《The Reborn Me Get Spoiled By Everyone》


 Chapter 1

    "ording to our news, Jiang Zehan, the sessor of Jiang''s group, has been bribed and has been put on file for investigation."


    "The issue of selling fake medicine to cure the dead in the Changjiang Chuanbai Hospital of Jiang''s traditional Chinese medicine is continuing to ferment. Jiang''s traditional Chinese medicine hospital has been smashed by the patient''s rtives many times."


    "Jiang Chenxi, the film emperor in Beijing, was arrested for taking drugs a few days ago and is now in prison."


    "Recent events have led to the bankruptcy of Jiangshi group and the fall of a generation of traditional Chinese medicine family in Beijing..."


    In the dark basement, ye shuisu listened to the sound from the radio. Her eyes suddenly became scarlet. Under the confinement of the iron chain, her clenched fist was about to choke and bleed.


    no It is not true.


    The radio was turned off by a delicate hand.


    Ye shuisu''s eyes turned bleakly and saw Xia Sihan holding Fu Sheng''s hand and walking towards her with a smile. These two bright people, one is the cousin she once loved! One is the man she once loved most!


    The pupil of Ye shuisu suddenly widened.


    A document fell heavily on ye shuisu. Fu Sheng said disgustingly, "sign it."


    On the bloodstained document, it was impressively written "property transfer".


    "Ha ha ha." ye shuisu smiled bitterly. He was crazy, delicate, but with eye-catching perseverance. Her veins burst all over her and she asked bitterly, "why, why do you do this? I treat you well. How can you betray me!"


    Xia Sihan looks like an evil ghost. With resentment, he walks to ye shuisu step by step: "because I am also miss Ye! Ye shuisu, my father and brother Sheng have carefully nned for so many years, and finally took the Jiang family into his bag! I have been patient with you for so many years, and it''s time to solve it!" atst, Xia Sihan''s words are full of unwilling vent.


    Ye shuisu was shocked! Xia Sihan has been living in the Ye family as a niece. In fact, she is her father''s daughter! Jiang''s decline also has his father''s share!


    Ye shuisu almost vomited out with blood! The eye color has be violent: "Xia Sihan, Fu Sheng, you must die!"


    Ye shuisu struggled to get up, but tried her best. Because of the obstruction of the iron chain, she was still a little away from Xia Sihan.


    She spat hard on Xia Sihan''s face, her blood eyes seeping fiercely: "I won''t sign for you to seed! An illegitimate girl is an illegitimate girl, and will never be on the table!"


    "Pa!" before ye shuisu''s voice fell, Xia Sihan pped her down, saying an illegitimate daughter, which stimted her self-esteem. She pulled up ye shuisu''s hair, with dark eyes and gnashing her teeth, and said, "OK, OK! Have backbone! I hope you can be so toughter!"


    With that, she took the mobile phone from Fu Sheng and forced ye shuisu to look at it.


    Ye shuisusen nced coldly at the screen and saw only a person who was hurt all over and whose face waspletely destroyed, constantly twisting on the ground, like a bleeding maggot!


    Ye shuisu forcibly swallowed the nausea in her stomach, and her scarlet eyes burst into mes, sneering: "Xia Sihan, that''s all you can do?" the voice of questioning was fierce, as if it was Xia Sihan who was tortured and imprisoned.


    Xia Sihan''s gloomy lip hook: "do it!"


    People twisted like maggots in the screen were pulled up.


    Tear! A bloody human skin was stripped alive! Blood spatter!


    "Ah!" the shrill and hoarse scream shook the basement through the screen.


    Ye shuisu was stunned by the familiar sound line. She looked at the screen in horror and disbelief, and her scarlet eyes were bleeding: "no! No! Xia Sihan! You beast!"


    The scream in the screen continues, ye shuisu tears and almost spits blood! She''s staring at the screen!


    The person who is being skinned in Xia Sihan''s mobile phone is her mother! The green tendons of Ye shuisu burst!


    Looking at ye shuisu''s pain, Xia Sihan looked happier. She picked up the "property transfer" and raised it in front of Ye shuisu.


    "Let my mother go! Help my mother! I sign! I sign!" cried the blood, and the whole basement seemed to be shattered by her! Ye shuisu has copsed!


    Xia Sihan said, "stop."


    The violence on the screen stopped. The skinned blood man fell down like a rag, and the blood was thick and stuck to the floor in the screen, unconscious.


    Ye shuisu trembled violently and finally signed his name.


    At this time, "puff" sound! Ye shuisu''s eyes are bleeding and looks at the screen.


    Blood spray! Her skinned mother was pierced in the heart!


    Ye shuisu became a mad Devil: "Xia Sihan! Fu Sheng! I''ll kill you! Kill you!"


    "Puchi!" another knife pierced ye shuisu''s heart!


    Xia Sihan smiled wildly and twisted, "ye shuisu, what do you take to kill brother Sheng and me?"


    "Your mother is dead! You are dead too! The Jiang family, your three brothers... All those who treat you well will soon disappear in this world!"


    "Oh, and Fu Linnan, the husband who has been kind to you all his life. Not long ago, in order to let brother Sheng let you go, he not only signed the property transfer, but also knelt down to brother Sheng! Ha ha!"


    "He''s such an excellent, cold and arrogant man. He doesn''t live as well as a dog now! It''s all because of you, ye shuisu!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Poof!" the blood in ye shuisu''s mouth vomited like a spring!


    Mom, Grandpa, eldest brother, second brother, third brother... Everyone''s voice and smile appeared in front of Ye shuisu, just as they used to be


    And Fu Linnan!


    She took him! It was she who mistakenly believed in the wolf heart and dog lung, and bore everyone!


    Everything is torn to pieces! In the dark basement, ye shuisu''s Scarlet face looks like the priest of hell. He sobbed word by word with blood and tears, like a curse: "if there is an afterlife, Xia Sihan, Fu Sheng, Ye Hong, Xia Ying... I will let you pay with blood!"


    Exhausted thest glimmer of vitality, ye shuisu lost his life, but he didn''t bow his head and die in peace!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 2

    Pain. A splitting headache.


    Ye shuisu seemed to have a long, long dream. The tearing of blood and tears and the deep hatred of blood in the dream made ye shuisu''s mouth return a faint fishy smell.


    Hazy, ye shuisu opened her eyes and saw that in the light, her mother was sitting in front of her, dignified and beautiful, intact and soft! Ye shuisu closed her eyes and her mouth was bitter. It was a dream!


    Jiang Xiangru''s jade hand touched ye shuisu''s forehead, wiped tears and said, "it''s still hot! My poor shuisu! When can the doctore?"


    The Filipino maid came in and muttered, "madam, the doctor is still in Mrs. Xia''s house! I think Mrs. Xia is lively. The eldestdy is so weak now, but there is no doctor to see!"


    At this time, ye shuisu on the bed opened his eyes in horror! Filipino maid! fall ill! mom! Familiar talk!


    Five years ago, she had a high fever of 39 degrees at Ye''s house and was confused. However, because Xia Ying had been upying the family doctor, she didn''t see a doctor!


    Just like now!


    Ye shuisu looked at Jiang Xiangru with tears in her eyes.


    Heaven has eyes! She''s reborn!


    In this life, she must let all those who hurt her pay the price!


    Ye shuisu sat up from the bed. Because she was weak, she almost fell down.


    "Be careful, shuisu!" Jiang Xiangru hurriedly went to help, but because she got up too quickly, she staggered and stepped back a few steps.


    Ye shuisu hurriedly helped her and said anxiously, "Mom, are you okay?"


    Looking at Jiang Xiangru''s almost bloodless face, ye shuisu was filled with anger.


    Her mother''s health has never been good. She has been ill in bed all year round. Now she is still taking care of her, and her body is even more unsustainable.


    In the past, she was born weak when she was a mother, butter she learned that the reason why her mother was always ill in bed was not weak at all, but Xia Ying gave her mother chronic poison!


    In previous lives, even if her mother didn''t die miserably in the end, she couldn''t live long


    Previous life! Remembering his previous life, ye shuisu''s eyes seemed to bleed!


    Her eyes flushed, she looked at Jiang Xiangru, dragged her body with a high fever and got up directly from bed.


    Jiang Xiangru worried and said, "shuisu, your health is not good yet. Where are you going?"


    Ye shuisu pulled a light smile and said, "Mom, you have a good rest. I''ll find a doctor!"


    As soon as she turned around, her smile condensed, and the bottom of her eyes was full of hate!


    "Bang!" ye shuisu mercilessly pushed open Xia Ying''s door and saw Xia Ying, Xia Sihan and the doctor sitting around, talking andughing.


    They were stunned when they saw ye shuisuing in.


    After a while, Xia Ying gently and kindly said to ye shuisu, "shuisu, aunt Xia heard that you were ill and was about to take the doctor to see you!"


    Xia Sihan also smiled at ye shuisu: "shuisu..."


    "Go and see me?" ye shuisu''s eyes were cold and shocked all three people in the room.


    There was a cold light all over her. If she hadn''t been extremely patient, she would have strangled them now!


    But she endured it and died. It''s too cheap for them!


    She broke her teeth, approached the three, sneered, raised her hand, and fell on the doctor''s head: "since she didn''t go at first, there''s no need to go now!"


    Then he said to the Filipino servant behind him, "drag the doctor down and drive him out of the Ye family! All hospitals in the capital are not allowed to hire any more!"


    Xia Ying and Xia Sihan''s faces have changed. Why does ye shuisu be a little different today? They looked at each other.


    Xia Ying stopped in front of the Filipino maid, frowned and said, "shuisu, what''s your attitude? Do you still have an elder like me in your eyes?"


    "Elder?" ye shuisu sneered. It was clear that she had done nothing. Xia Ying had been forced to step back. She raised her eyebrow. "What kind of elder are you? The Ye family took you in kindly and should be a man with their tail under the fence. Do you dare to take my doctor and be an elder in front of me? Don''t you have any mental illness?"


    Xia Ying blushed angrily, pointed to the bridge of Ye shuisu''s nose and said, "you, you..." ye shuisu sped her hand, dragged her to the ground and raised her eyebrows: "aunt Xia, I''ll take you to cure if you''re sick!"


    Ye shuisu''s sudden behavior startled Xia Ying and Xia Sihan. Xia Ying screamed and was about to fight back. Suddenly, her eyes brightened and she cried softly, "shuisu, don''t fire the doctor. Aunt Xia is just sick. The doctor is here and didn''t see you. If you want to me aunt Xia!"


    Xia Sihan also restrained his emotions and ran after ye shuisu: "shuisu, don''t drag your mother. My mother is still ill. If you are angry in your heart, send it to me!"


    They all looked pitiful, but ye shuisu only sneered. On one side, he saw Ye Honge in with anger.


    Ye Hong pushed ye shuisu away, picked up Xia Ying, and angrily scolded ye shuisu: "ye shuisu, you really have no respect for your elders! Your disease is just a minor disease. Aunt Xia is an elder. What''s the matter with the doctor first?"


    Xia Ying leaned on Ye Hong''s shoulder and wept weakly.


    Looking at this scene, ye shuisu only thought of one word, dog man and woman!


    Since Xia Sihan is Ye Hong''s daughter, Xia Ying has alreadymunicated with Ye Hong secretly. Poor her mother doesn''t know anything about it! She won''t let them go!


    Ye shuisu clenched her fist.


    She raised her eyebrows, sneered and said, "is a high fever of 39 degrees a minor illness? Because there is no doctor, your mother dragged her sick body to take care of me, and you have the heart? Xia Ying is so lively, you can talk to her. You know, you are cousins. If you don''t know, you think Xia Ying is your mistress!"


    Although ye shuisu has just behaved fiercely, she is ill in the end. She looks much weaker than Xia Ying.


    Ye shuisu seemed toin angrily, but Xia Ying''s body against Ye Hong''s shoulder became stiff. Ye Hong''s face turned white and waved a p at ye shuisu. She said angrily, "no, Xiao girl! You''re talking nonsense!"


    Ye shuisu didn''t hide. He hooked his lips, looked straight at Ye Hong and said, "you fight. Three dayster, it''s my engagement banquet with Fu Linnan. When I''m not afraid of my injury, you fight!"

 Chapter 3

    Not in a hurry, but immediately let Ye Hong stop.


    He snorted angrily, but his face changed a little better: "if you know you''re going to be engaged, you''ll be well prepared. Don''t y small!"


    The Fu family is thergest family and industrial giant in the capital. The Ye family can catch up with the Fu family, which is a real climb. Ye Hong is naturally very satisfied with the marriage and is very careful.


    Ye shuisu didn''t answer. She stared at Ye Hong and suddenly wondered if ye Hong knew that her mother had been chronically poisoned by Xia Ying for nearly 20 years?


    Ye Hong was stared at by Ye shuisu. For a moment, he felt tasteless. He suddenly pointed to the doctor and said, "it''s time to dismiss the ipetent doctor!"


    Then he shook his hand and left. Xia Ying red at ye shuisu and followed her out: "cousin..."


    When the doctor was taken away, ye shuisu Leng nced at Xia Sihan and was about to leave.


    Xia Sihan''s eyes shed a trace of evil. This leaf shuisu, but he deliberately detained a doctor. Are you crazy? Such a big fire! The next second, she changed her gentle face, called Ye shuisu and said with a smile, "shuisu, wait. Congrattions, you are about to marry love."


    After that, she stared at ye shuisu, but she saw ye shuisu coldly hook her lips and said to her, "thank you."


    Xia Sihan clenched his fist and his face changed. Did ye shuisu forget Fu Sheng?


    But on second thought, ye shuisu should still be angry, so he smiled softly and said, "shuisu, it''s all my mother''s fault today. I should let the doctor see you earlier."


    He paused again, his eyes worried and said, "Fu Shao is very cold-blooded. He has never been close to women. Although he promised to be engaged to you, I''m still afraid that something will happen to you at the engagement party."


    Ye shuisu looked at Xia Sihan quietly and didn''t speak.


    Xia Sihan''s heart grew angry. Sure enough, he continued: "why don''t you run away from marriage! Brother Sheng must not want you to be engaged to Fu Shao."


    Xia Sihan stares at ye shuisu for fear of missing any expression of Ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu, who had a cold face, smiled with an unknown meaning and said, "Sihan, you''re right. I won''t go to the engagement banquet."


    Xia Sihan breathed a sigh of relief and scolded ye shuisu for being as stupid as before. She didn''t see the cold sneer on ye shuisu''s face when she turned around.


    In his previous life, Fu Sheng asked her to marry Fu Linnan in order to get Fu''s family, so as to form a situation of internal and external cooperation with him.


    Now persuade her to escape marriage and call it good for her. I don''t really want her to escape marriage. I just want to affect Fu Linnan''s reputation and make her life in the Fu family difficult in the future.


    However, since she wants to y, she will y well with her!


    Three dayster, a grand engagement banquet was held at the most luxurious Imperial Hotel in Beijing.


    There was a lot of excitement on the court, with high-ss people drinking and preparing. In contrast to this lively scene, the Ye family was in chaos at this time.


    Because ye shuisu, the heroine of the wedding, disappeared at this time!


    On the ck Bentley, a man in custom ck Chinese clothes sat in the back seat.


    At the age of about twenty-eight, the figure proportion is perfect, such as the international male model. A handsome face is cold and solemn. It seems that it doesn''t eat fireworks among people, but it is popr.


    With deep ck eyes, thin lips and a string of dark Buddha beads on his left wrist, he can''t pick out any wrong face, which makes people dare not spheme, but he can''t help sinking.


    This person is Fu Linnan who is going to the hotel to get engaged to ye shuisu.


    At this time, his white and cold face seemed to have a little more smoke and anger than usual.


    At this time, Gao Lang in the driver''s seat answered a phone. Then, he looked a little embarrassed and said to Fu Linnan, "young master, something''s wrong. Miss Ye is missing."


    The ck eyes were still deep, and the man didn''t move, but he had made people feel a kind of chill.


    "Look."


    When a byte was sent out, Gao Lang found a cold sweat on his back.


    ¡­¡­


    In the romantic room of a hotel couple room in Beijing, exquisite gift boxes are scattered around the big bed.


    Ye shuisu looked at the news that the Fu family and ye family were looking for her in the capital on the mobile phone, and her lips were cold and red.


    Make it, make it like this.


    She counted the time on her cell phone and heard the sound of opening and closing the door behind her.


    One side of her eyes seemed to see something. Ye shuisu''s lips smiled deeper and pretended to be intentional or unintentional. The retro red skirt on her body was taken off by her.


    Graceful and just right posture, only wearing underwear, her skin was like jade, like silk ck hair. Shey on her side and went to bed. She hooked up to the visitor at the door. Her voice was a little enchanted and said, "you''reing."


    Pretending to be calm, the clenched fist sets off the tension of Ye shuisu. Before the figure in his eyes approached, ye shuisu already felt the oppression of his powerful aura.


    The figure of ck Chinese clothes stopped, and the ice storm that seemed to be sweeping was stopped at this time. Not far from the big bed, Fu Linnan''s tall and handsome figure looked down at ye shuisu. Dark light appeared in his dark eyes and smoke and anger appeared in the Buddha beads on his wrist.


    The air condensed and a dense atmosphere filled the room.


    Fu Linnan''s thin lips moved slightly. What is ye shuisu doing?


    It seemed that Fu Linnan thought of something. The fading ice wind and shower at the bottom of Fu Linnan''s eyes rose more fiercely, and the meaning of killing suddenly rose in the room.


    Aware that the atmosphere is wrong, ye shuisu is stiff


    Just thinking, a cold big hand held her small face. Fu Linnan''s cold voice came: "you''re fine."


    His face was pinched and hurt. Ye shuisu couldn''t help taking a breath. He still didn''t know how to cherish fragrance and jade like the first life!


    The strong oppression made ye shuisu''s body tremble again. She didn''t dare to look Fu Linnan in the eye, because she knew what kind of ice storm was hidden there.


    Ye shuisu bit his lower lip.


    Under the extreme rigidity of the body, ye shuisu put on a more charming posture, winked at Fu Linnan and said, "Linnan, I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time."

 Chapter 4

    There was a tremor in the deliberately soft voice. Because of tension, the palm of Ye shuisu had exuded fine beads of sweat. Her face is fine, with a pair of slender Phoenix eyes, water curved eyebrows and a little red mole at the tail. It''s very beautiful. No man can resist it.


    The power to hold the small face suddenly loosened, and the deadly sense of oppression in the room was also reduced. Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu, his Adam''s apple rolled, his big hand whirled on ye shuisu''s small face, and his voice was cold with broken jade: "are you waiting for me?"


    It was ye shuisu''s "Linnan" that let him breathe a sigh of relief. Ye shuisu, aren''t you waiting for him?


    Thinking of this, Fu Linnan''s intention of killing again.


    Ye shuisu knows what Fu Linnan misunderstood. The whole capital thinks that she escaped marriage for Fu Sheng, and Fu Linnan thinks so now.


    This is Fu Linnan''s absolute inverse scale.


    The air pressure in the room is still very low. Ye shuisu''s palm is all wet, but she still pretends to calmly raise her hand and hold Ye Linnan''s cor. She looks at Ye Linnan and says, "yes, Linnan, I''m waiting for you. I''m waiting for your room appointment. What about the room appointment before engagement?"


    Ye shuisu''s breath vomited on Fu Linnan''s neck, making his neck light red.


    The woman''s voice trembled a little, but she was determined. She was more charming than usual. It sounded like a little coquettish.


    Fu Linnan''s sense of killing disappeared a lot. His icy thin lips suddenly aroused a smile: "Oh, open a room date?"


    A word is very ambiguous. The man''s dark eyes floated ayer of smoke, and the abstinence Chinese clothes also seemed to have ayer of lust. The dark eyes fell from ye shuisu''s cheeks, and the ce passed made ye shuisu tremble.


    Many people have seduced Fu Linnan. Some are more demon than ye shuisu, but only ye shuisu made Fu Linnan react.


    Ye shuisu was still nervous, but she was relieved. Her eyes fell to the door, calcted the time, and hooked her lips.


    It should be fast. She prepared a big y for everyone.


    Fu Linnan''s eyes approached ye shuisu again. With a face without dead corners, Fu Linnan is undoubtedly handsome among the men that women in the capital want to marry.


    But looking at this handsome face, ye shuisu somehow thought of her previous life. Before she died, Xia Sihan told her that Fu Linnan signed the property transfer for her and knelt down to Fu Sheng.


    She couldn''t help it. Her eyes shed a strange light. I can''t imagine how a man like him would kneel down for Fu Sheng, and for her


    In this life, he shouldn''t be like thest one


    Just thinking, there was a sharp pain in my neck.


    Ye shuisu was pulled back to reality and turned to Fu Linnan''s bitter eyes.


    Ye shuisu said secretly that it was not good. Sure enough, Fu Linnan''s voice came like a cold ice: "lie? Elope? Huh?"


    Ye shuisu''s just look fell on Fu Linnan''s eyes, which was undoubtedly guilty.


    But why are you guilty? It''s not hard to imagine.


    The air pressure in the room was pressed to the lowest again.


    Ye shuisu felt the danger approaching and his heart trembled again.


    She knew that Fu Linnan might have misunderstood something because of the strange look she just looked, but she pretended not to know. She soon restrained her mood, raised her hand, held Fu Linnan''s hand around her neck, and said, "Lin Nan, you hurt me. Will you release me?"


    The voice of red lips was soft, but Fu Linnan''s strength to circle her neck was loosened. Fu Linnan''s dark eyes stared at ye shuisu, with a fire in his eyes, as if to say: I''ll watch you pretend.


    Ye shuisu''s heart sank and continued: "I''m your fiancee. How can I elope with others? I''m really waiting for you here."


    Yang Guang''s Phoenix eyes motioned to the big bed again: "I don''t believe you see, I bought you gifts on this bed."


    The gift boxes around the bed read "to fiance Fu Linnan".


    The hand around her neck was relieved, and ye shuisu was relieved. Fortunately, she was ready. Calcting Fu Linnan is undoubtedly hot work on the tiger''s head, but she knowster


    At this time again, Fu Linnan''s cold joints left his neck and went down... His dark eyes kept staring at ye shuisu, and the ice voice brought some dumb: "if you know it''s my fiancee, you should do your fiancee''s duty."


    Ye shuisu''s heart was lifted up and hid back.


    At this time, "bang bang!"


    There was an eager knock on the door outside the house.


    Some confused voices came: "Miss ye, are you in there?"


    "Shuisu, open the door!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The atmosphere of the room condensed, Fu Linnan''s hand fell on ye shuisu''s body, but the dark eye color did not move on ye shuisu''s body, which obviously had some meaning.


    Ye shuisu was relieved. She narrowed her slender Phoenix eyes and looked at the door. It was just right.


    Seeing that the door was about to be kicked open, Fu Linnan left ye shuisu. He threw the skirt to ye shuisu: "put it on."


    Ye shuisu took the skirt and put it on. Fu Linnan restrained his emotions. His dark eyes moved away from ye shuisu and was about to open the door. At this time, ye shuisu called him: "Lin Nan."


    Fu Linnan turned around and his eyes were deep: "why? Do you want to continue?" as soon as the voice fell, he was hooked to the bed by Ye shuisu''s long legs.


    Fu Linnan''s dark eyes were filled with ayer of evil fire. Before he could react, suddenly, a big quilt was covered against him.


    Thest ray of light, in his dangerous ck eyes, was the shining Phoenix eyes of Ye shuisu.


    Good, this woman. He wants to see what she wants to do!


    The next second, "boom!" the door was kicked open.


    Xia Sihan and media reporters poured in. Looking at the scene in the room, Xu didn''t expect that the originally noisy people would be as quiet as now.


    Xia Sihan took the lead in breaking the silence and walked towards ye shuisu incredulously. He smiled in a sarcastic way. In his soft voice, he said with worry: "shuisu, how did you be like this? Today is your engagement banquet. Everyone is looking for you. How can you escape marriage and talk to other men here..."

 Chapter 5

    The appearance of wanting to talk and stop is enough to make people think. The expression on her face is exaggerated, but such exaggeration matches the current appearance of Ye shuisu.


    In the romantic couple''s room, ye shuisu''s clothes were untidy, her hair was messy, and there were traces of warmth on her neck. At a loss, she looked at the people breaking in at the edge of the bed. Under the big bed, it was obvious that there was a tall man lying under the bed!


    Ye shuisu was originally engaged to Fu Linnan, the top celebrity in Beijing today!


    They only wanted toe to the news of escaping marriage with ye shuisu. Unexpectedly, they ran into ye shuisu for adultery!


    The reporters reacted and asked ye shuisu excitedly.


    "Miss ye, you have publicly expressed your interest in master Fu Sheng. Is the man you are cheating on now master Fu Sheng? Today is your engagement with master Fu Shao. How are you going to tell him?"


    "Miss ye, it is said that ye and Fu have a contract under discussion. Have you considered the consequences of this marriage evasion and cheating?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The reporters are aggressive ande with sharp words.


    Ye shuisu stood in front of the crowd without stage fright. She calmly adjusted the clothes she had deliberately messed up. The red mark on her neck could not be covered. She pretended to be puzzled and said, "runaway and cheating? What are you talking about?"


    As soon as she spoke, everyone was quiet.


    Immediately, she raised her slender Phoenix eyes, looked at Xia Sihan and said coldly, "Sihan, didn''t you tell me toe out and buy an engagement gift for Linnan? Why didn''t you tell them and say I ran away from marriage and cheated?"


    Xia Sihan was stunned and had a bad feeling.


    At this time, ye shuisu helped his forehead again and said in a weak voice, "can you spread out? So many people broke in and I was dizzy."


    Then he picked up the water and bent his eyebrow at Xia Sihan and said, "I had a high fever a few days ago. The doctor dyed giving me treatment in order to check your mother''s body. Won''t I get the root of the disease at that time?" he looked weak again.


    Seeing this, they were stunned and couldn''t help looking at Xia Sihan with strange eyes.


    Xia Sihan also reacted. She only said that ye shuisu wanted to use her to divert her attention, so she deliberately poured dirty water on her! I didn''t expect that ye shuisu''s mind is so heavy now!


    However, she ye shuisu hasmitted adultery. Can those words distract her attention? Fu Sheng shouldn''t be here now. Who is the person on the bed?


    Xia Sihan smiled and said wrongfully to ye shuisu, "shuisu, I know you''re in a mess now. You''ve been caught stealing... But you can''t lie to cover up the ugly things you''ve done!"


    They looked at ye shuisu with strange eyes.


    Xia Sihan was worried again and walked to the bed along the sidewalk: "although you told mest night that you were afraid of getting engaged to Fu Shao today, Fu Shao is your fiance. How can you talk to a wild man..."


    Xia Sihan opened the quilt and wanted to lead all the war to ye shuisu.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as I opened the quilt, I had a pair of cold and piercing ck eyes.


    "Get out." the man''s voice was like falling into the Millennium ice cer, which made Xia Sihan fall to the ground. It was like being shocked by thunder and didn''t react for a long time.


    "You, you..." the man who had an affair with ye shuisu was Fu Linnan!


    The reporters also found something strange here. Looking at the cold man like a king walking down from the bed, everyone was shocked and almost lost their chin!


    All of them thought that ye shuisu was having an affair with her serious fiance Fu Linnan! This is the biggest Oolong in this century!


    The man''s eyes like ice spikes locate ye shuisu in the crowd at a nce. He frowned slightly. With a big, bony hand, he took off his coat and covered the disheveled ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu fell into Fu Linnan''s arms and said, "Linnan, are you awake?"


    It was as if he really thought Fu Linnan had just fallen asleep.


    Fu Linnan shot with cold eyes, seeping danger. Ye shuisu was shocked, but his posture leaning against Fu Linnan''s arms didn''t move.


    Fu Linnan''s slender big hand hugged ye shuisu''s slender waist. In turn, he looked back at Xia Sihan, and said, "kneel down and apologize."


    With a cold and powerful aura like a king, Xia Sihan was instantly pressed to the ground.


    She looked shocked, stammered, shook her head and said, "no, Fu Shao, it''s not what you think. I don''t know it''s you in bed..."


    Fu Lin, the sessor of the Fu family in Nantang, is a person who can shake the capital with a stamp of his foot. Just now she actually said that he was a wild man. Of course, she was also afraid.


    At this time, Gao Lang, Fu Linnan''s special assistant, came in and whispered a few words in Xia Sihan''s ear. Xia Sihan''s pupils widened. Gao Lang added, "Miss Xia, your behavior has had a negative impact on Fu Shao and miss Ye. You can also choose not to apologize. I hope you will bear the consequences at that time."


    The reporters recorded all this silently with cameras. Xia Sihan also maintained the posture of falling to the ground, which can be described as embarrassing.


    Her clenched fist trembled slightly, and a trace of hatred shed at the bottom of her eyes. She didn''t dare to see Fu Linnan. Unwilling to see Fu Linnan, Gandhi looked at ye shuisu with tears and said, "shuisu, I didn''t mean it. I did all this because I was worried about you. You and I are sisters. Would you please help me plead with Fu Shao?"


    Such a pitiful appearance, as if ye shuisu didn''t help her plead, just in vain for "sisterhood".


    Ye shuisu''s eyes shed a cold light, but he knelt down and apologized. Can''t he stand it? It''s nothing like what you did to her in your previous life! The suffering you have to suffer now has just begun!


    Ye shuisu''s posture is like a person. She nced at Fu Linnan, and a trace of helplessness shed at the bottom of her eyes: "Linnan, fortunately you just woke up, otherwise Sihan really thought I was having an affair with you. What do you think of us then? I......"


    She originally wanted to say more, but after touching the cold light at the bottom of Fu Linnan''s eyes, she timely closed her mouth, spread her hands, put on a embarrassed look and said, "Linnan, otherwise, you can let Sihan go."

 Chapter 6

    Although it was a plea, it made everyone instantly restrain their sympathy for Xia Sihan. For a while, Xia Sihan felt that ye shuisu was very t.


    Fu Linnan coldly pursed his thin lips and didn''t speak. The atmosphere of the scene is still condensed.


    Gao Lang said to Xia Sihan, "Miss Xia, you have three seconds to think about whether to apologize or not. Three, two,..."


    "Sorry! Fu Shao, Shui Su, I''m wrong!"


    When Gao Lang uttered thest syble, Xia Sihan finally knelt down with hatred and apologized for the humiliation.


    She clenched her fist, her body trembled slightly, and her voice trembled. She Xia Sihan, when did she suffer such injustice! She will take revenge!


    The reporter''s camera recorded this scene. Ye shuisu coldly hooked his lips and left with Fu Linnan under the escort of the bodyguard.


    Xia Sihan is looking at ye shuisu with hatred. The reporter''s pressing questions havee down.


    "Miss Xia, why did you let Miss ye out to buy an engagement gift at this time? Do you know that Miss Ye is dating Fu Shao?"


    "Miss Xia, Miss ye said that the doctor did not see Miss ye at the Ye family, but examined Mrs. Xia. Is this true? Please tell us what happened in detail."


    "Miss Xia,..."


    Having just experienced humiliation, Xia Sihan has no intention to answer any questions. She replied with tears in her eyes: "it''s not what you think. I just want to make water su good..."


    Then she fled to the toilet and finally got rid of the reporter.


    In the toilet, she clenched her fist, looked sinister, dialed the phone and said, "Mom,..."


    In a ck Bentley. The cold air inside the car makes people feel that it is not like the real season.


    Fu Linnan was cold and didn''t speak. Ye shuisu''s whole string was stretched. She nced at Fu Linnan with her remaining light and was touching Fu Linnan''s solemn eyes.


    Ye shuisu immediately trembled and wanted to shift her eyes. Her face had been pinched by Fu Linnan''s cold fingers. Fu Linnan''s cold eyes shot over, as if to see ye shuisu through a hole: "who gives you the courage? Use me? Huh?"


    Ye shuisu swallowed his saliva. This man''s aura is always enough to be suppressed. If at the beginning she said she wanted to find Fu Linnan to open a house for a date, Fu Linnan had believed it, then things have developed to the present, smart as Fu Linnan, she will no longer believe her "nonsense". Then contact the cause and effect, he must also think that she released the news that he could find her.


    Therefore, in Fu Linnan''s eyes, this matter is a bureau from beginning to end. Even Fu Linnan designs one of them. What Fu Linnan hates most is that someone deceives him


    I had expected this scene for a long time, so ye shuisu was not too nervous. Some things, even if she offended Fu Linnan temporarily, she must do!


    Ye shuisu deliberately shed a look of fear, softened his voice and said to Fu Linnan, "Linnan, don''t be angry. I did this for you and me."


    Fu Linnan had not suppressed ye shuisu like this before, but ye shuisu responded to him with stubborn resistance. This time, ye shuisu suddenly followed him, which made him a little stunned.


    Fu Linnan''s voice was still cold: "Oh? You tell me, how for you and me?"


    Seeing that Fu Linnan''s attitude eased, ye shuisu became bolder and said, "Lin Nan, you know I had a quarrel with Fu Sheng because I was not sensible..."


    Ye shuisu said this. Before he finished speaking, he felt that a colder atmosphere erupted from Fu Linnan, and the hand holding her face was more forced. It seemed to be a normal voice, but it made people shudder: "you are really me for Fu Sheng."


    "Say, what trick are you ying?"


    Over the years, he has only been interested in a woman like ye shuisu, but ye shuisu doesn''t know how to fall in love with Fu Sheng and touch his scales again and again! Every time I hear Fu Sheng''s name from ye shuisu''s mouth, he always makes him calm and irritable and can''t control himself!


    Fu Linnan''s increased strength almost made ye shuisu cry, but she endured it and quickly said in the ice storm brought by Fu Linnan: "I didn''t know anything about Fu Sheng before. The reason why I did this game in front of the media is to tell the media that I am your Fu Linnan woman and let the media forget those bad past between Fu Sheng and me!"


    I''m your Fu Linnan''s woman.


    The woman''s words made Fu Linnan''s anger drop a lot.


    The strength he pinched on ye shuisu''s face was also looser, the cold look on his face was also eased, and his thin lips coldly recalled a radian: "of course you are my Fu Linnan''s woman."


    The overbearing tone seemed as if ye shuisu in front of him was his possession.


    Ye shuisu then said, "Linnan, you have to believe me. We will be engaged soon. We want to be your fiancee. Of course, we have to break up with the past."


    In fact, she did this bureau today, which really meant to correct her name and Fu Linnan''s name. In thest life, she hurt Fu Linnan very hard. In this life, of course, I don''t want him to curse "fiancee likes others".


    But this is only one. The second is, of course, to deal with Xia Sihan and Xia Ying. After today, the media must be very good-looking.


    At this time, ye shuisu''s neck still had traces of being pinched by Fu Linnan in the room. It was red. On ye shuisu''s white neck, it was like a trace of warmth and ignorance.


    Ye shuisu is also wearing Fu Linnan''s coat. In the coat, the red skirt that was originally messy is now more messy and charming because of the excited behavior just now.


    Such ye shuisu made Fu Linnan''s eyes deep, but looking at ye shuisu''s calcting eyes, Fu Linnan had an unknown fire in his heart.


    It was such a calction that made Fu Linnan feel that Su Lingyi was not as simple as she said. It was also such a calction that made Fu Linnan feel that he couldn''t see through her now.


    Ye shuisu is destined to be his woman. He doesn''t like this feeling.


    Fu Linnan''s cold lips slightly hooked. His icy ck eyes stared at ye shuisu and said, "if you want me to believe you, you can." he also pointed to the lips of Ye shuisu''s red lips, "but is it too insincere to just say with his mouth?"

 Chapter 7

    There was a warm temperature in the ice bound car, and ye shuisu''s body trembled.


    Not only with his mouth, he wants her to do?


    Ye shuisu looked at Xiao hanjue''s ck eyes, and the depth inside made her tremble. Then, she did not hesitate. As soon as her arm was hooked, the lip p was printed with Fu Linnan''s thin lip.


    Fu Linnan is still cold to her, and she knows that Fu Linnan doesn''t believe her very much.


    But it doesn''t matter. There will be another big y. She thinks she will reverse Fu Linnan''s view of her.


    ddening the heart and refreshing the mind of Ye Shuisu''s lips, the soft and warm smell of the lips is a faint fragrance. Unlike the fragrance of any artificial perfume, it is not strong but refreshing. It makes Fu Linnan feel veryfortable and soon fell into it.


    Fu Linnan''s big hand sped the back of Ye shuisu''s head and aggravated the kiss


    In thest life, Fu Linnan also kissed ye shuisu, but they all ended with ye shuisu''s resistance. Every time, it was a bloody storm.


    This time, ye shuisu tasted the taste of Fu Linnan carefully. She couldn''t help feeling different from the first life. Then, ye shuisu closed her eyes


    The most luxurious zunhuang hotel in Beijing.


    Fu Linnan and ye shuisu got off the Bentley. They were handsome men and beautiful women, just like they came out of the painting. They immediately earned enough attention.


    The hotel''s engagement banquet was extremely luxurious. When they came to the banquet site, they immediately became the most dazzling star ornament of the banquet. Attracted a lot of envious eyes.


    "Finally see Fu Shao himself. How handsome! Miss Ye is so beautiful today!"


    "Fu Shao, Miss ye, congrattions on this auspicious day..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this time, Gao Lang came and said a few words in Fu Linnan''s ear.


    Fu Linnan''s dark eyes looked at ye shuisu. Among the thousands of colorful celebrities, ye shuisu''s touch of Retro Red was the most beautiful and charming, and it was like clear water hibiscus.


    Fu Linnan left, and the banquet hall was still full of famous wines.


    Intentionally or unintentionally, ye shuisu looked up at a corner of the field and saw a white suit figure sneaking there.


    Fu Sheng!


    Ye shuisu''s eyes shed a cruel light, and the Champagne Cup in her hand seemed to be crushed by her!


    When she remembered what Fu Sheng had done to her in the previous life, what kind of evil intention was hidden in his so-called tenderness to her, and how Fu Sheng had harmed all the people around her and her step by step in the previous life, she wanted to break Fu Sheng into pieces!


    No, even if Fu Sheng is broken into pieces, it is not enough to express her hatred and anger towards Fu Sheng!


    Fu Sheng also saw ye shuisu and smiled gently at her. The smile was like a spring breeze. But ye shuisu knows what kind of scorpion is hidden in such a smile!


    She hooked her lips, suppressed her hatred and walked over. Death is very simple and too cheap. Fu Sheng wants to tear up all Fu Sheng''s possessions bit by bit! Since then, Fu Sheng''s world will be purgatory because of her existence!


    Ye shuisu is getting closer and closer to Fu Sheng. It looks like a thorny rose, which makes Fu Sheng stunned.


    Today''s ye shuisu looks much more beautiful and has a lot of vor than before. Fu Sheng looks at such ye shuisu and suddenly feels about ye shuisu. He also hooks his lips Yin Yin. With ye shuisu''s attachment to him, after Fu Linnan breaks ye shuisu''s body, doesn''t ye shuisu let him enjoy it?


    He really hates it. In order to get everything from the Fu family, he must first give ye shuisu to Fu Linnan.


    "Fu Sheng!"


    With ye shuisu''s cry, Fu Sheng suddenly felt that a needle had entered his heart and pressed him out of breath. Looking at ye shuisu who came in front of him, he immediately recovered his mind, as if he realized something. A trace of amazement shed at the bottom of his eyes, and hurriedly hid behind the column and frowned at ye shuisu: "Shuisu, it''s your engagement banquet with your eldest brother now. Don''t you know you can''te to me? If your eldest brother knows, he will punish you at that time! I know you can''t stand him."


    With reproach in her words, she seems to be thinking about ye shuisu. In fact, she is afraid that Fu Linnan will deal with him! Looking at Fu Sheng''s human face and beast heart, ye shuisu just wants to sneer. Why can''t she see such a scum in her previous life?


    If she made Fu Linnan angry, Fu Linnan would indeed punish her, and that punishment also frightened her. But now think about it, Fu Linnan would not hurt her at all! Those punishments are nothingpared with the harm Fu Sheng and Xia Sihan did to her in the previous life!


    Ye shuisu held it back so that she wouldn''t rush up and strangle Fu Sheng when she faced him!


    Ye shuisu kept a cold face and said coldly to Fu Sheng, "Fu Sheng, you''re still talking nonsense? Why can''t I stand Linnan? It''s you who don''t like me now? Don''t think I don''t know what you''ve done!"


    At this time, ye shuisu looked at Fu Sheng''s eyes, and there was obviously hate light. Fu Sheng was shocked by such hate light. After listening to ye shuisu''s words, his eyes shed guilty. Su Lingyi said so, did he know he was using her? This is not a good situation!


    Fu Sheng''s tone suddenly changed a lot better. He said tentatively, "Shui Su, what do you know?" he used a spoiled tone to hide his uneasiness at the bottom of his heart, "Shui Su, you know I love you."


    Fu Sheng''s eyes are affectionate. I don''t know how affectionate he is, but ye shuisu feels disgusted when he looks at such Fu Sheng.


    The cold light at the bottom of her eyes was even worse, mixed with anger: "don''t call me shuisu! I''m disgusted to hear! Xia Sihan told me everything about you and Xia Sihan. When are you going to hide it from me?"


    Fu Sheng was stunned. In addition to being stunned, he also became angry. Xia Sihan told ye shuisu about her and him? He did have an affair with Xia Sihan, and Xia Sihan also showed him his love, but Xia Sihan didn''t know that he still needed to use ye shuisu, so what he did with her can''t be known by Ye shuisu? What does Xia Sihan mean?


    Seeing that it was still at the engagement banquet between ye shuisu and Fu Linnan, hismunication with ye shuisu was likely to be seen. He had to calm ye shuisu down and say, "Shui Su, you misunderstood me. It''s not what you think. You get engaged to your brother first. I''ll exin thister. OK, you get engaged first."


    Fu Sheng put his posture in a very low position, with a sad appearance of "I love you very much", and his appearance is not bad. In fact, such an appearance is easy to soften a woman''s heart.


    However, ye shuisu just sneered and said angrily, "misunderstanding? Fu Sheng, I tell you, I was cheated by your rhetoric because I was blind before! You all slept with Xia Sihan. Now what exnation do you want to give me? Exin how you and Xia Sihan dog men and women roll the sheets? Fu Sheng, I tell you, from today on, we will break up!" she shook her hand and left.


    Fu Sheng didn''t expect that he had talked to ye shuisu in such a low voice, and ye shuisu threw back his face. In addition, what ye shuisu said was not polite at all, and his face suddenly became very ugly.


    But seeing ye shuisu go, he went to pull ye shuisu and said, "Shui Su, you know I love you, you..."


    At the moment when Fu Sheng was about to pull ye shuisu, ye shuisu saw that many people had found the difference here. Her lips aroused a cold smile. Suddenly, her body softened, confused her hair, sat down on the ground, pointed to Fu Sheng with tears and said, "Fu Sheng, I''m your sister-inw, how can you do this to me!"

 Chapter 8

    ChuChu looked pitiful, as if Fu Sheng had bullied her.


    All the people around gathered in an instant. Fu Sheng was stunned. Why did he ye shuisu? Clenched his fist again. Why is ye shuisu so wrong today? Xia Sihan is also to me for revealing his rtionship with ye shuisu!


    Seeing more and more people around, Fu Sheng''s heart was also flustered and whispered, "shuisu, stop it. Xia Sihan and I are not what she said. She wronged me! Get up and be seen! What did I do to you?"


    Of course, Fu Sheng wanted to calm down the incident, because his existence could not see the light at all. But ye shuisu''s eyes were cold, and he was afraid that things would not be big enough. He raised his eyebrows and shouted, "what didn''t do to me? You know that today is my engagement with Linnan, and you came here to say you love me and want to take me away. Do you want to destroy me and Linnan?"


    "Also, Lin Nan is so good, the heir of the Fu family, and so handsome. You are an illegitimate son of the Fu family. What do youpare with Lin Nan? Why do you think I will give up Lin Nan and go with you? I tell you that I have only Lin Nan in my heart, and you still pester me. What''s your mind?"


    Again, his eyes were glowing with water. He gathered his clothes and said, "there are so many people here now. How dare you..."


    The reporters at the banquet hall "clicked" and photographed the scene in front of them. People also talked about the current situation. Most of them ridiculed Fu Sheng, an illegitimate son, for daring to covet Fu Linnan''s fiancee and sister-inw.


    Just now, Fu Sheng''s words and deeds had already attracted a lot of fire, but because he wanted to appease ye shuisu first, he didn''t send it out, and he still looked gentle in front of Ye shuisu. Now I heard that ye shuisu dared to talk about his illegitimate son and wronged him in front of so many people and let everyone talk about him. His scales were immediately touched and became furious!


    Originally, when he looked at ye shuisu today, there was an evil fire surging in his heart. Now he simply didn''t suppress it. He said angrily: "ye shuisu, it''s clear that you pasted me upside down. Who do I have to do with you? I''m willing to deal with you. That''s your face. You dare to wrong me now? I''m an illegitimate child, and you''re a vulgar woman who doesn''t deserve me!"


    Then he said, "you said what I did to you? Now I''ll let you have a good look. What really did to you!" and he pped ye shuisu.


    At this time, the people were also frightened by Fu Sheng''s appearance. They didn''t want to stop. Ye shuisu''s current posture is not easy to hide. Seeing that Fu Sheng was about to touch ye shuisu, ye shuisu''s heart suddenly shed nausea.


    Involuntarily, ye shuisu subconsciously looked at the back of another column, and her eyes also shed strange light.


    At this time, Fu Lin passed the crowd in South Vietnam and kicked Fu Sheng''s chest. Fu Sheng flew out and hit a column on one side. "Click", his arm dislocated, and he showed his teeth in pain.


    Fu Sheng was about to fight back, but seeing that it was Fu Linnan who kicked him, he immediately dared not fight back! Clenched his fist! At the same time, he thought that his words and deeds had been seen by Fu Linnan. He couldn''t help but feel a cold from the bottom of his feet.


    Fu Linnan''s sudden appearance shocked everyone, and his cold atmosphere also suppressed the whole audience. Only ye shuisu knew that Fu Linnan was always behind another pir when she was entangled with Fu Sheng.


    In thest life, she felt sorry for Fu Sheng because she was engaged to Fu Linnan. As soon as she saw Fu Sheng appear here, she came over and prayed for Fu Sheng''s love. Fu Linnan took her away at that time.


    In this life, she knew that Fu Sheng would appear here. She wanted to do a y. While tearing her face with Fu Sheng, she also expressed her sincerity to Fu Linnan and let Fu Linnan choose to believe her.


    After all, she just told Fu Linnan that she hated Fu Sheng. Fu Linnan wouldn''t believe her so easily, but seeing that she really tore her face with Fu Sheng, things would be very different.


    And she uses Fu Sheng and Xia Sihan as the entrance, which not only has a good reason for her not to entangle with Fu Sheng more, but also a reason for Fu Linnan to believe that she has nothing to do with Fu Sheng.


    After that, there is a bigger n in her heart


    Ye shuisu thought, his eyes shed a faint light, and he restrained his emotions. Then, when the atmosphere condensed, he got up from the ground and rushed into Fu Linnan''s arms. He still looked like his eyes were faint and watery: "Linnan, save me! Fu Sheng wants to hit me!"


    Fu Linnan''s eyes were still cold, pinched the slender waist of the woman in his arms, bowed his head and rarely cared: "are you okay?"


    Ye shuisu fell in Fu Linnan''s arms and shook his head. Fu Linnan''s cold eyes fell on Fu Sheng.


    Because it was Fu Linnan''s hand, even if Fu Sheng was injured now, no one helped Fu Sheng. He shook up and was embarrassed. Under Fu Linnan''s powerful aura, Fu Sheng is like a mole ant.


    Fu Linnan''s cold eyes were filled with a bone eating chill. He said to Fu Shengbing, "shuisu is not worthy of you?"


    The voice was not loud, but it was very threatening. Not only Fu Sheng, but also the people around Fu Linnan felt cold from their feet.


    Remembering what he had just said, Fu Sheng couldn''t help but swallow his saliva and trembled in fear: "no, no, brother''s fiancee is certainly worthy of me."


    He had just clearly noticed that Fu Linnan was not around. Now he didn''t know where he came from? Miscalction! He looked at ye shuisu next to Fu Linnan again, and the bottom of his eyes was full of hate. It''s all because of this crazy woman!


    But because Fu Linnan was still nearby, he didn''t dare to stay.


    However, as soon as Fu Linnan''s small words were spoken, Fu Linnan''s words became colder and more threatening: "shuisu is worthy of you?"


    Fu Sheng shivered directly. Under the threat of Fu Linnan''s king, he said incoherently: "no, no, ye shuisu is not worthy of me."


    As if he was aware of something, he hurriedly said, "brother, ye shuisu is your woman and your fiancee. I can''t touch it. I can''t talk about whether I deserve it or not. I..."


    "Get out."


    Fu Linnan''s face eased slightly at this time. Before Fu Sheng finished his incoherent words, he spit out a word coldly.

 Chapter 9

    Fu Sheng was like a needle and felt in front of Fu Linnan. When he heard this sentence, he quickly replied, "OK, I''ll go." he covered his dislocated hand and turned around, his eyes burst out with fierce hatred. He will pay back today''s shame in the future! Just out of the banquet hall, a reporter surrounded him regardless of his injury, making him even more embarrassed.


    At the banquet, Gao Lang had ordered people to stabilize the atmosphere. Everyone scattered and whispered.


    Fu Linnan hugged ye shuisu''s slender waist and took ye shuisu to the center of the banquet venue. That''s where they belong to the two protagonists.


    Fu Linnan''s strength is great and there is no tenderness at all. Ye shuisu followed Fu Linnan and elerated her steps. She almost couldn''t keep up with Fu Linnan''s steps. She felt that her waist was almost crushed by Fu Linnan.


    "Fu Linnan, slow down..."


    Just then, Fu Linnan had stopped. Ye shuisu knocked down Fu Linnan''s chest because of inertia.


    Ye shuisu''s forehead hurt for a while. As soon as he looked up, he looked up at Fu Linnan''s dark cold eye color. In that eye color, it seemed that there was a storm brewing. Ye shuisu felt swept by this storm at a nce.


    Looking at ye shuisu, Fu Linnan still has an unknown fire in his heart. He didn''t know what he was angry about. He just wanted to take ye shuisu away to their ce.


    Fu Linnan''s lips caught a touch of bone biting cold: "are you smart? Will you deal with me?"


    Ye shuisu was shocked. But how about? She did calcte Fu Linnan together just now. Yes, but everything she just said to Fu Sheng is true. She doesn''t mean to deal with Fu Linnan at all.


    There was a sh of light at the bottom of Ye shuisu''s eyes, but she quickly hid it and said to Fu Linnan, "Linnan, you misunderstood me. What I just said is true."


    It was also a determined look: "Fu Sheng dared to treat me like that. I hated him for a long time! And Xia Sihan, she appears to be my cousin. In fact, she secretly joined Fu Sheng to cheat me!"


    "I was cheated by Fu Sheng''s sweet words before. He''s not worth my liking! I won''t make him and Xia Sihan better!"


    His eyes softened again, but his eyes secretly contained some exploration and looked at Fu Linnan: "Linnan, I was really blind before! How can Fu Sheng deceive me with your good fiance? Now I see them thoroughly and know your good."


    Then ye shuisu took the initiative to surround the man in front of him.


    At this time, many of the emotions in ye shuisu''s eyes are real, such as his hatred for Fu Sheng and Xia Sihan, and his secret exploration of Fu Linnan.


    This exploration is to determine whether Fu Linnan really believes in her and will love her. Therefore, he can also help her in a certain range when she avenges Fu Sheng and Xia Sihan.


    Today, all the ring-by-ring games she made by herself are to win Fu Linnan''s trust now.


    Live a new life. Although she can avoid the mistakes of her previous life now, if she wants to avenge Fu Sheng and them on her own, she knows that her strength is still very weak.


    But if Fu Linnan is brought together, her chances of winning will be much greater. Moreover, Fu Sheng has been secretly harming Fu Linnan. Fu Linnan is helping himself to deal with Fu Sheng with her. He must be her best helper.


    Everything is for revenge!


    Fu Linnan was moved by the fragrance and softness of the woman in his arms. His eyes were dark and people couldn''t see his mood at all.


    He looked down at the woman in his arms, and a warm feeling surged in his heart.


    Then he pushed away the woman in his arms, and ye shuisu looked at him suspiciously.


    But soon, the auspicious hour arrived, and everyone''s eyes gathered in the center of the banquet.


    With dark eyes, Fu Linnan grabbed ye shuisu''s hand and put on her middle finger with a shiny engagement ring.


    Ye shuisu trembled with the light reflected from the diamond ring. Then, Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu with deep eyes and said, "if you cheat me, you''d better cheat me all your life. Otherwise..."


    Without saying that, the leaf soda shivered easily.


    ¡­¡­


    "Fu Shao and miss ye are fully engaged today. Escaping marriage is an oolong. It''s super sweet to hit the engagement scene!"


    "Fu Ershao''s intention at the engagement site was to steal the marriage and plot against Miss Ye. Fu Shaofei protected his wife and was domineering!"


    "Ye''s niece Xia Sihan was forced to kneel down and apologize. Green tea bitch''s behavior is shameful!"


    "Miss Ye blew herself up at home and was ill without treatment. Why is her position in the Ye family inferior to that of a rtive?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At the end of the climax of the engagement banquet, Fu Linnan left temporarily. Ye shuisu found a ce at the banquet and sat down. Looking at the hot search on her mobile phone because she was engaged to Fu Linnan today, the corners of her mouth slightly aroused.


    In particr, under the blessing of her and Fu Linnan, most of them crusaded against Fu Sheng, Xia Sihan and Xia Ying.


    The smile from the corners of her mouth couldn''t help getting deeper. The news of the media is fast! I''m afraid it''s hard for the three of them now!


    Just thinking, suddenly a bright light on the mobile phone screen condensed ye shuisu''s smile. It was Ye Hong''s call.


    I almost forgot that ye Hong should feel bad too!


    Ye shuisu''s lips were hooked again. Waiting to see what ye Hong wanted to say to her, he answered the phone: "hello."


    Ye Hong''s angry voice rang out: "no, Xiao Nu,e back quickly! Your mother''s condition has worsened!"


    For a moment, ye shuisu''s pupils erged, just like a bolt from the blue!


    Without much thought, ye shuisu ran out of the party directly, and Gao Lang chased over: "Miss ye, you..."


    The leaf soda broke. He said, "take me back to Ye''s house! Come on!"


    In thest life, her mother never got worse at this time. Now there is only one reason for this. Xia Sihan and Xia Ying did not retaliate directly against her because of today''s incident, but attacked her mother!


    Remembering that Jiang Xiangru had been poisoned by Xia Ying for nearly 20 years, her body was so weak now, and ye shuisu clenched her fist tightly.

 Chapter 10

    As soon as ye shuisu entered the door of Ye''s house, a teacup smashed at ye shuisu. Ye shuisu couldn''t dodge, and a thin wound was scratched on her forehead.


    Ye Hong''s angry scolding followed: "no, Xiao Nu, you still know toe back! Your mother is so angry with you! Go and apologize to Sihan and Yingying now! So your mother''s illness can get better!"


    A drop of red blood flowed down ye shuisu''s forehead. Ye shuisu''s eyes looked at Ye Hong with hatred, and immediately shocked Ye Hong.


    Without Guan Yehong, she anxiously went to Jiang Xiangru''s bedside: "Mom..."


    But ye Hong pulled him: "ye shuisu, what did I tell you? Did you hear me?"


    Ye shuisu threw away vigorously, but didn''t get rid of it. Looking back, he saw the crying Xia Ying and Xia Sihan with scarlet eyes: "was my mother upset by me? Xia Ying and Xia Sihanmitted crimes and asked me to apologize? Dream!"


    Xia Ying and Xia Sihan looked at each other and were shocked. Xia Ying cried even more with tears and a charming voice: "cousin, it''s all my fault! If I hadn''t been the doctor who was sick and upied shuisu that day, shuisu wouldn''t have been angry with Sihan. Now the reputation of Sihan and I have been ruined, and I don''t want to live!"


    "Ah!"


    As soon as Xia Ying''s words were finished, ye shuisu grabbed her hair and dragged it to Jiang Xiangru''s bed: "OK, then go to death! Apologize to my mother if you die!"


    Xia Ying immediately distorted her face and cried in pain, "ah! Let go of me! You melon child who doesn''t respect your elders, let go of me!"


    Ye Hong and Xia Sihan were frightened by this scene. Xia Sihan hurriedly pulled ye shuisu and cried: "don''t be angry, shuisu. I was really kind to you. Brother Sheng and I... Are not what you think! If you still me me, I can kneel down and kowtow to you... Ah!"


    As soon as Xia Sihan''s voice fell, ye shuisu kicked her back, making her lie down and knock her head heavily on the ground.


    Looking at Xia Sihan''s embarrassed appearance, ye shuisu sneered: "I''ve epted your apology. You can fly with that dog man!"


    Xia Sihan hated and was shocked. She thought ye shuisu was so abnormal because she knew about her and Fu Sheng. Unexpectedly, she exined that she was still like this!


    "Shuisu..." Jiang Xiangru''s weak cry came from the bed.


    Ye shuisu''s hand holding Xia Ying''s hair suddenly loosened and looked anxiously at Jiang Xiangru on the bed: "Mom..."


    Without waiting for ye shuisu''s words to finish, at this time, Ye Hong waved his palm fiercely: "don''t you think I''m dead, Xiao girl! Fight YingYing and Sihan again and again. Today, I''ll kill you, Xiao girl!"


    "Husband, no!"


    With a weak cry, Jiang Xiangru got up with the sick body, and the p hit Jiang Xiangru heavily.


    "Mom!"


    Ye shuisu mercilessly pushed Ye Hong away and protected Jiang Xiangru in his arms. His eyes were anxious: "Mom, how are you?"


    "Cough..." Jiang Xiangru coughed violently, but waved her hand, pulled a touch of light smile and said, "Mom, it''s all right."


    He took ye shuisu behind him and looked firmly at Ye Hong: "husband, I know everything about the media. If Sihan didn''t apologize at that time, it was shuisu who was misunderstood. I support shuisu not to apologize!"


    Ye Hong also wanted to p him down, and his eyes shed a trace of hesitation.


    Xia Ying gouged out Jiang Xiangru and ye shuisu with hatred. She picked up Xia Sihan and cried desperately: "Sihan, mom shouldn''t have brought you to Ye''s house. How nice to stay in the countryside! How can you see people now! Shuisu and her sister-inw can''t amodate us. Mom will take you away now..."


    Ye Hong changed his face again and angrily said to Jiang Xiangru, "what have YingYing and Sihan been hurt by shuisu? Do you still support shuisu not to apologize? I don''t think you can amodate YingYing and Sihan, but me! If you don''t apologize, divorce!"


    Jiang Xiangru was shocked and almost fell down: "divorced... Husband, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Jiang Xiangru, who was already weak, now looks pale. Xia Ying and Xia Sihan''s eyes shed a trace of pride.


    Ye shuisu apuded Ye Hong''s divorce proposal and persuaded Jiang Xiangru: "Mom, Dad can do this to our mother and daughter for Xia Sihan and Xia Ying. Just divorce him."


    Jiang Xiangru kept shaking her head. The whole person was bloodless: "no, shuisu, I don''t agree to divorce. Your father is just angry. Don''t me him."


    Looking at Jiang Xiangru like this, ye shuisu frowned and was distressed.


    More than 20 years ago, Jiang Xiangru could break off rtions with the Jiang family for Ye Hong. It''s not so easy for her to break her love for Ye Hong.


    Jiang Xiangru looked eagerly at Ye Hong, "husband, you said angry words, didn''t you? Have you forgotten everything we experienced?"


    Ye Hong said coldly, "if you don''t divorce, let shuisu apologize!"


    Jiang Xiangru had pain in her eyes, but it was about ye shuisu. She didn''t speak and her weak body was shaky.


    Ye shuisu is more distressed. What kind of person has her mother fallen in love with! You can force your wife and children like this! She nced at Ye Hong coldly: "you don''t have to spend more words to force my mother. No matter what you say today, I won''t apologize! Let me apologize, it''s wishful thinking!"


    Another sh of hate: "if you dare to bully my mother again, I''ll fight with you!"


    Ye Hong was frightened by such ye shuisu. At that moment, Ye Hong felt that ye shuisu was very strange.


    After the stranger, his father''s dignity was challenged and became angry: "no, Xiao Nu, how dare you talk to me like this? Today, I''ll kill you first! So as not to make a big mistake in the future!"


    Ye Hong swung a chair and smashed it at ye shuisu. Ye shuisu''s eyes shed cold light, and he simply ignored it.


    But ye Hong''s chair didn''t fall down. Xia Sihan stopped him: "uncle, don''t fetch shuisu. Shuisu is Fu Shao''s fiancee now. She didn''t like Fu Shao, but now she asked Fu Shao to deal with me and my mother... It''s nothing for me and my mother to be wronged..."


    Ye shuisu looked at Xia Sihan unexpectedly and sneered: "it''s good to know that there''s Linnan behind me!"


    Ye Hong''s anger subsided. Seeing ye shuisu''s attitude, he was angry again: "what if you are the young grandmother of the Fu family? You are also my Ye Hong''s daughter no matter what! I want to kill you or I can kill you!"


    The chair waved down more vigorously. Xia Sihan couldn''t stop it at all. Jiang Xiangru eximed, "shuisu!"


    At this time, a cold figure flew in. With a simple foot, Ye Hong''s stool crashed into the wall, and Ye Hong fell to the ground.


    A solemn cold voice came: "it turns out that you killed the young grandmother of the Fu family if you want to!"

 Chapter 11

    With that, Fu Linnan hase to ye shuisu and grabbed ye shuisu''s slim waist. His voice is cold and fierce. The king like suppression has spontaneously emerged, and the atmosphere at the scene immediately condensed.


    Ye shuisu raised her eyes to look at Fu Linnan and was facing Fu Linnan''s cold eyes. At that moment, a cold feeling came from her whole body. She also realized that she had just said something that made Fu Linnan misunderstand, and her eyes shed a cold light to Xia Sihan.


    Ye Hong didn''t know when Fu Linnan came. When he looked at this scene, he immediately trembled, and his anger waspletely Yan. He made a smile to Fu Linnan: "Fu Shao, it''s all a misunderstanding. I just want Shui Su to apologize to YingYing and Sihan. I don''t really want to beat her. Now the media are talking about Sihan kneeling down to apologize to su..."


    Before Ye Hong finished his words, Fu Linnan swept over with a cold eye: "I asked Xia Sihan to kneel down and apologize. Do you have an opinion?"


    Ye Hong was disheartened and quickly shook his head: "no, no opinion."


    Ye Hong has been immersed in shopping malls for many years and has met some big people, but only when he faces Fu Linnan, he will feelpletely intimidated.


    Xia Ying knew that it would be impossible for ye shuisu to apologize and rify. She was very dissatisfied with Fu Linnan: "Fu Shao, brother Hong is also your elder brother. How can you disobey his meaning?"


    Fu Linnan''s cold eyes swept to Xia Ying: "Oh? What do you mean?"


    Xia Ying said, "you and ye shuisu should apologize to Sihan and me!"


    In a word, Xia Ying didn''t know it, so everyone present took a breath.


    The fearless "cold hell" of Fu''s heirs and everyone in the capital can kill 100 Ye''s family by moving her fingers. Xia Ying, a "cousin" of Ye Hong, actually asked Fu Linnan to apologize to her?


    Ye Hong took a breath and scolded Xia Ying: "Yingying, shut up!"


    Xia Ying was startled and her voice became lower: "am I wrong? You just let your son-inw bully you?" Ye Hongzhen is not a man! If it weren''t for Fu Linnan, Xia Sihan wouldn''t be forced to kneel.


    Ye Hong red at her angrily and pulled her heavily: "shut up!" he smiled at Fu Linnan, "Fu Shao, Yingying is a woman. Don''t be general with her."


    Then he changed the topic, "I don''t know what happened when Fu Shao stepped into the cheapnd?" he knew that Xia Ying was in great trouble now.


    Fu Linnan''s eyes fell on ye shuisu: "shuisu has been engaged to me. Of course I came to pick up shuisu."


    Still with a cold light, ye shuisu couldn''t help but want to hide, but Fu Linnan''s sense of existence was too strong for ye shuisu to hide.


    Ye Hong continued to smile: "in that case, shuisu, go with Fu Shao and stay with Fu Shao!" the atmosphere is wrong now. He always thinks that if Fu Linnan stays more, something will happen.


    Ye shuisu didn''t bother to talk to Ye Hong. She sneered and looked at Jiang Xiangru on the bed. She shed her heartache and clenched her fist: "I''m going to take my mother away too."


    Xia Ying hasid a heavier hand on her mother. I don''t know what happened to the toxin in her mother''s body now? She wants to take her mother away from Ye''s house to detoxify.


    Before Jiang Xiangru could say anything, Xia Ying took the lead in saying, "shuisu, my sister-inw hasn''t promised to divorce brother Hong. What do you take her to your fiance''s house like?" she pretended to be surprised, "or does my sister-inw don''t recognize the Ye family now?"


    Ye Hong sneered and said to Jiang Xiangru, "in that case, go back to your Jiang family!"


    Jiang Xiangru''s face became a little ugly. She pushed away ye shuisu and said, "shuisu, I won''t go. Go on a date with Lin Nan."


    He gave Fu Linnan a pale smile, "Linnan, aunt can''t go to the engagement site between you and shuisu to send you blessings today because of her health. Cough. You''re a good child. I''ll give you shuisu in the future. You should treat her well."


    Fu Linnan nodded and said solemnly, "aunt, I will."


    Ye shuisu Leng red at Xia Ying and shocked Xia Ying. She also advised Jiang Xiangru: "Mom, your health is not good. I don''t trust you at home."


    If she can, she wants to tear Xia Ying''s face now, but now is not the time!


    Jiang Xiangru shook her head: "it''s all right. There''s a doctor at home."


    Ye shuisu saw Jiang Xiangru''s firmness in the bottom of her eyes and knew that she could not persuade him. She only said, "in this case, I won''t go either."


    As soon as the words were said, ye shuisu felt that the hand around her waist was cold for several degrees, and she was stiff. She can guess Fu Linnan''s expression without looking. Now Fu Linnan misunderstood her again. I''m afraid she won''t be allowed to stay.


    Jiang Xiangru shook her head again and smiled at ye shuisu: "shuisu, today is your engagement. You still stay at home with your mother. What''s it like?"


    Ye shuisu grabbed Jiang Xiangru''s hand, secretly explored her pulse, lowered her eyelids, and finally said in a stuffy voice, "OK, you can have a good rest at home."


    Her mother''s situation is OK, but as long as she is still in the Ye family one day, she is in danger. But she can''t force her mother. She must find a way to let her mother leave Ye''s house forever!


    Ye shuisu loosed Jiang Xiangru''s hand. At this time, Xia Sihan smiled at ye shuisu and said, "Shui Su, have a good date! You are Fu Shao''s fiancee now, so don''t want to be Sheng as before..."


    Halfway through, she waved to ye shuisu, but Fu Linnan had been cold for several degrees, and ye shuisu was like falling into an ice cave.


    She calmed her mind and raised an eyebrow at Xia Sihan: "of course not. But Xia Sihan, do you want to stick your eyes on my fiance when you look at my fiance like this?"


    Xia Sihan became angry: "you!"


    Since Fu Linnan entered the door, she deliberately maintained a better image in front of Fu Linnan, and looked at Fu Linnan with a lot of softness.


    Of course she meant that to Fu Linnan, but how can such a thing be said in the open?


    Fu Linnan nced coldly at all the people present and fixed his eyes on Ye Hong: "I think President Ye''s house is a little restless. President ye can''t even handle things at home. It seems that he has no skills in thepany. In this case, the projects in the suburbs don''t bother president Ye."


    Then Fu Linnan took ye shuisu''s waist and left.


    Far away, Xia Ying''s angry voice came from the house: "brother Hong, that''s a project of tens of millions of dors. Why don''t you get it back!"


    "Shut up! If you hadn''t offended Fu Shao, how could you do this? Fu Shao has been merciful!"


    "Ye Hong, dare you hit me!"


    Ye shuisu hooked his lips. If she remembered correctly, thest generation Ye Hong invested Xia Ying in thepany with the proceeds of this project. At that time, Xia Ying became more and more powerful in the capital. No wonder Xia Ying jumped at the loss of this project.


    Just thinking, Fu Linnan pressed ye shuisu onto Bentley with a backhand

 Chapter 12

    At this time, the sky had gradually darkened. Fu Linnan''s face was covered with ayer of cold ice. His cold fingers whirled ye shuisu''s chin, as if a strong emotion was surging in Fu Linnan''s heart.


    His dark eyes coagted Leaf Water Su, and his thin lips moved gently, like a cold priest: "you are really dealing with me."


    Ye shuisu''s heart trembled, and ayer of fine sweat permeated her forehead: "it''s not what you think, I''m sincere to you." now she really wants to sew Xia Sihan''s green tea bitch''s mouth! Finally, some of the trust established here by Fu Linnan was broken again!


    Fu Linnan''s big hand grabbed ye shuisu''s whole face: "sincerity?" his eyes swept to the position of Ye shuisu''s heart. Under the red cloth, there was a sexy package. Fu Linnan pulled the corners of his mouth, "prove your sincerity to me!"


    Ye shuisu''s whole nerves are tight, proof? How to prove it?


    Somehow, feeling Fu Linnan''s hot eyes in his heart, ye shuisu had an illusion that Fu Linnan wanted to peel her heart away.


    Ye shuisu swallowed his saliva.


    Without waiting for ye shuisu to think more, Fu Linnan dragged ye shuisu into the car. The ck Bentley was driving rapidly in the sunset. Several times, watching a car pass by their car, ye shuisu''s heart jumped out: "Linnan, slow down!"


    Fu Linnan nced at ye shuisu coldly and ignored her, but the speed slowed down slightly.


    The car stopped in front of a secluded vi. Ye shuisu almost threw up, but before she could react, Fu Linnan had pulled her out of the car.


    Looking at the vi in front of him, ye shuisu was stunned. This is Fu Linnan''s private vi. Only those close to him know that Fu Linnan brought her here after they got married in the previous life. Unexpectedly, this life was ahead of schedule.


    Just thinking, Fu Linnan has brought ye shuisu to the bathroom, turned on the switch, the hot water "ttered" into the bathtub, and the water mist filled between Fu Linnan and ye shuisu.


    "Plop", ye shuisu was thrown into the bathtub by Fu Linnan.


    "Take off." Fu Linnan spit out a word coldly. His dark eyes stare at ye shuisu like thousands of years of ancient ink.


    Ye shuisu''s heart trembled: "we haven''t married yet. It''s so early... Isn''t it good."


    At this time, the more dense water mist has filled the bathroom. Ye shuisu and Fu Linnan are wet. There is a warm and ambiguous heat in the bathroom, which makes people''s neck red.


    Ye shuisu shrunk, and Yang Shui''s eyes were as lovable as a kitten.


    Fu Lin paused, his eyes deep: "Oh ~" he coldly hooked his lips, and his handsome face approached ye shuisu, "it turns out that Mrs. Fu has thought so far ~"


    "Deep" far


    In a word, ye shuisutun blushed when he said.


    It''s really lost. Fu Linnan just asked her to take off her clothes. How did she think of that


    "Take off." another word spit out from the rolling Adam''s apple, but the maism in the syble can easily arouse people''s heartstrings.


    He only looked at this woman and dared to be honest with him. Since you are sincere to him, you shouldn''t have any reservations about him!


    If she shows any reluctance, then


    Fu Linnan''s eyes are as ck as ink!


    Ye shuisu trembled again. His eyes turned to Fu Linnan''s eyes. He saw that there was a dark ce with a cold meaning and a faint anger.


    She did not hesitate. When she pulled her slender hand at the edge of her skirt, the red dress rippled in the huge bathtub, like a gorgeous red flower.


    But no matter how gorgeous the red flower is, it can''tpare with the delicate figure of Ye shuisu in the bathtub at this time.


    Fu Linnan''s eyes were dark and did not see the bottom. He stared at the woman in front of him. His face had been covered with a thinyer of red. The abstinence Buddha bead on his left wrist seemed to have ayer of red smoke.


    Yeshuisu is undoubtedly beautiful. Such yeshuisu is even more beautiful.


    The woman''s slim hand fell on the underwear buckle and her red lips moved gently: "do you want to take off your underwear, too?"


    Looking at the bright red lips, Fu Linnan''s strong body also fell into the bathtub and tasted the red lips.


    After a kiss, Fu Linnan wrapped ye shuisu in his arms. His tight muscles in his chest stretched a sense of security: "you will live in this vi in the future."


    The coldness in Fu Linnan''s voice and color had dissipated. Looking at the woman like a beautiful flower in his arms, he even brought some tenderness.


    But ye shuisu was shocked when he heard his words. He also reacted from his blush and heartbeat, and immediately said, "No."


    Her mother is still at Ye''s house. How can she live here?


    As soon as ye shuisu''s voice fell, the cold feeling in the bathroom that had dissipated suddenly swept over again. Ye shuisoda shivered and realized that Fu Linnan misunderstood what he had just said.


    She really wanted to hit her mouth and hurriedly said, "I mean..."


    Fu Linnan had coldly held her little face, and the sound of ice came over like freezing points: "was it all acting just now?" he sneered again, "acting is good."


    At this time, Fu Linnan''s voice seemed to have a faint smile, but such a smile made ye shuisu Bing to the extreme, and her whole body lost consciousness.


    Fu Linnan was angry, and it was the kind on the edge of the attack, then her end


    Ye shuisu trembled slightly, but Fu Linnan''s whole body became colder. His cold eyes seemed to chisel a hole in ye shuisu: "are you afraid of me?"


    Ye shuisu shook his head fiercely, trying to exin something. At this time, Fu Linnan''s cold dark eyes suddenly became red.


    Ye shuisutun was shocked. What happened to Fu Linnan?


    Without waiting for her to think more, Fu Linnan loosened her. He pressed his head tightly and said angrily to ye shuisu, "get out!"


    At this time, Fu Linnan was like a beast that would get out of control at any time. Anyone who saw it would be afraid.


    Ye shuisu sat in the bathtub and didn''t move. Fu Linnan shouted at her again: "get out!"

 Chapter 13

    Ye shuisu trembled, but she touched her earlobe, and then approached Fu Linnan: "Linnan..."


    But as soon as she got close to him, he pushed her away a few steps and hit the edge of the bathtub.


    "Ah." ye shuisu called out.


    Fu Linnan, who was out of control, was quiet at this time, but his eyes were still red. He looked at ye shuisu and said coldly, "didn''t you hear me tell you to go away?"


    Ye shuisu got up from the bathtub and approached Fu Linnan again, "no, I won''t go. You''re sick. I''ll help you."


    Then she took two silver ear nails and wanted to give Fu Linnan an injection, but Fu Linnan pushed her away: "no need. I''ll go if you don''t go."


    Then Fu Linnan was about to get out of the bathtub.


    But at this time, ye shuisu hugged him from behind: "don''t go." the woman''s fragrance was soft, and Fu Linnan was stunned.


    Taking advantage of this gap, ye shuisu stabbed the treme nail into Fu Linnan''s two acupoints.


    Fu Linnan felt that the dryness and heat in his body had stopped surging, and there was a cool feeling colliding in his body. Fu Linnan turned back and looked at ye shuisu quite unexpectedly: "what have you done?"


    At this time, ye shuisu knelt and stood on the edge of the bathtub, gently massaged Fu Linnan''s head and said, "your headache is an old disease, and you should avoid emotional excitement. I learned some traditional Chinese medicine massage techniques from the foreign public school. Now I can help you massage, which can relieve your disease."


    At first, ye shuisu didn''t remember, but now she has thought that the seemingly omnipotent "cold faced Yama" in the capital actually has a long-standing headache. Once it breaks out, she has a splitting headache, irritable and can''t control herself.


    However, under Fu Linnan''s pure heart and few desires, the disease did not happen much, so few people knew that Fu Linnan had the disease.


    She also learned by chance in her previous life that sometimes after she made Fu Linnan angry, Fu Linnan would go to the "Qi calming room" because of the attack of headache.


    But at that time, she was very rebellious to Fu Linnan and didn''t care about it at all.


    Ye shuisu''s eyes darkened.


    Fu Linnan''s icy atmosphere dropped a lot. Ye shuisu''s massage technique was very good. Fu Linnan looked at her unexpectedly and saw that her headache was relieved, so he sat in the bathtub. Ye shuisu also sat down at the edge of the bathtub, with her white legs hanging on Fu Linnan''s side.


    Fu Linnan leaned his head against ye shuisu''s arms and looked at the woman in front of him with pale red eyes. Under Ye shuisu''s delicate and serious side face, his ck hair dripped wet and dropped down, along his neck and corbone, just below


    Fu Lin''s body warmed up when he was in Nanton, his eyes began to redden again, and the suppressed headache began to move again.


    Ye shuisu noticed something wrong with Fu Linnan and worried, "am I ufortable?"


    The soft voice made Fu Linnan frown more. He closed his eyes and finally cleared a little. He said in a stuffy voice, "it''s all right. You press it very well."


    The dense water vapor continued to fill the bathroom. The bathroom was in peace. Fu Linnan''s headache had almost eased. Ye shuisu''s strength had not stopped, but his thoughts had floated out. The thought of Jiang Xiangru''s situation cut her heart.


    She said softly, "I think this vi is very good. I also want to live with you."


    The soft sound line rippled in the bathroom. Fu Linnan opened his eyes. The bottom of his eyes was as dark as ink. The corners of his lips were slightly invisible. For a moment, it was like warm flowers in spring: "think it through?"


    The atmosphere was not so tense again. Ye shuisu continued: "this is my real idea. But it''s good for me to live here, I..."


    "Huh?"


    The radian of Fu Linnan''s mouth coagted, and the atmosphere began to be wrong again, but ye shuisu still hardened her head and continued: "I''m just worried about my mother. My mother''s health is getting worse and worse. I don''t trust her at Ye''s house alone. She also wants me to apany her more before marriage, so I..."


    "So you''re leaving me, aren''t you?"


    Fu Linnan asked with an icy voice. The icy sight seemed to stab ye shuisu out of a hole, and the atmosphere immediately fell into the freezing point.


    "Ah", ye shuisu was pulled into the water by Fu Linnan, and her soft body just sat on Fu Linnan''s thigh.


    Fu Linnan''s icy sight fell on ye shuisu''s heart: "sometimes I really want to dig out your heart and see what''s inside?"


    At that moment, ye shuisu clearly heard his heart beat faster. The water in the bathtub was hot, and Fu Linnan''s chest was hot, but ye shuisu was still wrapped by a cold feeling. Her palms were sweating with tension and continued: "I don''t want to leave you. After we get married, we can have a lot of time together, but I''m engaged now. I spend less time with my mother. Moreover, living together before marriage will damage my reputation..."


    Knowing that once Fu Linnan has made a decision, it is difficult to change his mind. If it is something else, she canpromise. It is rted to her mother, she must notpromise.


    It may not be possible to tell Fu Linnan directly. Then she will reason with him and tell him what he likes to hear. If not


    Ye shuisu was thinking about what consequences would be brought to her if she had to disobey Fu Linnan. Fu Linnan had let go at this time and said, "OK, you can go home before marriage."


    Ye shuisu thought she needed to deal with Fu Linnan. When she heard this, she almost jumped out of joy.

 Chapter 14

    However, she was afraid that Fu Linnan would misunderstand again. She endured it and put on a somewhat embarrassed look: "Linnan, thank you."


    Fu Linnan''s heart was stabbed by Ye shuisu''s embarrassment. At that moment, he wanted to destroy that joy.


    But when he saw how beautiful ye shuisu''s eyes were when they were shining, he finally held back and didn''t speak. His dark eyes looked at ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu looked at Fu Linnan. In addition to being shocked by the cold inside, she also saw a trace of pain and grievance.


    At that moment, ye shuisu felt that his heart seemed to be scratched by something. Pain and grievance, why?


    Just thinking, Fu Linnan has buried his head in her neck.


    Maybe it shouldn''t be tested.


    He knows ye shuisu likes freedom. He doesn''t really want to imprison her. He just wants to make sure whether she really wants to stay with him. But in the end he was defeated in her heart.


    However, he couldn''t bear to extinguish the light at the bottom of her eyes


    There has never been a girl who let him worry about gain and loss like now


    Because Fu Linnan was in his arms, ye shuisu didn''t dare to move easily. For a long time, there was a uniform breathing sound in his arms. It was not as cold as he saw. Fu Linnan''s breathing was warm andfortable around her neck.


    "Lin Nan." ye shuisu called out tentatively.


    Without response, Fu Linnan fell asleep in her arms.


    Fu Linnan''s sleep has always been very light. I didn''t expect to fall asleep in the bathtub.


    Ye shuisu didn''t want to disturb him, but considering that it was bad to stay in the bathtub all night, he shook his body: "Linnan, wake up. If you sleep in the bathtub all night, you will catch a cold."


    Fu Linnan didn''t wake up. Instead, ye shuisu looked at Fu Linnan''s handsome face, which was so handsome that people and gods were angry, and couldn''t help looking at it slightly.


    Fu Linnan''s clothes also outlined the perfect curve of his chest after the wet water. Those tight muscles made ye shuisu swallow saliva and blush slightly.


    Why didn''t you find Fu Linnan so handsome and in such good shape in thest life?


    Just thinking, Fu Linnan suddenly opened his eyes, stared at ye shuisu and said, "why is your face so red?"


    "Ah?" ye shuisu was startled. She looked away as if she had done something bad.


    But the panic in her heart made her face redder: "yes? Maybe she had been soaking in the bathtub for a long time, so her face was so red."


    Ye shuisu didn''t dare to look at Fu Linnan''s eyes. He pulled a reason casually, but Fu Linnan believed it.


    Fu Linnan frowned, fished ye shuisu out of the water, pulled a bath towel, and carefully wiped ye shuisu''s body.


    Fu Linnan''s movements seemed to be deliberately gentle, and the whole bathroom was much softer. Ye shuisu thought of everything in her sight just now, and was much more sensitive to Fu Linnan''s touch, and her body moved uneasily.


    Fu Linnan wrapped ye shuisu in his bathrobe and noticed something wrong with ye shuisu. He frowned and said, "what''s the matter with you?" he also explored ye shuisu''s forehead, "no fever."


    Ye shuisu took Fu Linnan''s hand away and pretended to be calm: "I''m fine. Linnan, let''s go back to our room." he always felt that the water vapor in the bathroom didn''t make people warm.


    Fu Linnan held the leaf soda horizontally and hooked the corner of his lips: "go back to the room? Go back to the room to do what Mrs. Fu thinks far-reaching?"


    At that moment, ye shuisu remembered that at the beginning she misunderstood Fu Linnan that she wanted to take off her clothes with her. She couldn''t help but turn her face red again.


    Looking at such ye shuisu, Fu Linnan was in a better mood.


    A good night''s sleep.


    The next morning, ye shuisu and Fu Linnan had breakfast together in the restaurant. Ye shuisu swept all the way. Without exception, in front of her were all her favorite meals, just like the first life.


    Think of the previous life, even if there are her favorite meals in front of her, but as long as Fu Linnan sits next to her, she will be unhappy and don''t eat well. I can''t help it. Ye shuisu feels a little blocked in her heart. The food she used to like is tasteless in her mouth again.


    In addition to her almost abnormal possessiveness, Fu Linnan dotes on her very much.


    "Isn''t the food delicious?"


    Fu Linnan''s voice and color were cold and slightly worried.


    His dark eyes swept over, ye shuisu''s thinking was interrupted, his hands shook, and the dishes and chopsticks in his hands suddenly fell to the ground, making a harsh sound in the wide and quiet restaurant.


    The servant hurried to pick up the broken dishes and chopsticks and carefully said, "are you all right, young grandma?" as he was saying, a new pair of dishes and chopsticks had been sent to ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu pulled a smile: "it''s all right."


    She smiled at Fu Linnan again. "The food is delicious. I love it. You have a heart." as soon as she raised her eyes, she looked at Fu Linnan''s eyes. The eyes were dark and people couldn''t see to the end.


    Remembering the thoughts just now, ye shuisu''s heart trembled, and immediately shifted his eyes. He didn''t dare to look at Fu Linnan.


    At the moment when ye shuisu shifted his sight, Fu Linnan''s dark eyes suddenly fell to the bottom of the ice. He stared at ye shuisu as if he wanted to dig a hole in ye shuisu.

 Chapter 15

    Why did he feel the warmth from the massage she gave himst night? Are they all fake? Can''t the y go on after a night?


    Seeing another violent storming, ye shuisu, who was originally sitting, suddenly stood up with a bright smile on his face and no longer avoided Fu Linnan''s sight.


    With a smiling look at Shangye shuisu, Fu Linnan''s cold all over his body dropped a lot. His dark eyes had been locked on ye shuisu and looked at her: "what''s the matter?" what trick did she want to y?


    Aware that Fu Linnan''s mood was calmer, ye shuisu was not so nervous. Now Fu Linnan has not fully trusted her. She and Fu Linnan should be careful every step.


    Ye shuisu''s slender hand fell on a bowl of soup on the table, beat a bowl of soup and handed it to Fu Linnan: "Linnan, I don''t think you have any appetite, but you just got sickst night. You should eat more to supplement your body."


    Just as she gave him a massagest night, the soup now is the same as before. Ye shuisu has never given Fu Linnan warmth.


    Fu Linnan''s eyes were deep. Looking at ye shuisu''s gentle smile at him, there seemed to be a kind of warmth from his heart.


    In fact, he doesn''t like meat. This bowl of soup is also ording to ye shuisu''s taste. Usually he won''t eat it, but ye shuisu brought it to him, so he went to pick it up: "OK."


    But at this time, because ye shuisu''s posture was unstable, she stumbled a little, her hand trembled, and some hot soup spilled on her hand.


    "Ah." ye shuisu cried bitterly, but her hand holding the soup bowl was not loose, because if she was loose, the hot soup would sprinkle on Fu Linnan.


    At this time, Fu Linnan quickly took the soup bowl from ye shuisu''s hand, grabbed her fingers stained with the soup and put it into her mouth, worried and said, "are you okay?"


    Fu Linnan''s tongue tip brought ye shuisu a stronger sense of crispness than the hot feeling of soup sprinkled on her fingers. Her face turned red, hurriedly pulled out her hand and said, "it''s all right."


    The servants on one side couldn''t help but be surprised at this scene. After all, in their eyes, Fu Linnan was as cold as a king. Unexpectedly, there was such a time to carefully hold fingers for a girl.


    Looking at ye shuisu''s blush, Fu Linnan hooked his lips. At this time, Gao Lang knocked on the door outside the restaurant and said respectfully, "young master, the high-level meeting will begin soon."


    It was a normal reminder, but as soon as Gao Lang''s voice fell, he felt a cold looking from the restaurant.


    When Gao Lang realized what he was doing, he couldn''t help but hold back. He knew that his young master wanted to spend more time with his prospective young grandmother, but if he dyed his work, he had to me him, didn''t he?


    Fu Linnan raised his thin lips impatiently: "let them wait."


    He was about to say something to ye shuisu, but he saw a sh of worry at the bottom of Ye shuisu''s eyes and said to Fu Linnan, "Linnan, are you leaving now?"


    Fu Linnan''s thin lips hooked: "what? Something?"


    Ye shuisu''s eyes deepened: "it''s not a big deal. I heard that Fu''s Pearl Club is going to open. Can I ask for some tickets?"


    Fu Linnan''s faint smile immediately condensed on his face. His smile came and went quickly, so ye shuisu didn''t notice it at all.


    Ye shuisu looked at Fu Linnan''s icy face and thought that she was talking to him now and dyed his high-level meeting. She hurriedly said, "you can go to the meeting first and let Gao Lang bring me the ticket."


    For Fu Linnan, how many tickets are just small things, but for her


    A dark light shed in ye shuisu''s eyes.


    Fu Linnan noticed that ye shuisu was absent-minded, and his eyes were cold again. He got up, left the restaurant without looking back, and brought an ice wind: "Gao Lang, give her what she wants."


    Sure enough, is there a purpose for her kindness to him? Fu Linnan''s remaining light nced at ye shuisu, who seemed relieved, and his eyes were deep.


    After Fu Linnan left the vi for thepany, ye shuisu was also sent to Ye''s house by an exclusive driver.


    One nightter, ye shuisu was most worried about Jiang Xiangru. As soon as she got home, she hurried to Jiang Xiangru''s room.


    However, it was toote to go to Jiang Xiangru''s room. When she passed the living room, she was startled by the scene in front of her: "Mom!"


    Ye shuisu quickly ran to Jiang Xiangru.


    It''s still early now, and the people of the Ye family haven''t woken up. In the huge living room, Jiang Xiangru knelt in front of the ancestral hall with her back straight, and her weak body is shaky!


    Hearing ye shuisu''s cry, Jiang Xiangru turned her head back. Her eyes were deep, her face was pale, and her voice was very weak: "shuisu..."


    Her lips were cracked and her voice was hoarse. As soon as she spoke, the whole person fell straight down.


    If ye shuisu hadn''t caught her in time, Jiang Xiangru would have fallen heavily to the ground!


    "Mom, what''s the matter with you?"

 Chapter 16

    Ye shuisu cried out with heartache. She trembled and poured a ss of water for Jiang Xiangru from the side tea table. She almost cried while feeding Jiang Xiangru.


    Jiang Xiangru''s knees were unconscious. Looking at her haggard appearance, it was clear that she had knelt all night!


    Last night, Jiang Xiangru''s condition had worsened. They forced her to kneel in the ancestral temple to want her life!


    "Mom, who forced you to kneel here? Is it Xia Ying? I''m going to kill her!"


    Ye shuisu has red eyes. If Jiang Xiangru didn''t need her to take care of her now, she must have gone to Xia Ying with a knife. This bitch, she must pay her blood!


    "What, Xia Ying? That''s what you call your aunt Xia? That''s what your mother taught you? Sure enough, there are no educated mothers, there are no educated daughters! Your mother dared to beat mest night and made me ill all night. I tell you, I made her kneel in the ancestral hall. Are you going to kill me!"


    A noisy and sharp voice sounded in the living room. As soon as ye shuisu Chi looked back, he saw Xia Yinging with a fierce olddy.


    Mrs. Ye! Her... Good grandma!


    Ye shuisu''s red eyes are redder. She forced her mother to kneel all night!


    In this family, Mrs. Ye never liked her and her mother, especially her mother. Whenever she was unhappy, she would have many ugly insults, and sometimes even start to fight, but her mother was patient and endlessly patient with all this!


    On the contrary, she is very kind to Xia Ying and Xia Sihan. She says she loves Xia Ying, the "niece" of her dead husband. In fact, Xia Ying has been with Ye Hong for a long time. How can she be her niece? It''s clear that she knew that Xia Ying and Ye Hong were cheating, but she kept it from her mother. How could there be such a vicious mother-inw in the world!


    Ye shuisu''s eyes shed a cold light. When he saw the past, he shocked the two people: "fight? My mother was not as sick as a manst night. How can she beat you? You can crush her with one finger!"


    Ye shuisu''s voice concealed the towering waves, which scared Xia Ying and olddy ye back two steps. Is this really the ye shuisu they know?


    Ye shuisu got up angrily and was about to do something, but at this time, Jiang Xiangru held ye shuisu tightly behind her: "shuisu, no!"


    As soon as ye shuisu looked back, she saw that Jiang Xiangru was obviously very weak, but she was full of worry and helplessness, trying to stop her appearance. Her heart couldn''t help but ache.


    Jiang Xiangru''s voice was hoarse and dry: "that''s your grandmother. Don''t make it difficult for your father."


    Her father!


    Hearing these two words, ye shuisu''s eyes turned red with horror!


    Also, if it weren''t for Ye Hong, why should her mother endure olddy Ye''s old devil for so many years!


    Ye shuisu is also angry. How she wants to throw away Jiang Xiangru now, and then ruthlessly tell her the truth of everything, so that she can recognize all the reality now.


    But reason told her that now was not the time! If you can''t break the love of blood and meat with one blow, you will certainly break the blood and silk. It''s better to keep on!


    But she won''t make them proud for long!


    Finally, ye shuisu clenched her fist, darkened her eyes, and Panasonic heard her tight flesh and blood. In a soft voice, she said painfully: "Mom, what about you? Your body is so weak, and they still treat you like this. What do you do? You are dad in your heart, but where is dad when you are wronged?" if you don''t try hard, ye shuisu will cry.


    Jiang Xiangru shook her head weakly: "your father was not at homest night..."


    Ye shuisu didn''t want to say anything more. She hid all the pain in her heart and helped Jiang Xiangru up: "Mom, I''ll take you back to your room first."


    Ye shuisu''s arrogance dropped. Xia Ying and Mrs. Ye immediately felt that the threat was gone. Xia Ying slowed down, and then her eyes were sinister. She was gloomy and strange around Mrs. ye: "Aunt, you see, for the sake of brother Hong''s face, my sister-inw already knows that she is wrong. Forgive her! Her health is not good, and you should help her, or shuisu should say that you are deliberately targeting her."


    After listening to Xia Ying''s words, olddy Ye changed her face and was about to say something ferociously. At this time, ye shuisu had helped Jiang Xiangru stand up and passed by them. Ye shuisu had no expression, but in a word, she beat down all their anger: "don''t kill too much, don''t go too far!"

 Chapter 17

    A bone eating cold wind prated into the bodies of old Mrs. ye and Xia Ying. When they reacted, ye shuisu had helped Jiang Xiangru away.


    For a long time, Mr. Ye beat his chest and feet and said, "look at her attitude! It''s all the good daughters taught by Jiang Xiangru''s hoof! I''m so angry! I''m an old bone!"


    Xia Ying looked at ye shuisu''s back and spat. What are you proud of? Now she can''t move her, then charge interest from her mother first! Offending her and Sihan wille to no good end!


    In the evening, Ye Hong came back. The Ye family sat at the table for dinner.


    Xia Ying and old Mrs. Ye talked about what happenedst night, but skipped the injury to Jiang Xiangru.


    Hearing these words, Ye Hong frowned more and more and scolded Jiang Xiangru: "Xiangru, I worked hard to make money outside and gave you this family. How can you treat my mother like this? Was there really nothing wrong with shuisu yesterday? You know my mother is in bad health. How can you be angry with her and push her?"


    Xia Ying and old Mrs. ye both smiled proudly. Jiang Xiangru''s face was pale and her hands holding chopsticks were trembling slightly. She bit her lower lip and was about to say something.


    Ye shuisu raised her hand and helped her painfully. Without expression, she took out several tickets to the Pearl Club and said to Ye Hong, "Dad, this is the opening ticket of the Pearl Club tomorrow. Linnan asked me to bring it back to you."


    Ye Hong, who was still angry, suddenly showed a surprised expression after hearing this sentence: "Pearl Club? What did Fu Shao give me?"


    When ye Hong came to pick up the ticket in ye shuisu''s hand, he rubbed his hands, as if it was something very precious. The tense atmosphere on the whole dinner table also eased a lot.


    Ye shuisu looked at Ye Hong and sneered.


    As arge club under the name of Fu, the Pearl Club will be attended by many celebrities from all walks of life at the opening ceremony tomorrow. Originally, Ye Hong at this level was not qualified to attend the opening ceremony of the club, but now he can attend. She also said that Fu Linnan invited him to attend. Ye Hong will be able to meet many people who are helpful to his business in this field. He will not miss it.


    However, this is now regarded by Ye Hong as if baby''s admission opportunity will soon ruin his reputation! She has been tolerating now, just waiting for that moment!


    Ye shuisu nodded, "HMM."


    Without ye shuisu saying anything more, Ye Hong can make up a lot by himself. For example, he is Fu Linnan''s prospective father-inw, so fu Linnan gave him this ticket.


    Jiang Xiangru has always been in poor health. Xia Ying followed him to all kinds of banquets in the capital. Therefore, she is also very clear about all kinds of banquets in the capital.


    Her eyes lit up when she saw the admission ticket of the Pearl Club. If she could attend the opening ceremony, she would be able to blow in front of herdy friends for a long time. Xia Sihan is also very happy.


    A meal so far was very peaceful.


    Old Mrs. ye could see that the Ye family was stained with the light of the Fu family. She felt proud in her heart, but she still preached to ye shuisu with a straight face: "Shui Su, even if you are engaged to the Fu family now, you are still the miss of the Ye family and my granddaughter! The talents of the Ye family are your rtives, and only the flesh and blood Ye family is your eternal dependence, including aunt Xia and Sihan, you know?"


    Hearing this, ye shuisu only felt disgusted. Is only the Ye family with flesh and blood affection her eternal dependence? How miserable he was hurt by the so-called flesh and blood affection of the Ye family in thest life! She didn''t forget how she and the people close to her were eaten and wiped clean by the Ye family and died miserably!


    A faint light shed from the bottom of Ye shuisu''s eyes and replied expressionless, "HMM."


    The opening ceremony of the Pearl Club is very grand. The scenes outside the club have attracted people''s attention. Celebrities from all walks of life in the club are drinking and preparing, and the scenes are more luxurious and upscale.


    Ye shuisu sat bored in a corner of the venue. She wore a red skirt and didn''t dress up too much, but she was much more dazzling than many celebrities who deliberately crowded into the center of the venue. However, she wore a celebrity hat and kept a low profile. Few people recognized her.


    Watching Xia Ying and Xia Sihan surround Ye Hong, they look like several ttering clowns talking to many people. Ye shuisu sneers. In herst life, how could she lose to these goods?


    However, there will be a good y soon. Ye shuisu shakes the champagne in her hand, the smell of the wine is scattered, and her red lips are slightly hooked. She is as beautiful and dazzling as a deadly priest.


    At this time, ye shuisu seemed to see something, and his pupils suddenly contracted.


    That''s Fu Sheng. It''s the woman who follows Fu Sheng at a distance!

 Chapter 18

    Some memories of her previous life flooded into her heart. Ye shuisu''s pupils suddenly tightened again, a cold feeling seeping all over her body, and her fingers holding champagne turned white.


    Without enough time to think, ye shuisu chased out where the two figures disappeared.


    At this time, ye shuisu suddenly heard cheers after cheers.


    In these cheers, the crowd was surrounded by Fu Linnan, the real noble of heaven and the grand sessor of Fu family in the capital.


    "Fu Shao, I didn''t expect you toe to the opening ceremony of the Pearl Club in person!"


    Everyone was surprised. Although the Pearl Club was very luxurious, it was far from enough for Fu Linnan to attend the opening ceremony himself. However, everyone feels very honored to meet Fu Linnan here.


    At this time, ye shuisu hurried away and didn''t find that Fu Linnan hade here behind him.


    Everyone attended the ceremony and banquet in the front venue. Now the rest rooms for distinguished guests in the back are surprisingly quiet.


    Ye shuisu quietly followed Fu Sheng and a well-dressed woman all the way. For fear of being found, ye shuisu took off her high heels and stepped barefoot on the cold floor, but what was colder at this time was the chill in ye shuisu''s eyes.


    Fu Sheng entered a room. After a while, the gorgeous woman looked around. After confirming that there was no one, she also entered the room and closed the door.


    But just as the door was about to be closed, a slender hand buckled it against the lock of the door.


    Through the crack of the door, the voices of women and men came from the room.


    "Fu Ershao, I''ve done so many things for you. If you don''t reward me today, I won''t do it!"


    "What''s the hurry, bitch? Help me do something. It''s good for you! I''ll make you happy now!"


    "Fu Ershao, you are so bad!"


    The room is getting hotter and hotter. Ye shuisu is listening to the movement in the room outside the door, and the chill on his face is getting heavier and heavier. What a couple, dog man and bitch woman! Her third brother was defeated by them in the previous life! Ye shuisu clenched her fist.


    At the climax of the room, ye shuisu tried to open the door. The curtain was pulled in the room. The light was very dark. Ye shuisu quickly dived into the room and closed the door carefully.


    At this time, the men and women on the bed seemed to hear something. The woman stopped panting and said in a charming voice, "Fu Ershao, did you hear anything?"


    Fu Sheng teased, "what voice? Your voice? Huh?"


    There was another cry, but the woman still said, "I just seem to have really heard something, right at the door..."


    Fu Sheng looked suspiciously at the door, slightly frowned, got up and walked to the door: "I''ll have a look."


    At this time, ye shuisu was at the door. Listening to the footsteps approaching, the whole heart was about to jump out. Fu Sheng hade and it was toote to go out


    With the switch on, the light was turned on, and the whole room suddenly became bright.


    "How''s it going?" the woman asked in a charming voice. When Fu Sheng looked back, he saw the dazzling white body of the woman on the bed. Fu Sheng''s fire, which had not yet fallen, was even worse.


    He went to the door, looked out through the cat''s eye, returned to the room, turned off the light, and then returned to the woman''s gentle Vige: "nothing! Little bitch, see how I punish you!"


    "Fu Er Shao..."


    At this time, ye shuisu, hiding behind the partition screen at the door, finally put down her heart. Just now, as long as Fu Sheng turns here and takes a look, she will be found without doubt. Fortunately.


    She quickly recovered her state, took out her mobile phone, muted it, and carefully took a few photos of her bed.


    After everything was done, she sneered and hooked her lips. There was a faint cold light in her eyes. She took her mobile phone and carefully went out of the door.


    The men and women who violently flirted with each other in the room were unaware of all this.


    After getting out of the door, ye shuisu just closed the door carefully, and the matter could go unnoticed. But at this time, a cold face suddenly appeared in front of Ye shuisu: "what are you doing?"


    Ye shuisu was startled by Fu Linnan''s cold voice and shook his hand. The door that was supposed to be closed with light hands and feet was closed forcefully at this time, making a quite obvious sound.


    Fu Sheng in the room immediately stopped and looked at the door. The woman''s eyes entangled him like silk: "Fu Ershao, what''s the matter?"


    Fu Sheng turned back his eyes and continued his movements: "nothing. You''re so beautiful!" when he said this, somehow, Fu Sheng remembered ye shuisu''s red dress. Suddenly, his body became hotter and his movements became bigger, causing women to scream again and again.


    Ye shuisu was flustered by Fu Linnan''s cold eyes. She stepped back and tightened her grip on the mobile phone. What is she doing? She''s secretly taking pornographic photos of Fu Sheng?


    Ye shuisu was trying to make an agreement with Fu Linnan. Fu Linnan had forced her to the door. There was anger in her dark eyes: "say, what are you doing in Fu Sheng''s room?"

 Chapter 19

    Ye shuisu''s body made a faint noise on the door. Just a little thought, ye shuisu understood where Fu Linnan''s anger came from.


    In the face of Fu Linnan''s storm, she swallowed her saliva. Suddenly, her slender hand gently hooked Fu Linnan''s neck.


    The woman''s sweet fragrance rushed into her mouth and nose. Fu Linnan was stunned. At that moment, ye shuisu''s wrist suddenly exerted force, and Fu Linnan''s body was brought to the door by Ye shuisu.


    Fu Linnan''s dark eyes deepened. At this time, ye shuisu said, "Lin Nan, I didn''t do anything. Fu Sheng is sleeping happily with an 18 line female star in the room!"


    "Confused with a phoenix?" Fu Lin''s South eyes were dark and coldly bit the four words said by Ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu suddenly blushed for some reason.


    Through the wooden door behind him, Fu Linnan really heard that kind of ambiguous voiceing out. His face looked better. If Fu Sheng was flirting with other women, he couldn''t do anything with ye shuisu.


    At the same time, listening to the warm and ambiguous voice in his ears, the pleasant fragrance of Ye shuisu rushed to his nose. Fu Linnan didn''t feel a heat surging in his chest, and the whole person became more vivid.


    At this time, Fu Linnan was suddenly pulled by Ye shuisu. He followed ye shuisu into the next room.


    As ye shuisu closes the door of the next room, Fu Sheng just opens the door of Fu Sheng''s room. Seeing that the door was still empty, Fu Sheng''s eyes shed suspiciously, then quickly closed the door and went back to the room.


    "What are you doing in Fu Sheng''s room?"


    Ye shuisu''s heart, which was finally put down from leaving Fu Sheng''s door, was raised again by Fu Linnan''s cold question.


    The room still didn''t turn on the light, and Fu Linnan''s eyes were no longer angry, but the pressing cold still didn''t reduce at all.


    Ye shuisu doesn''t know how Fu Linnan came to attend a small opening ceremony of the Pearl Club, but she knows that since Fu Linnan hit her just now, she can''t hide it.


    She took out her mobile phone, handed the photos she had just taken to Fu Linnan and said, "I went into his room to secretly take photos of his bad deeds. I... Want to use these photos to deal with him!" finally, ye shuisu''s eyes shed. Fu Linnan will be very sensitive about Fu Sheng. She is telling the truth now. I hope Fu Linnan can believe her.


    Fu Linnan Received ye shuisu''s mobile phone: "really?" he saw two white bodies on it. He immediately sank his face and turned back two more. Looking at these photos withrger andrger scales, his face became colder.


    He pinched the strength of the mobile phone tightly, and coldly hooked his lips to ye shuisu: "is the only way you can deal with people is to take pornographic photos?" and his eyes are as cold as ice caves, "or are you taking these photos for other purposes? For example, as a souvenir?"


    Ye shuisu was frightened by Fu Linnan''s eyes and swallowed saliva: "of course not, I''m just used to deal with Fu Sheng!"


    Fu Linnan''s dark eyes stared at ye shuisu for a long time before he took back his eyes. Ye shuisu was startled into a cold sweat by Fu Linnan''s Lion like eyes.


    Did Fu Linnan believe her? Just thinking, she saw that Fu Linnan pressed the delete button on the photos she had taken. When ye shuisutun was surprised, she said, "don''t delete!"


    This is the picture she took with a cold sweat. How could Fu Linnan delete it like this?


    Subconsciously, she quickly stretched out her hand to grab it, but Fu Linnan''s altitude was high. As soon as he raised his hand, ye shuisu couldn''t reach his mobile phone at all.


    Fu Linnan''s face fell into the ice cer again: "why? I can''t bear it?"


    Ye shuisu was suppressed by Fu Linnan''s aura and swallowed his saliva. She can''t rob Fu Linnan. She can''t easily change Fu Linnan''s decision. If she tosses around, she''s afraid the oue will be worse. In the end, she can only bite her teeth and firmly say, "of course not!" but she can only think of another way about Fu Sheng and the woman! In this life, she will never let the third brother repeat the mistakes of the previous life!


    Fu Linnan''s eye color of ck ice knot didn''t move away from ye shuisu. It took a long time to make a quiet voice: "it''s better not. Don''t leave pictures of other men in your mobile phone!"


    Ye shuisu replied, "I know." but in his heart, he has a strong desire for possession! But at this time, Xia Sihan vaguely echoed in her mind that Fu Linnan was only possessive to her and didn''t really like her at all. Her eyes couldn''t help but get deeper. Is that right?


    After deleting those photos, Fu Linnan began to turn over other photos in ye shuisu''s mobile phone. After reading several life photos of Ye shuisu, Fu Linnan, who was originally cold, faintly reminded a radian on his lips at this time.


    Ye shuisu replied to his thoughts and noticed that Fu Linnan had deleted the photo for a long time. He asked, "have you deleted it?" as soon as he raised his eyes, he saw Fu Linnan looking at a swimsuit photo of her.


    It was taken in a private hot spring. Under her Retro Red swimsuit, her body was ready toe out.

 Chapter 20

    Ye shuisu blushed and grabbed Fu Linnan''s mobile phone: "what are you looking at?"


    Unconsciously, ye shuisu''s clear voice was full of some delicacy.


    This time, ye shuisu sessfully grabbed the mobile phone from Fu Linnan.


    Fu Linnan''s dark eyes nced at ye shuisu''s body: "it''s very interesting." he just looked at ye shuisu''s whole album and didn''t see any relevant photos of Fu Sheng, which is good.


    After a while, ye shuisu noticed what Fu Linnan was saying, and his face became more red. He said angrily, "I haven''t seen it!" didn''t he force her to take a bath with him in his vi two days ago?


    Fu Linnan realized what ye shuisu was saying, and the faint smile on the corner of his lips hooked deeper: "I don''t see enough."


    She... She doesn''t want to talk to Fu Linnan! Why didn''t you find it before? Fu Linnan is so flirtatious!


    Ye shuisu received his mobile phone. At this time, Fu Linnan said to ye shuisu, "the only way you can deal with people is to take pornographic photos?"


    With the same question as before, ye shuisu noticed something wrong and said: "... What do you mean?"


    Fu Linnan didn''t speak. He took out his mobile phone and pressed out a video. After reading the video content, ye shuisu suddenly turned white. She smiled and said to Fu Linnan, "Linnan, you know?"


    In that video, she came to the club in advance, entered the room arranged for Ye Hong and Xia Ying, installed a pinhole camera and put aphrodisiac potion. Fu Linnan doesn''t just know that she did bad things in his club, soe and catch her?


    Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu with dark eyes: "well, I see."


    Ye shuisu asked carefully, "then you didn''t remove these things?" if you did, wouldn''t she be busy in vain? But she also knows that the club should not allow this kind of thing to happen.


    Fu Linnan pulled his lips and said, "what you should tell me is not why you did this? Do your mother know that you drugged your father and your aunt and made a video?"


    Fu Linnan didn''t mention her mother. It''s OK. When he mentioned her mother, ye shuisu''s eyes were stained with red: "I just photographed it for my mother!"


    Ye shuisu clenched his fist, and tears seemed to seep from the corners of his eyes. Fu Linnan had never seen ye shuisu like this. His eyes shed a little distressed, and his voice softened. He worried and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Ye shuisu''s eyes were red: "Xia Ying is not my aunt at all! She is my father''s childhood sweetheart, and Xia Sihan is their daughter! My mother has been kept in the dark for so many years. She lives under the same roof with Xia Ying and was bullied by Xia Ying! My mother was ill like thatst night, and Xia Ying also instigated my grandmother to let my mother kneel in the ancestral hall all night!"


    At this point, ye shuisu finally couldn''t help crying.


    Fu Linnan painfully hugged ye shuisu into his arms, and ye shuisu regained some strength: "my mother can give up everything for my father. She doesn''t believe me, so I must let my mother see my father''s true face!"


    Ye shuisu''s eyes were filled with hate, clenched her fists, and tears wet Fu Linnan''s skirt. At this time, she fell into Fu Linnan''s arms like a delicate flower that was beaten by the wind and rain but didn''t bow her head.


    Fu Linnan wiped away the tears for ye shuisu with a gentle kiss, which made Fu Linnan afraid to hurt ye shuisu with a little strength.


    He has never seen ye shuisu look like this, but every time ye shuisu drops a tear, his heart hurts, which is more painful than stabbing him with a knife. What else did ye shuisu experience that he didn''t know?


    Fu Linnan''s dark eyes were so deep that his eyes were full of Ye shuisu: "don''t be afraid, you still have me." his voice was also soft, but people had a strong sense of security. It seemed that with him, there would be an iron wall, which made people afraid of nothing.


    Ye shuisu snuggled up in Fu Linnan''s arms, and her dark eyes seemed to have no focus: "are men fickle?" Ye Hong was like this, and so was Fu Sheng who gave everything for her in thest life.


    Fu Linnan lifted his thin lips and replied without hesitation: "No."


    A gentle word, in the quiet room, seems like a kilo. Ye shuisu''s trembling body stopped trembling. For a long time, she realized that she had lost her state in Fu Linnan''s arms. Looking at Fu Linnan''s skirt wet with tears, she remembered that Fu Linnan loved cleanliness. She was a little embarrassed and said, "Linnan, I just..." unexpectedly, she just lost control of her mood. I don''t know what Fu Linnan would think?


    "Cry very ugly." Fu Linnan''s crisp words, but with deep spoil.


    Ye shuisu''s eyes replied: "where is it ugly?" it turned out that what Fu Linnan just thought was that she was ugly! He wanted to get up from Fu Linnan''s arms, but Fu Linnan pressed him in his arms and couldn''t move at all.


    ... this man! Say she''s ugly, but don''t want her to go!

 Chapter 21

    Fu Linnan''s arms have a good smell, which can make ye shuisu feel at ease. Snuggling in Fu Linnan''s arms, ye shuisu feels that her injured heart seems to have been miraculouslyforted.


    She didn''t go either, so she simply leaned against Fu Linnan''s arms.


    "Linnan, haven''t my camera and aphrodisiac potion been removed?" remembering the business, ye shuisu asked again, with a hoarse voice.


    Fu Linnan''s dark eyes looked at ye shuisu: "no, I deleted your video from the club."


    Ye shuisu''s face tightened: "did you take my video?"


    Fu Linnan said, "well, don''t delete it. Wait for your father to trouble you after the incident?"


    A glimmer of light shed in ye shuisu''s eyes: "Linnan, you''re so kind!" secretly photographing the medicine was illegal. She also wondered whether Fu Linnan would withdraw her things. Unexpectedly, Fu Linnan had let her have no worries at home.


    Thinking of this, ye shuisu hugged Fu Linnan and kissed him on the cheek.


    The soft crisp touch of red lips seemed to touch Fu Linnan''s whole body, and Fu Linnan''s dark eyes became deep.


    Ye shuisu realized what she had done after kissing Fu Linnan. Her face became hot and she immediately wanted to hide: "I just..."


    "What are you? Do you want to run after kissing? It''s not that easy." before ye shuisu finished, Fu Linnan took a big hand, hooked the lip corner and blocked ye shuisu''s lip p.


    At this time, the front hall, the banquet venue.


    Xia Sihan, surrounded by the crowd, yed a beautiful piano music and won the apuse of the whole hall.


    After a song, she got up gracefully and bowed to the crowd. Apuse suddenly sounded like thunder: "OK! OK!"


    Xia Sihan looks good. Her dress makes her more beautiful. Her posture is pretentious and she says in a charming voice, "thank you." many men''s eyes are close to her.


    Xia Sihan is very proud. Ye shuisu doesn''t like this kind of banquet very much. She used to go to many banquets in the Ye family instead of her, but it''s the first time for her to attend such a big banquet as the Pearl Club. But this did not affect her in the least.


    Xia Sihan is like a proud peacock. Xia Ying smiles proudly in the praise of thedies. Apart from the identity of Miss ye, what can ye shuisupare with her daughter? He looked at the crowd again, but didn''t see ye shuisu''s figure. This straw bag was ashamed and hid in the light of her daughter!


    At this time, I don''t know who said, "Fu Shao and miss ye areing!"


    In a word, everyone''s eyes immediately turned to Fu Linnan and ye shuisu who came from the same ce.


    Fu Linnan was dressed in a ck Chinese style long shirt. He was well-dressed and noble. His handsome face was as invible as a king, like the son of heaven.


    Ye shuisu beside her wore a retro red dress. The whole person showed an unspeakable noble and elegant temperament. There was no deliberate affectation, but any action hadpared Xia Sihan to muddy.


    Everyone went to Fu Linnan and ye shuisu and made friends with them, which was much more attractive than watching Xia Sihan''s boring talent show.


    Xia Sihan, who was originally shining, suddenly looked like a vented chicken. She looked at ye shuisu jealously and clenched her fist. If Fu Linnan wasn''t around, why would ye shuisu pay so much attention?


    Thedy around Xia Ying also left. Xia Ying''s face was not very good-looking. She and Xia Sihan also came to ye shuisu and Fu Linnan.


    It seems that she wants to take away the glory of Ye shuisu. Xia Ying pulls Xia Sihan and smiles at Fu Linnan and says, "Fu Shao, did you hear the piano music Sihan just yed? Sihan''s piano won an international awardst month. What do you think?"


    Although Fu Linnan forced Xia Sihan to kneel not long ago, if Fu Linnan could change his mind, she thought he was worthy of her daughter! Ye shuisu doesn''t deserve to stand beside Fu Linnan! At this time, she didn''t want to see ye shuisu more eye-catching than Xia Sihan, so she wanted to suppress Xia Sihan''s talent.


    Standing in front of Fu Linnan, Xia Sihan was so nervous that her palms were sweating. Fu Linnan came out at this time. She had just yed the piano. Should Fu Linnan have seen it? What would he think?


    After hearing Xia Ying''s words, many people cast contemptuous eyes on ye shuisu.


    What about Miss ye? What about Fu shaozhun''s fiancee? Their talents can''tpare with their own cousin from the countryside!


    Of course, we just think about these words and won''t say them in front of Fu Linnan. Who doesn''t know that ye shuisu is Fu Linnan''s only favorite?


    Xia Sihan secretly nced at Fu Linnan, but Fu Linnan didn''t even give a look to Xia Sihan''s mother and daughter, and casually said, "where''s the security guard? When is the Pearl''s banquet so low-grade, and anyone cane in?"


    One word stunned everyone. The person in charge of the club took the lead in responding and said respectfully, "Fu Shao, Miss Xia and Mrs. Xia entered with tickets."


    Fu Linnan swept over with cold eyes: "Fu''s opening ceremony banquet, why don''t I know I invited them?"

 Chapter 22

    With the cold voice, everyone calmed down and looked curiously at what was happening in front of them. The person in charge wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and thought to himself, who can invite Fu Linnan to attend the opening ceremony of a small Pearl Club?


    But when Fu Linnan said this, he quickly bowed: "yes, yes, we made a mistake." he winked at the security guard: "don''t invite Miss Xia and Mrs. Xia out!"


    For a moment, everyone looked contemptuously at Xia Ying and Xia Sihan and looked at them like a y.


    Xia Sihan deliberately showed off at the ceremony and banquet. Some people have long been unhappy with them.


    "I can only y the piano. What can I be proud of? Who can''t be the same!"


    "It''s said that the Xia family''s mother and daughter just came from the countryside to live in the Ye family. Fu Shao didn''t invite them. They''re good to show off here. They''ve never seen the world!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xia Sihan and Xia Ying''s faces turned white. Just now they were still in the crowd like clouds, but now they fell into the ground and wanted to find a ground crack to drill in.


    Their origins are not good, but these years they have been in the capitaldies'' circle, and few people mention their origins.


    Now beingughed at and humiliated by so many people, didn''t they tear their faces and ruthlessly crush their faces to the ground?


    The security guard had stopped them. Xia Ying''s voice became sharp and her lips trembled: "Fu Shao, it''s clear that you asked Shui Su to give us the ticket. How can you say that now?"


    Xia Sihan''s tears fell down and looked weakly at ye shuisu with hatred in his eyes: "shuisu, I didn''t deliberately misunderstand your rtionship with brother Sheng that day. I''ve knelt down and apologized to you. Why are you so reluctant to me... Hiss."


    Before Xia Sihan finished her words, she felt a cold eye on her, and she was immediately frightened into silence.


    Ye shuisu also noticed something wrong with Fu Linnan. As soon as she raised her eyes, she was facing Fu Linnan''s dark eyes. A cold feeling suddenly appeared on the soles of her feet. As long as she mentioned something rted to Fu Sheng, Fu Linnan still cared very much.


    Xia Sihan''s weak and miserable appearance made people feel pity for her, and looked at ye shuisu with suspicious eyes.


    The person in charge has just said that Xia Sihan and Xia Ying have tickets. Fu Linnan wants to drive them away now. Won''t ye shuisu instigate them? The rumored Miss Ye family is really capricious as always! In fact, such a person, even before he didn''t know clearly with Fu Sheng, where did he deserve the position of Fu''s young grandmother?


    But when Fu Linnan was here, they still dared not say this.


    The security guard wanted to drag Xia Sihan and Xia Ying away. Theypletely changed their faces. Xia Ying shouted and lost her image: "let go of me! I''m ye shuisu''s aunt. You dare to do this to me! Let go! Brother Hong!"


    Xia Sihan is also struggling. Her heart is very unwilling, but she doesn''t shout. She just tears silently and pitifully. Instead, the security guard softens her movements.


    And the ridicule at the bottom of everyone''s eyes can''t be hidden at all.


    Ye Hong wasughing and talking about business with some bosses. When he heard Xia Ying''s voice, he hurried over. Seeing this scene, he immediately pointed to the security guard and shouted, "stop! What are you doing? Let go of YingYing and Sihan! I tell you, I''m Fu Shao''s father-inw!"


    The security guard paused and looked at Fu Linnan. Ye Hongshun looked at him with the security guard''s eyes and was almost scared to fall.


    Just now his attention was not here, so he didn''t see Fu Linnan when he first came. Now after seeing him, he stopped and said with a smile, "Fu Shao, you''re here too." he nced at Xia Sihan and Xia Ying and whispered, "did YingYing and Sihan do anything bad?"


    No matter how dull Ye Hong is, he can see that Xia Sihan and Xia Ying must have provoked Fu Linnan, otherwise how could the security guard be so rude?


    The people were stunned at Ye Hong''s attitude, and then showed ridicule in their eyes. The Ye family is really not on the table! My ancestors have burned Gao Xiangcai for eight lifetimes. Let ye shuisu be the young grandmother of the Fu family!


    Xia Sihan said to Ye Hong with tears: "uncle, I don''t me Shui su. If Shui Su can''t calm down after kneeling down and apologizingst time, Shui Su can do whatever she wants to do to me and my mother..."


    Xia Sihan''s sobbing became louder and louder, and the people looked at ye shuisu more and more deeply. It turns out that the reason why Fu Shao treats Xia Sihan''s mother and daughter so much now is because of Ye shuisu!


    Ye Hong frowned and scolded ye shuisu: "shuisu, the past is over. How can you... Haggle with Sihan and Yingying? Anyway, they are also your rtives!"


    This is to say that ye shuisu has a cruel heart and is in vain for family affection. In fact, if Fu Linnan were not here, Ye Hong''s words would be even worse.


    Ye shuisu has been looking at all this without expression. At this time, his small face wrinkled. Wei que said to Ye Hong, "Dad, how can you use me so indiscriminately? At home, you''re just partial to Aunt Xia and Sihan. Now you just listen to Sihan''s words. How can you expect it to be my fault?"

 Chapter 23

    Ye shuisu''s words were very infectious. In a word, Ye Hong was stunned, but he still kept a straight face: "it''s not because of you, how can Fu Shao......" Fu Linnan has no reason to argue with two women for no reason!


    Ye shuisu frowned deeper and looked more wronged: "Dad, it''s always like this. You''re always facing aunt Xia and Sihan! It seems that they are your woman and daughter!"


    Ye Hong, Xia Sihan and Xia Ying looked at each other with a guilty heart.


    Ye shuisu coldly scratched her lips. Before they could say anything, she restrained the coldness of the corners of her lips and said to Fu Linnan, "Linnan, you misunderstood. I gave aunt Xia and Sihan the admission ticket for today''s banquet. Because my mother was ill, aunt Xia has been attending all kinds of banquets with my father, so I gave the admission ticket to Aunt Xia and Sihan.


    You don''t know about it, but now that they''re here, don''t drive them away. "


    Ye shuisu''s eyes contain water light. It seems that he has really been wronged. If he didn''t know the purpose of Ye shuisu''s staying with Xia Sihan and Xia Ying, Fu Linnan almost believed ye shuisu''s grievance!


    Fu Linnan hooked his lips. His dark eyes looked at ye shuisu, but he didn''t move.


    Ye shuisu winked at Fu Linnan and motioned him to cooperate with her. After all, she had just told Fu Linnan in the room what she wanted to do. Fu Linnan must understand.


    But even if ye shuisu had strongly hinted, Fu Linnan still didn''t move.


    Instead, he raised his slender fingers and gently buttoned his lips.


    From the perspective of Ye shuisu, Fu Linnan''s lips looked very good, and there was an unspeakable sexy.


    Ye shuisu''s heart trembled. There were many people staring at them, which made ye shuisu feel a little nervous. But she thought that if Fu Linnan really drove Xia Sihan and Xia Ying away, her n would not seed. She still stood on tiptoe


    A light and soft kiss gently pecked at Fu Linnan''s lips.


    There seems to be a pink warmth in the whole venue, and the scene bes quiet.


    For a long time, there were bursts of sobs from the field.


    Although ye shuisu and Fu Linnan are unmarried couples, they are still in public. One second ago, the Ye family were still quarreling with each other. How could miss ye take the initiative to Fu Shao?


    Many celebrities who like Fu Linnan on the field cast jealous eyes on ye shuisu, while some old and thin skinned ones shyly turned away.


    A thin blush floated on ye shuisu''s face. Fu Linnan looked at such ye shuisu, and the smile on his lips was deeper. He had always been cold. At the moment, he gently picked his eyebrows and became very vivid.


    Fu Lin opened his mouth and said, "since Mrs. Fu said so, let''s leave them both."


    He didn''t speak to ye shuisu, but looked at ye shuisu. Just as Xia Sihan and Xia Ying stayed because of Ye shuisu''s face.


    But ye shuisu bit his teeth, Fu Linnan... Fu Linnan!


    For a while, they paid attention to Xia Sihan and Xia Ying again. Although Xia Ying and Xia Sihan stayed at this time, they despised them more.


    "If it weren''t for Miss ye, where could they attend the Pearl banquet?"


    "Fu Shaozhen dotes on Miss Ye!"


    For a moment, Xia Sihan and Xia Ying are neither leaving nor staying. Although they are still at the banquet, everyone''s attitude towards them has changed, making them feel on pins and needles in the whole process.


    Xia Sihan and Xia Ying were so angry that they thought they could show their faces at the Pearl banquet. They didn''t expect such an end!


    Ye shuisu looked at them quietly. She drank a ss of red wine. Her lips were slightly hooked. Xia Sihan and Xia Ying, don''t worry. The good y has just begun!


    After the banquet at the Pearl Club, ye shuisu, Xia Sihan and Xia Ying made trouble at the banquet, but it stirred up ayer of waves in the upper ss circles in the capital. It was just a joke.


    Two dayster, Ye''s new productunch was held at the emperor hotel.


    This new productunch is a project of cooperation between ye and Fu. Because it is rted to Fu, it has a lot of gimmicks, and many people and journalists havee. Although the suburban project was lost, because of the marriage between the Ye family and the Fu family, the cooperation between Ye family and Fu family and the new products are in the market this time.


    Xia Ying apanied Ye Hong to appear at the press conference with a smile. The Pearl banquet didn''t seem to have much impact on her.


    "Mr. Ye, Mrs. Xia, Congrattions!"


    The scene was lively.


    At this time, when reaching the climax of the new productunch, Ye Hong was still talking on the stage. A sudden red skirt attracted everyone''s attention.


    Ye shuisu''s face was pale, with a dazzling haggard against the red skirt.


    She mmed herputer onto the stage, grabbed Ye Hong''s microphone and choked, "sorry to disturb you. Today, I have a news to announce!"

 Chapter 24

    Everyone calmed down and looked puzzled at ye shuisu''s haggard appearance. What do you think of Ye shuisu? It seems that there is a great grievance to talk about?


    However, ye shuisu was engaged to Fu Linnan a few days ago. When she came out to speak, she soon aroused greater interest from reporters.


    Ye Hong yelled at ye shuisu: "shuisu, what are you doing here at this time?" ye shuisu''s haggard appearance was very inconsistent with the excitement of the scene.


    Unexpectedly, ye shuisu red at Ye Hong and scolded, "Ye Hong, do you deserve my mother? How can you be so painless now?"


    Ye Hong was stared back by Ye shuisu, and the scene was agitated. What''s the matter?


    Ye Hong scolded ye shuisu: "what are you talking about? Why am I sorry for your mother?" now ye shuisu''s style is more and more unsatisfactory to him. Why are you making trouble all day? Also, ye shuisu dared to call him by his name!


    Xia Ying came over and helped Ye Hong. She gently advised ye shuisu: "shuisu, what are you dissatisfied with? Talk about itter. Don''t affect your father''s business."


    Ye shuisu looked at Xia Ying with cold eyes as if she was going to eat Xia Ying: "in the future, when Aunt Xia and her father are right together, will I tell you that you are my father''s mistress?"


    Word by word, Xia Ying and Ye Hong stopped, and everyone was in an uproar.


    What did they hear? Isn''t Xia Ying Ye Hong''s cousin? How did ye shuisu say she was Ye Hong''s mistress?


    For a moment, shock, doubt, watching the y... All kinds of eyes looked at the three people on the stage. The reporters also held their breath and looked at all this in front of them. The Ye family is getting much attention because of their marriage. What is happening now is big news!


    Ye Hong became angry and waved to Ye Shui soda: "Ye Shui Su, you bastard, shut up!"


    "Pa!" a loud p fell on ye shuisu''s face. Ye Hong''s hands were heavy, and half of Ye shuisu''s face was swollen.


    Ye shuisu looked back at Ye Hong and didn''t move. Looking at this scene, Ye Hong was stunned. He thought ye shuisu would hide.


    Ye shuisu said sadly, "you''d better kill me! But can you kill me and destroy everything you do? I have evidence in my hand! How can you live with my mother for so many years!"


    With that, ye shuisu looked at Ye Hongyang''sputer in front of him.


    Ye Hong looked at theputer and immediately blushed. At this time, theputer was like an explosive that would explode at any time in Ye Hong''s eyes.


    He doesn''t know how ye shuisu knows about him and Xia Ying. He only knows that ye shuisu''sputer must be destroyed now!


    Ye Hong was angry and rushed to ye shuisu: "evil woman! OK, I''ll kill you today and let you know what respect for elders is!" for so many years, he sometimes thought about what it would be like if he and Xia Ying were discovered, but he didn''t expect it to be like today.


    Ye shuisu''s slender hand buckled on theputer on the stage and looked at Ye Hong without fear. Even at this time, ye shuisu''s lips also aroused a cold smile.


    However, the expected intensity did not fall. Xia Ying and Xia Sihan held Ye Hong together: "uncle / brother Hong!"


    Xia Ying red at ye shuisu with a red eye: "brother Hong, I''m sitting straight with you. I''m afraid of shuisu''s nder! Let her have a look if she has any evidence!"


    At this time, the audience had already be noisy. Looking at the scene in front of them, they sighed and explored Ye Hong and Xia Ying with bad intentions.


    Ye shuisu provoked a sneer. Is Xia Ying still pretending at this time? Do you think you can do it without leakage? Since she wants to see the evidence, let her have a good look!


    Ye shuisu turns on theputer and connects to the projector. At this time, she doesn''t see Xia Ying and Xia Sihan smiling at each other.


    The projector "brushes" from the product introduction to bright photos. Everyone who wanted to see a good y became strange. The original ridicule of Xia Ying has now been transferred to ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu didn''t find the difference. She wore a swollen face and said angrily: "take a good look, this is Ye Hong and Xia Ying..."


    Ye shuisu said, looking back at the projector, but at the moment she saw the projector, she was stunned.


    Because at this time, the projector that should have been the Yanzhao of Xia Ying and Ye Hong has be the Yanzhao of her and Fu Sheng! The scale of some photos, except for important parts, was not exposed, which was beyond her imagination!


    no Ye shuisu felt bad at first. She unplugged theputer, but the photos on the projector were still there, and the projector was controlled!


    Ye shuisu nced at Xia Sihan and Xia Ying, who were smiling. It was them!


    The discussion at the scene has exploded.


    "Miss ye... It''s shameless!"

 Chapter 25

    "... it''s shameless. She is Fu Shao''s fiancee. How can she do such a thing with Fu Ershao? She also shows it to everyone!"


    "I really thought it was about Mrs. ye and Mrs. Xia. Miss ye, get down!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xia Ying pretended to be surprised: "shuisu, is this the evidence that you said I was with brother Hong? If you want to take the opportunity to expose you and Fu Ershao, it''s the same directly. How can you wronged your aunt Xia so?"


    Seeing that it wasn''t the evidence of his cheating with Xia Ying, Ye Hong''s face looked better and scolded ye shuisu: "shuisu, you''re really mischievous!"


    Ye shuisu''s eyes were cold and fierce. He nced at them and was about to say something. At this time, a startled voice sounded: "Fu Shao ising!"


    Fu Linnan ising! But the projector is full of photos of her and Fu Sheng!


    Ye shuisu was shocked. As soon as he raised his eyes, he saw Fu Linnan''s figure like a king step by step. At this time, he was like a priest in hell. Every step he took shocked the people around him.


    There was a violent storm in the bottom of his eyes. Ye shuisu just looked at each other and almost fell down with fear.


    Conspiracy! Everything is a conspiracy! Instead, she was calcted!


    When Xia Sihan saw Fu Linnaning, a trace of surprise shed across his eyes, but soon, this surprise was reced by strong Yin and prey. Fu Linnan is better! Ye shuisu still wants to fight her and her mother? She will see how ye shuisu died today! People like ye shuisu don''t deserve Fu Linnan!


    Xia Sihan greeted Fu Linnan and said softly, "Fu Shao, why are you here? Today''s events are all idents. Shuisu didn''t deliberately show you the photos of her and brother Sheng. Shuisu has converged a lot with brother Sheng since she got engaged to you. Even if they have a private meeting secretly, they are much more careful than before. In fact, shuisu takes care of you... Ah!"


    "Get out!"


    Before Xia Sihan finished his words, Fu Linnan kicked her out and hit her foot on the table, causing pain to her internal organs.


    Fu Linnan became more manic after hearing the words of "private meeting between ye shuisu and Fu Sheng".


    He didn''t know what he was doing, or what he saw or heard. At this time, the flow of people around him was moving, and the color light flowed. But he was pregnant with the bottom of his eyes in the storm. He could only see the painful ye shuisu in front of him and the bright photos of Ye shuisu and Fu Sheng on the projector!


    Why? The woman who said she would start with him one second ago is now announcing her intimate photos with Fu Sheng!


    Fu Linnan is still approaching ye shuisu step by step. Ye shuisu looks frightened, but he can step back. Behind him is the wall. There is no way to go back! She could only watch Fu Linnan''s body grow taller and taller in front of her. Her eyes were cool and her fists were clenched more and more tightly


    Xia Ying picks up Xia Sihan who has fallen. Xia Sihan is about to crack. It''s ye shuisu. I''m sorry, Fu Linnan. Fu Linnan hit ye shuisu. Why do you hit her!


    However, she didn''t take care of the pain on her body, but with a smile in her eyes. Obviously, she was afraid of Fu Linnan, but she shouted to Fu Linnan in a delicate voice: "Fu Shao, shuisu didn''t mean to betray you, she just couldn''t help it, you don''t me her!" then she immediately shrank to the corner. Now she just wants to watch ye shuisu die!


    OK, what a "not intentional betrayal"! What a "can''t help it"!


    There is a huge anger brewing in Fu Linnan''s chest. It seems that only a little spark is needed. These anger are enough to destroy the whole world!


    What you shouldn''t believe, what you shouldn''t believe. He thought ye shuisu really repented and wanted to be with him, but he didn''t think it was at all!


    Everything in the past was a trick. Ye shuisu is for this moment, to trample on his feelings with her, and then announce to the world that she wants to be with Fu Sheng!


    Otherwise, how to exin everything in front of you!


    Every time Fu Linnan looked at the projector, the storm in his eyes was heavy. He picked up the whole ye shuisu forced to the corner of the wall and coldly opened his mouth to Gao Lang: "go, take all miss Ye''s things out of the Ye family and send them to the secret room!"


    Atst, Fu Linnan''s voice and color had lingran gnashing his teeth.


    He wanted to possess her for a long time,pletely and thoroughly, but before, he thought that he should possess not only her people, but also her heart. However, how can a woman''s heart be so easy to possess?


    So ye shuisu used to be wayward. He endured it. He thought he could wait.


    But now, ye shuisu gave him hope, and Shengsheng tore it up and trampled all his sincerity on the ground like stolen goods!


    Hope is empty, his eyes are full of darkness! This time, he doesn''t want to bear it anymore! Since ye shuisu doesn''t want to give her heart to him, and since she deceives him, he just wants her people!


    Everything about her is his. He wants to lock her in the secret room, lock all her things in the secret room, and lock all the windows and doors of the secret room without leaving a gap!


    Ye shuisu, it can only be his!

 Chapter 26

    When ye shuisu heard Fu Linnan talking about the secret room, a trace of horror shed through her heart. Others may not know what the secret room is, but she knows.


    That''s the ce where Fu Linnan is specially used to punish her. There is no light, no one and nothing. Only Fu Linnan will be cold faced to her! Fu Linnan is angry now. Only when he is angry will he put her in the secret room! The darkest chamber of secrets! Remembering everything he spent in the secret room in his previous life, ye shuisu is still afraid.


    However, everything in front of her is not true. Fu Linnan can''t do this to her!


    Ye shuisu was picked up and left by Fu Linnan. Compared with Fu Linnan, she was as delicate as the Chinese food of a beast. Ye shuisu struggled, but it didn''t work at all.


    "Linnan, let go of me! Those photos are p''s! Just find someone to restore the photos! Those photos are not true!"


    Ye shuisu hissed, but it was useless. Fu Linnan didn''t stop at all.


    "Linnan, you know about the Pearl Club. You should know what I''m going to do at Ye''s press conference today. The real photos were changed by Xia Ying and Xia Sihan. What you see is not true! Believe me!"


    It still didn''t work. Fu Linnan was still walking forward with anger.


    Seeing that she is about to step down, she is about to be taken away from the press conference. If she is locked up in a secret room, she doesn''t know what will happen to the Ye family or what will happen to her mother


    Ye shuisu was also angry and anxious: "Fu Linnan, stop! Stop! Xia Ying and Xia Sihan are dealing with me and my mother. Even you don''t believe me. Even you have to help them deal with me, don''t you? It''s just about restoring the photos. Why don''t you do it? Why do you wrongly and force me! Put me down! You can''t take me away!"


    A drop of crystal tears flowed down ye shuisu''s cheek and just slid to Fu Linnan''s neck.


    Fu Linnan felt so cold that he bowed his head and just met the grievance, despair and perseverance in ye shuisu''s tears. Although she cried, she still had a stubborn spirit in her bones.


    Such ye shuisu hurt Fu Linnan, and he also recovered some reason.


    He hasn''t punished ye shuisu before, but ye shuisu has never denied and exined like this. Is he really wrong with her? That''s why ye shuisu has such a performance?


    Fu Linnan finally stopped, but the storm at the bottom of his eyes did not reduce much: "if you lie to me, I will make you suffer ten times more serious consequences than now!" he will do what he said!


    Seeing that there was room for discussion, ye shuisu finally seemed to seize a glimmer of hope and shook her head desperately: "I didn''t lie to you! As long as you find someone to see those photos, everything wille to light!" she must not let Xia Ying and Xia Sihan seed!


    Fu Linnan stared at ye shuisu and wanted to see if there were any signs of lying. If so, he was not sure whether he would cut off ye shuisu on the spot.


    At this time, Xia Sihan saw that the momentum was wrong. She seemed soft and actually added fuel to the fire: "Fu Shao, although there are still a lot of pornographic photos of her and brother Sheng in shuisu''s mobile phone, only a few are released now, but you must forgive shuisu! Shuisu doesn''t want to betray you!" Xia Sihan hated in her heart. She thought Fu Linnan picked up ye shuisu, Will beat her just like she did, but Fu Linnan didn''t!


    Fu Linnan''s eyes finally fell and the scarlet rose again. The whole venue was colder. All the strings of Ye shuisu were tightened. She gouged out Xia Sihan and wanted to eat Xia Sihan: "Xia Sihan, shut up! Don''t think I don''t know what you mean by instigating me and Linnan! Gao Lang has gone to the engineer to restore the PS photos. When the photos are restored, all your lies will be exposed!" she will certainly make her look good!


    With that, ye shuisu gave Gao Lang a sign in her eyes that she must fight for opportunities! Although Fu Linnan hasn''t spoken yet, Gao Lang decided to listen to ye shuisu and invite the engineer first.


    After hearing ye shuisu''s words, Xia Sihan immediately shuddered, and her face turned white. She wanted to restore the picture?


    She looked at Xia Ying and her face became ugly. Xia Sihan said, "shuisu, those are the photos you and brother Sheng took when they were in love. How are they p? You also said you wanted to use them to miss your old love with brother Sheng." At this time, Xia Sihan''s face is not obvious, but her heart is anxious. If what she says is not enough to annoy Fu Linnan, if she really restores the photo, she will be finished!


    Fu Linnan''s whole body was swept by more storms. There was a dead silence around him. Looking at ye shuisu''s Scarlet eyes, he could pinch blood.

 Chapter 27

    Ye shuisu was certainly afraid of such Fu Linnan, because Fu Linnan had absolute power in front of her. As long as Fu Linnan thought, he could really destroy her. But she can''t be destroyed by Fu Linnan! Definitely not!


    Ye shuisu''s eyes were filled with tears, but she clenched her teeth and didn''t let it fall. Fortitude looked at Fu Linnan with prayer: "Linnan, give me a few minutes. When the photo is restored, everything will be revealed!"


    Fu Linnan also clenched his fist, but did not move. The atmosphere was deadlocked. It seemed that as long as there was an opportunity, he could let the scene explode.


    Gao Lang soon brought the engineer. Xia Sihan and Xia Ying looked even worse. Thinking of the consequences of restoring the photos, they ignored everything and rushed directly to the stage, but Gao Lang ordered someone to stop them.


    Xia Ying screamed: "ye shuisu, you are a bitch who steps on two boats. The picture... HMM." before she finished her words, she was covered with Gao Lang''s threatening eyes.


    Gao Lang was so nervous that his palms were sweating, but in less than a minute, he was relieved. He respectfully took theputer to Fu Linnan''s face. In his voice, there was a sense of survival: "young master, the engineer has restored the photos. All the pornographic photos on the projector are post synthetic and fake photos!"


    "Really?" Fu Linnan took over theputer. Although his tone was still cold, at that moment, all his cold and mania were removed, and the whole field was restored to peace.


    Although the public wanted to see the scandal more lively, they were relieved by Gao Lang''s words.


    Compared with the excitement, they don''t want to see Fu Linnan, the "cold hell" in the capital, get angry. It''s terrible. They have just appreciated it.


    Ye shuisu''s heart finally settled down. She was relieved. At this time, she was in a cold sweat. She didn''t say much, but looked at Fu Linnan wrongfully. Her eyes were bright, but she had exined everything.


    In fact, she really felt wronged in her heart at this time. She really shouldn''t bear all the storm just now!


    Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu and rxed his eyes. However, the next second, Fu Linnan ordered a normal group photo of Ye shuisu and Fu Sheng from theputer. Fu Linnan''s cold eyes fell on ye shuisu again, and ye shuisu immediately ended his face. She knows that even normal group photos should not appear now!


    She took theputer from Fu Linnan''s hand and put it back into Gao Lang''s hand. Then she held Fu Linnan''s arm. Cold eyes swept Xia Sihan and Xia Ying and fell on Ye Hong. They all trembled.


    Now, it''s time to solve their problem! I didn''t expect that Xia Sihan and Xia Ying really had this means. She knew what she was going to do before she came to publish the photos today. No wonder Xia Ying didn''t stop her just when she was about to release "evidence"!


    Ye shuisu sneered and said, "Xia Ying, Ye Hong, don''t think you''ve changed the photos in myputer into PS photos of Fu Sheng and me. Don''t forget that everything you did in the Pearl Club two days ago has long been captured by videos. Lin Nan can extract those videos if he wants to! Your adultery should have been made public long ago!" She only loves her mother! But we must face what we should face!


    Hearing the words "Pearl Club", Xia Ying and Ye Hong both looked pale. Ye Hong was trembling. He didn''t want to be in the Pearl Club that day, but he just couldn''t help... Was it photographed?


    At this time, Xia Ying was still hard lipped: "ye shuisu, what nonsense are you talking about! I have nothing to do with brother Hong!" she looked at Xia Sihan again. Her eyes were all flustered. Fu Sheng said that he had solved the video of Mingzhu club. Should there be no problem?


    But they just looked at each other. The next second, they saw the picture they didn''t want to see on the projector.


    Then a video was released.


    They are two men and women who are struggling. Although their important parts have been mosaic, it can be easily seen that the men and women are Xia Ying and Ye Hong on the field!


    Xia Ying cried as she said, "brother Hong, when will you drive away the Yellow faced woman in your family and stay with me forever? I can''t always be your mistress?"

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Ye Hongforted Xia Ying: "what''s your hurry? It''s still useful for her to stay with me now. Although the old thing of the Jiang family has broken off rtions with her, she is the daughter of the Jiang family. With her, Ye''s development is much smoother. Now Fu is behind Ye. When ye''s development is big, you are the real Mrs. Ye! Cool?"


    Xia Yingjiao called, "I just want Jiang Xiangru to die quickly! And Fu Shao, he always helps shuisu bully our mother and daughter, and you don''t say help us! Ah ~"


    "Bear with what happened to Fu Shao first. I''ll see what the Fu behind him can bring to Ye! Otherwise, I''m still the elder of the horizontal boy!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    One paragraph after another of unpleasant words came to my ears, and everyone was boiling. It turned out that ye Hong and Xia Ying were really lovers!


    I didn''t expect! On the field, everyone cast mocking and disdaining eyes on Ye Hong and Xia Ying.


    After all, it''s not too much for the two of them to cheat and cheat, and curse the original death with vicious words? Who can see it?


    And that''s not enough. After this video, Gao Lang yed another video.


    The video was taken in the corner of a banquet. Ye Hong and Xia Ying seem to quarrel over something. Ye Hong is coaxing Xia Ying.


    "Heartless thing! I raised Sihan for you alone. What did I get? What''s good? You think about the bitch and shuisu in the house!"


    "What''s the matter? I''ll help you and Sihan correct their names!"


    For a moment, the crowd was even more boiling. Xia Sihan is about the same age as ye shuisu, but Xia Sihan is actually Ye Hong''s daughter! This shows that ye Hong and Xia Ying were probably together before Ye Hong married Jiang Xiangru!


    Xia Ying is Ye Hong''s mistress for more than 20 years, and Xia Ying now lives in the Ye family as ye Hong''s cousin, under the same roof with Ye''s wife Jiang Xiangru


    Obviously, what Xia Ying and Ye Hong did exceeded the moral bottom line of many people. At this time, people despised them as if they were stinking bedbugs.


    "I''ve never seen such a shameless person! Mrs. Jiang is too poor! Mr. Ye and Mrs. Xia trampled on Mrs. Jiang''s dignity on the ground for more than 20 years! I can''t see it! My heart is bad!"


    "In those days, Mrs. Jiang was also the first famousdy in the capital. Later, in order to marry Ye Hong, she even broke off the rtionship with the aristocratic Jiang family. At that time, many people praised her love. Unexpectedly, her infatuation ended up like this! I really feel worthless for her!"


    "I''ve seen before that Miss Ye is not as good as Xia Sihan, a ''rtive'' in the Ye family. I don''t want Xia Sihan to be president Ye''s own daughter! An illegitimate daughter, what''s arrogant? It''s disgusting!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Among the crowd, there was a middle-aged man with handsome outline and elegant temperament. Looking at all this in front of him, although he did not participate in the curse war of the people, his trembling hands and the fire from the bottom of his eyes were enough to see how angry he was!


    When the fig leaf was torn off, Xia Ying waspletely crazy: "no! It''s not true! Let go of me! Ye shuisu, Fu Linnan, you two bitches! It''s your fake video! Bitches! Huh!"


    Xia Ying struggled desperately, but the bodyguards who imprisoned her didn''t give her a chance to escape.


    Gao Lang made a look at the bodyguard with a cold face. The bodyguard hit Xia Ying''s stomach with a hard fist. Xia Ying felt pain and almost fainted. She had no strength to be a demon anymore.


    While she was dizzy, she could still hear the shameless words she said with Ye Hong in the video. Even if she lives in the Ye family, she has always been a noble and elegant posture, and her reputation abroad has always been very good, but in this way, the reputation she has worked hard to maintain has been destroyed!


    Ye Hong looked at this scene and trembled with anger.


    Cheating, raising a junior, raising an illegitimate daughter, and entering the house... He is the general person in charge of Ye and the endorsement of Ye''s image. This time, so many things have happened, which is bound to make all the stocks that have risen recently because of Ye''s cooperation with Fu fall down!


    Not only that, his rtionship with Xia Ying has been announced, but also a great hidden danger is that his rtionship with Jiang Xiangru is bound to be in jeopardy. Although Jiang Xiangru has broken off his rtionship with the Jiang family, Jiang Xiangru''s brother has secretly helped Ye over the years


    Thinking of the possible consequences, Ye Hong was very angry!


    But he couldn''t attack, he didn''t dare to attack, because it was Fu Linnan who exposed these evidences!


    If it was someone else who showed the evidence, he might deny it and remedy it, but because it was Fu Linnan, he couldn''t do it at all!


    His whole body was numb and walked onto the stage. He didn''t even know what he was doing. He whispered to Fu Linnan, "Fu Shao, can you... Close this video first."


    Ye Hong wanted to ask ye shuisu, but when he approached, he found that ye shuisu at this time seemed more terrible than Fu Linnan!


    Before Fu Linnan could say anything, ye shuisu''s cold questions had been sent out: "Off? Ye Hong, do you still know shame? When you took off your pants with Xia Ying behind my mother''s back, why didn''t you know shame? My mother gave everything for you, but what did she get in the end? She has been ill in bed for more than ten years, but you are still nning everything for you, but you have an affair with Xia Ying behind her back, and brazenly took Xiao San and her illegitimate daughter into Ye''s house! How much my mother has paid for you over the years, have you ever kept a trace in your heart! Have you ever felt a trace of guilt and moved a trace of love for my mother! "


    Over the past 20 years, all the grievances Jiang Xiangru has suffered in the Ye family have been printed in ye shuisu''s mind, as well as her previous life. How ye Hong was merciless to her and her motherter has been put in her mind. Even, Ye Hongter hurt her grandfather''s family


    This pile by pile, one by one, made ye shuisu''s heart sharp and painful. She looked at Ye Hong''s eyes, which became colder and colder. She looked at Ye Hong''s pupils, as if ye Hong was not her father, but her father murderer!


    Everyone was infected by Ye shuisu''s emotions. Some sympathized with ye shuisu and Jiang Xiangru, and even shed tears. Ye Hong was even scared back a few steps in the face of such ye shuisu.


    However, he was still ye shuisu''s father, so he was criticized by Ye shuisu''s red fruit, and he soon became angry.


    There was a sh of anger in his eyes and he was going to be angry with ye shuisu. However, when he saw Fu Linnan next to ye shuisu, he was instantly suppressed by Fu Linnan''s aura and dared not do anything more.


    He said kindly to ye shuisu: "shuisu, it''s your father. I''m sorry for you and your mother. Can you persuade Fu Shao to turn off the video first? It''s not what you think. What''s the matter? Go home and talk about it. OK? It''s not good for you..."

 Chapter 29

    Ye Hong''s words seemed to be sincere. Before Ye Hong apologized, ye shuisu saw the anger at ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu suddenly became colder. What hope could she have for Ye Hong? The facts are already in front of him. He said it wasn''t what she thought? Obviously, his low voice is just to solve the current scandal first! Even if she had just questioned him, his first reaction was anger and not remorse!


    The fire was also angry, and the question was also questioned. There was a light at the bottom of Su Ling''s eyes. Her eyes suddenly turned into a bottomless darkness.


    Her mood was not excited, but the whole person was cold and terrible: "Ye Hong, you cheat in marriage and raise a junior openly, waiting for my mother to sue for divorce!"


    Ye shuisu''s cold eyes swept Ye Hong, Xia Ying and Xia Sihan one by one. At this time, the three were in a state of distress, butpared with the suffering she suffered in her previous life, the Jiang family was destroyed, her mother was skinned, she was tortured and died... It''s nothing at all!


    Today''s event is just a beginning. After that, she will make them pay a greater price! She will return the pain they inflicted on her in her previous life intact!


    Ye Hong listens to ye shuisu''s words. At this time, there is a sh of strange light in his eyes. Even if things are so bad now, ye shuisu is very cold to him, but maybe Jiang Xiangru will forgive him. She always loves him


    Ye Hong thought. At this time, ye shuisu seemed to see through his ideas. He turned to Fu Linnan and said, "Linnan, my mother is still ill at home. Would you send someone to Ye''s house to pick her up?"


    When talking to Fu Linnan, ye shuisu''s cold, dark and bottomless eyes finally shed a light, and his voice didn''t seem so cold, as if a thousand year old well had finally injected living water.


    Although the photos of Ye shuisu and Fu Sheng are only p''s, those photos inevitably remind Fu Linnan of the previous events between ye shuisu and Fu Sheng, so although his anger has decreased, in fact, the whole person is still angry, a kind of anger that he can''t reconcile with himself.


    He looked at ye shuisu, and there seemed to be some emotion blocking in his chest. He still wanted to break out, but when he touched the weakness and injury at the bottom of Ye shuisu''s eyes, his blocked emotion was instantly suppressed. In turn, his heart was filled with love for ye shuisu.


    Fu Linnan held ye shuisu in his arms. His broad arms and solid chest immediately gave ye shuisu an unspeakable sense of security at this time.


    Fu Linnan nodded: "well." he nced at Gao Lang again. Gao Lang understood and immediately ordered him to go down.


    Ye Hong was stunned at this scene and wanted to take Jiang Xiangru away? He hasn''t gone back to trick her!


    Ye Hong hurriedly called Gao Lang: "Gao Lang! Xiangru is still ill. You can''t take her away!"


    Ye shuisu swept over with a cold look, which contained anger: "Ye Hong, don''t you think it''s enough to harm my mother? My mother, I must take it away!"


    Ye Hong has no urine. He doesn''t want Jiang Xiangru to leave the Ye family for what. Of course, ye shuisu knows very well. He just sees her mother''s soft heart. Even at this point, he still wants to go back and continue to deceive her mother! But her mother has been cheated by Ye Hong for more than 20 years. How can she continue to be cheated by him! Her mother was too kind and attached too much importance to friendship. As a result, she met people unfaithfully and ended up in the present end!


    Her mother really listens to Ye Hong, but she has done it and will never let them seed!


    Ye shuisu fought against him everywhere. Ye Hong was angry again. He pointed to ye shuisu and said, "ye shuisu, evil woman, you..."


    But Fu Linnan swept over with a threatening look. Ye Hong suppressed what he wanted to say next. His lips trembled and his heart was still very dissatisfied.


    However, although Ye Hong suppressed his anger, Fu Linnan didn''t intend to forget it. His sword eyebrow on his temples was slightly picked. His handsome face was like a noble priest. With such a strong momentum, every word he said to Ye Hong seemed to be a gift to him: "horizontal boy?"


    Ye Hong had not reflected what Fu Linnan was saying, but after thinking of what, his face turned white in an instant.


    Two days ago, at the banquet at the Pearl Club, Fu Linnan was shameless to Xia Ying and Xia Sihan in public, so Xia Yingter said a few bad words about Fu Linnan when she turned clouds and rain with him in the private room of the club, and he scolded Fu Linnan as Xia Ying said.


    Now the video of him and Xia Ying tossing about in the private room of the club was released, and the bad words he said to Fu Linnan with Xia Ying were published.


    But he can even talk in private. Now Fu Linnan knows about it. How dare he?


    It was clear that Fu Linnan only spit out three words, but ye Hong was frightened and trembled, and his voice stammered: "Fu, Fu Shao, it''s all misunderstanding, misunderstanding, it''s Yingying..."


    Fu Linnan didn''t even look at him. He pulled his lips slightly and said in a cold voice, "I said earlier that President Ye''s house was restless. It seems that President Ye didn''t repent. In this case, all the cooperation between Fu and ye is interrupted now!"


    Then Fu Linnan took ye shuisu''s head and left without looking back, leaving Ye Hong alone on the stage. No! It''s gone! Not only did all the cooperation with Fupletely disappear, but Fu Linnan now said in public that he would no longer cooperate with Ye. Previously, at the Pearl banquet, he talked about a few big cooperation with some bosses in the name of Fu. I''m afraid it''s going to be yellow! Because what they see is Fu Linnan''s face!


    Today, I had a good new productunch of Ye. He was still looking forward to Ye''s future. He saw a great future, but now it has been destroyed like this!


    Ye Hong was eager to catch up with Fu Linnan: "Fu Shao, it''s not what you think. Let''s talk again..." but as soon as he approached, he was stopped by Gao Lang.


    At this time, when everyone''s attention was on Ye Hong, suddenly a embarrassed figure rushed through the barrier of the bodyguard and dragged ye shuisu, who was about to leave. That person was Xia Sihan with tears on his face: "Shuisu, I''m wrong! You must forgive me! I don''t know what kind of rtionship my mother has with Uncle Ye, and I didn''t mean to live in Ye''s house. I haven''t had a father since I was a child, and I always hope to have a father around me. Although uncle Ye is kind to me, I never have any thoughts about Uncle Ye. I always envy you. I didn''t expect ... shuisu, our sister for so many years, you will forgive me, won''t you? "

 Chapter 30

    When the news was announced and Xia Ying was making a fuss at that time, Xia Sihan''s reaction to the matter seemed much quieter. In the face of the public''s usations, she just kept crying, wronged and unbelievable. Even now she rushed to ye shuisu and cried sadly.


    Xia Sihan is very pitiful. People looked at Xia Sihan. They originally despised Xia Sihan, but now they can''t help feeling sympathy for her.


    "Miss Xia is also very poor. She has been taken by her mother to Ye''s house since she was a child. What does she know?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with Miss Xia. Unfortunately, there''s such a mother! A good girl has be an illegitimate girl!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye shuisu looked at Xia Sihan coldly, didn''t speak, and a trace of irony shed through the cold fundus of her eyes. Is Xia Sihan trying to wash herself white and bake her mother on the fire? And I want to involve her.


    At this time, Su Lingyi was wearing a red skirt. She was already dazzling. Standing next to Fu Linnan, she became more dazzling. Xia Sihan was so embarrassed in front of her that she waspared to the ground.


    Xia Sihan''s eyes shed strong jealousy. He wanted to go up and tear up all the re of Ye shuisu now. Why? Ye shuisu, why should she? Why should she be so embarrassed? She tried her best to suppress in order to control herself, but there was hatred flowing out of her eyes.


    The voices of the people were getting louder and louder. At this time, Xia Sihan suddenly "plopped" and knelt down. He pulled ye shuisu''s skirt and said, "shuisu, if you don''t forgive me, I''ll kneel down and kowtow to you!"


    Then, without waiting for ye shuisu''s reaction, Xia Sihan had knocked heavily on the ground and knocked his head at ye shuisu. Many people were surprised at the scene.


    Ye shuisu looked at Xia Sihan at her feet, but her eyes were still calm and cold. What is this? In her previous life, she was imprisoned in the basement. When Xia Sihan threatened her family and friends several times, she knelt down sadly and begged her. What did Xia Sihan do? It''s the worst insult to her! And in the end, no matter what she does, Xia Sihan will still do the harm she should do! Now Xia Sihan is just acting. What is it? What she wants to see is her kneeling and praying when she bes a real beggar!


    Xia Sihan''s forehead has seeped fine blood. She saw that ye shuisu didn''t speak, gritted her teeth again, and then knocked her head heavily: "Shui Su, forgive me! I really don''t know that Uncle Ye is my father. I won''t rob you of anything in the future. You are still your eldest Miss Ye family, and I will leave Ye family and live alone..." Xia Sihan said sadly, but in the dark, her eyes had shed a gloomy with hate.


    When the people saw that Xia Sihan had achieved this, but ye shuisu still looked like a spectator, they were not moved at all. They couldn''t help but start to defend Xia Sihan against injustice.


    "Miss Ye has gone too far. Miss Xia has knelt down and kowtowed to her. She still doesn''t forgive Miss Xia."


    "Yes, it''s all the fault of Mr. Ye and Mrs. Xia. What does it have to do with Miss Xia? Miss Ye is too cruel."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Listening to thesements, Xia Sihan''s eyes shed a sessful smile. She was driven into the ground, and ye shuisu couldn''t feel better!


    Ye shuisu looked at all this with a sneer and was about to say something.


    At this time, Fu Linnan nced at Gaong. Gao Lang understood and went to the projector. After a while, a new video was released.


    It was also a video taken by the camera in the corner of a banquet. Although it was not very clear, it could be vaguely recognized that the people in the video were Xia Sihan and Xia Ying.


    In the video, Xia Sihan reversed the weak posture in front of others, and his words were vicious. Even through the video, he heard a trace of coldness: "Mom, I can''t stand it. Obviously, I''m also miss Ye family and my father''s daughter. Why do I always let that unruly and willful ye shuisu everywhere in the Ye family? I really don''t want to pretend to be a sister in front of her!"


    Xia Ying''s answer was also vicious: "just Jiang Xiangru''s body. I don''t know when she will die. When your father straightens your mother, aren''t you the upright Miss Ye family, ye shuisu? Her good days wille to an end!"


    "Mom,..."


    A few words of dialogue immediately exposed Xia Sihan''s lies. At first, everyone thought Xia Sihan was still young. She was afraid that she was also an innocent victim, so she felt sympathy for Xia Sihan.


    But now all these sympathies have been torn up. On the contrary, people have added a lot of contempt to Xia Sihan. If Xia Ying and Ye Hong are bugs in the gutter in the eyes of people at this time, Xia Sihan is a proper little bug!


    "Well, I have such a deep mind at a young age. Sure enough, there must be a mother and a daughter!"


    "She still has the face to beg Miss Ye''s forgiveness? If I saw Miss Ye kneeling in front of me, I would not forgive her, but would give her two feet!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at her trick being exposed, Xia Sihan felt the overwhelming contempt of everyone. Xia Sihan couldn''t fit it anymore. Her hatred broke outpletely. Now she wanted to rush up and tear ye shuisu up! It''s because of her and her sick mother. Now she and her mother have suffered such criticism!


    There is no need to kowtow. Xia Sihan is about to stand up, but at this time, ye shuisu suddenly squats down and frightens Xia Sihan to the ground.


    When did ye shuisu''s Qi field be so strong? Just looking at her, she felt so scared.


    Ye shuisu''s red lips were cold and light, and mocked in Xia Sihan''s ear: "Xia Sihan, next time I change some powerful means, I always pretend to be poor andpassionate. I''m tired of it."


    Then, without waiting for Xia Sihan''s reaction, ye shuisu stood up, dressed in a red skirt with great elegance. She looked at the video on the projector and looked at Fu Linnan''s line of sight. She couldn''t help but be more grateful.


    Originally, what she was going to deal with Xia Ying and Ye Hong was just the video recorded by the design of the Pearl Club. It was enough to deal with Xia Ying and Ye Hong, but obviously, Fu Linnan also prepared more things for her, which undoubtedly caught them off guard.


    Fu Linnan took ye shuisu''s slender waist and left surrounded by all the bodyguards. In fact, he knew that ye shuisu was going to use the video of the Pearl Club to fight Ye Hong and Xia Ying today, but also today, he found that the video of Ye Hong and Xia Ying was passive. Anticipating that something might happen, he pushed everything away and came here. He didn''t expect to see... Fu Linnan''s dark eyes shed a little strange, but he suppressed it.

 Chapter 31

    At this time, Xia Sihan didn''t respond to what ye shuisu said to her for a long time. She looked at ye shuisu''s back and the whole person was trembling slightly, this bitch! This bitch! Don''t becent! She''ll take revenge!


    After Fu Linnan left with ye shuisu, all the reporters who had dared note forward on one side rushed up and bombed Ye Hong, Xia Ying and Xia Sihan.


    "President ye and Mrs. Xia, when did your rtionship begin? Do you know that cheating in marriage is against morality? How do Mrs. Xia and Mrs. Jiang get along in the Ye family?"


    "Miss Xia, when did you know you were president Ye''s own daughter? Didn''t you feel any shame about your identity as an illegitimate daughter?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The aggressive and impolite words, as well as the more unscrupulous ridicule of the people, almost overwhelmed the three who were already embarrassed, and a lively press conference ended in a distorted and lively way.


    Fu family.


    Jiang Xiangru has been picked up by Fu Lin. in such arge room, her already weak body is now extremely weak. Her face is pale, but what makes people feel more seeping at this time is her empty look and lost eyes, as if she hadpletely lost the shining pearl. In an instant, she was covered with thick dust and despair, People dare not look directly.


    Ye shuisu came over with a dignified face. As soon as she got to the door, a maid looked flustered and said to her, "young grandma, I''m sorry. Mrs. Jiang just asked what happened and why she had to take her to the Fu''s house. I told her what happened today, and she became like this. Now Mrs. Jiang doesn''t allow anyone to go in. Go and persuade her, young grandma!"


    Ye shuisu''s eyes darkened, and she looked at the eyes in the room with more sadness. She said to the maid, "I know, you step back first."


    Ye shuisu walked into the room with a heavy step. When Jiang Xiangru saw ye shuisu, her eyes that seemed to have withered recovered some look: "Shui su..." she opened her mouth hoarsely. As soon as she spoke, tears fell down, as if her long-standing emotions broke out at this moment.


    "Mom." ye shuisu couldn''t bear it. She held Jiang Xiangru''s weak body. She also wanted to cry, but she forced the tears from the bottom of her eyes back! Her mother is already very weak. She must be her strong arm!


    Jiang Xiangru cried more and more and held ye shuisu tightly, as if it could give her some strength: "shuisu, what they said is not true, isn''t it? Your father didn''t cheat, how could your father be with Xia Ying? That''s his cousin! Xia Sihan''s father died, how could she be your father''s child? Shuisu, all this is not true, right?" Jiang Xiangru shook her head constantly, as if she were constantly suggesting that this was not true, but everyone''s performance made her feel like something had been broken. The broken thing made her extremely painful, unbearable pain, and the pain she didn''t want to believe!


    Ye shuisu didn''t speak. She held Jiang Xiangru in her arms. It was clear that she was also very delicate, but at the moment, her posture in front of Jiang Xiangru was like a mountain to rely on.


    Until Jiang Xiangru finished asking all the questions, for a long time, ye shuisu began in an empty silence: "Mom, you know, don''t you?"


    Jiang Xiangru must know the answers to these questions, so she is so painful now!


    Yes, I have lived under the same roof for more than 20 years. Although many things have not been torn down, how can I not see them at all? Especially now thisyer of weak window paper has been pierced, and all things are connected to everything. How can Jiang Xiangru not know that everything is true! It''s just that she doesn''t want to admit it!


    Ye shuisu''s answer shattered Jiang Xiangru''sst hope. Her pale lips trembled, and her tearful eyes fell into a dead silence. It seemed that there was a great pain spreading at the bottom of her heart. The pain was getting bigger and bigger. For a long time, she couldn''t say a word.


    For a long time, the bottom of Jiang Xiangru''s eyes recovered a little color. She pushed ye shuisu away and got out of bed with a hoarse voice and color: "no, I''m going back to Ye''s house and ask your father..."


    Jiang Xiangru''s body was too weak. As soon as she got out of bed, she shook and fell.


    "Mom!"


    Ye shuisu helped Jiang Xiangru, but at this time, her voice and look were all with a few pain: "you still believe Ye Hong when you have reached this point? Don''t believe him, okay?" that man is worthy of being her father! Deserve to be Jiang Xiangru''s husband!


    Ye shuisu Qiang endured the pain in his heart and said, "Mom, please wake up. Think about how ye Hong has treated you and Xia Ying and Xia Sihan in recent years. He can take Xia Ying home regardless of your thoughts. He loves her every day in front of you. What else do you want to miss him? Mom, don''t go back, okay?"


    After listening to ye shuisu''s words, Jiang Xiangru''s face became more pale, but the corners of her mouth made a sad smile. She shook her head at ye shuisu: "Shuisu, it''s not what you think. You all misunderstood your father and Xia Ying. They are cousins. When you were in the countryside, your father was poor and couldn''t eat at home. Xia Ying''s parents helped him. Later, Xia Ying died her husband and took Sihan with him. Your father was better to your aunt Xia. You all misunderstood their rtionship and misunderstood... When I go back to find him Your father exined clearly, when I go back... "


    Jiang Xiangru struggled to get rid of Ye shuisu. She was weak and almost fell down.


    Ye shuisu holds Jiang Xiangru and changes her voice and color: "Mom, everything has been so clearly in front of you. Why don''t you want to believe it? Everyone has seen it. Why do you lie to yourself? Do you know that Xia Ying not only had an affair with Ye Hong, but also poisoned you slowly in the 20 years she lived in Ye''s house, otherwise you would have been in good health. Why did Xia Ying suddenly fall in love in the years when Xia Ying lived in Ye''s house Ye Hong has been sleeping with you and Xia Ying for more than 20 years. Doesn''t he really know it at all? "


    With that, ye shuisu took out a diagnosis of the real cause of Zhangjiang Xiangru, which clearly said, "the patient''s long-term use of xixinzi resulted in physical weakness, umted disease for a long time, and the drug should be stopped as soon as possible".


    Ye shuisu secretly took the blood sample Jiang Xiangru gave to the family doctor for examination to the outside hospital for diagnosis. The family doctor of the Ye family had already been bought off. Even if he knew that Jiang Xiangru was poisoned, he wouldn''t say at all.


    Looking at this list, Jiang Xiangru''s eyes shed a trace of horror. The whole person was like a thin paper. The wind was about to blow down.


    But after she was frightened, she shook her head sadly: "no, it''s not true. The doctor must have made a mistake. It''s not true! Shui Su, let mom go and let mom see your father. Everything will be clear when she sees your father..."

 Chapter 32

    Jiang Xiangru''s eyes emptily shed tears, but even so, there was still a pale smile on her face, as if she were a desperate dying man, smiling after seeing thest touch of vain hope.


    Jiang Xiangru''s appearance hurt ye shuisu. She knew that her mother didn''t want to believe everything in front of her now. It was bitter in the past. At least she had a hope that ye Hongzhen loved her. It was this hope that built the fortress of fairy tales in her heart.


    Now the fortress suddenly disintegrated, and the coldest and cruelest reality followed. How could she bear it?


    However, reality is reality. Now that this reality has been pierced, Jiang Xiangru can still pick up the real barrier in the spare space. If Jiang Xiangru is caught off guard by all the cruelty in the future, it will really make Jiang Xiangru fall into a real abyss!


    Ye shuisu held Jiang Xiangru and prevented her from leaving. Her heart hurt very much, but she still took out her mobile phone after taking out the medical list and yed the video at the press conference in front of Jiang Xiangru: "Mom, haven''t you seen this video? You look good and clear. What did ye Hong do after knowing that I was going to expose him and Xia Ying? When he was found cheating, he didn''t have a trace of regret. Instead, he became angry and wanted to beat me and stop me from announcing his ugly affair with Xia Ying!


    Mom, I''m his daughter. He''s sorry for you and me, but even if he''s wrong, how did he treat me? Think about how he treated Xia Sihan at Ye''s house these years! I''m a little wayward, but mom, you know, I used to be really good to Xia Sihan, but every time I have something to do with Xia Sihan, dad must me me first!


    Mom, think about it. In Ye Hong''s heart, have we had a mother and daughter these years! In his heart, Xia Ying and Xia Sihan are his wife and daughter! Isn''t it obvious? Mom, I just ask you not to be stubborn... "


    In ye shuisu''s voiceint, Jiang Xiangru saw the scene in the video in which ye Hong threw ye shuisu a p. Instinctively, Jiang Xiangru wanted to rush into the video to protect ye shuisu: "Shui Su!"


    But after touching the cold of the screen, she suddenly returned to reality. Her empty eyes also saw ye shuisu in front of her.


    Her tears "Shua" came down: "shuisu, mom..." she raised her hand, touched ye shuisu and hugged ye shuisu. Ye shuisu let Jiang Xiangru hold her in her arms and said to Jiang Xiangru with a knife like pain in her heart: "Mom, recognize this reality. It''s not toote. Everything can start over..."


    Although Jiang Xiangru has suffered for more than 20 years,pared with the final miserable skinning end of thest life, it''s really not toote!


    Originally, after mastering the evidence of Ye Hong and Xia Ying, she can directly publish it to the news media, which can also destroy their effect. However, she did not do so, but chose to say it in front of Ye Hong at the press conference. The reason is that she wants to annoy Ye Hong and let her mother have a thorough look at Ye Hong''s vicious face!


    Her mother cares about her. Only in this way can her mother give up her heart! Otherwise, why did she get a p from Ye Hong at the press conference!


    She has done everything she can. She must pull her mother back!


    What else did ye shuisu say? Jiang Xiangru couldn''t hear clearly. Everything for more than 20 years kepting to her mind like a horsentern.


    "Recognize the reality."


    The words ye shuisu said were deeply printed in Jiang Xiangru''s mind, but when the reality really emerged, it was tingling from Jiang Xiangru''s heart to every inch of Jiang Xiangru''s skin.


    "Pooh!" a mouthful of raw blood came out of Jiang Xiangru''s mouth.


    "Mom!" yelled ye shuisu.


    But what, at this time, Jiang Xiangru could not hear. At the moment of falling, a desperate smile floated from the corners of her mouth.


    at night.


    The doctor was still treating Jiang Xiangru in the room. Ye shuisu walked anxiously at the door and looked into the room from time to time.


    She knew it would be painful for her mother to recognize the reality, but she wanted her mother to wake up from the Magic Cave of the Ye family.


    She considered that she must not let Jiang Xiangru continue to stay at Ye''s house, but she didn''t expect that when everything was torn, Jiang Xiangru would suffer to aggravate her condition and vomit blood!


    Maybe she''s still trying too hard, but she knows that the cause of all this is the dog men and women of Ye Hong and Xia Ying! She will get back from them one by one for her mother''s suffering!


    Ye shuisu clenched his fist and was worried. At this time, Fu Linnan came over as if he were a brave knight who came to save ye shuisu. He took ye shuisu into his arms: "don''t worry, doctor Yu is a top expert in this field, and aunt Jiang will be fine."


    Fu Linnan''s chest was strong and warm. A huge warmth shrouded ye shuisu. Ye shuisu, who had reached the extreme but still insisted, finally couldn''t help but buried in Fu Linnan''s arms and slowly shed tears.


    She was in great pain, but she was always struggling because she knew she couldn''t fall down, or who would protect her mother? But when Fu Linnan''s warmth hit, she couldn''t help crying.


    Sometimes people are like this. When your string copses to the extreme, you won''t cry. When there is warmth in your heart, you will cry instead.


    However, ye shuisu''s vulnerability was only for a while, and even shed only a few tears, and he separated from Fu Linnan''s arms. Fu Linnan looked at the skirt wet by Ye shuisu''s tears and frowned. His heartache and implicit anger dispersed from his heart at the same time. He raised his hand to wipe ye shuisu''s tears wet corners of his eyes, pointing to the tenderness in his abdomen that he had not noticed.


    His shuisu should always have a bright smile. But recently he felt that his water su seemed to have changed.


    At this time, the doctor came out. Ye shuisu hurried forward and asked eagerly, "doctor, how''s my mother?"


    The doctor wiped the sweat on his forehead and looked serious: "the patient''s body is weak. She just vomited blood caused by urgent blood attack. Now she is still resting. Her body is still very weak. Remember that she can''t be stimted any more."


    Ye shuisu said "thank you" to the doctor and opened the door of the room. In the room, Jiang Xiangru''s face was much better, but she was still as pale as paper. Ye shuisu felt a pang of heartache in her heart.


    At this time, Gao Lang''s voice sounded: "young master, young grandmother, the second and third young of the Jiang family came to visit Mrs. Jiang."


    Second and third brother! Ye shuisu''s eyes lit up.

 Chapter 33

    In her previous life, since she was imprisoned by Xia Sihan and Fu Sheng, she never saw her three brothers in the Jiang family again. Finally, she learned their news that before she died, she knew that the whole Jiang family had no good end!


    And all this, she knows, is because of her, will let them know Fu Sheng''s way!


    After rebirth, because she has been dealing with the Ye family, she has not gone to the Jiang family to see her grandfather''s family. Now she knows that the second and third brothers are outside the Fu House. Her mood is unspeakable and excited!


    Ye shuisu said to Gao Lang, "you put them..."


    "Pleasee in" has not been said. At this time, Jiang Xiangru''s weak voice sounded in the room: "shuisu."


    Hearing this, ye shuisu hurriedly went to bed and held Jiang Xiangru''s hand: "Mom, how do you feel?"


    Jiang Xiangru''s face was very pale. Her eyes were as deep as the ancient pond and couldn''t see to the end. She shook her head at ye shuisu and didn''t answer ye shuisu''s words, but said, "Chuanbai and Chenxi areing?"


    Her voice was hoarse, without the earlier despair, but people couldn''t hear her emotions.


    Ye shuisu nodded: "HMM. mom, haven''t you seen the second and third brothers for a long time? I asked someone to invite them in."


    Ye shuisu thought Jiang Xiangru would be happy to hear Jiang Chuanbai and Jiang chenxi, but Jiang Xiangru just shook her head and said, "Shui Su, let them go back first, tell them I''m fine, and let them not worry."


    Although ye shuisu and Jiang Xiangru were talking, the room seemed strangely quiet. Ye shuisu listened to the words silently and finally said to Gao Lang, "Gao Lang, please let the second brother and the third brother go back first."


    When Jiang Xiangru was with Ye Hong, her grandfather didn''t agree with the marriage, but her mother was stubborn and would rather break off the rtionship with the Jiang family to preserve her feelings with Ye Hong, but what did she get in exchange!


    She knew that her mother didn''t want her grandfather''s family to finally see her so embarrassed after more than 20 years.


    Her mother will hurt, and so will her grandfather!


    Fu Linnan also came in at this time. Jiang Xiangru looked at Fu Linnan and ye shuisu by the bed, opened her lips and didn''t say anything, but her face seemed to look good.


    Ye shuisu said, "Mom, no matter what happens, you and me, Grandpa, there are many people around you who love you."


    Jiang Xiangru''s eyes moved when she heard the words, but she soon recovered the depth she couldn''t see to the end. Jiang Xiangru didn''t speak, and ye shuisu didn''t continue to speak. Fu Linnan quietly apanied them. The room seemed more and more quiet, but the three people''s room seemed to be filled with a kind of peace of mind.


    In particr, Fu Linnan''s kingly aura seemed to exude a strong sense of security over ye shuisu and Jiang Xiangru.


    Jiang Xiangru closed her eyes and seemed to be asleep. For a long time, Gao Lang''s voice broke the tranquility of the room: "young master, young grandmother, Mrs. Jiang, Mr. Ye was at the door shouting to take Mrs. Jiang back."


    Gao Lang said this sentence with a frown. He rarely expressed his emotions. It can be seen that ye Hong''s behavior at the door really bored him.


    Ye shuisu became angry when he ascended. This Ye Hong, dare toe!


    But after looking at Jiang Xiangru, who was still closing her eyes, she was not sure whether she heard the news. She didn''t attack at that time. She made a silent move to Gao Lang, then went out of the door and took the door with her before she said, "what else is he doing here? Tell him and let him die. My mother won''t go back with him!"


    Gao Lang looked at ye shuisu with a low eyebrow: "President Ye is making a lot of noise outside the door. He said he wouldn''t let him see Mrs. Jiang, so he depends on Fu''s house."


    Ye shuisu sneered, "Lai? What''s the way to deal with scoundrels? Do you still use me?"


    Gao Lang understood and was about to leave. If someone else dared to be so presumptuous in Fu''s house, he would have lost half his life. But ye Hong was ye shuisu''s father, so he came to ask for instructions.


    But at this time, Gao Lang and ye shuisu remembered a voice as calm as an ancient pond: "shuisu, I''ll see your father."


    This is what Jiang Xiangru said. At this time, Fu Linnan helped her out.


    Ye shuisu was shocked and came to Jiang Xiangru: "Mom, you..." do you still want to go back with Ye Hong?


    Ye shuisu was worried and wanted to speak to stop Jiang Xiangru, but she didn''t forget the doctor''s words that Jiang Xiangru couldn''t be stimted.


    Jiang Xiangru seemed to see through ye shuisu''s idea and said, "don''t worry, I won''t go with him. I want to talk to him alone."


    With that, she loosened ye shuisu and Fu Linnan, who were holding her, and walked alone to the door of Fu''s house.


    Ye shuisu wanted to catch up: "Mom..." but Fu Linnan held her, and Fu Linnan shook his head at her.


    Ye shuisuye stopped walking. At this time, she looked at Jiang Xiangru''s back and felt that her back was straight. It was clear that she was more ill, but the whole person seemed to have more strength. The stability and elegance around her unexpectedly let ye shuisu''s originally hanging heart down.


    All the servants of the Fu family retreated. Only Jiang Xiangru went to the door to face Ye Hong.


    Ye shuisu didn''t know what Jiang Xiangru said to Ye Hong, but knew that ye Hong, who had pped himself and apologized when he saw Jiang Xiangru, talked to Jiang Xiangru, as if the whole person''s anger had gone down. He didn''t want to take Jiang Xiangru away anymore and left alone.


    Not far away, she looked at ye shuisu, who was moving at the door. After seeing ye Hong gone, she hurried to Jiang Xiangru: "Mom."


    When Jiang Xiangru saw ye shuisu, she pulled a bleak smile at her: "shuisu..." but as soon as she said her words, her body stumbled and almost fell.


    Ye shuisu quickly helped Jiang Xiangru: "Mom!"


    Jiang Xiangru''s body didn''t fall. She pushed away ye shuisu and walked to the room: "Mom''s okay. Let mom wait alone."


    Ye shuisu looked at Jiang Xiangru''s back until she disappeared at the door of the room. Her eyes didn''t take back for a long time. She didn''t say anything, but she was distressed, helpless and hated... All kinds of emotions have surged in ye shuisu''s heart.


    Fu''s house is built in the capital with an inch ofnd and an inch of gold. Although it is not a high-rise building, the night scene on the roof of the house is surprisingly good.


    Ye shuisu and Fu Linnan sat on the terrace on the roof, in front of a bottle of newly opened red wine.


    Ye shuisu drank a cup of red wine. At night, her eyes were blurred. I didn''t know where to look. Her charming face was visible crimson.


    However, ye shuisu looked into the distance. Fu Linnan''s dark eyes had been looking at ye shuisu in the night. Even if the light was bad, his body also showed a strong noble spirit.


    Finally, when ye shuisu put down his ss, Fu Linnan''s big hand touched the residual red wine on ye shuisu''s lips: "you''re drunk."

 Chapter 34

    The eyes are blurred, the red lips are dripping, the leaf water su is as soft as a delicate flower, and the water waist in Yingying''s grip seems to be cut off, which is distressing.


    Fu Linnan looked at such a leaf shuisu. He felt as if he had a fine thorn that could not be pulled out. He couldn''t tell the way. He was vaguely ufortable, but he couldn''t pull it out at all.


    "Drunk?" ye shuisu stood up, opened Fu Linnan''s fingers by mistake and walked to the edge of the roof. A cool wind blew. She shivered and woke up a lot. "The enemy hasn''t died yet. How can I be drunk?"


    In ye shuisu''s voice, there was a trace of determination. In the night, her tender body also showed an unyielding perseverance. Such ye shuisu seemed to be more distressing.


    Ye shuisu closed her eyes and enjoyed the ice feeling of the cold wind on her face, even if her body shivered from time to time.


    She pulled her mother out. Although the process was painful, her revenge on the Ye family and Fu Sheng had just begun!


    A warmth came from his back. Fu Linnan put his coat on ye shuisu. Ye shuisu didn''t seem to have to be affected by the cool wind from inside to outside.


    She could feel Fu Linnan''s approach, but she didn''t turn around. Her face was crimson. Looking at the night scene in the distance, she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    At that moment, Fu Linnan felt that ye shuisu seemed to be very close to him and very far away from him.


    Fu Linnan frowned and involuntarily took ye shuisu into his arms and said, "if you want, I can make ye disappear now." his words seemed to be careless, but as heavy as a kilo, his dark eyes have been condensing ye shuisu and never left.


    Fu Linnan''s embrace was warm, and a warmth invaded ye shuisu''s heart, but she shook her head and made a decision in her blurred eyes: "no, it''s too cheap for them to fall with one blow!"


    What she wants is to take away all their beauty, tear up all their hopes, and let them fall into endless pain forever, until they fall into mud, and never turn over!


    Otherwise, what will she take to repay her mother''s more than 20 years of youth and time! What to make up for her mother''s pain! What can she take to make up for her mother''s heartfelt devotion for twenty years! Sincerity is valuable. If you wantonly destroy the sincerity of others, you should pay with the most real and painful blood!


    In addition, in previous lives, they did evil and dirty things to her, Fu Linnan and all the people close to her. She didn''t forget anything! Her, Fu Linnan''s, her grandfather''s miserable, which one does not have their figure?


    In that case, how can they fall so easily? Even letting them taste the most pain in the world is not enough to make up for the evil they have done!


    In the night, ye shuisu''s eyes exuded a cold light, mixed with resolute hatred. Fu Linnan''s eyes were deep. For a long time, he said, "well, you''re right. It''s too cheap to kill the viin who hurt you wantonly." it''s cheap for them to hurt ye shuisu in such a trance and die.


    Fu Linnan''s tone seemed to be ordinary, but what he didn''te made ye shuisu''s feet cold.


    Looking at Fu Linnan''s words in front of her, she could not help feeling that Fu Linnan was worthy of being the "cold hell" in the capital, as if he had really died when he said something dead.


    Ye shuisu looked sideways and said, "Linnan, the Ye family is my family business, let me solve it myself." it''s good for Fu Linnan to help her, but by Fu Linnan''s means, if you do it directly, you don''t have to hit it. I''m afraid half a hit will kill the Ye family. So, what''s the point? Ye shuisu''s coldness is even worse.


    But at this time, Fu Linnan suddenly provoked ye shuisu''s chin. His dark eyes were deep and did not see the bottom. His words obviously threatened: "family? Your family, isn''t it my family?" Fu Linnan was distressed by Ye shuisu''s perseverance. However, Fu Linnan was also very unhappy with Ye shuisu''s clear words of "you and me".


    Ye shuisu trembled slightly and knew what Fu Linnan had misunderstood. Of course, she was afraid of Fu Linnan''s appearance, but such fear was superimposed on her already bad mood, which made her next words seem weak: "No, of course my family is your family, but this is the resentment between the Ye family and my mother and me. You haven''t participated in it before, so it''s better for me to solve it myself."


    Fu Linnan''s body was cold at this time. It seemed that she also took away the warmth from Fu Linnan in ye shuisu''s heart. The cool wind blew and the wine strength came up. Her body was unstable and fell on Fu Linnan''s arm.


    Fu Linnan saw the weakness of Ye shuisu''s eyes. Although he still cared about ye shuisu''s words, he suppressed them, looked at them with big hands, and held ye shuisu up horizontally. Ye shuisu''s delicate body was soft in Fu Linnan''s arms.


    Fu Linnan looked down at the man in his arms. He was obviously drunk, but he didn''t know what he was holding on to. His heart was soft and replied, "well, it''s a typhoon, I''ll take you back to your room." his eyes were dyed with ayer of depth, "no matter when, I''ll always be behind you." Give you the most powerful arm, willing to give everything for you, and he should have everything you have.


    Ye shuisu was really drunk. When the cool wind blew, she became more confused. Shey in Fu Linnan''s arms and soon fell asleep. Fu Linnan was tall and strong. In the hazy, she grabbed Fu Linnan''s clothes in front of her chest, as if she had grabbed a corner of a reliable mountain, which made her feel at ease.


    Back in the room, Fu Linnan gently wiped ye shuisu''s body. Seeing that ye shuisu slept well, he was also careful not to let his actions surprise ye shuisu. Originally, the cold faced king of hell, who was feared by everyone in the capital, although his face was cold at this time, from the Perspective of his actions, it was clear that he was very gentle.


    However, Fu Linnan''s actions still make ye shuisu quarrel. Although ye shuisu is still asleep, she moves around very uneasily. From time to time, ye shuisu''s soft body rubs against Fu Linnan. Fu Linnan grabs ye shuisu''s moving body and wants to teach her how to sleep well and stably, but in the end, he resists it.


    If she wakes up to suffer the pain she just suffered, she''d better fall asleep. Maybe sleep, these pain, will dissipate a lot.


    Originally, he wanted those who made ye shuisu miserable to pay a painful price one by one, but since ye shuisu wanted to do it himself, he was willing to satisfy her.


    Fu Linnan''s coat is open at this time, revealing the beautiful and Sexy Mermaid line and abdominal muscles. His figure ratio isparable to that of an international male model.


    At this time, when Fu Linnan turned over to ye shuisu, ye shuisu suddenly opened her eyes slightly in a hazy way, but she didn''t wake up. She just bit Fu Linnan''s abdominal muscles: "roast fish, give it to me!"

 Chapter 35

    The hard tooth edge touched the hard skin, and the faint pain spread all over the body with a sense of crispness. Fu Linnan''s body suddenly froze, and the towel he was holding was also on his hand.


    The man under the body took a bite and didn''t enjoy himself. He bit up along his muscles: "roast fish, my roast fish ~"


    Hiss ~ mercilessly, Fu Linnan didn''t feel pain, but felt an unknown fire surging up from his body.


    The little man was as thrilling as a tender fish in his arms. Fu Linnan''s body was getting hotter and hotter. He couldn''t help it any longer. He threw away the towel, raised his hand and held the leaf soda horizontally. Ye shuisu changed his posture, but he was still biting in Fu Linnan''s arms.


    Fu Linnan pulled at the corners of his mouth without stopping ye shuisu from any action. His lips opened one by one, and the mes in his eyes were particrly vivid: "Oh, you forced me."


    With that, he took ye shuisu in his arms and strode towards the bed. The warm light of the room was soft, adding a sense of density.


    Fu Linnan''s eyes were on fire, but when he put ye shuisu on his bed, his action was gentle, as if he was afraid of damaging ye shuisu.


    His coat was taken off. Fu Linnan swept over ye shuisu''s waist. The soft touch of his hands and the smell of women in his nose made the fire in Fu Linnan rise.


    He bullied himself and pressed ye shuisu, but he didn''t act immediately. Instead, his big hands whirled the outline of Ye shuisu, as if whirling the most beautiful treasure in the world.


    It''s beautiful. Such a beautiful thing can only be owned by him.


    Fu Linnan''s eyes were deep and kissed ye shuisu''s bright lips.


    But just as their lips were about to touch, ye shuisu saw Fu Linnan''s abdominal muscles and Mermaid line morepletely disyed in front of him. He immediately slid down like a fish, and stuck his lips to Fu Linnan''s chest: "roast fish! Bigger roast fish!"


    Fu Linnan''s ck eyes narrowed. There was fire and danger in them. He raised ye shuisu and forced ye shuisu to look at him: "you look good and clear. Is it roast fish or who in front of you?"


    Ye shuisu was half drunk and half asleep. She seemed to hear what Fu Linnan was saying. She looked at Fu Linnan seriously. Then her eyes lit up and called out, "Lin Nan."


    The soft voice made Fu Linnan''s heart tremble. He thought Ye Shui woke up and was about to say something, but at this time, ye shuisu raised his hand and grabbed his chest muscle, and then said softly, "Linnan, I''ll give you roast fish ~"


    The heat jumped up from Fu Linnan''s heart. Fu Linnan''s eyes turned ck. Just at this second, how he wanted to Tell ye shuisu what the consequences of molesting him were.


    His hand touched ye shuisu''s skirt. As soon as he pulled it, the skirt became loose and drove away.


    Fu Linnan held ye shuisu''s skirt in his hand and smelled it. A dangerous smell rose around Fu Linnan. He threw the skirt aside, looked at ye shuisu''s half exposed body and hooked his lips: "roast fish? If you want to eat, I''ll give you something to eat!"


    Then he grabbed ye shuisu''s hand and put it on his chest. He was about to do something closer, but at this time, ye shuisu didn''t make a fuss. The sound of even breathing came. Her appearance under Fu Linnan was very peaceful.


    Soon, ye shuisu frowned again, as if she had dreamed of something. In her sleep, she stretched out her hand and grabbed it, calling softly, "Linnan, don''t go ~" in the same tone as when ye shuisu talked to Fu Linnan when she was a child.


    At that time, ye shuisu was still pestering Fu Linnan and always liked to follow Fu Linnan behind. However, Fu Linnan was cold and often didn''t like people to get close. Ye shuisu said the most words was, Lin Nan, don''t go~


    Fu Linnan''s heart softened and his eyes deepened, but at this time, ye shuisu''s hand was put on Fu Linnan''s chest. As soon as she caught it, Fu Linnan''s fire was even worse.


    But in the end, looking at ye shuisu''s sleeping appearance, Fu Linnan didn''t have the heart to disturb her, but with a ck face, sped ye shuisu''s restless hand and said, "OK, I won''t go." he won''t go. If he didn''t go from the beginning, he won''t go, and ye shuisu came from the beginning, she won''t want to escape!


    It seemed that she heard what Fu Linnan was saying. Ye shuisu waspletely calm. Her face was still reddish, her eyshes curled, and she was sleeping like a child.


    Fu Linnan looked at such ye shuisu, finally hooked his lips, and a smile appeared on his lips. At that moment, some coldness around him seemed to dissipate. Ye shuisu would babble and call his name in his sleep, which made him feel satisfied.


    Recently, it is obvious that many things have happened to ye shuisu in the Ye family. Because of these things, ye shuisu seems to have be mature and determined. Such ye shuisu is different from before, but it makes Fu Linnan feel more distressed, and his love for ye shuisu has not decreased at all.


    However, no matter how big things force ye shuisu to change, ye shuisu still has her childish side in her bones, just like her performance when she was just drunk.


    Childishness is very good. Even Fu Linnan is willing to let ye shuisu be a child forever under his arm, but Fu Linnan also knows that ye shuisu can''t be a child forever. She will beplete only when she has to face what she should face. To really take away her experience of the world, it may not be really good to her. Fu Linnan prefers ye shuisu. Even after thousands of sails, he will always be a strong arm for her return. On her way of life, he will always be her most solid backing, no matter how much he pays.


    Although some things about ye shuisu hurt him, he also firmly knew that no matter what she became, he would always love her.


    When ye shuisu slept steadily, Fu Linnan left her side. At the moment he left, he didn''t see it. He had just left. Ye shuisu''s peaceful sleeping face frowned.


    Fu Linnan went into the bathroom and opened the shower. The cold water hit his body. The fire in his body excited by leaf water su fell down.


    But through the cold water curtain, Fu Linnan''s dark eyes are still ye shuisu''s smiles and every move. His thin lips are slightly hooked. Although they are cold, they are not as cold as in the past.


    Because he was drunk, when ye Shui woke up the next day, he had some back pain in his head. She rubbed her head. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Fu Linnan''s hard chest muscles, so perfect proportion, quite sexy.


    Ye shuisu swallowed his saliva and was about to leave, but Fu Linnan took him into his arms first. Fu Linnan picked up ye shuisu''s chin: "bite me and want to run? Huh?"

 Chapter 36

    The dark eyes made ye shuisu feel a little dangerous. Bite? When did she bite him? Hazy, it seems that some strange pictures fell into her mind


    Ye shuisu''s eyes were a little strange, but she didn''t wait to think about it. Looking at the white light shining in from the window, she couldn''t help but look anxious and said, "it''s dawn, and I don''t know what''s going on with my mother?" regardless of Fu Linnan, she staggered Fu Linnan''s hands, picked up her chin, put on her clothes quickly, and hurriedly went to theyman.


    Fu Linnan''s arms were empty. Looking at the back of Ye shuisu who couldn''t wait to leave, his eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a trace of danger.


    In fact, Fu Linnan woke up long ago because he had been waiting for ye shuisu to wake up, so he didn''t go. Lying on his side in bed and enjoying ye shuisu''s sleeping face also made him feel veryfortable.


    But unexpectedly, he waited for a long time. When ye Shui woke up, ye shuisu just said a word to him and left in a hurry.


    Although ye shuisu was forgiven for worrying about her mother, Fu Linnan was still very upset. Isn''t he the first in her heart?


    Fu Linnan got up and didn''t stop ye shuisu, but there was a danger in his eyes. As ye shuisu went farther and farther, the danger became more and more serious.


    Good, good.


    After a while, ye shuisu came to Jiang Xiangru''s door. She was about to button the door. The maid respectfully said to her, "young grandma, Mrs. Jiang hasn''t woken up yet."


    Ye shuisu frowned: "when did mom sleepst night?"


    "Mrs. Jiang went to bed early and said that if she didn''te out, let''s not disturb her."


    The door of the room was tightly closed. Ye shuisu looked at the door and stood in front of the door. She was silent for a long time. Her hands were raised several times and finally dropped.


    After a while, she raised her voice slightly and said to the maid: "Let the kitchen prepare yam glutinous rice porridge. When mom wakes up, take it to her. Mom''s body is not good. She is ill all year round, and her staple food is porridge. Among all porridge, yam glutinous rice porridge is her favorite. It''s not only good to drink, but also can reduce the fire. If there''s anything unhappy, just reduce it. It''s no big deal. When the fire drops, her body should also be better."


    With that, she took a deep look at the door and finally left.


    At this time, in the room, Jiang Xiangru sat alone at the edge of the bed, listening to ye shuisu''s pun, and looked out of the window in the dark, with a glimmer of light.


    The maid led ye shuisu to the restaurant. Fu Linnan was already sitting in the restaurant, dressed in casual ck Chinese clothes, handsome appearance and strong aura. He tasted the dishes in front of him with dignity and indifference, like the king in the cartoon.


    Ye shuisu simply said hello to Fu Linnan: "Linnan, good morning." she sat opposite Fu Linnan. Because she was full of worry and thought about Jiang Xiangru in her mind, she seemed absent-minded. Although she was eating the food in front of her, she actually tasteless.


    Since ye shuisu appeared in the restaurant, Fu Linnan''s vision has always fallen on ye shuisu. From the light nce of Yu Guang at the beginning to the unbridled direct lookter, ye shuisu didn''t even give him a Yu Guang in the whole process.


    Fu Linnan''s mouth twitched and said, "well, good morning." although there was no too much action, the whole person had exuded a satanic smell.


    Ye shuisu didn''t know anything about all this. While eating, she seemed to think of something. She took out her mobile phone and opened the news interface. She wanted to see the Ye family''s scandal, but she didn''t expect to see something different.


    "Xia Sihan cut her wrists. Now her life in the intensive care unit is hanging on the line. Being an illegitimate daughter or not what she wants?"


    "The true faces of Miss ye and Mrs. Jiang have been exposed! Mrs. Jiang treated the mother and daughter of the Xia family severely and beat Mrs. ye at the Ye family. Miss Ye attacked Mrs. Xia many times. They were extremely rude and unfilial. President Ye cheated or was excusable?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The news items upy the top of the headlines. The audience who were still abusing Xia Ying''s mother and daughter and Ye Hongst night are now sympathizing with Xia Ying''s mother and daughter, ye shuisu and Jiang Xiangru.


    Ye shuisu coldly hooked her lips. She didn''t care about it. She had a back hand. Soon, they couldn''t jump!


    Ye shuisu was thinking. Suddenly, Fu Linnan''s voice came out from behind ye shuisu: "what are you looking at?"


    Fu Linnan''s voice seemed ordinary, but in fact, with strong authority, he felt a dark shadow close behind him. Ye shuisu was so frightened that he almost dropped his mobile phone into the soup.


    She turned around and smiled at Fu Linnan. Then she put her mobile phone aside and said, "just look at the news."


    "Let me know if you need help."


    "Yes."


    Then she began to eat tastelessly, but after two bites, she found that Fu Linnan had been behind her.


    Ye shuisu''s heart tightened, then turned back, smiled at Fu Linnan and said casually, "Linnan, today''s dishes are good." in fact, she didn''t even know what she ate in her mouth.


    Seeing ye shuisu smiling at him, Fu Linnan was finally in a better mood. However, how could ye shuisu''s smile look so perfunctory?


    Thinking, Fu Linnan unconsciously pinched ye shuisu''s cheek and wanted to pinch ye shuisu''s face into a more sincere smile.


    Fu Linnan''s action was not big, but ye shuisu had a cold from the soles of her feet. She found that Fu Linnan seemed angry? But what is he angry about?


    The spoon in ye shuisu''s hand fell into the bowl and wanted to stand up, but under the pressure of Fu Linnan, she couldn''t move easily.


    When she wanted to say something, Fu Linnan suddenly forced her face to turn and face the table. Fu Linnan pulled slightly at the corners of his mouth and said, "the dishes are good. Have a good look. Is the roast fish in this table what you want?"


    Ye shuisu was stunned. It was also at this time that she found that there were more than 20 dishes at the whole table, all of which were roasted fish in various ways. At first nce, ye shuisu looked at the roasted fish at the table and couldn''t help feeling a little strange. She was surprised and said, "Why are today''s dishes all roasted fish?" when she mentioned roasted fish, Ye shuisu''s heart suddenly shed a sense of inexplicable familiarity, but she didn''t like roast fish very much before?


    As soon as ye shuisu''s words were finished, Fu Linnan brought her face again, looked at her with a smile and said, "did Mrs. Fu forget? Who was in my armsst night, shouting to eat roast fish?"


    Fu Linnan''s handsome face aroused a satanic smile and approached ye shuisu. The atmosphere was strange and warm.


    The next second, ye shuisu seemed to think of something, and the whole face suddenly turned pig liver color.

 Chapter 37

    roast fish! She remembered thatst night, she seemed to hold something and shouted "roast fish", and how did the "roast fish" look like... Fu Linnan''s abdominal muscles!


    Rememberingst night, she kept biting and pestering him. Suddenly, her whole face became more red. She didn''t dare to look directly at Fu Linnan in front of her. God, what the hell did she dost night!


    But ye shuisu pretended to be puzzled and said, "what, what roast fish? I never like roast fish!" but her disorderly eyes havepletely betrayed her.


    There was a trace of danger in Fu Linnan''s words: "Oh? Don''t you like roast fish?" or don''t you like his abdominal muscles?


    Under high pressure, ye shuisu could hardly stand.


    It was at this time that Gao Lang respectfully came in and said, "young master, young grandma, the third young master of the Jiang family is waiting outside the house and said he wants to see young grandma."


    The original warm and strange atmosphere was suddenly broken. Fu Linnan''s dead eyes swept over and scared Gao Lang''s blood tight.


    Is this restaurant... Where he can''te?


    The next second, I only heard ye shuisu''s lonely voice: "let the third brother go back first. Mom doesn''t want to see him." Mom doesn''t even want to see her.


    Gao Langton paused and said, "Jiang San Shao said to see you, not Mrs. Jiang."


    Hearing this, ye shuisu''s eyes lit up and came out of Fu Linnan''s imprisonment like a slippery fish. He said, "I''ll see the third brother now!"


    Ye shuisu ran away as if he were afraid of someone catching her behind. Her back seemed to be filled with some faint joy.


    Fu Linnan was stiff, and then there was a dangerous smell on his lips. He saw that this was the real happiness of Ye shuisu. But not because of him.


    He looked at ye shuisu''s back and pulled his lips until ye shuisu''s figure was far away. He opened his lips and said, "people of the Jiang family are not allowed to enter Fu''s house in the future!" the domineering spirit in his words was revealed.


    Gao Lang didn''t know what had happened, but he answered respectfully: "yes." as long as it was rted to ye shuisu, it seemed that Fu Linnan would do something unusual.


    At this time, when ye shuisu was walking out of the house for a long time, the crimson on her face retreated. Looking at the same sunny and handsome figure in the cartoon at the door of Fu''s house, ye shuisu was not only happy, but also mixed in her heart.


    She clenched the cell phone in her bag, and her eyes were a littleplicated. At this time, Fu Sheng had begun to infiltrate against her third brother. What should she tell Jiang Chenxi about that?


    Ye shuisu''s eyes shed a dark light, but she quickly hid, pulled a smile, walked to Jiang Chenxi and called: "third brother!"


    In a tea restaurant near Fu''s house, on the second floor, a man in khaki shirt and a woman in red skirt sat near the window.


    The man has dark brown curly hair, the whole face is as perfect as fine carving, and his tall body is as noble as the warm and beautiful young man in the cartoon. This man is Jiang Chenxi, ye shuisu''s third brother. As a super traffic star in country a, he has charmed thousands of women at a young age.


    Ye shuisu wore a red dress, raised her silky ck hair, and her lips and eyebrows were not dotted. She sat opposite Jiang Chenxi, but she was not inferior.


    At this time, their faces were not very good, but the sun came in from the window, and a diffuse warmth could still be felt from them.


    Jiang Chenxi drooped her eyes, and her lonely appearance was still very charming: "since my aunt doesn''t want to see us, please greet her for us." although ye shuisu didn''t say it, Jiang Chenxi also knew that things were not as good as ye shuisu said. Last night, they didn''t see Jiang Xiangru and ye shuisu. They were worried all day.


    Ye shuisu nodded: "third brother, I will." although she smiled, she could see her depression.


    Jiang Chenxi''s face became dignified again, and he looked at ye shuisu with distressed eyes: "shuisu, it is rumored on the Inte that you and your aunt have a lot of mistakes in Ye''s family. I know it''s not true. Although grandpa doesn''t allow us to meddle in the affairs of you and your aunt, you can rest assured that the third brother won''t ignore you. Speaking of the rumored traffic on the Inte, what canpare with the third brother..."


    Jiang Chenxi was talking, but at this time, ye shuisu interrupted him and said, "third brother, don''t interfere in this matter. I have a way to deal with them." as he said, a dark light shed through the bottom of Ye shuisu''s eyes. Jiang Chenxi is a super traffic star. If he wants to create topics and guide public opinion, it is of course very easy. He doesn''t even have toe forward. But she doesn''t need Jiang Chenxi''s help in this matter, and she doesn''t want to dirty Jiang Chenxi''s hands.


    Jiang Chenxi noticed something wrong with ye shuisu and asked her tentatively, "shuisu, what can you do to deal with them?"


    Ye shuisu thought and finally decided to whisper a few words in Jiang Chenxi''s ear.


    After hearing this sentence, Jiang Chenxi suddenly changed his face. He had a tea cup in his hand and immediately overturned it. His pupils shrank suddenly: "what?"


    Ye shuisu''s eyes glowed coldly andforted Jiang Chenxi: "third brother, don''t worry, mom is all right now, and they must pay the price for it!" he said to Jiang Chenxi, but at this time, ye shuisu''s eyes had looked into an unknown distance, with a dangerous smell.


    Jiang Chenxi''s eyes were filled with horror. He looked at ye shuisu again. The pain in his eyes suddenly rose. He raised his hand and stroked ye shuisu''s messy hair: "Shui Su, you and your aunt have been wronged in Ye''s house these years." Jiang Chenxi''s mind is very delicate, and now his eyes are sad.


    Ye shuisu shook his head and smiled at Jiang Chenxi. It was clear that he was very sad, but he wasforting Jiang Chenxi: "third brother, in short, don''t interfere in this matter. They will be punished soon!"


    Jiang Chenxi nodded, but his love for ye shuisu increased again, and the atmosphere fell into a downturn for a moment.


    At this time, Jiang Chenxi''s phone rang. He answered the phone listlessly. It was a woman''s charming voice: "Chenxi, I miss you so much."


    Hearing this voice, Jiang Chenxi''s depressed eyes lit up, and there was a faint radian at the corners of his mouth, but his mood was still not very good: "Chunjie, I''m busy, I''ll call youter." after that, he hung up the phone, and the light at the bottom of his eyes didn''t disappear.


    Compared with Jiang Chenxi''s mood after receiving the phone call, ye shuisu listened to Jiang Chenxi''s phone, but suddenly the rm rang in his heart.


    Chun Jie. Ning Chunjie. This bitch!


    Ye shuisu''s eyes burst out a bone eating cold wind, and his fingertips were embedded in the meat. But soon, she suppressed the cold wind.

 Chapter 38

    Looking at Jiang Chenxi''s faint happiness at the bottom of her eyes, it was the light from love, she understood.


    However, the more dazzling the light at the bottom of Jiang Chenxi''s eyes, the more distressed she is!


    Like intentionally or unintentionally, ye shuisu opened his mobile phone and slipped into the album, trying to keep normal to Jiang Chenxi: "third brother, you said you wanted my mother''s picture, I''ll find it for you."


    Jiang Chenxi reflected from his thoughts and said to ye shuisu, "well." his eyes also unconsciously swept to ye shuisu''s mobile phone.


    Ye shuisu''s slender hands are drawing one by one in the album. She deliberately puts her mobile phone in the good-looking position of Jiang Chenxi. She knows that Jiang Chenxi is looking at her mobile phone, but she pretends not to know. Suddenly, Jiang Chenxi seemed to see something. His face suddenly changed. His fingers on the table were trembling.


    Ye shuisu pretended not to see it and continued to draw the album, but at this time, Jiang Chenxi grabbed ye shuisu''s mobile phone and pulled the photo back with trembling fingers.


    As if he saw something, Jiang Chenxi''s pupil suddenly widened and his hand shook, and ye shuisu''s mobile phone fell on the desktop.


    Ye shuisu''s eyes shed a dark light. He looked at Jiang Chenxi puzzled and asked, "third brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    He picked up his cell phone again, nced at the screen, and his face became not very good. He said angrily, "third brother, this is a picture of Fu Sheng and a dusty woman. Do you know that Fu Sheng and I have had an affair before? In fact, Fu Sheng is a scum man. I don''t know how many messy women we have got together and have an affair with him. I really deserve it!"


    Ye shuisu said, secretly observing Jiang Chenxi''s reaction.


    The reason why Jiang Chenxi just reacted so much is that he saw a photo she deliberately showed him. In that photo, Fu Sheng is making trouble with a pure looking and coquettish woman. That woman is Ning Chunjie who has hooked Jiang Chenxi''s soul now!


    The photo was taken by her in the Pearl Club in fear. It had been deleted by Fu Linnan, but she secretly found it back through technical means in order to find a chance to give this photo to Jiang Chen!


    Ning Chunjie is an 18 line actress. On the surface, she will receive some low-grade announcement activities, but behind her back, she doesn''t know how many dirty activities she has done! I haven''t done anything for money, drinking, ying and sleeping! Only unexpected, she can''t do it without her!


    But in the previous life, it was such a person who, under the guidance of Fu Sheng, hooked his third brother''s heart, and finally ruined her third brother''s reputation and ended in a miserable end!


    It''s a pity that her third brother is such a shining person. The dignified top star of country a, after being with Ning Chunjie, washed Ning Chunjie white and gave her the best resources, making her from an unknown 18 star star to a first-line actress of country a. In previous lives, Jiang Chenxi told Ning Chunjie that he just didn''t pick off the stars in the sky and give them to her! Even if Jiang Chenxi''s star path is affected, he doesn''t mind. As long as Ning Chunjie is happy, he can do anything!


    But this is Ning Chunjie. This is the third brother. In the end, Ning Chunjie still had sex with Fu Sheng. After her third brother had no use value, she kicked her third brother away, drove her third brother out of depression, and finally let her third brother take drugs and be arrested in prison! A generation of top male stars ended up like that! I remember when shest saw Jiang Chenxi in thest life, how thin and miserable Jiang Chenxi looked. Compared with the glory of Jiang Chenxi now, her heart would be broken!


    In this life, Fu Sheng and Ning Chunjie''s n has just begun. She will see what storms they can bring under her eyes!


    At this time, Jiang Chenxi only felt his head buzzing, and his ears were only filled with what ye shuisu said about "Fu Sheng and a dusty woman" and "a messy woman". Unconsciously, he exined to Ning Chunjie: "Chunjie is not a dusty woman! Not a messy woman! She is a good girl."


    He remembered that when he was with Ning Chunjie identally, Ning Chunjie was still the first time, but the photos in ye shuisu''s mobile phone


    Is Ning Chunjie cheating?


    Realizing this, Jiang Chenxi felt his heart hurt like a needle, and an unspeakable pain spread from his body.


    She said to be with him forever.


    no It is not true. He''s going to ask her!


    Jiang Chenxi seemed to have lost his soul. He picked up his coat on the seat and left in a hurry: "Shui Su, I have something to do. Let''s go first."


    Halfway through the hurried step, he suddenly stopped and turned to face ye shuisu: "shuisu, please greet my aunt for me. If you need any help, just ask me."


    Ye shuisu nodded thoughtfully: "well." Jiang Chenxi hurried away again. The tall and handsome figure suddenly became a little staggered, and ye shuisu''s eyes became darker.


    When Jiang Chenxi''s back disappeared, ye shuisu took back his sight. There was no sunshine in the card seat outside the window, and a wisp of cold light burst out of her deep eyes.


    Fu Sheng, Ning Chunjie... You can''t hurt her family in this life!


    Ye shuisu took out her mobile phone and prepared to delete the bed photo of Fu Sheng and Ning Chunjie. Since Jiang Chenxi has seen this photo, it is useless. Fu Linnan''s appearance when she deleted her photost time was still vivid. She didn''t think of any moth.


    "Linnan, Linnan. You can''t leave a picture of a man. You have a strong desire for possession!"


    Ye shuisu thought as she deleted the picture. Unconsciously, she said what she thought.


    Because she has just been affected by Jiang Chenxi''s affair, ye shuisu is still a little distracted, so that someone has entered her card seat, and she doesn''t know yet.


    At this time, when ye shuisu asked for the "delete" button, a pair of big hands suddenly stretched out and directly brought ye shuisu''s mobile phone.


    Ye shuisu was stunned. As soon as he looked back, he saw Fu Linnan standing behind her with a calm face and looking at her mobile phone. His face turned ck with the naked eye.


    Ye shuisu was even more stunned and realized what was on the mobile phone screen now. Her face suddenly turned white and stammered: "Lin, Lin Nan, it''s not what you think!"


    Fu Linnan held ye shuisu''s mobile phone in his hand and looked down at ye shuisu. A pair of ice eyes seemed to spit out fire. His thin lips were slightly hooked and seemed to beughing. In fact, he was in danger of swallowing his soul: "turn a deaf ear to my words? Do you dare to restore the photos I deleted? Huh?"

 Chapter 39

    Under the strong pressure, Fu Linnan bent down and forced ye shuisu to the window. The widending window was a crowd of peopleing and going.


    Ye shuisu''s breathing ended and shook her head: "no! The woman in the photo is my third brother''s girlfriend now. I restored the photo in order to let my third brother see the true face of the woman! As soon as I read it to my third brother, I''m ready to delete itpletely. There''s absolutely no meaning to stay!"


    After listening to ye shuisu''s words, Fu Linnan was not surprised. Obviously, he was afraid that he had known about it long ago.


    But Rao is so. Fu Linnan''s eyes are still slightly red. He raises his hand and touches the hair on ye shuisu''s temples. It''s clear that the action is very soft, but ye shuisu is always worried about whether her hair will be folded into Fu Linnan''s hand.


    "Is Jiang Chenxifortable touching your hair, or am Ifortable touching your hair?"


    Ye shuisu was stunned. It took a while to react. Just when she was sad, Jiang Chenxi stroked her hair! Fu Linnan saw this!


    But that was before. When did Fu Linnane here? Yu Guang seems to catch a glimpse of Fu Linnan''s seat outside the window. Ye shuisu swallowed her saliva. She won''te out with Jiang Chenxi. Fu Linnan has been following them!


    Ye shuisu frowned slightly: "Linnan, that''s my third brother!" he touched his hair. What''s wrong with you! She didn''t say thest word because she didn''t dare to say it.


    Fu Linnan''s smiling radian on his lips was deeper, but it made people feel that his appearance was more prating. He stroked ye shuisu''s chin: "angry?"


    Ye shuisu has a faint light in her eyes, like the light of a ck cat in the night. Of course, she is... A little angry! But she still dared not say.


    "Oh ~"


    From Fu Linnan''s thin lips, ye shuisutun only felt that there was no ce to hide in front of Fu Linnan.


    "Ah." ye shuisu cried for a while, and Fu Linnan bent down and couldn''t help gnawing at her neck.


    Ye shuisu has a good-looking swan neck. At this time, a faint light came in from thending window, shining on Fu Linnan''s side face and ye shuisu''s neck, which are very beautiful.


    There was a faint tingling in her neck, and a crisp pain spread all over her body. Ye shuisu could not resist. In addition to the force exerted on her neck, Fu Lin''s hand on her waist was not light.


    After a long time, Fu Lin was satisfied with the gnawing. He raised his head and saw ye shuisu''s perfect side face. At this time, she closed her eyes and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "You seem to enjoy it?"


    Fu Linnan''s cold voice made ye shuisu open her eyes instantly. The crisp feeling in her body had not faded. Ye shuisu''s face was slightly red. As soon as she pushed Fu Linnan: "let me go!"


    But instead, Fu Linnan was more confined between the French window and his chest. If there were people who wanted to stop outside the window, I was afraid that everything they had just been seen.


    Fu Linnan''s dark eyes were filled with a faint threat. Looking at the mark he left on ye shuisu''s neck, hisplexion was a little better. But after a while, his voice was cold for a degree. With a strong desire for possession, he said, "ye shuisu, remember whose woman you are!"


    Ye shuisu shuddered and drooped her eyes. She didn''t say anything more. Fu Linnan didn''t mention the photos again. Of course she wouldn''t be foolish enough to mention it by herself.


    Time seemed to stand still for a moment. Ye shuisu was thinking about how to get away. Fu Linnan got up at this time and took her waist and went out.


    Ye shuisu asked subconsciously, "where are you going?"


    "Go home." Fu Linnan simply spit out two words, and looked at ye shuisu with low eyes, "or do you want to continue?"


    This time, ye shuisu hurried faster than Fu Linnan. With such arge French window, everything was transparent, but even so, ording to the memory of Ye shuisu''s previous life, she also knew that if Fu Linnan thought, he could really do anything.


    On the way out of the tea restaurant, ye shuisu received a lot of strange eyes. Ye shuisu didn''t think so. After all, she was walking with Fu Linnan. It was the focus wherever she went. But she always felt that her eyes were different this time.


    Until Fu Linnan took ye shuisu to his Bentley, ye shuisu saw the dazzling red plum blossom left by Fu Linnan on her neck through the mirror. She suddenly froze and her blood began to flow back.


    This Fu Linnan! This Fu Linnan!


    Ye Shui was su Qi. She thought of the strange eyes that everyone had just looked at her. Her whole face became as hot as fire. She pointed to Fu Linnan and said, "Fu Linnan, you''re too much!" although her voice was angry, it was full of provocative charm.


    Fu Linnan had opened the door for ye shuisu gentlemanly at this time. He nced at her coldly. The plum blossoms on her neck were red with the beauty. Even if ye shuisu was angry, it didn''t have a taste.


    Fu Linnan''s Adam''s apple rolled faintly, and there was a strange light in his dark eyes: "if you don''t want me to nt another plum blossom for you, get on the bus." then he raised his hand and stroked his neck. As usual, he was abstinent. At this time, with an attractive evil force, he seemed to swallow and peel life by moving his fingers.


    Clearly, with threatening words, ye shuisu''s blood flowed back with Fu Linnan''s fingers. It''s on the street now. Will Fu Linnan do that? Reason tells ye shuisu that he will!


    But even so, ye shuisu didn''t move immediately. She''s really angry!


    Fu Linnan said coldly, "aunt Jiang wants to see you, so I''ll pick you up."


    In a word, all the fires of Ye shuisu were extinguished. Her eyes were full of worry and worry. She hurried into the co pilot she had just been reluctant to enter. Her voice was also very worried: "Linnan, let''s go!"pared with her mother, it was not important just because Fu Linnan was wronged! However, before she took the initiative to see her mother, her mother didn''t want to see her. Now she took the initiative to see her. What''s the reason?


    Ye shuisu thought and didn''t notice Fu Linnan standing outside the car at this time, looking at her eyes.


    Although I had guessed that ye shuisu would be anxious as soon as she heard about her mother, ye shuisu just didn''t want to get on the bus. Now he is in such a hurry to get on the bus. Why does he feel a little upset about this?


    Soon, Fu Linnan closed the door. The sound was obviously heavier than before. Ye shuisu noticed, but now her mind is full of Jiang Xiangru, so she doesn''t care much.


    As soon as he returned to Fu''s house, ye shuisu hurried to Jiang Xiangru''s room.

 Chapter 40

    The plum blossom mark on her neck has been blocked by Ye shuisu with a silk scarf. When she heard the sound, Jiang Xiangru turned her head and saw ye shuisu, she pulled a light smile: "Shui Su, you''reing." although her face was pale, she didn''t look so weak.


    But Rao is so. Looking at Jiang Xiangru, ye shuisu still feels distressed. However, she suppressed all her emotions and smiled at Jiang Xiangru: "Mom." she went to Jiang Xiangru and sat down, took her sick hand and said, "are you better?"


    Jiang Xiangru nodded: "after eating yam glutinous rice porridge, it''s much better."


    At this time, a light came in from the window. In the dim light, Jiang Xiangru''s face was also suffused with a faint light. Such luster made people feel elegant and peaceful inexplicably.


    How long has Jiang Xiangru not appeared in this state?


    Ye shuisu remembers that when she was young, she also saw Jiang Xiangru like this. However, as Jiang Xiangru''s disease became more and more serious, only the medicine jar apanied her all day. There was little Ye Hong''s concern. She was constantly honed by olddy ye and Xia Ying.


    Although Jiang Xiangru often smiles when facing her, that smile doesn''t fall into her heart, nor does it have the grace and luster now.


    For a moment, ye shuisu felt that Jiang Xiangru had really changed and found herself after nirvana.


    Looking at such Jiang Xiangru, ye shuisu''s heart was also sincerely happy: "Mom, it''s good." she knew everything would be better.


    Jiang Xiangru rubbed ye shuisu''s head and hugged ye shuisu in her arms: "shuisu, your father is going to have an apology meeting tomorrow. I''m going to go."


    In a word, ye shuisu''s smile suddenly condensed on her face. She got up and looked at Jiang Xiangru strangely. Her face turned white: "Mom, you..." do you want to go back? At this point, does she have to go back?


    Ye shuisu bit her lower lip and didn''t have time to say anything. Jiang Xiangru knew that ye shuisu misunderstood and hurriedly said, "don''t worry, shuisu. Mom didn''t ept his apology."


    With that, Jiang Xiangru''s quiet eyes fell into deep thought and shed different lights. Originally, Ye Hong came to herst night and said that the premise of good gathering and good dispersion was that he would hold an apology meeting, and she would ept his apology and restore his reputation.


    Thinking of her feelings for more than 20 years, she agreed to this request, but now she is not ready to do so, because she must stand up and protect her daughter!


    Jiang Xiangru looked at ye shuisu with firmness and affection. Ye shuisu''s heart rxed slightly, frowned and asked Jiang Xiangru, "what will you do to apologize?"


    Jiang Xiangru didn''t answer ye shuisu directly, but fondled ye shuisu''s cheek: "shuisu, you''ve worked hard these days. If it weren''t for you, mom wouldn''t know how long to be kept in the dark."


    Think about it carefully. Ye shuisu has been fighting with Xia Ying these days. She has always reminded her that ye Hong is not a good person and asked her to leave Ye Hong and the Ye family, but she doesn''t listen. Instead, she feels that ye shuisu is bing more and more ignorant and disobedient.


    She doesn''t know when ye shuisu learned about Ye Hong and Xia Ying, but these days, she not only has to deal with Ye Hong and Xia Ying, but also bears her misunderstanding and wants to pull her out of the mud


    But she is just a child! The child who has been held in the palm of her hand for 20 years! But now, because of her, she has endured so much, so much


    Ye shuisu shook her head: "Mom, I''m not hard. As long as you are good, I''ll be fine. We''ll have a better life in the future."


    Jiang Xiangru pulled a smile and looked at ye shuisu''s eyes more deeply. Faintly, there was water light shing in her eyes and the firmness of the mountain: "shuisu, this time, change your mother to protect you."


    "Mom." ye shuisu jumped into Jiang Xiangru''s arms. Jiang Xiangru held her like that. The mother and daughter didn''t move for a long time.


    The next day, a "apology meeting" for Ye Hong to Jiang Xiangru was held at the emperor hotel.


    Although the pomp of the apology meeting is not big and luxurious, the Ye family has been pushed on the cusp of the storm recently. Therefore, as soon as the apology meeting held by Ye Hong came out, all media almost crowded the emperor hotel.


    The sh light "clicked", Ye Hong led Xia Ying on the stage, looking dejected and drooping: "I''m sorry for everyone, I''m sorry for Xiangru, and I''m sorry for all those who believe in me and ye, so today, I''d like to sincerely apologize to my first wife Jiang Xiangru, and I hope Xiangru can forgive me."


    Xia Ying is haggard and constantly wiping tears: "I''m wrong, I''m really wrong! I''ve long recognized Mrs. Ye as an aunt. Originally, I came to the Ye family to take care of my aunt. Unexpectedly, seeing that my aunt and brother Hong didn''t live well in the Ye family, brother Hong and I... I was really wrong! Even if my sister-inw was ill in bed and couldn''t perform her duties as a daughter-inw and wife, Shui Su''s temper has been bad, and I shouldn''t overstep morality. That''s all With brother Hong, I hurt myself and my poor daughter! My daughter is still lying in the intensive care unit! It''s all because of my mother! "


    Although it is obvious that the rtionship between Ye Hong and Xia Ying is immoral, there are constantly reports of improper things done by Jiang Xiangru and ye shuisu in the Ye family. In addition, Xia Ying and Xia Sihan are very pitiful in front of the media, and even Xia Sihan cut her wrist and killed herselfst night


    Therefore, it is inevitable that people have sympathy for Xia Ying.


    Indeed, if a wife can''t be a wife, Jiang Xiangru can''t do her duty and be so mean to Mrs. ye; The daughter is not a daughter. Ye shuisu is famous for her unruly and willful behavior. She still beats Xia Ying at home and forces Xia Sihan to kneel; With the gentle Xia Ying and Xia Sihan around, even cheating seems to be excusable.


    However, although they sympathize with Xia Ying and Ye Hong, they still ask sharp questions.


    "Mr. Ye, the affair in marriage has been exposed. Are you going to divorce? Will you give Mrs. Xia a ce after divorce?"


    "Mr. Ye, you cheated in your marriage for more than 20 years and were exposed by your daughter. Will Mrs. Jiange to your apology meeting today? Will she possibly forgive you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Will Jiang Xiangrue? Under all the falsehood, this question is asked to Ye Hong''s heart.


    He raised his eyes to the door. He had been ordering people to stare at Jiang Xiangru''s trip and calcte the time. It''s time toe now.


    Just thinking, a striking red skirt figure mixed with a white cheongsam figure came in from the door step by step. It was ye shuisu and Jiang Xiangru.

 Chapter 41

    The two of them, with a sneer on their face, are as beautiful as priests. They are elegant and peaceful, and they are the power of precipitation step by step. Jiang Xiangru also carried a ck leather box under her white cheongsam, echoing her white cheongsam from a distance, forming a solemn atmosphere, as if Jiang Xiangru was noting to a lively apology meeting, but a lonely sacrifice venue.


    The crowd quieted down, and everyone''s eyes fell on ye shuisu and Jiang Xiangru, especially Jiang Xiangru, as if this was her home as soon as she came.


    After a while, the crowd became active again, and a swarm of reporters flocked to Jiang Xiangru and ye shuisu.


    "Mrs. Jiang, even if President Ye has been cheating for more than 20 years, are you ready to ept his apology when youe to the apology meeting?"


    "Miss ye and Mrs. Jiang, please exin the online rumors about you bullying and abusing Mrs. Xia and your elders in the Ye family."


    "Mrs. Jiang, do you have any ns for divorce?"


    "Mrs. Jiang, do you have anything to add about the fact that you have never fulfilled the responsibility of a wife and daughter-inw in the Ye family for more than 20 years?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The reporters vied with each other and were aggressive. Although the bodyguards stopped them, they couldn''t get close to ye shuisu and Jiang Xiangru at all, but Jiang Xiangru couldn''t help pausing after listening to the reporters'' questions.


    Ye Hong is no longer important to her now. She is a very single-minded and stubborn person. At the beginning, she could go to Hei for Ye Hong. When he was the only lover in her life, now the dream she had woven is broken. She is also willing to pick up the broken fragments and nibble at her wounds bit by bit instead of looking back. If you are not the lover in your heart, why bother?


    Just listening to the reporters erase everything she has paid in the Ye family for more than 20 years, her heart can not help but end, like an empty piece.


    In the Ye family for more than 20 years, he has never fulfilled the responsibility of a wife and daughter-inw?


    At the beginning, Ye Hong came to Beijing from the countryside of the small town. He started from scratch and had nothing. He slept under the overpass. When he was hungry, he even turned over the trash can. At the beginning, she gave him the best life by doing everything she had. She spent all her private money to settle down and buy a house in the best area of Beijing. She even borrowed money to help him start apany and realize his dream


    Later, her father found out her rtionship with Ye Hong and disagreed with her and Ye Hong. She stubbornly fought with her family for Ye Hong. I don''t know how many times her father and mother were injured for her. At that time, her mother was angry with her and died soon


    But even so,ter, shepletely cut off the rtionship with the Jiang family for him. During the years of the Jiang family, even if her body was weak and ye''spany needed it, she still did everything she could to prepare funds, find contacts, and solve the crisis by herself regardless of her physical pain


    And ye''s tricky mother-inw, Mrs. Ye! She has always lived as a youngdy in the Jiang family. In order to cater to Ye Hong and olddy Ye''s trickiness, she had been pregnant with ye shuisu for nine months. She was personally washing clothes, cooking and cleaning at home for olddy Ye. She was so tired that she was sweating and often had physical pain... So that ye shuisu was always ill in the two years since she was born, How many tears did she boil


    Later, Xia Ying moved to Ye''s house as a cousin, and life was even harder. She didn''t know why before. Since Xia Ying came, olddy Ye has been more tricky to her, and Ye Hong often gets angry with her. In the past, she really thought she was not doing well, constantly ming herself and trying to do better, but now... The ugly people are filled with injustice!


    She put up with all this! Because ye Hong! Because of her love for Ye Hong! Now all love has be a dream, and all her blood and tears for more than 20 years have been stigmatized and trampled under her feet! Why doesn''t she feel cold!


    After all, the love of more than 20 years has been paid by mistake!


    Jiang Xiangru''s body was slightly unstable. Ye shuisu held her, frowned and asked, "Mom, are you okay?" he nced at the reporters around and was about to say something. Jiang Xiangru pulled her.


    She pulled a heavy smile and shook her head at ye shuisu: "Mom, don''t worry." she can''t do anything. Even her daughter has learned to stand in front of her. How can she do anything?


    In the confusion of the crowd, Jiang Xiangru saw Ye Hong beyond the reporter.


    At this time, Ye Hong, dressed in a suit and shoes, stood on the stage, quite handsome when he was young. It was only the indifference and shamelessness hidden under Ye HONGNA''s pretended sadness and regret that Jiang Xiangru didn''t really see clearly until this moment.


    Without the filter of love, Jiang Xiangru looked very calm when she looked at Ye Hong. She looked like an ancient pond. Nothing could disturb her calm at all.


    Jiang Xiangru walked steadily to the stage. Ye shuisu apanied her behind, escorting her like a swordsman in red.


    On the stage, Xia Ying took the lead in crying and rushed over, kneeling at Jiang Xiangru''s feet, clutching the corner of her cheongsam, crying like a dog: "Sister inw, I''m wrong! It''s all my fault! I had nothing to do with brother Hong. Although I grew up with brother Hong since childhood, we haven''t been in touch since he had you. If brother Hong wasn''t in a bad mood and drunk once, no one around him took care of him, and I happened to take care of him, I wouldn''t have Sihan with him


    Sister inw, I know I''m wrong, but Sihan is innocent! Sihan has been in a crippled family since childhood. Even if she doesn''t, she also needs her father to apany her! So Sihan and I... Although Sihan and I have suffered a lot in the Ye family over the years, I am willing to do anything as long as I can give Sihan aplete family, even if the family is abnormal and distorted! Sister inw, if you are angry, no matter how you hit me or scold me, it''s my fault. I won''t fight back! " Xia Ying has tears in her eyes, but when she looks at Jiang Xiangru, she is thinking bitterly that she looks better after such a big thing and such a big blow? Why don''t you just get worse and die!


    Jiang Xiangru looked down at Xia Ying. Although she disagreed with many of what Xia Ying said, for example, she said that she and Xia Sihan didn''t live well in the Ye family, but in fact, Xia Sihan''s food and clothing in the Ye family can beparable to ye shuisu. Even in some aspects, olddy Ye is more biased towards Xia Sihan. Ye shuisu has always been honest and good to Xia Sihan.


    But looking at Xia Ying, who is still kneeling in front of her and acting in front of the media, she couldn''t help feeling a kind ofpassionate sympathy in her heart.

 Chapter 42

    Yes, there is no anger, no hatred, only a kind ofpassionate sympathy.


    What about childhood sweethearts? What if she takes Xia Sihan to be a junior at Ye''s house for Ye Hong? What if she is begging for mercy just to correct the reputation of her and Ye Hong?


    Anyway, will ye Hong really give her the so-called love? No, No. Of course, perhaps what Xia Ying wants is not love. Maybe it''s just a nest of snakes and mice.


    Think of Xia Ying''s excessive behavior towards her and ye shuisu, and Xia Ying even maliciously poisoned her. She still had a deep dislike for Xia Yingsheng. She didn''t want to talk to Xia Ying too much. She sneered and pulled back the corner of the cheongsam held by Xia Ying. Later, she must pay for everything she did! Then she lifted her feet and left.


    Originally, Jiang Xiangru didn''t do anything, but at this time, Xia Ying didn''t know how, "ouch" fell to the ground. From an outsider''s point of view, it''s like Jiang Xiangru kicked Xia Ying.


    After Xia Ying fell to the ground, she looked at Jiang Xiangru with tears in her eyes and shouted, "sister-inw, since you won''t forgive me, I''ll thank you with death!"


    As she said that, she directly hit the column on one side. With such a sad look, she could win an Oscar!


    Everyone''s heart was pulled up by the sudden change. Just when Xia Ying''s head was about to hit the column, Ye Hong next to the column grabbed her and frowned at Xia Ying''s appearance: "Yingying, why are you so stupid!"


    Xia Ying also wanted to hit the pir: "brother Hong, let me die! Since my sister-inw doesn''t want to forgive me, we can''t be together in this life. We just hope to reunite after death!"


    Ye Hong pulls Xia Ying to death. After listening to Xia Ying''s words, he can''t help but be moved. In fact, he likes Xia Ying very much. He only has eyes for him and wants to die for him, which can satisfy his vanity as a man. Where is Jiang Xiangru? Although Jiang Xiangru has done a lot for him, she is so cold and invible like a flower of kaolin, which is different from the feeling of Xia Ying''s gorgeous wild flower.


    Xia Ying makes a terrible noise. Ye Hong can''t help but look at Jiang Xiangru reproachfully, as if Jiang Xiangru is really going to im Xia Ying''s life. However, there is still a kind of unspeakable emotion in such me. It seems that in the midst of me and regret, he is still telling his deep feelings for Jiang Xiangru, just as ye Hong expressed his deep feelings for Jiang Xiangru in the past.


    But it is these deep feelings that once made Jiang Xiangru fall again and again. When Jiang Xiangru faces it again, it makes her colder and calmer. Ye Hong looked at Jiang Xiangru and was stunned. He frowned. He always felt that something was out of his control


    The crowd looked at everything in front of them. In addition to recording everything with a camera, they couldn''t help whispering.


    "Isn''t Mrs. Jiang too much? Even if Mrs. Xia did something wrong, she can''t beat people here! Mrs. Xia was forced tomit suicide by her. It''s pathetic!"


    "I don''t think the whole thing is entirely Mrs. Xia''s and Mr. Ye''s fault. They were childhood sweethearts. If it weren''t for Mrs. Jiang, Mr. Ye didn''t enjoy staying at the Ye''s house. He just got drunk and had Miss Xia with Mrs. Xia, it wouldn''t be like this. Just like Mrs. Jiang... Mrs. Xia and Miss Xia had a miserable life at the Ye''s house."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Listening to everyone''sments, Jiang Xiangru frowned even though she didn''t care that others wronged her.


    Xia Ying proudly hooks her lips and looks provocatively at Jiang Xiangru. What about the realdy? She is a junior, so what if she doesn''t see the public? She not only wants to get everything, but also she, Jiang Xiangru, was scolded in the end!


    Ye shuisu held Jiang Xiangru and looked at everything in front of her. Her eyes shed a cold light. Then she gave her bodyguard a look.


    The bodyguard knew that in the chaos, he suddenly jumped and kicked Xia Ying''s heart, allowing Xia Ying to fly from Ye Hong''s arms and hit a pir on one side.


    "Ah!" a cry of tearing pain came out. Then Xia Ying fell to the ground and cried again and again. She looked very embarrassed.


    The crowd listened to these painful cries, and immediately the whole heart was pulled up. Hearing the voice, they could feel how painful Xia Ying was.


    When everyone had not reacted, ye shuisu sneered and raised her lips: "see? This is what it should be like after being kicked." she looked at Xia Ying coldly, "now ye Hong is not with you, you can hit the column!"


    For a moment, the people looked at Xia Ying and couldn''t help bing a little strange. In contrast, Xia Ying''s "ouch" just now is just a small Witch to see a big witch. Theposition of acting is very obvious.


    However, many people despise and dislike ye shuisu''s arrogant appearance: "Miss Ye is really as rude and rude as the rumor. If you hurt Mrs. Xia, how can you force Mrs. Xia to hit the column? It''s too much!"


    Xia Ying was hurt to her internal organs, and the whole person was about to crack. Looking at ye shuisu, she seemed to eat her. She tried hard to get up, but she couldn''t even lift one arm several times, indicating that it was not that she didn''t want to hit the column, but that she didn''t have strength.


    Until ye Hong went to her side, she fell into Ye Hong''s arms and cried desperately: "Shui Su, if you and your sister-inw are still angry, I won''t fight back no matter how you beat me!" she shrank into Ye Hong''s arms. I don''t know whether she was afraid that the bodyguard would really kick her again or something else.


    Ye Hong looked at Xia Ying like this. He felt pity and angry in his heart. He couldn''t hang up on his face. Did he pay attention to Xia Ying with leaf water soda? His face pointed to ye shuisu: "ye shuisu, do you still have aunt Xia and dad in your eyes?"


    Ye shuisu felt funny and looked at Ye Hong coldly: "aunt? Isn''t Xia Ying my little mother?"


    Little mom means little three. With great humiliation, she uncovered the fig leaf of Xia Ying and Ye Hong. No matter how they wash, Xia Ying''s being a junior is always a disgrace. So was Ye Hong''s cheating in his marriage. The crowd looked at Xia Ying and Ye Hong''s eyes with ridicule.


    Ye Hong was angry and red at ye shuisu: "you!" when was his daughter so strange? If it weren''t for ye shuisu, his rtionship with Xia Ying wouldn''t be well known, and there wouldn''t be so many bad things now!


    Ye Hong raised his hand and pped ye shuisu: "evil woman!"

 Chapter 43

    At this time, a quiet cold voice called Ye Hong: "Ye Hong!"


    Ye Hong stopped. As soon as he looked back, he saw Jiang Xiangru frowning, looking at him coldly like a thousand year old ancient pond. Ye Hongzhen was shocked by that appearance.


    But without waiting for Ye Hong to think more, a fist has hit Ye Hong heavily in the abdomen, causing Ye Hong to stumble.


    It was ye shuisu''s bodyguard who brought him from Fu''s house. Although Ye Hong had just epted ye shuisu''s p, the bodyguard could not stop his fist when he realized that ye shuisu was in danger.


    This is Fu Shaoqin''s instruction to be self-sufficient. At any cost, Miss ye can''t be hurt!


    The powerful impact almost made Ye Hong vomit blood. He was angry and pointed to what ye shuisu was going to say: "evil woman, you!" after seeing the strong muscles shown by the bodyguard, he finally swallowed that tone.


    Moreover, he has not forgotten the purpose of holding an apology meeting here today.


    Ye Hong red at ye shuisu and mercilessly pushed away Xia Ying. No matter how charming Xia Ying shouted to him, he didn''t look back.


    The pain in his abdomen made Ye Hong bow up a little. He went to Jiang Xiangru. His eyes, which seemed to have little emotional fluctuation, were filled with tears of regret. He choked. It seemed that after a great ideological struggle, he said a sentence: "Xiangru, I''m wrong!" when he said that, his tears flowed out and looked at Jiang Xiangru bitterly, He waited for Jiang Xiangru to say something, but Jiang Xiangru didn''t say anything. He just stared at him as if he was calm and terrible. In his eyes, he seemed to have a trace of ridicule. He didn''t know whether it was for Jiang Xiangru himself or Ye Hong.


    Ye Hong''s heart was filled with an uneasy mood. His eyes shed. Some dared not look directly at Jiang Xiangru and continued to cry: "Xiangru, forgive me! I''m obsessed, but I love you! You''re the grand Miss Jiang family. I''m just a poor boy from the countryside and have no background in the capital. When I was first with you, no matter how much criticism I received from others, I chose to be with you without hesitation, because I love you! Later, you cut off the rtionship with the Jiang family, I feel heartache for you to be a big Ye step by step so that you can continue to live a life of dignity... Do you remember all these?


    But Xiangru, there is a mother on the top and you want to give a better life on the bottom. The shopping mall is like a battlefield. I also have a lot of pressure. For some time, you always go out early ande backte. I can''t see your people at home. I was drunk at that time, so I cared about following Yingying in disorder... But even here, I shouted your name in my mouth at that time! But that time, Yingying died With Sihan, Sihan is just a child. She is innocent. In order to give Sihan aplete home, I just... Moreover, your health has been poor. What I thought at that time was that Yingying came to Ye''s house and could take care of you conveniently. In fact, I was thinking of you!


    Xiangru, thousands of mistakes are all my fault! I know that no matter what I say now, some things are wrong! But from the feelings of more than 20 years, the beauty we have had, and all I have paid for you... Can you forgive me this time? I sincerely ask for your forgiveness! "


    Ye Hong''s eyes twinkled with tears. He said he was going to pull Jiang Xiangru''s hand, so that he could look more affectionate and sincere, and also want to make Jiang Xiangru more moved. For his just performance, he felt very satisfied. He not only excused himself and Xia Ying''s mother and daughter, but also thought of Jiang Xiangru.


    Jiang Xiangru always listens to him. As long as he pays a little to Jiang Xiangru, Jiang Xiangru will give him ten times or a hundred times in return. Moreover, Jiang Xiangru has promised to ept his apology at the apology meeting, so he thinks the apology meeting should end perfectly here. Thinking of this, Ye Hong''s mouth can''t help floating a touch of light and sess A smile.


    Now everyone''s attention is focused on Ye Hong and Jiang Xiangru. After listening to Ye Hong''s words, although they know that ye Hong is cheating, on the contrary, they can''t help but feel more sympathy for Ye Hong and more disgust for Jiang Xiangru.


    Ye Hong gave everything for Jiang Xiangru, but Jiang Xiangru didn''t understand that ye Hong didn''t say it and upset the Ye family. Didn''t she deserve to be cheated and suffer for herself?


    Ye shuisu was also congealed at this time. She was not surprised that ye Hong would say such shameless words. He was originally a person who could shamelessly hurt everyone, including his rtives, for his own interests. She paid more attention to Jiang Xiangru. What would her mother react to these words?


    All ye Hong''s expressions didn''t escape Jiang Xiangru''s eyes. She avoided Ye Hong''s touch as if she were hiding from a strange bug. Everything dissipated. It''s like she never really knew Ye Hong. At this moment, she won''t leave any affection for him. In fact, she''s not stupid. She''s just blinded by love, so she can''t see Ye Hong clearly all the time What is hidden under macro''s appearance? Now the filter of love is gone, and she can see all the demons clearly!


    Jiang Xiangru''s quiet eyes floated a piercing cold, but the cold was fleeting and was not captured by Ye Hong.


    After avoiding Ye Hong, Jiang Xiangru said coldly, "you speak very well, very well." then she went directly to the speech table in the center of the stage.


    Ye Hong looked at Jiang Xiangru and was stunned. But because he was still immersed in the illusion that Jiang Xiangru would soon "sincerely" ept his apology, he just thought that Jiang Xiangru walked to the speech table and just wanted to solemnly ept his apology. Jiang Xiangru has always been like this. He wants five points, but Jiang Xiangru will do it very well.


    Jiang Xiangru put the ck box she had been carrying on the table and then opened it. Looking at the things in the ck box, thousands of memories flooded into Jiang Xiangru''s heart, but now Jiang Xiangru''s heart is only cold and tingling.


    Jiang Xiangru took out a can ring from the ck box. The first words made Ye Hong change his face: "Ye Hong, do you remember this can ring? At that time, you just came to the capital and had no financial source. You picked up garbage under the overpass for a living. I identally drove into you and wanted to take you to the hospital, but you were stunned. You said I was as beautiful as an immortal. Regardless of your pain, you gave me this can ring and said that you would marry me if you made money in the capital."

 Chapter 44

    Ye Hong sinks his face. What else does Jiang Xiangru say about these old things? He didn''t want to recall the poor days before. Now he is a dignified Ye''s boss, and he is about to marry the Fu family, a top celebrity in the capital. His contacts are all high-ss society and celebrities. He has already regarded himself as a character. How can he still want to face those days like bedbugs?


    Isn''t Jiang Xiangru trying to embarrass him by saying these things? Ye Hong''s face was obviously unhappy.


    Jiang Xiangru looked at the can ring like an ancient pond. Her sight seemed to pass through time: "at that time, the can ring reflected the morning sun and reflected the light like a diamond. At that time, I felt that such light could notpare with the light in your eyes when you said you wanted to marry me. But after all, I was wrong."


    The can ring was thrown on the marble floor by Jiang Xiangru, making a crisp sound like a silver bell.


    Jiang Xiangru took out another silk scarf from the ck box: "This silk scarf is the most fashionable style in the capital more than 20 years ago. In order to prevent you from sleeping in the capital, I bought you the best house in the capital and invested to help you open apany. You made the first money and bought me this silk scarf. I have many pieces of the same silk scarf, but only this silk scarf is given by you, so I always think it is the most beautiful. I am also proud of you I feel wrong. "


    The silk scarf fell on the marble floor without any sound.


    Another cloak was taken out: "This cloak is my parents'' life and death disapproval of my marriage with you. I ran away from home. My mother was angry. As a result, my mother never woke up. My mother went, and my heart was empty. You covered me with this cloak in the cold wind and said you would take care of me all my life. I thought you would be the warmth of the rest of my life, but I was wrong."


    The cloak fell to the ground.


    A diamond bracelet is taken out: "This diamond bracelet is the most valuable gift you gave me after I married you. At that time, the matter of breaking off my rtionship with the Jiang family was very noisy in the capital. Ye family, who had just improved, was in a downturn and was close to bankruptcy without Jiang''s endorsement. Looking at your sad face every day, in order to save Ye family, I went to find a rtionship every morning and night to talk about business and work for you I even had a baby after I didn''t sleep for three days


    I cried until dark. It was my child. Unfortunately, I went there before I had time to see the world... You bought this diamond bracelet to coax me andfort me, saying that the child would have it in the future. I took the diamond bracelet and continued to cherish my vision for the future. I thought you gave me this diamond bracelet in the hope of having a new child with me, but I was wrong again, Because of the same diamond bracelet, I saw that Xia Ying also had one. At that time, I was no longer the only one. "


    The diamond bracelet fell to the ground and made a sharp sound. Many people have silently shed tears listening to Jiang Xiangru''s statement. What a pity! I didn''t expect Jiang Xiangru to be so pathetic!


    Looking at Jiang Xiangru, ye shuisu also felt that her heart was deeply hurt. Some of Jiang Xiangru''s pain, even she didn''t know it! And Jiang Xiangru''s words now are all her blood and tears love that she has paid for more than 20 years! But they all have to be put down!


    Another pearl hairpin was taken out: "When I was pregnant with shuisu, Mrs. ye made unreasonable demands on me several times, asked me to wash clothes in cold water in winter, asked me to undertake all the housework of the whole ye house alone, and even did it to me... I was overworked and had the sign of miscarriage. I couldn''t survive. For shuisu, I wanted to leave. You took out this family pearl hairpin and knelt in front of me , I begged me to stay and say that when a woman is pregnant, she will curl her hair. You curl it for me with a pearl hairpin. You said that I am the most beautiful mother. You said you would go back and persuade your mother. I believed again with a vision for the future. But not long after I went back, olddy Ye intensified her attitude towards me behind your back, but in order not to make it difficult for you to do it, I insisted... But I was wrong again. "


    The Pearl hairpin fell to the ground.


    A brooch was taken out: "This limited edition Brooch symbolizes eternal love. You auctioned it for me with a lot of money. It doesn''t matter whether the gift is expensive or not, but I received the gift and thought you wanted to be with me forever, so I''m very happy. But that night, Xia Ying and Xia Sihan lived in Ye''s house. I thought it was just a cousin''s refuge, a family, and nothing. However, since Xia Ying and Xia Sihan got started, my body has been getting worse day by day. Later, I can only lie in bed and live with medicine all day. At Ye''s house, Xia Ying and you are right and happy, and I don''t know how long I haven''t reallyughed... I''m still wrong. "


    The brooch fell to the ground.


    "This ne is the 10th anniversary of my marriage to you..."


    "This album..."


    "This ring..."


    The more things Jiang Xiangru took out from the ck box and said, the more tears people shed because of it.


    "Mrs. Jiang is so pathetic! I know all the things Mrs. Jiang said. At the beginning, the news also reported that after Mrs. Jiang broke off her rtionship with the Jiang family and married the Ye family, she was not only rushed to the hospital for the Ye family for days, but also beaten by her mother-inw. Think about Mrs. Jiang''s style of being the firstdy in Beijing. Before she married the Ye family, she was a dignified Miss Jiang family and wanted style The people who chased her lined up. It was clear that Mrs. Jiang had lost everything for Mr. Ye! "


    "It''s said that President Ye used toe from a small vige in a remote country. When he first came to the capital, he was worse than a beggar. Without Mrs. Jiang, where would he have today''s achievements and scenery? In this way, he cheated on his wife for more than 20 years and raised the little three under his original eyelids. It''s really heartless!"


    "Mrs. Jiang abandoned everything for her love with President Ye. Now I can''t believe love anymore after listening to Mrs. Jiang''s words..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The knife of public opinion is about to pierce Ye Hong and Xia Ying, and people''s sympathy for Jiang Xiangru is still increasing. Everything Jiang Xiangru said is really tearful! Love like Jiang Xiangru is precious and rare in the world! Why is it not moving?


    After hearing these words, Ye Hong just saw that the momentum was wrong, so he called out in a deep voice, "Xiangru!" what is Jiang Xiangru doing? Wouldn''t it be good to ept his apology and restore his current reputation? What are you talking about? Didn''t she embarrass him more and more by saying so much?


    Ye Hong walked to Jiang Xiangru with a blue face to stop her from going on.

 Chapter 45

    But ye shuisu knew his idea in advance. With a sign, the bodyguard came forward and stopped Ye Hong, so that ye Hong could not make any action.


    Ye Hong was angry and used ye shuisu: "ye shuisu, you!" he said in a deep voice to Jiang Xiangru in some confusion, "Xiangru, I know you miss our past, and so do I. I miss our past more than you. But these words will be saidter. Now, will you forgive me first?" atst, Ye Hong''s voice became sharp, which showed that he was anxious.


    Jiang Xiangru''s eyes glowed coldly. At this time, she had taken out thest thing in her ck box. It was a pair of earrings: "These limited edition earrings were given to me by you not long ago when the engagement time between Linnan and shuisu was just fixed. You haven''t given me a gift for a long time. I was happy to receive these earrings for a long time. But after a while, you and Xia Ying proposed to me to change the marriage between Linnan and shuisu into that between Linnan and Xia Sihan. I didn''t With a promise, you and Xia Ying left with a bad face. I thought you came to give me a gift. Changing the bride was just a slip of the tongue, but I was wrong again. "


    "Ding Ling". When thest pair of earrings fell to the ground, Jiang Xiangru took out a bottle of small gasoline and poured it on all the thrown things. When it got on fire, those things burned.


    In the burning fire, Jiang Xiangru calmly watched all things being swallowed up and finallypletely turned into ashes. Finally, a faint smile floated from the corner of her mouth. It was like a lotus bathing in fire.


    Ye shuisu looked at such Jiang Xiangru, relieved and distressed. However, he put it downpletely. At the same time, there was a cold feeling on the corners of his lips. Unexpectedly, Ye Hong and Xia Ying had the idea of marrying Xia Sihan to Fu Linnan?


    While everyone looked at this scene and wiped tears one after another, they looked at Ye Hong and Xia Ying with disgust.


    "Even for the marriage between Miss ye and Fu Shao, both ye and Mrs. Xia have to calcte. Where did Mr. Ye pay attention to Mrs. Jiang''s original match? Do you remember the videos released by Fu Shao earlier? Mrs. Xia is not so innocent at all!"


    "How hateful! President Ye has done such a thing, hurt a Mrs. Jiang who loves him wholeheartedly, and wants Mrs. Jiang to forgive him? I can''t even watch it as a journalist!"


    "Mr. Ye and Mrs. Xia are so shameless! I''ve never seen such a shameless adulterer and adulteress!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Originally, public opinion defected against Jiang Xiangru and ye shuisu. Xia Ying did a lot of work to reverse it, but now Jiang Xiangru just came up with a ck box and told a pile of stories, which made public opinion defecte all at once. Why didn''t Xia Ying angry?


    Her face was very twisted, but it was only a moment. She began to cry sadly and cried to Jiang Xiangru: "Sister-inw, I know you hate me! But you obviously proposed to marry Sihan to Fu Shao! You said that Fu Shao was cold and violent, and Shui Su was afraid of him. You were afraid that Shui Su would suffer when she married Fu Shao, so you wanted Sihan to marry instead of Shui su. She said that Sihan was more gentle, and she could better deal with Fu Shao if she married. For Shui Su, Sihan was afraid, and I promised you!


    Sister-inw, I know you and brother Hong''s feelings are moving, but who can tell? I know... Clearly, clearly, you knew the rtionship between me and brother Hong long ago. Sihan and brother Hong look like, you could have guessed. But over the years, you didn''t say anything about this. You just left me and Sihan at Ye''s house. You and shuisu always told me and me Sihan beat and scold. I live in Ye''s house like a servant. It''smon to scold Sihan with soda


    I know that my rtionship with brother Hong is that I''m sorry for you, but you''ve been angry for more than 20 years. Why do you deliberately say these miserable words to distort the facts today? In the Ye family, brother Hong and aunt Hong, who doesn''t know how good you are in the Ye family. Shuisu grew up with thousands of grace as the eldest miss of the Ye family. Who cares Sihan and I... Sister-inw, you and shuisu, there''s no need to force Sihan and I to a dead end... "


    Then Xia Ying cried sadly. It looked like she was crying. The noise was so loud that it seemed that the whole field would be shocked by her cry.


    After hearing Xia Ying''s words, the people used to curse Xia Ying and Ye Hong less.


    "What Mrs. Xia said can''t be true? Miss Ye really didn''t like Fu Shao before. She also smeared so much ck on Fu Shao. It''s more reliable that Mrs. Jiang wants Miss Xia to marry on her behalf."


    "You''re right. Do you remember the video that burst out on the Inte before? Miss Ye beat Mrs. Xia and Miss Xia, and Mrs. Jiang pushed Mrs. ye... It was really photographed! But Mrs. Jiang just said it now. I don''t think Mrs. Jiang and miss ye are like good people!"


    "I still believe Mrs. Jiang! What she just said is too emotional! It can''t be false!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing the change of public opinion, Xia Ying''s mouth aroused a proud smile. Jiang Xiangru, fight with her, she''s still a little tender! Now public opinion is in her hands, and Jiang Xiangru just needs to bear it!


    Moreover, with regard to Jiang Xiangru''s docile sheep temperament, I think what she has just done is just toin! Now that she has finishedining, she should ept her and Ye Hong''s apology as ye Hong said! Jiang Xiangru doesn''t like to argue. Just in time, let her handle it!


    Xia Ying is thinking, and at this time, Ye Hong has the same idea as Xia Ying, that is, after Jiang Xiangru makes trouble, she should do "business" and ept his apology. He frowned at Jiang Xiangru and said, "Xiangru, after all, it''s me, Ye Hong. I''m sorry for you. Forgive me!" at this time, he doesn''t care who''s true or who''s false. Those false statements will have a negative impact on Jiang Xiangru and ye shuisu. He only cares about himself.


    Jiang Xiangru didn''t turn around until thest spark burned out. She was fragile and her back was very hard.


    Among the crowd and the attention of the people, Jiang Xiangru nced at Ye Hong and fell on Xia Ying. That look immediately made them shiver. Looking at such Jiang Xiangru, they seem to feel that they don''t know her anymore. At this time, Jiang Xiangru has be something they can''t touch.


    Jiang Xiangru''s eyes are quiet in the end. It''s the kind of silence that doesn''t contain anything after everything. Her eyes were cold again and she said to Xia Ying, "shuisu and I forced you and Xia Sihan to a dead end? Xia Ying, you said the opposite. At Ye''s house, it''s clear that you forced shuisu and me to a dead end step by step!"

 Chapter 46

    Xia Ying trembled, and a bad feeling rose in her heart. But she still sold miserable clothes: "sister-inw, what are you talking about? You and shuisu live the same life as the queen and princess in Ye''s house every day, but Sihan and I not only live like servants, but also scolded by you and soda. How can I force you?"


    Jiang Xiangru is still wearing a white cheongsam, elegant and noble. She walks towards Xia Ying step by step like looking at a stranger.


    "Servant? Have you ever seen a servant who eats hot and spicy all day in the master''s house, lives better than the master, carries the master''s shelf, climbs the master''s bed, and often attends various banquets with the master as a hostess?"


    "Have you ever seen a servant who has more power than his master? Even if his master is ill, he has to see a family doctor with the consent of the servant?"


    "Have you ever seen a servant who can dominate the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw of the owner''s family, instigate her mother-inw to beat and scold her daughter-inw and punish her seriously ill daughter-inw to kneel in the ancestral hall?"


    "Have you ever seen a servant who is bold enough to bribe the family doctor for 20 years and give the hostess chronic poison to kill her?"


    Jiang Xiangru''s voice was very quiet, but every word she said was shot at Xia Ying more and more like a knife. Xia Ying wanted to act, but when she heard Jiang Xiangru say thest word, she fell to the ground and trembled. It took a long time to say: "Jiang Xiangru, you, don''t spit blood!" although she pretended to be calm, But her manner haspletely betrayed her. She''s scared. She did it very covertly. How did Jiang Xiangru know! The bad feeling in Xia Ying''s heart rose sharply.


    Jiang Xiangru was still quiet and sneered: "bloody mouth?" turned her head again and called to ye shuisu, "shuisu!"


    Ye shuisu nodded knowingly, took theputer from the bodyguard''s hand, and walked onto the speech table that Jiang Xiangru had just stood. There were ashes flying around the table. Ye shuisu smelled the pungent smell of the incineration, and her eyes were deep. Let everything in the past rise with the wind! Her mother now seems to be in the same state as a freshman. She finally abandons all her state of being herself. She likes it very much!


    She connected theputer in her hand to the huge projector behind her and sneered at the people: "you believe Xia Ying so much and the rumors on the Inte. Now let''s see what the truth is!"


    Said, ye shuisu was preparing to operate something on theputer, but at this time, Xia Ying didn''t know where the strength and speed came from, so she rushed to ye shuisu and threw ye shuisu''sputer to the ground.


    Then, she quickly connected a USB sh disk in her hand to the projector.


    Then, a number of beautiful pictures were released on the projector.


    Everyone was stunned.


    At this time, Xia Ying''s face was twisted, and a cruel sh shed across her eyes. She said fiercely on the stage, "there''s one thing I don''t want to hide! In fact, my sister-inw has cheated! She already knew about my brother Hong! She has been dragging her feet to divorce brother Hong just to discuss with Sihan''s mother and daughter!" she looked at Jiang Xiangru in tears, I knelt down with a plop, "sister-inw, I was wrong to give birth to Sihan. I ept everything you want to do to me, but please be kind and let Sihan go!"


    Xia Ying is pathetic, and on the projector, there are photos of Jiang Xiangru sleeping with several different men.


    Jiang Xiangru looked at this scene and was stunned. A strange sh shed through her eyes.


    Ye shuisu quickly responded and pulled out Xia Ying''s USB sh disk, but somehow, the picture on the projector hasn''t disappeared.


    Ye shuisu angrily said, "go! Take down the projector for me!" the bodyguard went immediately. She kicked Xia Ying again. "Bitch!" she was dissatisfied and made up several feet again.


    Xia Ying was kicked all over and fell to the ground with exaggeration. She cried out in pain, "Ouch!" but she didn''t fight back. She cried, "Shui Su, if you don''t relieve your anger, kill me!" but at this time, Xia Ying thought fiercely in her heart that she would take revenge! She wants to turn ye shuisu into ashes to avenge today!


    The projector was pulled down and made a loud noise.


    But at this time, people have seen the picture on the projector all over. Public opinion was in an uproar and looked at Jiang Xiangru and ye shuisu with mockery.


    "I''ll tell you, what does Mrs. Jiang pretend to be lofty? She also speaks such an epic love? She is a broken shoe cheating in marriage! What she just said is pretending to sell miserably!"


    "President Ye is only cheating on Mrs. Xia, and some reasons are not artificially controble, but Mrs. Jiang has been with several people!"


    "I didn''t expect Mrs. Jiang to be so vicious! She can really pretend! She wants to pretend to be a good person to Mrs. Xia''s mother and daughter in the Ye family?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After listening to Jiang Xiangru''s words, the people moved by Jiang Xiangru immediately reversed the direction of public opinion.


    Xia Ying listened to these words, and the corners of her lips aroused a cold smile. Originally, these "cheating" pictures were prepared to be released quietly after Jiang Xiangru epted Ye Hong''s apology and saved Ye Hong and her reputation. At that time, public opinion will curse Jiang Xiangru more, and she can wash whitepletely.


    But now Jiang Xiangru has found out that she poisoned her, and she has a hunch that the evidence of her poisoning is in theputer that ye shuisu just took out!


    At that moment, she thought that she must release the evidence of Jiang Xiangru''s "cheating" first!


    Xia Ying''s bones are aching all over her body, but she still proudly hooks a twisted smile at ye shuisu. The smile seemed to say that she couldn''t fight her!


    Ye shuisu was so angry that he had to go over and beat Xia Ying: "bitch! When did you take these photos!" those photos must not be true! But she didn''t expect Xia Ying to have this skill! Now the projector is broken, and the evidence she prepared can''t be released!


    However, before ye shuisoda came to Xia Ying, the people who saw ye shuisu beating people couldn''t help bing more angry.


    "Like mother, like daughter. What did Mrs. Xia do wrong? Even if she was beaten by Miss ye at Ye''s house, Miss Ye actually did it in front of so many people!"


    However, although everyone talked about it, ye shuisu didn''t stop trying to fight Xia Ying.


    She kicked Xia Ying''s heart fiercely: "say, how did you fake these photos?" Xia Ying''s face showed panic, but she can''t hide now because it will copse. She can only cry sadly: "brother Hong!"


    Ye Hong didn''te to save Xia Ying. Instead, ye shuisu saw a scene and his pupils shrank suddenly!

 Chapter 47

    Some of the journalists who couldn''t see it at the bottom had gone too far. When they saw ye shuisu beating people "too much", they directly threw things at ye shuisu and Jiang Xiangru.


    It may not matter that ye shuisu was just smashing, but Yu Guang saw a camera equipment and smashed it directly at Jiang Xiangru.


    The equipment is not small, and the power of smashing it is not light. Jiang Xiangru''s body is weak and can''t stand it.


    Ye shuisu didn''t want to, so she rushed directly at Jiang Xiangru: "Mom!"


    The equipment that was supposed to hit Jiang Xiangru now hit ye shuisu, right at the back of Ye shuisu''s head.


    Seeing that ye shuisu was about to be hit, Jiang Xiangru shouted in horror, "Shui Su!" Xia Ying smiled bitterly and killed ye shuisu, a bitch!


    At that critical moment, suddenly, a red wine bottle smashed quickly and hit the bulky camera equipment. With the camera equipment, it hit the corner of the wall and made a fierce collision sound: "bang!"


    Ye shuisu is safe.


    At this time, I don''t know who called, "herees Fu Shao!"


    Suddenly, everyone''s eyes, including ye shuisu, looked at the gate of the venue.


    Fu Linnan was dressed in ck Chinese long clothes and hung precious Buddha beads on his hands. Surrounded by bodyguards, his eyes seemed to be a little red with bloodthirsty. He walked in step by step towards the venue.


    Like a priest who photographed people, like a warrior who came to save yeshuisu.


    He threw the red wine bottle that had just passed quickly.


    Fu Linnan''s arrival made the whole field a lot quieter. Fu Linnan held his breath every step he took.


    Fu Linnan didn''t pay attention to anyone. He came directly to ye shuisu and took ye shuisu into his arms: "are you okay?"


    Ye shuisu shook her head and looked at Jiang Xiangru again: "Mom, are you okay?"


    Jiang Xiangru also shook her head. Even if she had just put her "cheating" photo on the projector, her face also seemed quite calm, but she still looked at Xia Ying with a different color in her eyes.


    Ye shuisu''s eyes also looked at Xia Ying along Jiang Xiangru''s eyes. At this time, Xia Ying sat on the ground in pain and looked very embarrassed. There was hatred in the eyes of Ye shuisu. Ye shuisu''s eyes shed a cold light.


    At this time, following ye shuisu''s eyes, Fu Linnan also looked in the direction of Xia Ying. He looked the same, but winked at Gao Lang behind him.


    Gao Lang understood and ordered people to restore the projector just destroyed by Ye shuisu.


    At the same time, the reporter who almost hit ye shuisu with his camera equipment was impolitely pulled down by two bodyguards, making everyone on the field nervous.


    At this time, Ye Hong picked up Xia Ying on the ground and looked at Jiang Xiangru with a pale face. She moistened her lips and wanted to say something, but in the end she just said, "Xiangru, after more than 20 years of husband and wife rtionship, even if you cheat, I will choose to forgive you. Can you forgive me about me and Yingying?" look at Ye Hong, Seems to have believed the photos on the projector.


    Then ye Hong respectfully called to Fu Linnan, "Fu Shao."


    Fu Linnan didn''t even give ye Hong a Yuguang. Xia Ying hypocritically said to Ye Hong: "brother Hong, no matter what happens to his sister-inw, I will be with you."pared with Jiang Xiangru, who was "cheating", Ye Hong added a little tenderness to Xia Ying''s eyes.


    Jiang Xiangru didn''t answer Ye Hong, and her face was a little cold.


    Ye shuisu smiled angrily: "mom has been ill in bed for many years. Does she still have time and opportunity to cheat? What a big joke!" ye shuisu wanted to go up and tear Xia Ying up. Xia Ying must have taken those photos! This bitch!


    Ye Shui was so angry that he clenched his teeth, and the dialogue of several people on the stage reminded everyone of the picture of Jiang Xiangru''s "cheating" just put on the projector.


    In this atmosphere, although they didn''t say anything more, they still changed their taste when they looked at Jiang Xiangru and ye shuisu.


    The atmosphere at the scene was quite strange.


    However, this strange atmosphere did notst long. After the projector was restored by Gao Lang, some pictures on the projector immediately shocked everyone.


    It was already quiet on the court, and now everyone whispered again.


    "Mrs. Xia has gone too far! How can she cheat and wronged Mrs. Jiang! It turns out that Mrs. Jiang didn''t cheat at all!"


    "Too much!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    On the projector, there was a video in Jiang Xiangru''s room. In the video, Jiang Xiangruy well in bed, as if asleep, but Xia Ying led several men and asked them to take turns to lie by Jiang Xiangru''s bed and take photos with Jiang Xiangru.


    Those men are the men in Jiang Xiangru''s "cheating" photo just released by Xia Ying!


    The so-called fact that Jiang Xiangru "cheated" is obvious!


    "Mrs. Jiang was wronged by Mrs. Xia..."


    At this time, people looked at the eyes of Jiang Xiangru and ye shuisu and apologized.


    Ye shuisu looked at the rification video and looked at Fu Linnan quite unexpectedly.


    Fu Linnan happened to be looking at ye shuisu. Between their eyes, Fu Linnan gave ye shuisu a "you know" look. Ye shuisu blushed and his thoughts floated out.


    Justst night. Fu Zhaili.


    After talking with Jiang Xiangru and knowing that Jiang Xiangru was going to fight Xia Ying and Ye Hong at today''s apology meeting, ye shuisu went to find Fu Linnan.


    In Fu Linnan''s study, ye shuisu pried open Fu Linnan''s door: "Linnan, I have something to ask you."


    Fu Linnan stopped his work. As soon as ye shuisu''s voice fell, he took ye shuisu into his arms and looked at her with eyes full of Ye shuisu: "you say."


    The warm and ambiguous atmosphere in the study suddenly softened ye shuisu''s voice: "Linnan, the videos of me and my mother on the Inte are actually recorded by Xia Ying out of context on the Inte. Can you find someone to hack into Ye''s monitoringwork and find out the full picture of those videos?"


    Fu Linnan''s fingers buckled lightly at ye shuisu''s waist. His words sounded careless: "that''s it?"


    Ye shuisu trembled slightly at the ce touched by Fu Linnan. Ye shuisu said, "well, these videos may have been processed by Xia Ying. We need to find a better person to recover those videos as soon as possible." if it''s not because of this, we must need top experts in this field. Ye shuisu is not sure. In fact, she can find someone herself.


    Fu Linnan looked very careless: "don''t worry." he said, and took a souvenir at ye shuisu''s waist for a while. Fu Linnan moved his hand away from ye shuisu andnded on the mouse on the desk.


    Then, with Fu Linnan''s several simple operations on theputer, ye shuisu immediately stared bigger than the copper bell after seeing the picture on Fu Linnan''sputer desktop!

 Chapter 48

    What did she see? In Fu Linnan''sputer, there are videos from all corners of the Ye family. In addition to private ces such as the bathroom, Fu Linnan has installed hidden cameras in every ce of the Ye family!


    "Fu Linnan, what did you do?!"


    "I just want to see what you do at Ye''s house from time to time."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this time, ye shuisu knew that his every move in recent years was under Fu Linnan''s monitoring!


    No wonder every time she wanted to do something with Fu Sheng, or she wanted to do something "wrong", Fu Linnan seemed to predict in advance and would stop her. It turned out!


    However, although Fu Linnan has installed many secret cameras in the Ye family to monitor her, Fu Linnan is only interested in ye shuisu, so he doesn''t know what Xia Ying and Xia Sihan conspired in the Ye family.


    However, because of these cameras, ye shuisu doesn''t have to worry about the video evidence she wants.


    Now Fu Linnan found a video to rify Jiang Xiangru. Don''t even think about it. It was taken by those secret cameras.


    Ye shuisu still feels speechless about the secret camera, and she can''t say it at all, but now is not the time to care about it.


    Xia Ying looked at the video of her doing "bad things" being released. Her face suddenly changed and she was stunned. How could Fu Linnan have this video in his hand!


    Xia Ying was puzzled. Ye shuisu restrained her red face and was about to say something to Xia Ying.


    At this time, some new video materials appeared on the projector, and everyone was shocked.


    The new video is still about Xia Ying, but the venue for video shooting has been changed from Ye''s house to various hotel clubs.


    There are pictures of Xia Ying and some bosses entering the hotel room. You don''t have to think about what they do when they enter the hotel room.


    There are some pictures of Xia Ying making out with those bosses directly.


    "President Zhang, the project of Xiyuan has agreed to give it to Ye. You can''t change your mind!"


    "Sweetheart, I know. You can apany me. It''s good for you and ye!"


    "What a wave! Is leaf alwaysfortable with you, or am Ifortable with you!"


    "Mr. Wang, of course you''refortable! Don''t go back on the agreed contract!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    One video after another was released, and each video was focused. However, after a while, you can see from the video that Xia Ying had more than ten men, and some of them had very disgusting faces.


    Moreover, when Xia Ying was with them, most of them mentioned Ye Hong and so and so, and the meaning of money and sex trading is also self-evident.


    "Xia Fu is a real debauchery woman. I don''t know how many men she has had sex with! She said that she was sincere to President ye, and everything happened before... It''s debauchery and vicious!"


    "It''s disgusting! But Mrs. Xia is a junior who destroys other people''s families and doesn''t have the face to live in other people''s homes. What''s strange about doing these things?"


    "Mrs. Xia does these things, does Mr. Ye know? When Mr. Ye was young, he started by Mrs. Jiang. When Mr. Ye got up, he talked to him about the project by Mrs. Jiang''s body. He''s a real viin!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gossip shoots Xia Ying and Ye Hong like a knife. Previously, people ndered Jiang Xiangru and ye shuisu, but now they nder Xia Ying and Ye Hong.


    After all, the two kinds of videos released by Gao Lang have made a lot of things clear.


    Xia Ying''s face turned pale when she was shocked by what was in front of her. Her lips trembled and couldn''t speak. At this time, "pa!"


    Ye Hong pped Xia Ying in the face, which made Xia Ying''s face puffy and her head golden.


    "Bitch! How many shameless things have you done behind my back! Shameless bitch!"


    Ye Hong actually doesn''t know what happened in the video. Although Xia Ying''s temperament is not as good as Jiang Xiangru, he has to say that she is a beauty and quite charming. He always thought Xia Ying was his own, but he didn''t expect... Xia Ying is his woman!


    Moreover, if Xia Ying is cheating with others, which one in the video is not his business partner? How can he see people in the mall in Beijing in the future?


    Now his rtionship with Xia Ying has been exposed. Xia Ying has be the object of ridicule for doing these things!


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    "Shameless bitch!"


    Another few ps fell on Xia Ying''s face one after another. Xia Ying was embarrassed, but no one pitied her at all.


    After Ye Hong pped again, Xia Ying didn''t wait to die this time. Instead, she grabbed Ye Hong''s hand and spat on Ye Hong''s face: "Bah! You can also say it! If I don''t help you win business for ye over the years, will the Ye family have my share? They are all bastards and a vine. Who is more noble than who? Why do you beat me? How many women have you slept in the club? You really think I don''t know?"


    Xia Ying, who is so cruel, also seeps out a few poor tears at this time. Ye Hong seems to be kind to her. In fact, he only loves himself. Why doesn''t she know?


    If she really wants to stay in the Ye family for a long time, she must not only grasp Ye Hong''s heart physically, but also have a certain utilization value for Ye Hong.


    Ye Hong has been away all the time. Taking her out to talk about business can help him seed in business. In fact, he doesn''t know how these sessese from!


    This was originally just the filth that her decent Ye family would never see under the actual hostess, but now all these filth have been burst out by Fu Linnan!


    Xia Ying really hates it!


    Ye Hong was more angry when he heard Xia Ying''s words again. He punched and kicked Xia Ying: "you''re a fickle woman, cheap is cheap! You''re cheap and want to sleep with a man, and you have to me me! If it weren''t for you, Xiangru and I wouldn''t be like this! You cheap woman!"


    Xia Ying had already been seriously injured. At this time, she had no ability to fight back against Ye Hong. She had to curl up on the ground and silently bear Ye Hong''s violent beating on her: "kill! Help! Ye Hong, hit me again and we''ll finish it together!"


    No one went to save Xia Ying. Xia Ying was soon beaten half to death. At this time, ye shuisu ordered the bodyguard to pull them apart.


    Xia Ying got a breather, but seeing that it was ye shuisu who saved her, she suddenly didn''t appreciate it. It was clear that the corners of her mouth had bled, but she was still cursing ye shuisu: "ye shuisu, you hurt me! You bitch hurt me!"

 Chapter 49

    "I''ve just done some things that can''t see the light. I''m also for brother Hong. I can''tpare with you and Jiang Xiangru''s mother and daughter. My nature is vicious. Sihan and I can''t find shelter in Ye''s house. I will be like this now. I''m forced by your vicious mother and daughter! You two will go to hell!"


    Xia Ying stared at ye shuisu and Jiang Xiangru with hatred. At this time, she also really hated them.


    Hate their bright identity, hate what they have upied her and Xia Sihan for so many years, hate how embarrassed she is now, and ye shuisu and Jiang Xiangru have nothing!


    The reason why she tried her best to help Ye Hong''s career is that she didn''t want topletely rece Jiang Xiangru because of this?


    So she''s in a terrible mess now. She also wants to drag ye shuisu and Jiang Xiangru into the water!


    While listening to Xia Ying''s usations against ye shuisu and Jiang Xiangru, although they didn''t think Xia Ying was good, they couldn''t help thinking of the bad of Ye shuisu and Jiang Xiangru.


    No matter what Xia Ying does, it''s true that ye shuisu and Jiang Xiangru are domineering in the Ye family. Videos have burst out before.


    "Mrs. Xia is really bad, but Mrs. Jiang and miss ye are not necessarily clean."


    "It''s not a family. Don''t enter a family."


    Ye shuisu looked at Xia Ying''s ability to turn ck into white and distort the facts. She couldn''t help sneering: "Xia Ying, you really don''t cry when you don''t see the coffin."


    Ye shuisu left Fu Linnan''s arms and went to pick up theputer previously dropped by Xia Ying, unplugged the video data brought by Gao Lang, and reconnected hisputer.


    Knowing that there might be something in ye shuisu''sputer, Xia Ying immediately rushed to stop ye shuisu with pain: "no!"


    Jiang Xiangru worried and shouted, "Shui Su!"


    Before Xia Ying reached ye shuisu, she fell down because of her injury. After that, Gao Lang took people over again. Xia Ying had no possibility to stop ye shuisu, and despair appeared in her eyes.


    How could things be like this! Is she really going to lose? no


    At this time, everyone''s attention was focused on what ye shuisu was going to do.


    After ye shuisu connected to theputer, he said to the crowd in a cold voice: "now, let''s see what the truth is that my mother and I beat people at Ye''s house!"


    With that, ye shuisu was about to point something out on theputer screen, but found that theputer had crashed because it had just been dropped, so she couldn''t point anything at all.


    Ye shuisu frowned and was quiet for a moment. Xia Ying was relieved.


    At this time, Fu Linnan appeared behind ye shuisu with a USB sh disk, connected the USB sh disk to the projector, and said in ye shuisu''s ear, "this is the backup you left at home. I''ll take it for you."


    After finding the video of Xia Ying''s bad deeds in the Ye family''s surveince video, Fu Linnan expected an ident, so he brought the backup USB sh drive by the way.


    Fu Linnan''s breath vomited in ye shuisu''s ear, itchy and crisp, but listening to Fu Linnan''s voice made ye shuisu feel at ease inexplicably.


    Connected to the USB sh disk, the video prepared by Ye shuisu was finally released on the projector. The scenes released on the projectorpletely surprised and stunned the people. Is this the truth of everything?


    I saw that the projector constantly released several original videos of Ye shuisu and Jiang Xiangru beating people circted on the Inte. These videos were taken from different angles, but morepletely.


    There is a picture of Xia Ying talking quietly with the family doctor at Ye''s house.


    Xia Ying said to the doctor maliciously, "what about ye shuisu''s high fever? The brain is bad. What about burning again? It''s best to die! Just say that I have a headache. Let''s air her first!"


    Then there is the picture of why ye shuisu beat Xia Ying on that day.


    It''s another video of Xia Ying and Xia Sihan discussing how to use Jiang Xiangru to deal with ye shuisu.


    "Mom, ye shuisu has gone too far! Fu Shao forced me to kneel in front of so many people! How can I go out to meet people in the future! Mom, you must help me teach ye shuisu a lesson!"


    "Sihan, don''t worry. When your fatheres back in the evening, I''ll make her look good!"


    "Mom, I''m going to make ye shuisu pay the price now! Why is ye shuisu attending such a dazzling wedding now, and I want to hide and cry like a bug in the corner!"


    "OK, mom let her get engaged! Mom will give Jiang Xiangru medicer to make Jiang Xiangru''s condition worse. Mom will see how she is engaged to ye shuisu!"


    Then, when ye shuisu returned in her engagement dress and saw Jiang Xiangru lying behind the bed, she kicked the hypocritical Xia Sihan.


    It''s also the picture of Xia Ying instigating olddy ye to punish Jiang Xiangru for kneeling.


    "Aunt, shuisu was taken away by Fu Shao. You can''t find her to vent your anger on Sihan. However, Jiang Xiangru is still at home. It''s better to let her pay the debt! Shuisu doesn''t respect you at ordinary times. Jiang Xiangru instigated it! I think Sihan is forced to kneel by shuisu!"


    "Well, Jiang Xiangru went to the house to uncover the tiles without fighting for three days!"


    Then came the picture of olddy ye and Xia Yinging to Jiang Xiangru''s hospital bed. Olddy Ye scolded Jiang Xiangru a lot of ugly words, but Jiang Xiangru didn''t answer back. Only when olddy Ye scolded ye shuisu, Jiang Xiangru propped up her seriously ill body and exined a few words to olddy ye.


    But when Jiang Xiangru got up from the hospital bed, it was clear that before she met Mrs. ye, Mrs. Ye "fell". Then, Mrs. Ye angrily dragged Jiang Xiangru down from the hospital bed and dragged her all the way to the living room ancestral hall, forcing her to kneel


    Then, Xia Ying cursed Jiang Xiangru''s death in front of Ye Hong many times. Ye Hong didn''t care, and even helped Xia Ying scold Jiang Xiangru together. The picture of olddy Ye discussing Jiang Xiangru on the hospital bed at Ye''s house many times is often abusive, and even hands-on


    Everyone was shocked.


    "So these are the truth! We are all wrong! The video of Miss ye and Mrs. Jiang beating people at Ye''s house spread on the Inte was cut out of context!"


    "Yes, Mrs. Jiang didn''t push Mrs. ye at all. Mrs. Ye deliberately wronged Mrs. Jiang! And Mrs. Ye dragged Mrs. Jiang to kneel in the ancestral hall all night at that time! It''s hateful!"


    "Miss Ye beat Miss Xia and Mrs. Xia for a reason. If Mrs. Xia didn''t upy Miss Ye''s doctor and if Miss Xia didn''t act as a demon in front of Miss ye, how could miss Ye beat them? Mrs. Xia also cursed Miss Xia and Mrs. Xia to die. I think it''s light that miss ye did it!"


    "See you for a long time! I didn''t expect that all our media were fooled around by Mrs. Xia and President Ye. They took us as the gun! Shoot all the videos released by Miss Ye quickly. These facts will set off a bloody storm in the capital again!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 50

    Sobbing, angry, unbelievable... All kinds of emotions spread among the people. The whole scene has be a discussion field for the people to attack Xia Ying. Everyone''s eyes to Xia Ying have be disdain and disgust.


    Ye shuisu sneered on the speech table: "look carefully, Xia Ying and Xia Sihan, as well as olddy ye and Ye Hong, what are their real faces. These are the poor and innocent people in your eyes, the people who are always bullied by me and my mother in the Ye family, and what is the real situation of me and my mother, the two vicious people in your eyes, in the Ye family!


    If the wicked show some cut videos, they can be good people and enjoy the pity and protection of all people safely. On the contrary, a poor person who has been bullied will be a viin who has been despised by you because he has been taken out of context and generalized!


    During the avnche, no snowke was innocent! Now you open your eyes and see clearly what the truth is! Who is the real viin, who is the real poor, and who should be really despised by the world through the hands of your media! "


    Listening to ye shuisu''s words, everyone was silent for a moment. Yes, no snowke is innocent during the avnche. Xia Ying spread rumors, but they are also the murderers of rumors!


    They dared not look directly at ye shuisu and Jiang Xiangru. When they looked at them, their eyes had all turned into respect and apology, mixed with a trace of sympathy.


    Ye shuisu stood on the speech table like a soldier in red among the people. Whether it was the people''s previous malice and nder against her or the people''s apology and respect for her, she seemed to stand out among them, not affected by their emotions, and she could fight them at any time for the truth in her heart.


    Such leaf water su looks very strong.


    But it seems too strong.


    Fu Linnan stood next to ye shuisu. Looking at such ye shuisu, his eyebrows could not help but frown. Ye shuisu''s strong eyes also hurt Fu Linnan''s heart.


    He took over ye shuisu, wrapped her tightly under his arm, and whispered to her, "remember, I''m your forever arm and forever dependence."


    Forever? Ye shuisu was stunned.


    No, in this life, she won''tpletely give her back to anyone! She doesn''t believe in God, she doesn''t believe in magic, she only believes in herself! Only her own, is she always rely on!


    Ye shuisu smiled faintly, but this smile made Fu Linnan very unhappy.


    Xia Ying''s face is extremely pale. Even if all the facts are in front of her, she still strongly denies: "no! None of this is true! These videos are all synthesized by Ye shuisu! Ye shuisu and Jiang Xiangru will wrongly me! Ye shuisu and Jiang Xiangru will wrongly me! They are both traps!" the videos released now, Some she never knew there was a camera at the video shooting point!


    However, no one paid attention to her. All of you here are media practitioners. If the video has been processed, they won''tpletely fail to see it.


    Ye shuisu looked at Xia Ying with a sneer and said, "everyone, there is another very vicious incident that needs to be announced here. The wicked must be punished!"


    With that, ye shuisu opened another file in the USB sh drive. When the contents were released, everyone was boiling.


    On the projector, a medical record first appeared, which belonged to Jiang Xiangru. The medical record said: "the patient has taken xixinzi for 20 years, resulting in physical weakness. He needs to stop taking medicine as soon as possible, otherwise he will worry about his life."


    Then there is another video. Under the interrogation of the police, the family doctor of the Ye family confessed in tears how he obeyed Xia Ying''s words and poisoned Jiang Xiangru for 20 years under the inducement of money.


    "I''m obsessed. My mother has a rare disease. Mrs. Xia promised me to send my mother abroad for treatment and give my mother the best doctor. But now I find that Mrs. Xia''s promise to spend money on my mother''s treatment is an illusion. My mother doesn''t know how much she has suffered in the past 20 years... I plead guilty! I admit it all!"


    "I''m all for my mother... I still keep the evidence of my dealings with Mrs. Xia these years. I just want to be free when my mother leaves..."


    Then, the screen shed the evidence of poisoning between many doctors and Xia Ying, which was conclusive and heinous!


    Xia Ying looked at the scene and her face was as white as paper. Sure enough, ye shuisu has evidence that she poisoned Jiang Xiangru! The doctor admitted it! The doctor admitted it all! She''s all over!


    At this time, Xia Ying was really trembling and speechless. She didn''t expect that the apology meeting originally used to calcte Jiang Xiangru today would be her life-threatening rope.


    Several police officers came and showed Xia Ying an arrest warrant: "Xia Ying, you are now suspected of intentional murder and nder. Please cooperate with us to investigate. This is the arrest warrant."


    Intentional murder! She''s really finished! no


    Everyone has fried the pot.


    "... too much! What do I see? Mrs. Xia has poisoned Mrs. Jiang chronically for 20 years! Mrs. Jiang has been ill in bed for many years! What a pity! I didn''t expect that Mrs. Xia did it all! Mrs. Xia is murder!"


    "It''s so vicious! I''ve been a junior, had an illegitimate daughter, and poisoned my original partner for 20 years... I dare not y TV dramas like this! It''s so vicious! How much suffering Mrs. Jiang has suffered for so many years! How did shee here?"


    "Mrs. Xia is such a viin. She must be sent to prison and locked up! It''s too much! I''m going to be angry! I can''t be too Xia Ying!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this time, the people looked at Xia Ying. In addition to disgusting and disgusting, they no longer regarded Xia Ying as a person.


    If everything that Xia Ying was exposed at the beginning broke through the moral bottom line, the poisoning and death that she was exposed now has broken the bottom line of a person''s life! It''s too long to see you!


    Xia Ying was obviously too hurt to move at the beginning. At this time, she didn''t know where the strength came from. She pushed the police officers away, ran to Ye Hong, and prayed to Ye Hong: "brother Hong, no! I didn''t murder! Brother Hong, you save me!" the evidence was clear, and the police officers came. Xia Ying could think of how serious it was.


    Xia Ying was unkempt, messy and pathetic. Ye Hong looked at such Xia Ying. Regardless of her prayer, a sharp light shed from the bottom of her eyes and kicked her away with a hard kick: "get out!"

 Chapter 51

    "Cheating, murder, wronging... Xia Ying, I didn''t expect you to be such a vicious woman! If you hadn''t secretly given birth to Sihan, Xiangru and I wouldn''t have been in this situation! Xiangru and I, my home, were all destroyed by you! Go to prison and reflect! I don''t want to see you again in my life!"


    Ye Hong''s heartless words, no doubt like a sharp knife, pierced Xia Ying''s heart. For so many years, she has feelings for Ye Hong, otherwise she would have picked up Gao Zhifei long ago. I didn''t expect him to be so heartless!


    Xia Ying grabbed Ye Hong''s feet and waved her tail to Ye Hong like a dog: "brother Hong, help me! I can''t go to jail! You know I did all this for you..."


    But ye Hong kicked him away: "get out! I said I didn''t want to see you, a vicious woman!"


    Xia Ying spits out a mouthful of blood and looks at Ye Hong''s eyes with hatred: "Ye Hong, you must die!"


    Finally, Xia Ying was dragged down by the police.


    Ye Hong looked at Xia Ying''s back, and a cruel smile came up at the corners of his mouth. Now Xia Ying has lost her use value, and her body is dirty, she has slept with so many people, and everyone knows that she won''t want him!


    Ye shuisu and others looked at this scene, but sneered. Flies and dogs, snakes and mice, but the wicked have their own grinding!


    Looking at this scene, Jiang Xiangru also sent out a cold feeling all over her body.


    Xia Ying was dragged away in embarrassment. Everyone''s cameras recorded her embarrassment. She is miserable now, but no one sympathizes with her.


    Ye Hong restrained the insidious and cruel corners of his mouth, and then dropped a few crocodile tears, kneeling down to Jiang Xiangru: "Xiangru, I''m wrong! I mistakenly believed Xia Ying. I thought she would treat you well and take good care of you in the Ye family. I didn''t expect... I was wrong! Xiangru, I waspletely wrong! Now no matter you hit me or scold me, I won''t fight back. I just ask you to forgive me! Forgive me, OK? Xiangru, for the sake of our feelings for many years!"


    With that, Ye Hong was going to pull Jiang Xiangru''s hand, but Jiang Xiangru threw it away coldly. That coldness also shocked Ye Hong.


    But the next second, he pped himself on his face: "Xiangru, forgive me! Forgive me! It''s myrd that deceived my heart and mistakenly believed Xia Ying! You know I love you! Xiangru, forgive me!"


    Ye Hong''s p made a "pa pa" sound. Everyone present heard it and looked at everything in front of him with aplex look.


    "OK." Jiang Xiangru said in a deep voice. Everyone''s eyes looked at them more.


    Ye Hong''s eyes shed a light: "Xiangru, I knew you would forgive me, didn''t you? Xia Ying calcted me, otherwise I wouldn''t..."


    Jiang Xiangru coldly hooked her lips and interrupted him: "of course I will forgive you."


    Hearing this, Ye Hong almostughed and went to pull Jiang Xiangru''s hand: "Xiangru, I knew you still had me in your heart!"


    Everyone looked at this scene, including ye shuisu, and their eyes became moreplicated. Jiang Xiangru suffered so much. Do you still want to be with Ye Hong?


    Jiang Xiangru avoided him: "of course I will forgive you. Now you are not qualified for me to me. Without me, how can I not forgive you?"


    Jiang Xiangru was terribly quiet. Ye Hong looked at this scene and was stunned. What does Jiang Xiangru mean?


    Without waiting for Ye Hong to think more, Jiang Xiangru continued coldly: "I can not only forgive you, but I also have a gift to give you."


    Ye Hong smiled again when he heard this: "OK, Xiangru, what do you want to give me? Just like you keep the gifts I gave you, I keep all the gifts you gave me before."


    Jiang Xiangru''s cold look didn''t change. Suddenly, he showed something to Ye Hongliang with one hand. Ye Hongliang was frightened back two steps, his face turned white, and his anger said, "Jiang Xiangru, you!"


    With that, he wanted to rob Jiang Xiangru''s hand, but he was immediately pulled away by Ye shuisu''s bodyguard.


    Jiang Xiangru took a piece of paper, like a priest of judgment, and said to Ye Hong word by word: "Ye Hong, Ye''s family can do so much these years. I know there are many unclean ces here. Now, I''ve picked these unclean ces out of Ye''s family. If you don''t give up these, wait to hold Ye''s family and go to jail!"


    Sentence by sentence, it seemed like a bolt from the blue hit Ye Hong''s face. He knew what Jiang Xiangru said about Ye''s unclean ce, which was nothing more than the several projects that made more money. However, if these projects were not avable, ye would be paid more than half! How could Jiang Xiangru do that!


    Ye Hong''s voice prayed: "Xiangru, I worked hard to make these projects. Can you leave these projects to me? Without these projects, ye will copse! You leave these projects to me, and I don''t want your forgiveness!"


    Without Jiang Xiangru''s forgiveness, his current reputation is bound to affect Ye''s future development, but if those projects are gone, Ye''s will be hollowed out now!


    Jiang Xiangru sneered: "If you were honest and didn''t do anything, maybe I would ept your apology as you begged mest time. But you shouldn''t have done anything. Before I came to this apology meeting, you still discredited me and shuisu on the Inte! If I epted your apology at this time, wouldn''t I be helping you harm shuisu in disguise? 20 A few years, that''s enough!


    Ye Hong, these ye''s projects, I''ll teach you a lesson. If you dare to hurt Shui Su next time, I''ll make your Ye''s disappear from the capital! "


    Jiang Xiangru helped Ye Hong get up together. Even if Jiang Xiangru is ill in bed these years, Jiang Xiangru''s control over Ye is not weak because some important projects need to go through Jiang Xiangru''s hands. She said that it was not to frighten Ye Hong to let Ye disappear from the capital.


    Jiang Xiangru''s sudden change made everyone feel gratified.


    "Fortunately, Mrs. Jiang didn''t continue to choose to be with Mr. Ye. Even though ye was always cheated by Mrs. Xia, he was too scum. How nice Mrs. Jiang is..."


    Ye shuisu looked at this scene and was stunned. Listening to Jiang Xiangru''s words to protect her, her heart was inexplicably moved.


    Jiang Xiangru moved Ye Hong and Ye Shi. Ye shuisu didn''t know about it. Today, she came to the apology meeting to bring Xia Ying down.


    But it''s also good. Most of Ye''s family has been destroyed now. Ye Hong must be unwilling and will go to the people behind him for help.


    Then she can catch a big fish and fix it together.

 Chapter 52

    This is also the reason why she hasn''t killed Ye Hong directly.


    Ye shuisu coldly hooked his lips.


    Seeing that Jiang Xiangru had no room for discussion, Ye Hong immediately became angry and stopped pretending: "Jiang Xiangru, why do you move my Ye family! I spell it bit by bit when ye family can develop to this level! Why do you move it!"


    Jiang Xiangru said coldly, "how did ye get up? You know how much credit I and the Jiang family have. Without me, you wouldn''t have today!"


    Ye Hong was even more angry. In the past, he heard too many words about his eating soft rice from the Jiang family: "Jiang family! Jiang Xiangru, you still have the face to tell me about the Jiang family! The Jiang family has a little money. Why? Can you press my Ye Hong''s head to the ground? After you were with me, you broke off with the old man of the Jiang family, and I haven''t spent a penny on your Jiang family. Why do you say that ye is the credit of you and the Jiang family?


    Jiang Xiangru, I tell you, I''ve had enough these years! You''d better give me back Ye''s projects now! "


    Jiang Xiangru is not surprised at Ye Hong''s shamelessness: "if you want these projects, go to jail and get them!"


    The attitude was firm and there was no room for discussion. Ye Hong was even more angry. He picked up a device thrown by the crowd and threw it at Jiang Xiangru: "bitch!"


    "Mom!"


    All this happened so suddenly that everyone didn''t react. It was toote for ye shuisu to rush over.


    At this time, another red wine bottle flew over from a distance. When the equipment was about to hit Jiang Xiangru, the red wine bottle took the equipment away.


    A false rm.


    Then, people''s eyes were attracted by the three figuresing in at the door.


    "It''s Jiangda Shao, jianger Shao and Jiangsan Shao!"


    Just then, three tall and handsome figures came in step by step from the door.


    Among the three, one of them is wearing a decent suit and is mature and steady. It is Jiang Zehan, the junior of the Jiang family, who is now Jiang''s prospective sessor and business boss.


    Wearing white casual clothes and gold rimmed sses, one person is abstinent and expensive. It is the second young Jiangchuan cypress of the Jiang family, the famous president of the Jiang''s Hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. He is young and has made great achievements in the field of medicine.


    Wearing a fashionable light colored shirt, he is lively and handsome, which is the dream of Jiang Chenxi, the top star of today and the heart of hundreds of millions of girls.


    These three people are all about 1.85 meters tall. When theye one by one, they are like international male models, dazzling and screaming. It seems that they are light and can shine on everyone.


    The crowd was silent for a moment, and then after a while, the sh light "clicked" at the three of them.


    These three people are all influential figures in the capital, but they rarely appear together. Now they can even make headlines.


    Ye shuisu looked at her three brothersing step by step, and her eyes were wet.


    Remembering their miserable endings in previous lives, ye shuisu only thought it was nice to see them all now.


    In this life, she will not break all their beauty!


    Just thinking, a cold finger belly suddenly pinched ye shuisu, and a cold voice came over from the top of his head: "what are you looking at? Look at me again and let the three of them disappear from here!" ye shuisu was very unhappy with the appearance of others shining all over his eyes.


    Ye shuisu trembled at Fu Linnan''s eyes. She wanted to say something, but he was jealous when he thought that Jiang Chenxi touched her hairst time. Finally, ye shuisu took a deep breath and said, "don''t look."


    Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu reluctantly and became more dissatisfied. His hand around ye shuisu''s waist was tighter.


    The three young masters of the Jiang family havee to Jiang Xiangru: "aunt, are you okay?"


    Jiang Xiangru shook her head and looked into the eyes of the three.


    The three young masters of the Jiang family nodded to Fu Linnan: "Fu Shao." they smiled at ye shuisu around Fu Linnan. Ye shuisu smiled back at them with light in his eyes.


    Fu Linnan was cold, ignored them, and they didn''t care.


    At this time, Jiang Chenxi came to ye shuisu and called out with worry, "shuisu." today, the whole apology meeting was broadcast live, and they all saw it.


    They hate themselves very much. Why didn''t they find out the real situation of Ye shuisu and Jiang Xiangru in the Ye family earlier and let them suffer so much in the Ye family? These are the people they put on the top of their hearts, but they were bullied in the Ye family!


    Ye shuisu wanted to go now, but she thought there was a vinegar jar around her that even her brother ate vinegar. No, vinegar wengzi, vinegar jar and vinegar metamorphosis! Finally, she just smiled at Jiang Chenxi: "third brother."


    Jiang Chenxi naturally felt that ye shuisu was cold to himself. He looked at ye shuisu curiously and was about to say something, but he found that a cold look pressed him out of breath.


    This cold look came from Fu Linnan around ye shuisu. Jiang Chenxi looked a little to one side and saw it.


    I felt Fu Linnan''s cold eyes fell on his hand. His hand trembled and wondered. Did he provoke the living king of hell?


    He tried to say hello to Fu Linnan: "Hi, brother-inw."


    A brother-inw suddenly made Fu Linnan feel better. It was rare to respond to him: "well."


    Jiang Chenxi was relieved. Luckily he didn''t annoy him. The reputation of "living hell" in the capital is not in vain.


    At this time, the eyes of Jiang Zehan and Jiang Chuanbai standing next to Jiang Xiangru coldly fell on Ye Hong. Ye Hong was no taller than them. He only felt that two mountains were pressing over, so that he couldn''t breathe at all.


    He moistened his lips and called out stiffly, "Zehan, Chuanbai, how do you..."


    But before he finished, Jiang Zehan waved his fist on his face: "don''t call my name because you don''t deserve it."


    Ye Hong was beaten back for several steps, and his face was swollen with a big bag. When he looked at Jiang Zehan, he also became vicious: "I''m your uncle, do you dare to hit me?"


    "Bang!" another fist waved on Ye Hong''s face. Ye Hong''s teeth were knocked out, bleeding, and looked very embarrassed.


    But Jiang Zehan''s anger seemed to have no end at all. He didn''t stop: "uncle? People like dogs deserve to be my uncle?"


    The reporters on the stage were ready to move and photographed the scene.


    Ye Hong was beaten into a pig''s head, but no one sympathized with him. Until ye Hong was dying, Jiang Chuanbai clenched Jiang Zehan''s fist. His cold eyes swept over Ye Hong, like a thorn: "brother, don''t get angry with the beast and lose your identity."

 Chapter 53

    The tone is light, but insulting.


    Ye shuisu also came over at this time. Although Ye Hong really should fight, she was afraid that ye Hong would be killed by Jiang Zehan. Ye Hong was not worthy to let Ye Hong get into trouble with human life. There are many ways for Ye Hong to be punished, not necessarily.


    But she was relieved to see that jiangchuanbai had shot. Her second brother is very calm and... ck.


    Ye shuisu also said to Jiang Zehan, "brother, don''t be angry. It''s not worth it."


    Jiang Chuanbai looked at Ye Hong coldly: "Ye Hong, from today on, Jiang''s Hospital of traditional Chinese medicine will stop all cooperation with Ye''s medical devices, and ye''s business in rted fields. As long as Jiang can intervene, ye won''t want to have half of his fingers." for people who value Ye Hong''s interests, only cutting his flesh and bleeding his blood can really damage his interests, Will make him really hurt.


    Word by word, it was like a magic spell on Ye Hong. Ye Hong, who was already seriously injured, seemed to have been hit by a bolt from the blue. His face was much more ugly than when he was beaten by Jiang Zehan: "Why are you?"


    Jiangchuan Bai sneered: "why? Just because you are ye Hong, a beast." Jiangchuan Bai said something gnashing his teeth, saying that ye Hong is a beast, and praised him!


    Cheating, poisoning, torture... Jiang Xiangru''s former Miss Jiang family, who grew up with thousands of grace, was tortured by him for more than 20 years. Why? No humanity!


    "You!" Ye Hong was angry and wanted to say something, but he was very weak. Now, he is more sad about the order with jiangchuanbai!


    Ye Hong''s face was as pale as dust. At this time, Jiang Zehan also calmed down. He looked at Ye Hong like a dog: "all the investments I invested in ye in my own name will be cancelled from today!"


    Jiang Chenxi also added coldly and angrily: "Xia Ying has done everything to her aunt. I will also investigate whether there is your share. If so, you are waiting to go to jail!"


    It was another bolt from the blue. No, it was another greater thunder in a thunderstorm.


    Ye hongtan sat on the ground,pletely unconscious and unable to feel the pain on his body.


    No, everything is gone. Jiang Xiangru hollowed out most of his Ye family. The blows of Jiang Zehan and Jiang Chuanbai also hit Ye family hard one after another.


    It can be said that in his hands, Ye Shi has be a rotten shell full of holes! This is what ye was without the help of Jiang Xiangru and the Jiang family. The foundation of most of his life has been destroyed!


    Ye Hong''s eyes were gray and lost color.


    Ye shuisu looked at such Ye Hong and just said in secret: deserved it! But she knew that ye Hong would not fall so easily. A dark light shed across the fundus of Ye shuisu''s eyes.


    Whether ye Hong was beaten or how, Jiang Xiangru seemed very calm in the whole process.


    At this time, the police officer stepped onto the stage and showed Ye Hong an arrest warrant: "Ye Hong, yourpany is now suspected of tax problems and needs to be investigated. Pleasee with us."


    Ye Hong was dragged away. He didn''t know what had happened until quite a while. He struggled: "let go of me! I didn''t!" but it didn''t work.


    Until ye Hong was about to disappear at the corner of the venue, he turned his head and looked at the back of Ye shuisu and others. The bleeding corners of his mouth aroused a cruel smile: wait! Don''t think he can''t live without Jiang''s family! Who canugh to the end, not necessarily!


    A drama ended, and the viewer sighed, resented, regretted, speechless, amazing... All kinds of feelings.


    Until the Bentley, Rolls Royce and other cars left by Ye shuisu and others drove far away, reporters followed them and took pictures constantly.


    There must be headlines tomorrow, but there are too many headlines. They don''t know which to choose!


    Jiangjia courtyard.


    The Jiang family is a century old master of traditional Chinese medicine in the capital. Over the past few generations, there have been arge number of figures. Today''s master Jiang is a real master of traditional Chinese medicine. He has a lot of peaches and plums all over the world and has exported a lot of traditional Chinese medicine talents to the country. He has even won a National Medal. He is a man of the moment in the field of traditional Chinese medicine, in the capital and even in the medical field of the world.


    Mr. Jiang likes to be quiet. The Jiang family courtyard is built on the outskirts of the capital, but covers a wide area. It adopts the garden architectural style of thebination of Chinese and Western styles. It is designed by Mr. Jiang himself. There are all kinds of new Chinese houses, gardens and hot springs. It has both modern elegance and ancient charm. It can be seen that the owner of the courtyard is extraordinary.


    After passing through life and death, ye shuisu stood in front of the gate of Jiang''s courtyard again and looked at the trees and beams in the courtyard with infinite emotion.


    In the previous life, after the defeat of the Jiang family, the Jiang family courtyard was mortgaged out because of Jiang''s insolvency. Master Jiang''s lifelong efforts in this courtyard eventually became Fu Sheng''s wedding dress.


    Mr. Jiang, who should have enjoyed peace and old age in this yard, finally died miserably in the basement full of insects and ants. When he was dying, he even had no rtives to send him to his death


    All this is because of her, her grandfather''s favorite granddaughter, ye shuisu!


    Ye shuisu''s expression became very sad. If Fu Linnan wasn''t around, she was afraid of falling.


    Fu Linnan asked anxiously, "what''s the matter? Are you not feeling well? Do you want to see a doctor?" he was ready to call Gao Lang again.


    Ye shuisu shook his head, listened to Fu Linnan''s voice, returned to God, grabbed Fu Linnan''s sleeve, and then stabilized his body. Fortunately, this is not thest life. All the beauty is still there, still there!


    At this time, the three brothers of the Jiang family who protected Jiang Xiangru stopped and ye shuisu looked over. It turned out that Jiang Xiangru didn''t want to go in when she came to the Jiang family courtyard.


    Jiang Xiangru bit her lower lip. Her eyes were moist. Her dark eyes seemed to contain veryplex feelings. She pushed away the three brothers of the Jiang family: "go back, I... Won''t go back."


    The three brothers of the Jiang family looked at each other, and Jiang Zehan frowned: "aunt, why don''t you go in at the door?"


    Jiangchuan Bai took a breath: "aunt, grandpa has missed you at home these years and is looking forward to your return every day."


    Jiang Xiangru shed tears at that time.


    Jiang Chenxi said, "yes, aunt. I often see Grandpa looking at your picture. It''s just these words. Grandpa never let me say..."


    Jiang Xiangru''s tears flowed like broken beads. She looked up at Jiang''s courtyard and wanted to move forward, but she still stopped: "Dad... You don''t want to see me." she clenched her clothes back, and you don''t want to see her like this!


    "Who allowed you to pick her up? Get out! Get out!"

 Chapter 54

    An angry voice came out of the courtyard. A rather healthy old man rushed out of the courtyard and came to Jiang Xiangru. He poked a crutch, pointed his red face at everyone''s nose and scolded, "who asked you to pick her up? Did you? Zehan? Chuanbai? Chenxi? Drive her out for me!"


    The old man knocked on the ground with his crutch, as if trembling with anger. This old man is Jiang Xiangru''s father, ye shuisu''s grandfather, the main family of the Jiang family, old Jiang''s son.


    He was dressed in Chinese men''s Tang Dynasty clothes, with more than half of his hair ck. He was hale and hearty and energetic, but his face was red with anger. He seemed to have been greatly hit. His voice was still a little crying.


    The three brothers of the Jiang family looked frozen and were about to say something. At this time, Jiang Xiangru looked at the old man and father she had not seen for several years. With a "plop", she knelt down, hit the ground with her head heavy, swallowed tears and called out: "Dad! Daughter is unfilial!"


    Mr. Jiang didn''t speak, and his hand on crutches trembled even more.


    After Jiang Xiangru kowtowed, she took a deep look at old Jiang and was ready to get up and leave.


    But as soon as she turned around, her head was dizzy, her body was unstable and fell down.


    "Mom!"


    "Aunt!"


    Fortunately, Jiang Chenxi caught her easily.


    Mr. Jiang couldn''t help it, secretly wiped a tear, and then angrily said, "what are you doing? Xiangru fainted and didn''t help her into the house!" the crutch knocked on the ground.


    Ye shuisu hurriedly picked up Jiang Xiangru and said to master Jiang in tears, "yes, Grandpa, I''ll help my mother into the house now!"


    Old man Jiang looked at ye shuisu and said with tears, "this is shuisu. It''s so big."


    "Yes." the two of them looked at each other and said a thousand words.


    Ye shuisu and the three brothers of the Jiang family helped Jiang Xiangru into the Jiang family. The surroundings seemed empty. Old Jiang looked at Jiang Xiangru''s back, sighed and wiped a handful of tears alone: "Xiangru, you''ve suffered outside."


    At this time, a cold voice interrupted Mr. Jiang''s Thoughts: "Grandpa."


    Old man Jiang was startled. On one side of his head, he saw Fu Linnan nodding politely to him. Long Qian was a young man with handsome hair.


    Mr. Jiang was stunned, then he hardened his face and put on a serious look: "Lin Nan, good, good-looking talent, with the style of your grandfather."


    Fu Linnan replied, "well, thank you for your praise."


    "When you get married, you should treat shuisu well, you know?"


    Fu Linnan picked his eyebrows, and his mood became better with the naked eye: "well, I will, Grandpa rest assured."


    "How is the old man of the Fu family doing recently?"


    "Grandpa is fine. Please worry about Grandpa."


    "Yes."


    Mr. Jiang''s response dragged an end. There was silence on the field, and the atmosphere was a little strange.


    Finally, old man Jiang couldn''t help but stare at Fu Linnan and ask, "Linnan."


    "Yes."


    "Did you just see anything?"


    "... I didn''t see anything, nor did I see Grandpa crying."


    "You! Forget it! Monkey! Dare to tell me about... And see if I don''t kill you!"


    "... well."


    "... go in!"


    "Yes."


    Fu Linnan and old man Jiang went back to the Jiang family home together. He turned his head and winked at Gao Lang behind him.


    Gao Lang was puzzled.


    Fu Linnan frowned and nced at old Jiang and the Jiang family. Gao Lang immediately understood and left. But just when Fu Linnan frowned, he had been scared out of a cold sweat.


    Fu Linnan took a look at Jiang''s courtyard, found ye shuisu''s red figure in the crowd, and hooked his lips.


    When hees to Jiang''s house today, he won''t return empty handed.


    Jiang Xiangru was helped to the living room and sat down. His face was much better. Master Jiang personally felt Jiang Xiangru''s pulse. His eyebrows had be a stammer. He wanted to say something, but looking at Jiang Xiangru''s pale face, he couldn''t bear to stretch his eyebrows and said: "Fortunately, I haven''t hurt my heart, but my organs have been damaged. After conditioning for ten or eight years, I can still recuperate."


    Mr. Jiang spoke lightly, but on one side of his head, he held a handful of tears painfully. The old tears filled his eyes, which was quite deste.


    Jiang Xiangru nodded, and tears came out of her words.


    The father and daughter said nothing to each other. In the end, thousands of words only turned into a sentence that master Jiang firmly held Jiang Xiangru''s hand: "Xiangru, my good daughter, juste back!"


    Jiang Xiangru rushed into the arms of old man Jiang. She was a mature woman in her forties, but she cried like a child.


    On the other side of the sofa, people looked at the scene and burst into tears.


    Jiang Chenxi changed the subject and said to ye shuisu, "don''t worry, shuisu, the things of the Ye family are over, and the brothers won''t make ye Hong feel better!"


    Jiang Chenxi, who has always had a good temper, turned cold when he said this. He smiled and said to ye shuisu, "shuisu, don''t be afraid. The third brother will protect you in the future!"


    Then Jiang Chenxi patted ye shuisu on the shoulder.


    But as soon as his hand touched ye shuisu, he felt a cold look at his hand, which scared him to release his hand.


    Looking along the icy eyes, he saw Fu Linnan in Chinese ck clothes. Like a king, he upied a sofa and was tasting tea leisurely. He didn''t know where to look.


    Did he read something wrong? But his hand still wanted to continue patting ye shuisu''s shoulder. It was stiff, like he couldn''t get down.


    Jiang Zehan and Jiang Chuanbai also said at this time: "shuisu, big brother will protect you and won''t let anyone bully you!"


    "If anyone dares to bully my sister again, the second brother will screw his head off and kick it as a ball!"


    Ye shuisu was certainly moved by the words of the three brothers and said to them with a smile, "big brother, second brother and third brother, thank you. It''s good to have you!"


    Yes, they''re still with her. It''s nice! This is the warmth she missed a lifetime! When ye shuisu thought of this, the smile on her face could not help bing warmer, like the sunshine in March and Xi.


    However, the warmer ye shuisu''s smile, the more dazzling Fu Linnan felt, and the more frozen his whole look became.


    Protect ye shuisu. He said the same thing.


    Howe ye shuisu''s reaction to him was distrust, but when the three Jiang family told her, she smiled so brightly and sincerely?


    Fu Linnan felt that an unknown anger was overflowing in his chest, which made his eyes about to burst out.


    Ye shuisu is still smiling. The more she smiles, the more her anger sprays.


    This was a "bang", and there was a strange noise.

 Chapter 55

    The ceramic teacup Fu Linnan held in his hand, somehow, broke in his palm, and the fragments fell to the ground, making a thin sound.


    Everyone''s eyes looked at Fu Linnan.


    Fu Linnan''s palm was bleeding, but he seemed as if nothing had happened. He took out his handkerchief and wiped the blood on his palm, like a blood addicted corner of his eye: "the teacup is not strong, it hurts his hand."


    Ye shuisu looked at Fu Linnan. He was worried at that time. He came to Fu Linnan, took away his handkerchief, drenched his wound with clean water and said, "there are ceramic fragments on his hand. If you take the handkerchief like this, the wound will be inmed!"


    The servant of the Jiang family also quickly took the medical bag, took the ceramics, disinfected and bandaged. Ye shuisu made every step for Fu Linnan very carefully.


    Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu and worried about himself. His anger finally fell down.


    At this time, ye shuisu half squatted in front of Fu Linnan. Between her movements, her long hair like ink brushed his long legs and lifted up a strange touch.


    After bandaging, ye shuisu pressed around Fu Linnan''s wound with massage: "does it still hurt?"


    Fu Linnan''s thoughts fell on the soft person in front of him. He didn''t hear what ye shuisu was saying: "HMM."


    Ye shuisu frowned: "will it be better to help you rub the wound like this?"


    Fu Linnan''s eyes raised: "well... No."


    "What about rubbing like this?"


    "... not yet."


    Fu Linnan has long had no pain. Ye shuisu''s professional massage technique also makes him veryfortable.


    Seeing ye shuisu working hard for him, his heart was more satisfied and morefortable.


    Ye shuisu''s small face with a big palm fell in front of him. He raised his hand, pinched ye shuisu''s small face, and shouted in a dumb voice: "Shui Su......" Fu Linnan''s eyes and tail were still red and full of strong possessiveness.


    Ye shuisu''s heart got a pimple for a while. He raised his eyes and looked at Fu Linnan iprehensibly: "what''s the matter?"


    Fu Linnan touched the plump lips of Ye shuisu on his finger belly. He was about to say something. He raised his eyes. The remaining light in the corner of his eyes nced at the three brothers of the Jiang family who were staring here.


    Fu Linnan''s red eyes and tail were more picked, and the corners of his mouth evoked a chilling radian. Then his lips covered ye shuisu''s lips.


    At that moment, the three Jiang brothers across the sofa were stunned. Did they want to see the beautiful scene of their sister and brother-inw here? Fu Linnan just nced at them coldly. What does that mean? It''s like a victorious warrior showing off to them


    Ye shuisu was also a little stunned in the face of all this. Before she could react, Fu Linnan''s tall body had covered it.


    However, just when Fu Linnan''s lip was 0.01 mm away from ye shuisu''s lip and there seemed to be a kind of warm and ignorant elements spreading in the air, a crutch suddenly stood up and interrupted them.


    The two separated a little and were still breathing. Then, Fu Linnan and ye shuisu saw the smiling face of master Jiang across their crutches: "shuisu, Linnan, it''s about to eat. What do little lovers want to do? It''s not elegant here."


    At this time, ye shuisu found that both her family and servants were staring at her and Fu Linnan. When she remembered what she had just done with Fu Linnan in front of the crowd, she immediately blushed... Fu Linnan!


    Originally, ye shuisu also held Fu Linnan''s injured hand. At this time, she also loosened it. She red at Fu Linnan angrily, but she didn''t want Fu Linnan to have a cold face at this time. Instead, he wanted to be angry and ignored her at all.


    Ye shuisu was so tasteless that he bit his lips and didn''t speak. He nced at Fu Linnan''s bandaged hand and said that he shouldn''t bandage him!


    Fu Linnan looked up and saw that he had walked out for several steps and was still smiling at his old man Jiang. The smile was simr to the lip hook he had just announced the victory to the three brothers of the Jiang family. It seemed to say: small sample! I can''t cure you!


    Fu Linnan''s lips twitched. The old urchin was holding a grudge. Just outside the house, he saw his crying hatred!


    When the family came to the table, the atmosphere had be a little strange.


    Although the Jiang family is quite open-minded and feels that there is nothing wrong with kissing between lovers, they are really so close to kissing in front of the family. Moreover, old Jiang also came out to make a scene, in which there is always a taste that has changed.


    Originally, ye shuisu should sit with Fu Linnan, but somehow the three brothers of the Jiang family gathered together to sit next to Fu Linnan.


    The three brothers smiled and said, "Fu Shao, I have always admired you. Let me sit next to you."


    "Fu Shao, me too."


    "Fu Shao, me too."


    Finally, Fu Linnan and Mr. Jiang took the seat. Next to Mr. Jiang were Jiang Xiangru and Jiang Zehan, and next to Fu Linnan were Jiang Chenxi and Jiang Chuanbai. After that, ye shuisu.


    In this way, Fu Linnan and ye shuisusheng formed two people sitting opposite each other and furthest apart on the table.


    Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu across the table. His face was all ck. The whole person was like a bomb and would crack at any time. However, master Jiang had been talking to him all the time, so that he had no possibility of attack at all.


    "Linnan, you should have a good drink with me today! Your grandfather didn''t pour a thousand cups in those years. I think what about his grandchildren!"


    Fu Linnan answered carelessly, "well." the remaining light in the corner of his eye looked through the wine ss at the Jiang family and ye shuisu surrounded by the Jiang family. Looking at ye shuisu, it was clear that he was right in front of him, but he couldn''t touch it because he was separated by the Jiang family. His fingers were whirling on the wine ss, and an unknown fire ran from his heart, making him a little restless.


    The whole Jiang family is grabbing water from him. This feeling is very bad.


    Fu Linnan''s eyes turned red vividly, but in the end, he seemed to think of something. A cold smile came up on his lips. All his negative emotions seemed to be suppressed by him, and he became morefortable with the three brothers of the Jiang family.


    No harm. Soon, ye shuisu will be his own.


    Thinking of this, Fu Linnan''s lips even rose.


    All the dishes were brought up. Looking at the scene in front of her, ye shuisu felt a little confused. How did she feel that the three brothers were targeting Fu Linnan?


    Ye shuisu raised her eyes and was facing Fu Linnan''s strange lips. Suddenly, a bad premonition filled ye shuisu''s heart.


    He looked at Fu Linnan with burning eyes. At that time, the chopsticks in ye shuisu''s hand were scared to fall to the ground.

 Chapter 56

    What happened in this family that she didn''t know? But isn''t she always with all of them?


    The inexplicable feeling is more and more deep in ye shuisu''s heart.


    However, ye shuisu felt puzzled at this time, but the three brothers of the Jiang family didn''t think there was anything wrong with their behavior. Even if they felt that they would provoke Fu Linnan, at this time, they didn''t want Fu Linnan to be too close to ye shuisu.


    Just now, when ye shuisu was bandaging Fu Linnan, they looked at Fu Linnan with a look of enjoyment. There was always an illusion that Fu Linnan was bullying his sister and that his sister was like a servant girl in front of Fu Linnan.


    They all don''t know when the wayward ye shuisu, who grew up with thousands of grace and hundreds of pets, helped people wrap up so easily? Isn''t Fu Linnan bullying his sister?


    There was also the moment when Fu Linnan almost kissed ye shuisu. Although Fu Linnan was also a figure, they still had the feeling that their cabbage was arched by a pig


    Therefore, in a rather strange atmosphere, the three of them spontaneously wanted Fu Linnan to stay away from ye shuisu and they were closer to ye shuisu.


    Although the atmosphere on the table seemed peaceful, Fu Linnan''s eyes seemed to shoot at the three brothers of the Jiang family from time to time.


    However, Fu Linnan didn''t say much. The three brothers of the Jiang family pretended to be stupid and didn''t know anything.


    Ye shuisu still has a feeling that the atmosphere is getting more and more strange. I always felt that what would happen to Fu Linnan at Jiang''s house... Ye shuisu nced at Fu Linnan quietly and watched Fu Linnan drinking with old Jiang, but her smile was mostly on the surface. Her feeling was stronger.


    The three brothers are very close to ye shuisu and keep helping ye shuisu with vegetables.


    "Shuisu, your favorite braised prawns."


    "Shuisu, this tofu chef cooks well. Try it."


    "Shuisu, try this."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After a while, ye shuisu had not moved her chopsticks, and the small bowl in front of her had piled up into a hill.


    After all, this was the first time that ye shuisu Li returned to Jiang''s house after a lifetime, and the first time she sat so fully with her family. Although she still felt that the atmosphere was a little strange, she soon put this strange thought behind her and began to enjoy the happiness of her family.


    Ye shuisu smiled and said to the three brothers, "big brother, second brother and third brother, I''ve had enough. Eat by yourself!"


    Jiang Chenxi refused: "I always think you are hungry and thin at Ye''s house these days."


    Mentioning the Ye family, everyone was silent for a moment, but soon, the Tianlun in front of them was in front of them. They recovered their happy appearance and stopped mentioning the unhappy things.


    However, in this joy, Fu Linnan always felt that ye shuisu was talking andughing with the Jiang family at this time. Why didn''t he own such a smile? Even ye shuisu didn''t smile at him like this


    It seems that he thought of something. Fu Linnan''s finger abdomen left on the wine ss used force and whirled affectionately, just like whirling on ye shuisu''s smile at this time.


    Then, Fu Linnan''s eyes shed a touch of hot bitterness and drank the wine in his hand.


    At this time, ye shuisu saw that old man Jiang seemed to have drunk too much and sandwiched some lotus root slices to old man Jiang: "Grandpa, fresh lotus root to relieve wine, you drink too much, relieve wine."


    Mr. Jiang smiled and tasted a few pieces: "OK, OK."


    Ye shuisu added a piece of lotus root for old Jiang, put it in the bowl, took back his hand, and talked andughed with the three brothers of the Jiang family.


    At this time, a dull voice suddenly sounded, breaking the existing peace.


    Ye shuisu''s dull voice looked over and met Fu Linnan''s slightly red eyed tail: "shuisu, I''m drunk, too." Fu Linnan said in a deep voice.


    Ye shuisu was stiff, and soon realized what Fu Linnan meant. He also sandwiched some lotus root slices for Fu Linnan: "Linnan, you eat too." he frowned again, even her grandfather''s vinegar?


    Ye shuisu''s frown fell into Fu Linnan''s eyes, but it made Fu Linnan''s lotus root tasteless, and the heat in his eyes was stronger.


    While ye shuisu wasughing with the three brothers of the Jiang family, Fu Linnan suddenly called, "shuisu."


    Ye shuisu turned his head and looked at Fu Linnan''s lips. A bad feeling rose in ye shuisu''s heart: "what''s the matter?" although Fu Linnan looked normal, she always felt that Fu Linnan seemed to have eaten gunpowder.


    Fu Linnan threw a mobile phone to ye shuisu: "I left your mobile phone here."


    Ye shuisu took the mobile phone and put it into her pocket: "HMM." this is her mobile phone. After Fu Linnan found that the photos of Fu Sheng and Ning Chunjie were restored in her mobile phone yesterday, Fu Linnan took it away. She thought he threw it away. Unexpectedly, he gave it back to her now.


    Remembering Ning Chunjie, ye shuisu took a deep look at Jiang Chenxi. Jiang Chenxi looks no different from before. I don''t know what happened after Jiang Chenxi saw the photos of Fu Sheng and Ning Chunjie that day?


    However, when ye shuisu looked at Jiang Chenxi, Fu Linnan misunderstood him. Now he is talking to ye shuisu. Does ye shuisu go to see other men?


    Oh. Not even his brother.


    Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu with a pair of eyes. His tone seemed to be the same as usual: "there''s something you want in the mobile phone photo album. Have a look."


    Ye shuisutun took back her thoughts: "what?" just after asking, she trembled when she looked at Fu Linnan''s eyes. Then, under Fu Linnan''s eyes, her hand unconsciously took out her mobile phone from her pocket and opened the album.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t open it. As soon as you open it and see the things on it, she immediately blushes and has to turn off her cell phone.


    But under Fu Linnan''s burning gaze, she was a little nervous. After reading the things in the photo album, her hand trembled. Before she could turn it off, her mobile phone fell on the desktop and made a heavy noise.


    Jiang Chenxi, who is closest to ye shuisu, found the difference of Ye shuisu and didn''t understand the tunnel: "shuisu, what''s the matter?" he said, and he went to pick up the mobile phone that ye shuisu dropped.


    Ye shuisu immediately eximed, "don''t pick it up!"


    But it was toote. Jiang Chenxi not only picked up the mobile phone, but also saw the things on the mobile phone. At that time, he also blushed and nced at ye shuisu and Fu Linnan: "shuisu, Fu Shao, you..."


    Jiang Chenxi''s reaction attracted people''s curiosity: "what''s the matter?"


    Everyone looked at ye shuisu''s mobile phone screen and saw that in ye shuisu''s full screen album, there were some photos of Fu Linnan, sexy photos, abdominal muscle photos... Everything.

 Chapter 57

    The size of some photos and the good figure even embarrassed Mr. Jiang.


    Everyone blushed. Mr. Jiang coughed. Ye shuisu quickly grabbed the mobile phone and put it in her pocket. It was clear that the mobile phone was cold, but she felt it was extremely hot, just like her hot face now.


    Ye shuisu red angrily at Fu Linnan. His eyes seemed to say: it''s all your good deeds!


    It must be Fu Linnan who saw that she restored Fu Sheng''s photos, so he reced all the photos in her mobile phone with his! It''s the first time for her to see those photos with such arge scale. Now they have been seen by the whole family. How can she live in the future?!


    Fu Linnan was tasting the soup like a nobody. He provoked his red eyes and looked at ye shuisu. His eyes just said: what if it''s me?


    He frowned again, with a threatening light in his eyes, as if saying: what? Don''t want to leave his picture on your cell phone?


    Ye shuisu wanted to be angry with Fu Linnan. As a result, she was photographed back and became more angry, but she was angry and had no ce to send it at all. Originally, she had a good dinner. Suddenly, she felt like she was on pins and needles and had no face to see people!


    She stared at Fu Linnan angrily, but it made Fu Linnan feel better. He liked the way she was angry with him.


    At this time, the family''s sight of Ye shuisu and Fu Linnan became strange.


    Mr. Jiang coughed again: "young people, it''s normal to have a little ''anger''. It''s not strange, hehe, it''s not strange." he stiffened his face a little and nced at ye shuisu and Fu Linnan, "but you can''t touch the bottom line before you get married." this is the principle of their older generation.


    Mr. Jiang''s anger is to use double quotation marks. Ye shuisu''s face is even more red.


    At this time, Fu Linnan shot at ye shuisu with burning eyes, which made ye shuisu''s whole body seem to be burning: "well, Shui Su and I have always adhered to the bottom line."


    Fu Linnan''s voice dragged the ending, which sounded meaningful. It was like saying that he and ye shuisu had done everything except the bottom line.


    Mr. Jiang was pretending to drink calmly. When he heard this, he almost gushed out a mouthful of wine.


    Other people on the table also looked at ye shuisu and Fu Linnan differently.


    The three brothers of the Jiang family, Zhang Zhang, want to say something, but it''s a private matter for the prospective husband and wife, and there''s nothing to say.


    But their eyes to Fu Linnan were not so hostile. Although their cabbages were arched, two of them were willing not to be.


    The dining table fell into a strange silence. Fu Linnan picked his eyebrow and gave ye shuisu vegetables and soup: "shuisu, eat more."


    Ye shuisu''s loving appearance made him feel more like burning up. In the face of the dishes in front of him, it was neither eating nor not eating. He wanted to do something to divert his attention, but he didn''t dare to talk to anyone at all.


    Finally, she smiled as if nothing had happened. She took a bowl of kelp soup for Fu Linnan and showed a loving look. She even got up directly, brought the soup to Fu Linnan, scooped a spoonful and fed him himself: "Linnan, you can eat more. I remember your favorite drink is kelp soup. Come on, I''ll feed you."


    Gentlenguage and diverse posture. With that, the spoon had reached Fu Linnan''s mouth. Isn''t it just pretending to love? Who won''t! Fu Linnan is allergic to kelp soup. Now so many people are watching to see how he ends!


    Fu Linnan paused. Ye shuisu''s voice became more soft, and his smile was also very gentle: "Linnan, we have such a close rtionship. I feed you soup. Why don''t you drink it?"


    Then she put the spoon to Fu Linnan''s lips and gathered some more. She must find a way to feed Fu Linnan the soup to relieve the anger in her heart.


    Ye shuisu thought that Fu Linnan would be ugly. Unexpectedly, Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu, but his eyes were deep and seemed to open his lips: "such a close rtionship?" as if nothing had happened, he directly sent her to the kelp soup to drink, and nodded, "well, it''s good." he didn''t even frown.


    Ye shuisu was stunned. Fu Linnan held ye shuisu''s hand: "is there anything else?"


    Ye shuisu subconsciously wanted to withdraw his hand, but Fu Linnan directly held her hand and drank all the soup in the small soup bowl in her hand. When she was ready, she licked the residual juice at the corner of her mouth with the tip of her tongue. The bright red tip of her tongue looked up at Ye shuisu like a blood addict.


    Ye shuisu was stunned. Fu Linnan was trying to pretend to love her. Aren''t you even afraid of allergies? She remembered that Fu Linnan didn''t touch any kelp in her previous life


    At this time, Fu Linnan seemed to see through ye shuisu''s idea, pulled ye shuisu down, opened his lips in her ear, and his voice was quite bewitched: "what you gave me, let alone kelp soup, is poison, I also drink it."


    Ye shuisu waspletely stunned. A strange feeling surged in his heart. His hand shook and the soup bowl almost fell to the ground. This Fu Linnan... This devil!


    Ye shuisu can be described as taking advantage of her happiness, and then she returned to her position, her face still red and embarrassed.


    Those present did not know the end of this. They looked at ye shuisu and Fu Linnan''s love. They didn''t say anything more if their feelings were really good enough.


    The atmosphere on the court gradually eased down after a while. After all, it was a private matter between the prospective husband and wife, and no one said anything more.


    After the meal, the table was cleaned by the servant. At this time, Gao Lang suddenly came here, carrying a lot of big and small bags in his hand. After bowing slightly to the people, he also bowed to Fu Linnan: "Fu Shao."


    Fu Linnan nodded: "HMM." he nced at what Gao Lang had brought in, then stood up, took something from Gao Lang''s hand, opened it, unfolded it, and a calligraphy work was disyed in front of everyone. His pen power was vigorous, which brightened people''s eyes, especially old man Jiang. Looking at this calligraphy, his eyes almost fell out.


    Fu Linnan respectfully presented his calligraphy works to master Jiang and said, "Grandpa, this is the calligraphy works of Duke Shi in hister years. Grandpa said you always wanted it. I asked grandpa for it and gave it to you as a gift."


    Mr. Jiang epted the work with an excited heart. His heart almost jumped out and couldn''t close his mouth with a smile: "Yes, yes, this is the work that old man Fu hides. This is the work that old man Fu usually hides! The authentic work of Shi Gong''s old age, this is the only one in the world, which can be called a top-quality and priceless! Old man Fu used to be reluctant to give me a look. Unexpectedly, Linnan, you brought this picture to me! Good, good, good! Ha ha. Good boy!"

 Chapter 58

    Mr. Jiang said three good words in a row, which showed how happy he was at this time and hisughter was very happy.


    Fu Linnan looked at old man Jiang''s happy appearance and also hooked his lips. Grandpa is happy. It means that he is satisfied. Very good.


    Thinking, he seemed to have nced at ye shuisu. He was looking at Shang ye shuisu curiously, and the smile on his lips deepened.


    But such a smile made ye shuisu stunned. How did she feel that Fu Linnan seemed to eat her? She shivered.


    Fu Linnan nced at Gao Lang again. Gao Lang motioned outside the door. A doctor with yellow curly hair and white coat came in.


    Gao Lang said: "this is a famous foreign body repair expert, Dr. Smith, who specializes in food therapy and body repair, especially has a high opinion on body repair after taking poison, which is world-famous."


    Dr. Smith nodded politely to the crowd. Fu Linnan said respectfully to Jiang Xiangru: "aunt Jiang, this is the doctor I specially picked up for you from abroad. He will stay at Jiang''s house for your full-time treatment in the past two years."


    Others may not know Dr. Smith''s name, but as the president of the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, Jiang Chuanbai knows Dr. Smith very well. He has always been calm. At this time, his mood also moved: "I''m going to find treatment in the field of foreign body repair for my aunt. Unexpectedly, Fu Shao has sent the doctor to my aunt!"


    Moreover, the doctor is an expert in the field of repair. Every day, people in various countries who want to see him for treatment are in a long queue. He can''t even think of inviting him directly for treatment! Or two years of full-time!


    Jiang Xiangru smiled lightly at Fu Linnan: "Linnan, thank you. You have a heart." she doesn''t care much about whether to recover early orte, but Fu Linnan''s heart. She must be good to ye shuisu in the future.


    Mr. Jiang also has a certain understanding of this field. Hearing what Jiang Chuanbo said, he knows that it is of great help to Jiang Xiangru''s body. Looking at Fu Linnan''s smile, he can''t help but feel more moved: "Linnan, good boy! Good!" his love for Fu Linnan has overflowed even more.


    Fu Linnan''s eyes contained a small abyss, which was visible to the naked eye. He nced at Gao Lang, who understood, took out a business card and respectfully handed it to Jiang Zehan.


    Fu Linnan looked at Jiang Zehan: "brother, this is the business card of he Lao of royal group. Brother took this business card to find him and said it was introduced by me. He must know everything about his business problems."


    Jiang Zehan almost trembled when he took the business card. On the low-key ck gold business card, the words "Mr. He Lao of Royal Group" were written impressively.


    The light words weighed ten thousand kilograms in Jiang Zehan''s hand. Now in the business field, who doesn''t know the name of Mr. Royal he Lao.


    It is said that the predecessor of the Royal Group is the business brain established by ancient emperors. It has been a gathering ce for business wizards since ancient times. Up to now, Royal Group has upied an overwhelming advantage in many fields abroad. They do not upy the market in China, but anyone in the domestic businessmunity who has been instructed by Royal descendants can open up a broader world in the business field.


    Not to mention that he Lao, the head of the Royal Group, is the person who gives advice. It is said that Fu Linnan was personally instructed by he Lao and was able to dominate the business circles in the capital andpletely kill theters.


    But the Royal Group is not easy to teach people, let alone he Lao. Jiang Zehan asked to see other royal descendants before, but he failed to do so


    Although Jiang Zehan has made great achievements in taking over the Jiang family, he has actually fallen into a bottleneck. He finds it difficult to go further.


    In fact, he has long wanted to carry forward the Centennial Jiang family, and even let the whole world know more about the style of traditional Chinese medicine. In the past, he didn''t have a clue, but if there was old he''s guidance


    Ambitious, we should be so!


    Jiang Zehan''s gratitude has overflowed: "Fu Shao..."


    Ye shuisu looks at the doctor and the business card as if thinking. Fu Linnan can find a doctor for Jiang Xiangru. She is very grateful to him. She has also heard about Mr. He''s business card and his reputation. Jiang Zehan finallymitted suicide several times and ended up in prison because he was calcted by Fu Sheng in his previous life. In thest days, she knew that Jiang Zehan was not as good as a dog.


    Although this is also fueled by her ignorance, if Jiang Zehan had this business card, would Jiang be killed like that


    But in the previous life, because of her willfulness, Fu Linnan fell out with the Jiang family several times in order to upy her. How can there be a peaceful scene of giving gifts now


    Without waiting for Jiang Zehan to say more, Gao Lang has put a set of precision instruments in front of Jiang Chuanbai.


    Fu Linnan looked at Jiang Chuanbai: "this set of precision research instrument is the most advanced technology in the world. It was originally blocked by foreign countries, but I spent a lot of money to find it for my second brother."


    Looking at this set of precision instruments, jiangchuanbai''s heart trembled. Now, as the president of Jiang''s Hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, although his medical skills have been well-known at home and abroad, what he wants to do is to study more advanced medical skills. With his own medical belief, he also asks the country''s medical skills to stand at a higher level in the world.


    However, the technical blockade in the high-end field often hinders his research. Now the set of instruments sent by Fu Linnan can ovee many of his current research problems. Perhaps, new research results are close at hand


    He thought very much about contributing some research power to national medicine!


    Thinking of this, Jiang Chuanbai touched the instrument and was filled with uncontroble excitement: "Fu Shao, in the future, Jiang''s Hospital of traditional Chinese medicine will nominate new research results for Fu Shao."


    Facing the excitement of Jiangchuan cypress, Fu Linnan just answered faintly: "well, you are a capable person."


    Then, Gao Lang handed over a stack of scripts to Jiang Chenxi. The original thin script, after Jiang Chenxi saw the name of the y, suddenly felt that the paper in his hand weighed a thousand kilograms.


    Fu Linnan looked at Jiang Chenxi: "this is mu Ran''s new y. I heard that the third brother has always wanted to y Mu Ran''s y, but he didn''t have a chance. I asked the third brother for the starring quota of his new y."


    Jiang Chenxi''s long eyshes trembled slightly: "Fu Shao, I don''t know how to thank you."


    Director Mu Ran is a famous literary film director in the circle. He is very talented. The drama is prating and deep. Every time he makes a film, he will get several world-ss awards.


    But mu Ran has a quirk. His films only use the actors he likes. It''s impossible to go through the back door. No matter how much money you spend, it''s very principled and open in the circle. Thepany once spent a lot of money on director Mu ran for him, but it was closed.

 Chapter 59

    In private, even if he wanted to see director Mu ran, he couldn''t.


    Now, although Jiang Chenxi has high poprity, most of these poprityes from his good-looking appearance. As an actor, he has always wanted to y excellent works to prove his strength.


    Now he can get a chance to y Mu ran film. He doesn''t know how much he wants the stars and the moon.


    Actors don''t y films that have influence on the society, but positively influence the public by themselves. What pursuit does he talk about as an actor!


    The Jiang family are immersed in a kind of joy. Now they get everything they ask for but can''t get. Why don''t they be happy?


    At this time, Fu Linnan said coldly, "it''s gettingte. After I had dinner with shuisu, it''s time to go back to Fu''s house." as he said, Fu Linnan took ye shuisu''s waist and went straight out.


    Everyone was stunned.


    What does Fu Linnan mean? Want to take ye shuisu? Gave them some precious gifts and wanted to take ye shuisu away?


    Jiang Zehan first reacted, stopped Fu Linnan, returned old he''s business card to him and said, "Fu Shao, I don''t want old he''s business card. You can''t take shuisu!"


    Jiang Chenxi and Jiang Chuanbai also handed over their things: "the new film directed by Mu Ran is very good, but I have no luck."


    "Return this set of instrument to Fu Shao. I''ll find a way for my research!"


    "You can''t take the water Sue!"


    Mr. Jiang and Jiang Xiangru also reacted. Old man Jiangughed: "Linnan, I didn''t expect you to be as ghost as your grandfather. You want to exchange shuisu with a work of Duke Shi? I tell you, it''s just to bring me your grandfather''s treasure house. You can''t take shuisu away!"


    He nced at Dr. Smith again, bit his teeth and said, "take this doctor with you! Grandpa, an expert in the field of repair, I can also find him!"


    Jiang Xiangru pulled ye shuisu: "shuisu."


    The originally happy atmosphere of the venue has suddenly solidified, and the atmosphere has be a little embarrassed. Although they all like the things Fu Linnan gave them, they like them to an extremely rare level, and even these things are not avable for them.


    But Rao was so. When they thought that Fu Linnan would take ye shuisu away after coaxing them to be happy, they immediately felt that these things were insipid.


    Even all the treasures in the world, in their eyes, can''tpare with a hair of Ye shuisu!


    Fu Linnan looked at the people of the Jiang family who stopped him. He just felt that they were like jackals, tigers and leopards, holding ye shuisu''s hand, and made more efforts, as if they were afraid that these jackals, tigers and leopards would take ye shuisu away.


    Fu Linnan frowned unhappily: "shuisu has been engaged to me. It''s natural to live in Fu''s house." his voice was domineering and indisputable.


    I knew it was not so easy to take ye shuisu away from the Jiang family, so he specially prepared gifts to please the Jiang family. He rarely took the initiative to please others. Unexpectedly!


    Mr. Jiang also hardened his face: "engagement is not marriage. It''s natural to live together? I don''t agree that shuisu will live in Fu''s house before he gets married!" originally, Fu Linnan gave him a gift and he felt very happy. Now he''s not happy at all, because Fu Linnan wants to rob ye shuisu with him!


    In the past, because Jiang Xiangru broke off the rtionship with him, he and ye shuisu were often separated. Now Jiang Xiangru and ye shuisu havee back. How could he let ye shuisu go?


    The three brothers of the Jiang family and Jiang Xiangru are also eyeing, blocking all the roads in front of Fu Lin''s south. The meaning in their eyes is very obvious: they don''t agree!


    The displeasure on Fu Linnan''s face became more obvious. He looked at ye shuisu sideways. In his low voice, there was a possessive desire: "shuisu, will you go back to Fu''s house with me?"


    Ye shuisu was oppressed by Fu Linnan''s eyes. Knowing what kind of shower it contained, she dared not look at Fu Linnan''s eyes. Instead, she separated from Fu Linnan''s arms with Jiang Xiangru''s hand, and then took Jiang Xiangru back to the living room. There was no confidence in her soft voice: "Mom, your health is not very optimistic now. I''ll stay with you at Jiang''s house for a few days."


    In a word, it seems to ease the atmosphere on the court, and it seems to make the atmosphere more tense.


    Even if she didn''t look, ye shuisu could clearly feel that her back seemed to be chiseled a hole by something. Even because of this, she couldn''t walk steadily. She didn''t have to think about what the source of such oppression was, but she deliberately didn''t turn back to respond to Fu Linnan.


    She knew that it was not so easy for Fu Linnan to give gifts to the Jiang family this time! However, in Fu Linnan''s eyes, was she only worth the things he gave to the Jiang family?


    Involuntarily, a touch of displeasure rose in ye shuisu''s heart, because it was displeasure. She didn''t respond to Fu Linnan''s anger.


    Fu Linnan''s eyes followed ye shuisu all the time. Ye shuisu''s displeasure also fell into his eyes. Suddenly, it changed into ye shuisu. He was displeased because he wanted to meet Fu''s house with him.


    Suddenly, Fu Linnan''s heart rose a touch of nameless anger. Good. Good.


    Several people returned to the living room again, but now the atmosphere of the living room haspletely changed.


    Old man Jiang was obviously wary of Fu Linnan''s smile: "Linnan, shuisu wants to spend more time with his mother before marriage. Don''t you agree with this little request?"


    Fu Linnan sat down on the sofa. The three brothers of the Jiang family immediately surrounded him for fear that Fu Linnan would approach ye shuisu: "Fu Shao..."


    But as soon as they opened their mouth, they were shocked back by Fu Linnan''s cold eyes.


    Such Fu Linnan is undoubtedly frightening, but they still didn''t give up the containment of Fu Linnan. For fear that Fu Linnan would abduct ye shuisu if he wasn''t careful.


    Fu Linnan''s eyes always fell on ye shuisu who stayed with Jiang Xiangru. His eyes were burning. It seemed that he was going to eat ye shuisu. It was easy to press people out of breath.


    Ye shuisu was staring at the whole person, but she still pretended to be as if nothing had happened. Suddenly, she didn''t know whether it was because of tension. Her body was a little anxious.


    Ye shuisu smiled at Jiang Xiangru and said, "Mom, I''ll go for convenience."


    After entering the room, there was a thick wall. Although Fu Linnan''s vision seemed to fall on her, it was much lighter. Ye shuisu was finally relieved at this time.


    Fu Linnan is really terrible.


    When it was convenient, ye shuisu said silently in front of the mirror, "am I amodity in your eyes? I won''t go back to Fu''s house with you!" he said, as if angry. Ye shuisu also pressed his lips in front of the mirror. His red lips were dripping, which was very cute and provocative.


    With that, she was ready to go back to the living room. But as soon as I turned around, I saw Fu Linnan leaning against the marble wall.

 Chapter 60

    Approaching the oppressive height of 1900, Fu Linnan''s burning and deep eyes shot over. Ye shuisu was startled: "when did youe?"


    Subconsciously, ye shuisu retreated a few steps. As a result, his foot slipped and fell forward: "ah!"


    Fu Linnan frowned and raised his hand, but ye shuisu turned. Fu Linnan''s big hand was touching the softness of Ye shuisu.


    Soft touch.


    Strange oppression.


    The air suddenly condensed.


    Ye shuisu''s face flushed and wanted to leave, but her current posture was not good at getting up. If you want to get up, you must rely on Fu linnantuo''s strength on her.


    As time ticked by, ye shuisu''s face turned red into a monkey''s ass, and his heart beat faster than ever.


    Fu Linnan''s heart was also beating fast. He noticed the inconvenience of women, hooked his lips, stuck to ye shuisu''s ears, vomited hot air, and his voice was enchanted: "why? Reluctant to go? Want to stay longer? If you want to go further, I don''t mind..."


    Ye shuisu''s blood rose, and she only felt that tens of millions of ants were gnawing on her, itching her heart.


    Her eight life old face had been lost, and she simply couldn''t care so much. She took advantage of her strength to hold Fu Linnan''s strong waist: "who says I''m reluctant to leave?" the moment her body pasted on her body was another blood spurt.


    At this time, ye shuisu could finally control her body. After standing firm, she wanted to leave Fu Linnan''s arms with her bare face, but Fu Linnan held her waist and pressed it on the marble washstand.


    Behind him was the cold touch of marble, in front of him was Fu Linnan''s hot as fire, and ye shuisu''s whole body was suffering like ice and fire.


    Fu Linnan quickened his breath and pinched ye shuisu''s small face. His knuckles hovered around ye shuisu''s chin: "throw yourself into the arms and light my fire and want to run? Ye shuisu, my little darling, if youe, don''t want to leave my palm easily."


    Fu Linnan seemed to be smiling, but his eyes contained a touch of bloodthirsty, which made people tremble and suck in.


    Fu Linnan''s remark means something. He is not only talking about ye shuisu''s "throwing in arms" now, but also saying that ye shuisu clearly had shown him good before, but now he has alienated and resisted him many times.


    Under the burning fire at the bottom of Fu Linnan''s eyes, ye shuisu forgot to resist. The overwhelming oppression made ye shuisu softer. Her face was still red, but her mouth was unforgiving: "I didn''t throw in my arms, just... It was an ident!"


    Just now, there seemed to be a hot fire surging in the air. Originally, they didn''t do anything again, but Fu Linnan and ye shuisu seemed to be closer.


    Fu Linnan''s fingers touched the lips of leaf water and Su Xianyan, and his eyes seemed to contain a fire: "no? Why? Can''t I let you throw yourself into your arms? Do you resist when you go back to Fu''s house with me? Huh?"


    The finger pulp covered on her lips didn''t use much force, but it was enough to make ye shuisu''s whole body as ufortable as fire. She looked at Fu Linnan and shook her head: "no, I didn''t resist going to Fu''s house, I just..."


    Fu Lin Nansong opened his fingers, swayed his lips, bowed his head, and held the leaves, Su''s fresh lips, and strong possessive desire between his lips and teeth: "just what? In the Jiang family, you told me you were worried about Aunt Jiang, so you didn''t go to Fu''s house with me. Now aunt Jiang has returned to the Jiang family. What else does she need you to worry about, so you have to stay with her? Huh?"


    "Well..." ye shuisu felt that his body was roasted by the fire, and Fu Linnan was the source of the fire!


    "Mom and I... Left the Jiang family for more than 20 years... Well... It''s not easy now... To be with Grandpa''s family, i... um..."


    "It was aunt Jiang before, but now it''s grandpa''s family. In your heart, when can you put me first? Huh?"


    "Lin Nan..."


    "In your heart, I will never be the first?"


    "Lin Nan, not... Um..."


    "No? Huh?"


    Fu Linnan''s lips and teeth breathed hot and thick air, which seemed to vent something. Fu Linnan''s hot kiss began to move down the lip p of Ye shuisu, neck, vicle, and then down


    Ye shuisu was controlled by Fu Linnan and had no power to fight back.


    The whole room seemed to be on fire!


    At this time, "jingling bell." a mobile phone ring suddenly broke the tranquility of the scene.


    Ye shuisu woke up and was shocked that he and Fu Linnan had already done this step! She was barefaced and reached into her pocket to get her mobile phone, but Fu Linnan had already put her hand into her pocket and took it away.


    The two were still hot, and their heartbeat sounded like a bell in the room. Fu Linnan took ye shuisu in one hand and took it overbearing. On the other hand, he opened the mobile phone interface. He originally had hot eyes. At this time, it seemed that there was a strong anger burning in it.


    His whole eyes turned red and looked at ye shuisu as if he were going to eat her. He picked up ye shuisu''s chin. Although he didn''t have much strength, ye shuisu trembled at the moment when the hot knuckles were buckled.


    Fu Linnan hooked his lips bloodthirsty, like a priest from Hell: "Hello, very good."


    Ye shuisu was surprised: "what''s the matter?"


    It''s OK that ye shuisu doesn''t speak. As soon as ye shuisu speaks, Fu Linnan''s hand pinched on her chin suddenly makes force, as if to crack her chin. A trace of horror shed through the bottom of Ye shuisu''s eyes. What happened!


    The next second, Fu Linnan lights up the mobile phone he just saw in front of Ye shuisu. It seems that the whole person can crush ye shuisu with a casual force!


    Ye shuisu''s eyes shifted and saw the message sent to her by Fu Sheng on the mobile phone screen: "Shui Su, I''m Fu Sheng. You deleted me. This is my new number. I hope you can forgive me and save this number. I still love you. I always love you very much. Things between Xia Sihan and me are misunderstandings. Think about all we''ve experienced before..."


    Before ye shuisu finished reading it, Fu Linnan took away his mobile phone. Ye shuisu took Fu Linnan''s great anger and the whole person trembled. She shook her head in some panic: "no, Linnan, it''s not what you think..." I don''t know whether there was a cry in ye shuisu''s voice because of fear.


    Such a soft crying cavity seems to make fu Linnan''s anger at the bottom of his red eyes worse.


    "At that time, how pure and intense our love was."


    "Even if you are my brother''s fiancee, I have never despised you, and you have never loved me regardless of secr eyes."

 Chapter 61

    "Think about everything we''ve experienced. This weekend, I want to have a good chat with you. I''ll see you at the old ce, okay?"


    "If you don''te, I''ll wait there until youe, no matter what happens. Love you, Sheng."


    Fu Linnan read out the rest of the information word by word. With each sentence, his anger was even stronger, and his bloodthirsty eyes were even heavier. In the end, ye shuisu felt that he had been swallowed up by Fu Linnan''s anger and had no life in the world.


    Her tears fell silently, not that she wanted to cry, but that her eyes were instinctively crying!


    In thest space swallowed by her anger, she stubbornly shook her head: "Linnan, I haven''t contacted Fu Sheng for a long time. I don''t know why he sent me a message, and I won''t go to see him. I hate him to death in my heart..."


    The voice swallowed up by anger seemed empty in the room.


    Ye shuisu''s suppressed body suddenly became empty. Fu Linnan''s anger seemed to have been far away, but it seemed to wrap her more strongly.


    Fu Linnan''s eyes were engulfed by a touch of red. In his mind, a sentence echoed repeatedly: "even if you are brother''s fiancee, I have never despised you. You have never loved me regardless of secr eyes."


    "You have always loved me regardless of secr eyes."


    Oh. His fiancee, she, loves him very much.


    Fu Linnan broke his teeth, dragged ye shuisu to the bed in the room, like dragging a dog that belonged to him, without the slightest pity.


    He doesn''t allow others to touch anything.


    His possessions.


    Fu Linnan threw ye shuisu on the bed, like throwing an object, without mercy. Ye shuisu''s head hit the head of the wooden carved bed, making a sharp sound. Ye shuisu ate with water light at the bottom of his eyes and made a sound: "Oh."


    Fu Linnan''s eyes shed a strange light, but soon, he was attacked by all his anger. He bullied the body and pressed on ye shuisu impolitely. His hot lips ravaged every ce of Ye shuisu, gnawing and biting. Soon, there were even blood stains in some parts of Ye shuisu''s body.


    The body is full of marks of love, and some ces have a dull pain, but such pain is easily covered by Ye shuisu''s fear of being upied by Fu Linnan at this time.


    Just before they reached thest step, there was a knock at the door. It was Jiang Xiangru''s voice: "is it convenient for you, shuisu, Linnan? It''s time toe out for tea." it seemed that they were aware of what was happening in the room. Jiang Xiangru''s voice was filled with hidden worry.


    Listening to this voice, ye shuisu and Fu Linnan both recovered some reason and realized what step they had taken at this time. Ye shuisu hurriedly blocked Fu Linnan and shook his head at Fu Linnan: "Linnan, don''t be here, please."


    The woman''s wet eyes aroused Fu Linnan''s desire for protection, but the resistance in her words made him very unhappy. He was bloodthirsty and sneered: "don''t want?" the movement under him was bigger.


    Ye shuisu was in a panic and eximed, "ah!" she didn''t like the feeling of being forced! I don''t like the feeling of being forced by Fu Linnan!


    When Jiang Xiangru heard the sound outside the door, the knock on the door suddenly became urgent: "shuisu, what''s the matter? Open the door! Shuisu! Linnan!"


    Ye shuisu unconsciously slipped out a bean sized tear from the corner of his eye. The tear fell on Fu Linnan''s hand. The wet touch immediately aroused an unknown fire.


    Looking at ye shuisu, he shook his head desperately. His action stopped, and his eyes were irritable and angry. She just doesn''t want to! Just don''t want to!


    The knocking outside the door continued. Taking advantage of this gap, ye shuisu tried to make her voice sound normal and answered outside the door: "Mom, I''m fine. I just slipped identally. Linnan helped me. Don''t worry. Linnan and I wille out in a minute!"


    "Did I promise you to go out?" as soon as ye shuisu finished his words, Fu Linnan''s cold words pulled her back into the confrontation with Fu Linnan. A pair of Shangfu Linnan''s angry eyes, and a drop of tears slipped in her eyes.


    She didn''t like Fu Linnan''s forced treatment of her. I don''t like it very much.


    She raised her hand, hooked Fu Linnan''s neck, tried to soothe him softly, and begged him: "Linnan, don''t be here. Mom is calling us. Let''s go out first, go to Fu''s house, go to Fu''s house, and we''ll......" as she said, ye shuisu tried to press Fu Linnan''s acupoints. She knew that Fu Linnan was so irritable, and there was also a reason why he was ill now.


    But her hand was ruthlessly held by Fu Linnan. Every inch of action was oppression: "Fu House?"


    "Linnan, I promise to go back to Fu''s house with you. We''ll goter. Fu Sheng and I... There''s really nothing. If there''s anything, he won''t send me a message with a strange number. You checked my mobile phone, you know..."


    Ye shuisu''s voice is very soft. It seems that he is deliberately trying to exin his grievances. Such ye shuisu makes Fu Linnan more upset. Does he need to force his lips to talk to him?


    Fu Linnan was reluctant to let go. His hot big hand stroked ye shuisu''s cold skin: "I want to be here now." a lingering smell rose in the air.


    Ye shuisu really doesn''t know how to deal with it. At this time, it seems that ye shuisu found something. Looking at the strings of small red dots on Fu Linnan, he couldn''t help worrying and said, "Linnan, your kelp soup has an allergic attack, so you should deal with it as soon as possible." those red dots are very dense, and there is a tendency to berger. me her. She just fed him kelp soup.


    Some dry voices and worried eyes made Fu Linnan''s anger drop inexplicably, and his actions paused. You know you care about him? But the heat at the bottom of the eyes is still unabated.


    At this time, Jiang Xiangru''s anxious voice came from the door: "shuisu, open the door and let mom in, Linnan."


    Ye shuisu''s side eyes wanted to open the door for Jiang Xiangru and tell Jiang Xiangru that she was okay, but she couldn''t escape Fu Linnan''s shackles at all.


    Ye shuisu said vaguely, "Mom, you go have tea first. Lin Nan and I wille out in a minute." she hoped Jiang Xiangru would leave quickly, don''t break in and see the picture now.


    Then ye shuisu looked at Fu Linnan again, shook his head with prayer, and motioned Fu Linnan not to make any noise, which worried Jiang Xiangru.


    Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu with fiery eyes. His thin lips opened gently and spit out a few words coldly: "please me."


    At this time, Fu Linnan listened to the action in his hand, but his body seemed to contain a fire that would explode at any time.

 Chapter 62

    Ye shuisu didn''t hesitate. The jade body rose slightly and tightly surrounded Fu Linnan''s waist, including Fu Linnan''s lip p. After a short stay, it was a sexy Adam''s apple... Ye shuisu didn''t please people like this. It was so pleasant, astringent and provocative that Fu Linnan''s lower abdomen was moving with a hot fire. She nodded and looked at ye shuisu''s eyes, as if she wanted to eat dry and wipe her clean.


    However, from ye shuisu''s current perspective, you can''t see Fu Linnan''s eyes.


    Jiang Xiangru''s worried voice sounded again: "shuisu, Linnan, go with your mother!"


    Ye shuisu''s voice was vague: "Mom, Lin Nan and I... It''s a little inconvenient now. It takes some time. Go first and we''lle in a minute."


    I don''t know whether it is intentional or unintentional. Ye shuisu''s voice contains an unspeakable warmth. Listening to Jiang Xiangru''s ears, it even makes Jiang Xiangru''s body crisp, which also raises an unspeakable meaning in Fu Linnan''s heart.


    Jiang Xiangru is also young. Of course, she knows what such a voice represents. After all, ye shuisu and Fu Linnan were engaged. Jiang Xiangru didn''t have too many restrictions on them. Hearing this sound, she hesitated and didn''t knock again. She just said, "Shui Su, Linnan,e out early, everyone is waiting for you." so she left first.


    Hearing Jiang Xiangru leaving, ye shuisu breathed a sigh of relief, and the lip p attached to Fu Linnan''s body also left.


    She was about to say something, but at this time, Fu Linnan bullied her and pressed her down. Then, the hot kiss swallowed her whole person.


    This kiss is different from the kiss at the beginning. The anger is lower, and the already deep possessiveness is deeper.


    Love and warmth spread throughout the room. Ye shuisu and Fu Linnan were like a fire, deeply entangled and attracted to each other.


    Until ye shuisu waspletely out of breath and couldn''t stand holding Fu Linnan''s body, Fu Linnan released ye shuisu and looked into the woman''s eyes.


    Ye shuisu breathed and was as delicate as a flower.


    Fu Linnan''s chest also fluctuated slightly.


    One room is full of beautiful scenery and romance, and time is like a moment of stillness.


    At this time, as if he had found something, ye shuisu was about to leave under Fu Linnan, but Fu Linnan held him, and his deep eyes locked ye shuisu: "what are you doing?"


    Ye shuisu''s rippling eyes were worried: "your allergy is more serious. You should take the medicine quickly."


    Then ye shuisu slipped out of Fu Linnan''s body. This time, Fu Linnan didn''t stop her.


    Raised his hand and untied Fu Linnan''s skirt button. Ye shuisu carefully rubbed the medicine for Fu Linnan''s allergy. The cold touch of the medicine was veryfortable, but it was no better than the cold touch of Ye shuisu Jiao''s hand.


    "Is it better?"


    "... well."


    After taking the medicine, ye shuisu massaged Fu Linnan again, with just the right strength and tenderness.


    It was not until Fu Linnan looked at the redness at the bottom of his eyes, which represented the onset of the disease, that she released her hand: "Mom and grandpa are still waiting for us to drink tea outside. Let''s go out quickly."


    "Yes."


    The clothes and skirts on his body can no longer be worn. Fu Linnan has already torn them to pieces. She took off and was about to change into a new skirt, but she found Fu Linnan staring at her body.


    Ye shuisu looked down with Fu Linnan''s eyes. Not to mention that her body was densely red and her neck was nted with several strawberries by Fu Linnan. Her torn clothes had not beenpletely taken off. If there was no spring light, several wounds bitten by Fu Linnan were also exposed, seeping blood. At first nce, there was still some seeping people.


    Fu Linnan''s eyebrows frowned, raised his hand and gently touched the wounds, as if he was afraid of pain, and there was an obvious pain in the bottom of his eyes: "does it hurt?"


    Ye shuisu didn''t speak, so she got up and looked for clothes that could cover her wounds. Now I know I love her. What did I do when I abused her just now?


    Fu Linnan noticed ye shuisu''s displeasure, and her evasion made a fire rise in his body.


    He suppressed the fire, raised his hand and pulled ye shuisu back to his arms. Ye shuisu''s body trembled and stiffened. Did he still want to?


    But then, Fu Linnan didn''t take any further action. He just took a bottle of ointment and gently applied it to ye shuisu''s wound, as if such a domineering man had been used here for half his life.


    There were no too many words, only the breath of Fu Linnan and ye shuisu, and the gentle sound of wiping medicine,


    There seemed to be an unnamed emotion surging in their hearts, but neither of them spoke.


    Until half a bottle of ointment was used up by Fu Linnan, Fu Linnan also took out the medicine to wipe ye shuisu. Ye shuisu frowned and said, "enough, don''t wipe." some dry voices brought some unspeakable softness.


    Fu Linnan put down the ointment, and he changed a long red skirt that could cover all traces of his body. He also rubbed the foundation with a trace of the neck and arms on his neck, whichpletely covered the traces.


    "Go out." ye shuisu''s voice is still a little dry.


    She stepped out of the door first. Fu Linnan looked at the bright figure in the red skirt behind her, and his eyes were deep.


    After what happened just now, ye shuisu and Fu Linnan walked together at this time, but they also brought a warm and ambiguous atmosphere. As soon as youe out, you can make people feel the different atmosphere between them.


    Jiang Xiangru first saw them and called, "shuisu and Linnan,e and have tea after dinner."


    The two walked past ording to their words. This time, they sat together, but no one deliberately separated them.


    What should be said has been agreed. When the Jiang family were having tea after dinner, they just talked about family affairs and had a pleasant conversation. The atmosphere was quite harmonious, which made ye shuisu forget her unhappiness in the room just now.


    Ye shuisu smiled at Mr. Jiang and said, "Grandpa, I remember you used to love West Lake Longjing."


    The smile is very bright. Looking at Fu Linnan''s eyes, he feels a little dazzling. Remembering the state ye shuisu had just told him in the room, ye shuisu''s tears slipped from the corners of his eyes. Inexplicably, his irritability rose again. Fortunately, there was green tea in front of him, which could suppress the anger in his heart.


    However, during the whole tea tasting, his eyes fell on ye shuisu and didn''t move away. He likes every sound and smile of Ye shuisu.


    At this time, seeing the end of the tea after dinner, Fu Linnan suddenly said coldly, "shuisu, you have something to say to the public."


    Ye shuisu was stunned: "what words?"


    Fu Linnan took a look at ye shuisu. The deep fundus of his eyes was very vivid: "it''s gettingte. You have something to say to the public."


    Hearing this, the smile on ye shuisu''s face immediately condensed on his face.

 Chapter 63

    Yes, it''s gettingte. She should go, so she has something to say to the public. Just now she answered Fu Linnan in her room and said she would go back to Fu''s house with him.


    However, she was really happy when she was at Jiang''s house. Whether she died miserably in her previous life or the first half of her life calcted from this, she has never experienced the happy warmth of a real family like this in the Ye family. She has just experienced a little and is about to disappear?


    Ye shuisu''s eyes darkened, as if all hope had disappeared from her eyes.


    Fu Linnan''s Yu Guang nced at such a leaf water su, and suddenly a sharp pain shed from the bottom of his heart, and his anger rose from the bottom of his heart.


    His fist clenched tightly. If there was anything on his hand, it would be broken to pieces.


    To go to Fu''s house with him makes her feel so wronged?


    Ye shuisu was very disappointed. She looked at Fu Linnan with a pale face, adjusted her mood, smiled at old Jiang and said, "Grandpa, I have something to discuss with you." she also called Jiang Xiangru and the three brothers of the Jiang family, "Mom, big brother, second brother and third brother."


    The Jiang family are talking andughing. Although the process has been unhappy for more than 20 years, everyone is happy that Jiang Xiangru and ye shuisu havee back to the Jiang family. They don''t think ye shuisu''s words have anything to do with it.


    Old man Jiang smiled at ye shuisu and said, "shuisu, what''s up?"


    Ye shuisu''s dark eyes were deep, but his smile did not change: "Grandpa, Linnan and I are going to take a small trip after engagement, so I''m going to go to Fu''s house with Linnanter."


    A seemingly ordinary sentence was like a sullen thunder among the people, and all the smiles of the Jiang family immediately condensed on their faces.


    Old man Jiang looked at ye shuisu and said, "I''m leaving just now. Why? Grandpa, a bad old man, is not as young as Linnan? His wings are hard and he began to dislike grandpa?"


    The three brothers looked at Fu Linnan with a cold face: "shuisu, don''t be afraid. Who bullies you? Tell your brother that no one can force you with your brother!"


    Jiang Xiangru also looked at ye shuisu unexpectedly: "shuisu, you can go after your honeymoon trip. How can you..." ye shuisu is about to get married. Of course, she wants her to stay with her more time, especially at Jiang''s house.


    Looking at the family members'' concern about keeping themselves, ye shuisu almost couldn''t break down with a smile on her face. She also wants to stay and enjoy the happiness of her family that she lost in herst life, even for a while. But she can''t.


    She wants to appease Fu Linnan. First, she wants to take revenge with Fu Linnan''s strength. She has not forgotten her revenge mission. Second, under a bloody storm, it is likely that she can''t stay in the Jiang family and doesn''t know what trouble will be caused. Fu Linnan fell out with the Jiang family for her in thest life.


    Ye shuisu''s dark eyes were so dark that there was no light. She looked at Fu Linnan. Fu Linnan''s eyes were as dark as ink, as if they could swallow people. Ye shuisu''s eyes trembled slightly, and then hooked a reluctantly arc: "Grandpa, mom, brother, Lin Nan and I have decided..."


    "No!" before ye shuisu finished, old man Jiang interrupted her. "The wedding is only a month and a half, so you can''t wait?" ye shuisu just returned to the Jiang family. He is an old man and really wants to spend more time with ye shuisu.


    Mr. Jiang was obviously angry, and ye shuisu felt even worse: "Grandpa, when Ie back from the trip, I will..."


    "No!" Mr. Jiang angrily interrupted ye shuisu again. Then, his old Jianghu eyes angrily looked at ye shuisu and Fu Linnan. Finally, he said, "you can''t wait so much. The wedding date is five days ahead. I don''t care how you like to travel after marriage. Shuisu must live in Ye''s house before marriage! That''s the rule!"


    How could he not see that Fu Linnan is causing trouble in everything now. Otherwise, why did ye shuisu happily stay at the Jiang family? Fu Linnan followed ye shuisu to the room. I don''t know what he said, so ye shuisu changed his mouth?


    Fu Linnan raised his dark eyes and looked at old man Jiang. He turned his head and fell on ye shuisu without talking.


    Ye shuisu didn''t speak.


    Seeing this, Mr. Jiang stared round. Why? Are you dissatisfied?


    "Ten days in advance!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Fifteen days in advance! Your wedding date is set in a month! Boy, don''t make too much publicity!"


    "... well."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s settled. Ye shuisu doesn''t have to go to Fu''s house before marriage, but Fu Linnan and ye shuisu''s marriage is half a month ahead of schedule and one monthter.


    Ye shuisu''s eyes recovered some brilliance. The Jiang family and Fu Linnan stared at each other in the living room. Although the matter was settled between master Jiang and Fu Linnan, everyone in the Jiang family also understood the fishiness.


    Originally, the Jiang family prevented Fu Linnan from being too close to ye shuisu, which would be more prevented. For a time, the atmosphere in the living room was a little nervous.


    Fu Linnan didn''t care about the covetous eyes of the Jiang family. His dark eyes only fell on ye shuisu, as if he wanted to burn ye shuisu through.


    Mr. Jiang coughed softly: "shuisu, your mother''s waist hurts. Go back to her room with your mother and help her massage and recuperate."


    Ye shuisu answered dryly, "well." instead of looking at Fu Linnan''s eyes, he directly held Jiang Xiangru and left, "Mom, let''s go."


    It''s good to stay in the Jiang family for a month. Thinking of this, ye shuisu''s steps became easier.


    All the emotional changes of Ye shuisu fell into Fu Linnan''s eyes. From the initial loss and depression to the present hope, he saw them all.


    After ye shuisu left the Jiang family for many years, Fu Linnan naturally knew that she wanted to stay in the Jiang family and enjoy more family happiness. However, if such family happiness conflicts with being with him


    Will ye shuisu only want to stay at Jiang''s house?


    Fu Linnan clenched his fist, and his eyes glowed with a disturbing red light.


    He didn''t have to lock her with him. Now hispromise is the best proof. He just wanted her to be like him and always put her first, forever.


    He also wants her to be happy, very much.


    Just this time. He is willing to help her once. Just for her.


    Fu Linnan''s clenched fist was loose, and his dark eyes were deep.


    At night, although still filled with joy, the whole river house has been quiet a lot.


    Ye shuisu just took care of Jiang Xiangru and went to sleep. When he got out of the house, he heard master Jiang''s angry voice: "evil sun!"

 Chapter 64

    "I have said many times that I will never allow that woman to enter the door! If you have to obey me, you will get out of the Jiang family! Since then, I have no grandson like you!"


    Then came Jiang Chenxi''s stubborn low voice: "Grandpa, Chunjie is not the kind of woman you think, she is very good..."


    "Get out!"


    "I''m so angry!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Then there were some rustling sounds. Through the window of the living room, Jiang Chenxi could see the picture of driving his car away.


    Don''t think about it. Jiang Chenxi must have gone to find Ning Chunjie.


    Ye shuisu clenched her fist, and a thin cold light shed in her eyes.


    Ning Chunjie. In thest life, her dazzling third brother was ruined by her and Fu Sheng. He was imprisoned for taking drugs. People are not like people and ghosts are not like ghosts! However, with the help of her third brother, she and Fu Sheng have created a world in the entertainment industry and lived brilliantly!


    In this life, she will never let such a thing happen again!


    Last time she had shown Jiang Chenxi a picture of Ning Chunjie and Fu Sheng together, but it seemed that Jiang Chenxi didn''t wake up much.


    She must try again!


    At this time, the mobile phone in his pocket rang. Ye shuisu took out his mobile phone and saw an unread message from Fu Linnan.


    The hatred around her decreased a little, and her face softened a little. What does Fu Linnan want from her?


    However, without waiting for ye shuisu to open Fu Linnan''s photo, suddenly, ye shuisu was attracted by the information Fu Sheng had just sent her.


    She ordered it in. It was still a pile of disgusting words. She didn''t read a word. She felt disgusted every time she read a word. Her eyes fell only on the words "see you at the old ce" at the end of the message.


    Old ce. Jinyu club.


    She remembered that Fu Sheng and Ning Chunjie often stayed together in this ce.


    This is what she learnedter. Fu Sheng is not only a woman, but also seems to have a hobby. His women often like to bring them to the Jinyu club, and every different woman has a different private room.


    Because Ning Chunjie is Jiang Chenxi''s woman, she paid special attention to the rtionship between Fu Sheng and Ning Chunjie. So she was sure that there was a private room for Fu Sheng and Ning Chunjie in Jinyu club.


    Ye shuisu''s eyes were cold. She raised her hand and coldly buttoned down a few words: "I''ll go as scheduled. I hope you won''t disappoint me."


    Press "send" and the message will be sent back to Fu Sheng.


    On the other side, Fu Sheng is having a lot of trouble with Ning Chunjie. When he hears the message sound of his mobile phone, he touches his mobile phone impatiently: "who doesn''t know the truth,e to me at this time?"


    But after seeing who sent him the message, he immediately brightened his eyes, hooked the corners of his lips, and replied with some excitement: "thank you for believing me. When I meet, I will give you a satisfactory exnation. I love you, Sheng."


    Ning Chunjie''s jade hand climbed up to Fu Sheng with a charming voice: "brother Sheng, who?"


    Because he was happy, Fu Sheng excitedly touched Ning Chunjie and kissed him again: "the bitch of Ye family, who posted upside down. I thought it was fierce. She sent a few messages and came back! Didn''t she and Fu Linnan humiliate me before? Soon I''ll let them know who deserves to humiliate who!" a cruel light shed in Fu Sheng''s eyes.


    Ning Chunjie was dissatisfied: "a ye shuisu and a Xia Sihan. I don''t know how many women you have. They said they would only love me, and I don''t know when they will cash in!"


    Fu Sheng pinched Ning Chunjie, and the white skin seemed to be able to pinch the water out: "I was just using them. You know! How do you fight them? How can you fight the river and Fu Lin Nan?" I trust that when I take over Fu, you will be the little grandma of Fu family, and the whole Fu family is yours. By that time, the wholedy has the final say.


    Ning Chunjie snorted and looked forward to it: "you have a little conscience!" but she was also suspicious of Fu Sheng''s words. Her hand circled Fu Sheng''s chest, "did the Ye familye to you? Let you help them turn over?"


    Fu Sheng said in a deep voice, "yes."


    "Now the Ye family has no backing from the Jiang family. Is there any use value?"


    Fu Sheng''s eyes darkened: "not necessarily. Keep it for a look first."


    With that, Ning Chunjie turned over to Fu Sheng and said in a soft voice, "brother Sheng ~"


    Fu Sheng''s bones were crisp, his eyes were blurred, and he didn''t think about anything. He patted Ning Chunjie: "what a bitch ~"


    The spring heart is rippling. They are preparing to have a big game. At this time, Ning Chunjie''s mobile phone rings.


    Ning Chunjie is showing dissatisfaction in her lustful eyes: "who? Come to me at this time." as she said, she took her mobile phone, but when she saw who was looking for her, she immediately made a silent move to Fu Sheng.


    She answered the phone and said, "brother Chenxi, I''m already asleep. Why do youe to me at this time?" her voice was delicate, but her face was full of impatience.


    Jiang Chenxi on the phone seemed to say something. Ningchun''s impatience on cleaning his face became more obvious: "brother Chenxi, but I want to sleep..."


    Without waiting for Ning Chunjie to finish, Fu Sheng actually moved under Ning Chunjie, which made Ning Chunjie cry. He covered his mouth in an instant and wanted to stop Fu Sheng, but Fu Sheng hooked his lips and moved more.


    Jiang Chenxi seemed to realize something. He frowned and said anxiously, "Chunjie, what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter?"


    Ning Chunjie made a vague voice: "brother Chenxi, wait a minute, my mobile phone is dead..." she said, she immediately turned off her mobile phone, and then looked at Fu Sheng. "Brother Sheng, do you want to kill me?"


    Fu Sheng''s movements didn''t stop: "what does Jiang Chenxi want you to do?"


    "He said he had a problem with his family and asked me to see him now. I refused. That little boy is not my favorite."


    "... go and see him."


    "... you have no conscience!"


    ¡­¡­


    After returning the information to Fu Sheng, ye shuisu didn''t even look at the information Fu Sheng returned, so she hung her lips coldly and went back to the room thoughtfully.


    She was taking a bath in her room. At this time, the phone rang outside the bathroom. Ye shuisu didn''t take care of it, but the phone kept ringing.


    Finally, ye shuisu wrapped a bath towel and went out to pick up the phone. The phone just stopped, and four missed calls from Fu Linnan shed on it.


    Ye shuisutun felt a lump in his heart and said "no". In her previous life, there were serious consequences caused by her not answering Fu Linnan''s phone.


    Her hand holding the mobile phone was trembling slightly. At this time, Fu Linnan''s phone rang again. Ye shuisu quickly picked it up and softened her voice: "Linnan."


    "Twenty three minutes and thirty-five seconds."


    In the cold voice, ye shuisu could even think of Fu Linnan''s thin opening and closing lips. She was stunned, "what?"

 Chapter 65

    Fu Linnan seemed to chuckle, but he was even more impressive: "since I sent you a message, what have you done in 23 minutes and 35 seconds?"


    Ye shuisu just remembered that when she just left Jiang Xiangru''s room, she also received a short message from Fu Linnan, but because she went to see Fu Sheng''s short message, she temporarily forgot Fu Linnan''s short message.


    Thinking of this, somehow, ye shuisu felt a chill on her back. She always felt as if she had done something to apologize to Fu Linnan. Her calm voice was filled with some huff and puff: "I... I was just taking a bath."


    "What are you stuttering about?"


    "No." ye shuisu tried to calm down. She returned Fu Sheng''s message for Jiang Chenxi. It''s nothing.


    Ye shuisu was thinking, and a familiar voice came from the phone: "is it still painful?" faintly, the voice seemed to be full of love.


    It seemed quiet around, and ye shuisu bowed his head.


    After taking a bath, the foundation of the body was washed away. The wound that had been covered by the foundation was also exposed. In the warm light of the room, those wounds were like a blooming red flower.


    A bitter smile came from the corner of her lips: "... It doesn''t hurt anymore." her eyes shed again, "are your allergies OK?"


    It seemed to hear the loss and stubbornness in ye shuisu''s words. Fu Linnan''s voice and color sank: "I''m fine."


    After a pause, he said, "I''m going on a business trip for a few days. Be good at Jiang''s house and wait for me toe back."


    Are you on business? Ye shuisu''s eyes were deep. This may be just right. Fu Linnan won''t know about her meeting with Fu Sheng, so as to avoidplications in her n.


    She replied, "I know. I''ll be good."


    Fu Linnan didn''t answer again, but vaguely, he always felt that although ye shuisu answered well, he might not do well.


    At this time, ye shuisu seemed to think of something and said to Fu Linnan, "Linnan, is Jinyu Club under Fu''s banner?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "Can you give me a list of people in Jinyu club?" her next n will be used.


    Fu Linnan answered briskly without asking, "yes." he would support ye shuisu whatever she wanted to do.


    The phone remembered the sound of the car honking. Fu Linnan seemed to be outside at this time. He said to ye shuisu, ter, I''ll ask Gao Lang to send you what you want. It''s gettingte. You can rest early."


    Ye shuisu guessed that Fu Linnan was busy and replied, "well." he added, "you have a good business trip, too."


    Fu Linnan gave a low smile and didn''t reply. Soon the phone hung up.


    Ye shuisu meditated for a while in the room and went to bed.


    A few dayster, just a few dayster.


    The next day, ye shuisu was sitting in the room thinking about things. The door rang, "shuisu." it was Jiang Chenxi''s voice.


    Ye shuisu had a dignified look. She opened the door and smiled, "third brother." in her mind, she remembered that Jiang Chenxi was scolded by old man Jiangst night and then went out. She was afraid that she woulde back from seeing Ning Chunjie.


    Because she could see that Jiang Chenxi''s look was filled with a kind of happiness, which came from "love". She knows.


    Jiang Chenxi said, "I was about to go out and saw that your things at Ye''s house have been delivered."


    Ye shuisu nced at the door and saw two servants carrying arge box to her room. She said, "move things into my room."


    She didn''t want to step into Ye''s dirty house any more, so she asked someone to go to Ye''s house and get some of her personal belongings back. Personal belongings are of special significance to her growth. She won''t set foot in Ye''s family again, but she doesn''t want to abandon everything rted to her in the past.


    Jiang Chenxi looked at ye shuisu with a look of pity: "shuisu, let the past pass, we need a new start." he said about the Ye family.


    Ye shuisu nodded and looked at Jiang Chenxi: "third brother, you can apany me to Jinyu club in two days and have fun with me. Your time is tight. I want to make an appointment for you."


    The matter of Ye''s family just happened. Jiang Chenxi naturally wouldn''t refuse ye shuisu''s request. He readily agreed to her: "OK, third brother, go with you to have fun."


    At this time, Jiang Chenxi didn''t know what would happen to him in the Jinyu club two dayster.


    Jiang Chenxi looked at his watch again and said with a smile to ye shuisu: "shuisu, I''ll go to the crew first today, and I''ll be with you in two days." the matter of the Ye family has just happened, and his love for ye shuisu remains the same, but some things can only be repaired by himself, and no one can help.


    Ye shuisu nodded, "HMM."


    Jiang Chenxi left. Ye shuisu looked at his back and his eyes were deep. He didn''t go back to his room for a long time.


    In the room, she began to tidy up the things sent from Ye''s house.


    There was a big box full. Except for the bed and other furniture in her room, she had everything in the room brought to Jiang''s house.


    As a person, she doesn''t like to leave unimportant things in the room. The things left are usually meaningful to her, such as Jiang Xiangru''s birthday gift, the prize she won when she was a child, etc.


    Ye shuisu took these things out, and memories rted to the past shed in her mind again and again.


    At this time, when the box was about to bottom out, she seemed to find something wrong.


    Ye shuisu looked at everything again. At this time, she did find something wrong.


    The things in her room were sent in the same way, but among all the things, all the things rted to Fu Sheng were missing! Before, because she wrongly paid Fu Sheng her love, she saved all the things rted to Fu Sheng!


    Originally, even if these things are lost, there is no pity. Even if they are not lost, she will destroy them.


    However, among all her things, only those rted to Fu Sheng are very strange, as if they were deliberately picked away!


    Xia Sihan? It must be.


    What is the intention? Use these things to stir up the rtionship between her and Fu Linnan!


    I think the rtionship between her and Fu Linnan has eased greatlypared with the past, but in the end, the behavior between her and Fu Sheng was too excessive, which is bound to be a thorn in Fu Linnan''s heart.


    Originally, under her current guidance, this thorn has taken a lot of effort and has been pulled out. If Xia Sihan really takes those things in front of Fu Linnan, and then adds oil and vinegar in front of Fu Linnan, Fu Linnan''s possessive desire for her will surely make her previous efforts wasted!


    At that time... What will happen at that time, ye shuisu has dared not think!


    At this time, ye shuisu''s eyes were filled with horror. In this life, Fu Linnan was one of the few people she was willing to believe. She could not only cooperate with Fu Linnan, but also be enemies with him!

 Chapter 66

    Ye shuisu was flustered and calmed down for a long time.


    She left Ye''s house yesterday. Her things were sent from Ye''s house this morning, so the earliest time Xia Sihan took the things in her room was yesterday.


    But yesterday, Fu Linnan had gone on a business trip. She called her before the business trip. It seems that the situation is normal. Now Fu Linnan is not in the capital, so Xia Sihan can''t send those things to Fu Linnan''s south before Fu Linnanes back from the business trip.


    Now the situation is not optimistic, but she only needs to solve the situation before Fu Linnanes back from a business trip, so that Xia Sihan''s plot can not seed.


    Fu Linnan will not be on business for long. Now he starts from Xia Sihan. I''m afraid he will scare the snake, but it''s not good.


    The things rted to Fu Sheng in her room are the few gifts Fu Sheng gave her.


    These gifts are also ordinary, but they are kept by her as a treasure. Even if her name is engraved on them, it can be said that they are not necessarily from Fu Sheng.


    It must be that thing that Xia Sihan can really take to Fu Linnan as a killer mace and affect the rtionship between her and Fu Linnan!


    The handbag full of her trickling affection!


    Because she heard that giving a man a handbag meant that he would always be willing to apany him. Previously, when ye shuisu paid Fu Sheng wrong for his love, she certainly thought this meaning was very good.


    In order to surprise Fu Sheng, she asked Jiang Zehan for a unique leather materialunched by the most high-end leather brand TSE, and then carefully learned to engrave, in order to give Fu Sheng the most unique and precious handbag gift.


    She used to do a lot of simr things for Fu Sheng, which has be a thing of the past, but now, the semi-finished handbag is in Xia Sihan''s hand. Once Xia Sihan hands the handbag to Fu Linnan, Fu Linnan will see how much she cares for Fu Sheng, which is bound to cause a bloodbath!


    no She can''t see such a thing happen!


    However, how to recover it?


    Ye shuisu messed up all her things in Ye''s house. Finally, in a pile of things, she found some remaining leather materials.


    Previously, in order to give Fu Sheng the most precious leather, she asked Jiang Zehan to find her the most top-level, unique and irreceable leather material.


    She wants to make fu Linnan a handbag again. Of course, she can''t do worse than Fu Sheng. However, the remaining leather material is not enough to make a handbag!


    Ye shuisu rummaged through all her things again and finally found a women''s handbag.


    This handbag is made with Fu Sheng''s handbag. Her mind is to make a couple handbags with Fu Sheng. However, the handbag she made for herself was rtively simple, and the handbag she made for Fu Sheng was moreplex. It was engraved and hidden love poems, so she finished her own handbag first.


    Now, the remaining leather materials are not enough to make a new handbag, so she disassembled her handbag and pieced it together with the remaining leather materials to make a new handbag for Fu Linnan!


    We must find a way to stop Xia Sihan''s plot!


    After finding the leather and handbag, ye shuisu began to make handbags for Fu Linnan.


    How fine, exquisite,plex and affectionate the handbag she made for Fu Sheng earlier, the handbag she made for Fu Linnan now is more fine, exquisite,plex and affectionate!


    Only in this way, when Xia Sihan''s plotes, she may turn the tide in front of Fu Linnan!


    However, she used trivial time to make a handbag for Fu Sheng for more than one month. Now Fu Linnan can''t go on business for much time. It''s not easy for her to make a new handbag in such a short time!


    But is it not easy to stop? no


    During these two days, except for eating and sleeping, ye shuisu almost locked herself in her room as a handbag. Because a major event of the Ye family had just happened, the Jiang family thought ye shuisu was resting in her room, so her behavior did not attract much attention.


    In this way, ye shuisu almost locked his room for a day and a night and didn''t sleep much. Finally, under all seriousness, he finished Fu Linnan''s handbag when it was dark the next day.


    Looking at the finished handbag in his hand, ye shuisu''s pale face finally recovered some color.


    With it, at least she is notpletely passive.


    What we need to do now is to determine when Fu Linnan wille back from his business trip, and then find Fu Linnan before Xia Sihan, and then tear up Xia Sihan''s plot!


    Ye shuisu took out her mobile phone and dialed Fu Linnan''s phone. At this time, it waspletely dark. Ye shuisu looked at the night sky outside the window, her heart was beating, and there was a faint silence flowing in her heart.


    The phone was busy, but no one answered.


    Ye shuisu frowned. What is Fu Linnan doing now? Call again. Someone will answer it soon, but it''s a woman''s voice: "hello."


    Ye shuisu''s brain suddenly "roared".


    The woman''s voice sounded again: "Fu Shao is taking a bath. What can I do for you? I can convey it to Fu Shao for you."


    The voice of Jiao Mian is very beautiful. Just listening to the voice, you can know how charming and colorful a woman is.


    Ye shuisu''s head "banged" again. She had no consciousness. Her mobile phone fell to the ground and hung up automatically.


    Why are there women in Fu Linnan''s room? Is he apanied by a woman on business?


    Is it false to say that I only want to have her in this life?


    Ye shuisu''s heart is very ufortable. It took a long time for a bitter smile to appear on the corners of my mouth.


    Forget it, isn''t she also using Fu Linnan now? What qualifications do you have to ask Fu Linnan to do?


    Although in her impression of thest life, Fu Linnan did not have any other women except for her obsession.


    But this kind of thing may happen, isn''t it?


    She looked at the handbag she had made for Fu Linnan all day and night on the table, and suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness rising from the bottom of her heart.


    It''ste at night. There''s another war to fight tomorrow. When ye shuisu returned to her room, she took a bath and was ready to have a good sleep and keep her spirits up. In order to make a handbag for Fu Linnan these two days, she hardly slept well.


    But ye shuisu thought so, but shey in bed, but she couldn''t sleep over and over.


    As soon as he closed his eyes, his mind always echoed the voice of the woman in Fu Linnan''s phone.


    Who is this woman?


    What is Fu Linnan doing?


    Ye shuisu forced himself not to think, but to think deeper.


    Tossing and turning, ye shuisu almost didn''t sleep all night.

 Chapter 67

    The next night, ye shuisu put on a delicate makeup, covered the haggard eyes, and went to the Jinyu club.


    There is a distance between Jinyu club and Jiangzhai. When ye shuisu arrived at Jinyu club, it was eventer.


    Jiang Chenxi had been arranged into the reserved private room by her in advance. As soon as ye shuisu entered the door of Jinyu club, he met Fu Sheng alone, waiting for him not far from the door.


    For some time, Fu Sheng still looked disgusting. When ye shuisu saw Fu Sheng, her hatred surged up again, but she forced it down.


    Fu Sheng saw ye shuisu and his eyes lit up. Soon, a dark light shed through his eyes.


    Originally, he was worried that ye shuisu wouldn''te to see him. Now he doesn''t worry at all when he sees ye shuisu himself.


    Since thest wedding between ye shuisu and Fu Linnan, his reputation has plummeted. Originally, he still stood at amanding height to ridicule ye shuisu and Fu Linnan, but now the person ridiculed has be him!


    But it doesn''t matter. This situation will soon be reversed!


    After today, ye shuisu will seduce him and go to bed with him. He will indeed wear a green hat for Fu Linnan and make fu Linnan ridiculed!


    Ye shuisu now chooses to forgive her. Afterwards, ye shuisu really became his person and will only be more manipted by him.


    Fu Sheng greeted ye shuisu with a haggard look: "Shuisu, you''re here. You must believe me. I don''t like Xia Sihan at all. Xia Sihan seduced me! If I don''t sleep with her, she''ll give me medicine! Shuisu, I only like you! We''ve had feelings for so many years, you know me! You must forgive me. If you don''t forgive me, I''m willing to die for you!" Like that, how affectionate it really is.


    Ye shuisu saw through Fu Sheng''s hypocrisy and bad intentions at a nce. A sneer was aroused on her lips. Looking at the time, it was exactly 9:40. ording to the detailed membership list of Jinyu Club given to her by Fu Linnan, Ning Chunjie woulde to the private room of the club around 10:00 tonight.


    She only needs to lead Fu Sheng to Ning Chunjie''s private room in 20 minutes.


    Then, she wants Jiang Chenxi to see with her own eyes what kind of dirt and filth is hidden under Ning Chunjie''s pure appearance!


    When these appearances are torn apart, many things are not worth mentioning!


    Fu Sheng looked at ye shuisu eagerly, waiting for ye shuisu to be soft hearted and rush into his arms to beg him!


    Ye shuisu has been manipted by him for a long time. He knows very well that ye shuisu is very cheap. He can''t bear to see him suffer a little injustice.


    But unexpectedly, ye shuisu gave him a cold look: "then go to hell."


    Fu Sheng was stunned by his cold appearance. He almostpletely overturned ye shuisu''s idea that he liked him. Ye shuisu didn''t ask to coax him?


    Without waiting for Fu Sheng to think more, ye shuisu said, "OK, I thought afterwards. Xia Sihan has been jealous of me. It may not be your fault."


    Isn''t it just acting? Ye shuisu didn''t forget what she came for today. If she didn''t want to use Fu Sheng to let Jiang Chen hope to see the true face of Qingning Chunjie, she would vomit when she saw Fu Sheng and wouldn''t be willing to tell him a word!


    Ye shuisu went straight into the Jinyu club. It was dark and the nightlife had begun. Many people were gathered in the Jinyu club. There were also dancers dancing on the stage. The club was very lively.


    Ye shuisu found a ce to sit on. At that ce, you can well observe the situation around, including whether Ning Chunjie entered the Jinyu club and the private room.


    Fu Sheng also followed him and sat down opposite ye shuisu. He only said that ye shuisu knew about him and Xia Sihan, and ye shuisu couldn''t treat him as before. But it doesn''t matter. Ye shuisu meant to forgive him, and it''s good toe today. But he didn''t just want ye shuisu''s forgiveness today!


    Fu Sheng smiled gloomily, "shuisu, just trust me." he stretched out a salty pig''s hand to touch ye shuisu''s hand, but ye shuisu skillfully avoided it.


    Under the lights, wine and green, ye shuisu under the exquisite makeup has a beautiful appearance and a moving luster. Any woman in the club can''tpare with her style. Fu Sheng''s heart is itching.


    But seeing ye shuisu hiding from him, he is not in a hurry. Later, ye shuisu is all his. What''s his hurry?


    Fu Sheng secretly put a medicine into the wine ss. There was a sh of Yin light on the bottom of his eyes. After shaking, he handed the wine ss to ye shuisu and smiled: "shuisu, have a drink with me for our misunderstanding during this period."


    Ye shuisu took the wine ss and just smelled the smell. He knew that there was a hallucinogenic drug called SG in the wine ss. After drinking this drug, he would be psychedelic and lustful half an hourter.


    In her previous life, in order to help Fu Sheng socialize, ye shuisu has experienced too many socializing fields, so she has a certain understanding of many drugs, including the pain she bought with blood and tears!


    A cold light shed across ye shuisu''s eyes. Half an hour? Ning Chunjie wille in about ten minutes, and then she still has time to relieve the medicine. The key is not to let Fu Sheng find anything for the time being.


    Since she dares to go to Fu Sheng''s Bureau, she won''t be unprepared. She''s not afraid of this medicine.


    Ye shuisu hooked her lips. Under Fu Sheng''s eyes, she drank the ss of wine: "OK, cheers."


    When Fu Sheng saw ye shuisu drinking wine, he immediately raised a more gloomy smile on his lips. Originally, there may be suspense about everything, but after ye shuisu drinks this ss of wine, there will be no suspense about the next thing!


    He just waited for the effect of Ye shuisu to happen!


    After the sess of tonight''s n, what kind of bloody rain can be set off in the whole capital and what price Fu Linnan can pay. The gloomy smile on Fu Sheng''s mouth is more terrible than a ghost.


    Originally, he thought, how will Fu Linnan retaliate against him after today? Can he afford it?


    But he turned to think that if he blocked ye shuisu in front of him, Fu Linnan would not necessarily retaliate against him!


    In a sense, Fu Linnan and ye shuisu are the same people. If you identify a person, you will be willing to give everything for a person. Such a person had better be handled with love!


    Moreover, the current situation is gradually getting out of his control. He is afraid that if he doesn''t do it again, ye shuisu will really throw himself into Fu Linnan''s arms, so he will lose an important chess piece.


    On reflection, he decided to give it a go! In this fight, there is a good chance of winning!


    Ye shuisu saw Fu Sheng''s smile, and his eyes became colder. She ttered Fu Sheng at will, but her eyes fell elsewhere in the club, waiting for Ning Chunjie to appear.


    At this time, at a crossroads in the capital, Fu Linnan was sitting in a luxurious Bentley, his eyes full of cold light, and Gao Lang was driving in the driver''s seat.


    The car was waiting for the traffic lights. It was blocked. At this moment, Fu Linnan was inexplicably upset and just wanted to fly to the Jinyu club.


    Something''s wrong. He always thinks something''s wrong.


    Originally, ye shuisu called him to ask about the list of Jinyu club. He just wanted to do whatever ye shuisu wanted. He didn''t ask, but just let her do it. The Jinyu club is under his eyes. What storms can ye shuisu bring?


    But then he remembered that not long ago, Fu Sheng sent a message to ye shuisu to meet ye shuisu in the old ce. He remembered that his subordinates had investigated and that ye shuisu and Fu Sheng had met at the Jinyu club.


    These things are taken out alone, either there is nothing, or it is a thing of the past.


    But when things are put together, something''s wrong.


    "Gao Lang, run the red light." Fu Linnan said coldly. The low air pressure in the car was one degree lower.


    Gao Lang was ordered and dared not dy: "yes, young master." in fact, he also knew what had happened. How did Fu Linnan suddenly put down such an important meeting in city a and suddenly go to Jinyu club? Still in such a hurry?

 Chapter 68

    Young master''s heart, submarine needle, he dare not guess.


    Gao Lang stepped on the elerator and the car was about to drive out quickly, but at this time, a figure suddenly rushed to their car.


    Gao Lang''s pupils opened wide and suddenly stepped on the brake. Isn''t this man dying?


    The car stopped quickly, but things came so suddenly that the car still hit the person who rushed over.


    "Ouch." Xia Sihan was knocked down on the ground, and her feet were scratched. She was scared to death, and the whole person was very embarrassed.


    She saw the right time to rush over. Now it''s a red light. How can Fu Linnan''s car elerate instead of braking?


    If you hit her to death or Cripple her in order to stop a car, she will lose too much!


    "Don''t you want to die?" Gao Lang got out of the car and frowned.


    At this meeting, the sky was raining. Because it was night and the light was not very good, Gao Lang didn''t see who was hit by him. He only saw the man stand up from the ground and seemed to be OK.


    He directly threw a handful of money and a business card to her: "go to the hospital if you have nothing to do. If you don''t have enough money, call me on the business card." then he returned to the driver''s seat. Fu Linnan was already in a hurry. He can''t dy too much time because of this sudden ident.


    Xia Sihan''s body was covered with mud, and her umbre was knocked away. Standing in the rain, looking at a handful of money thrown at her, the whole person was messy.


    Did she bother so much to stop the car and make herself so embarrassed for a handful of money and Gao Lang''s business card?


    Seeing that Gao Lang was going to drive away again, Xia Sihan saw the right time and rushed directly to Fu Linnan''s window: "Fu Shao, I have something important to tell you about ye shuisu!"


    She may not be able to stop the car, but if she mentioned ye shuisu, she knew she would seed in stopping the car.


    Sure enough, Fu Linnan, who was sitting in the car and didn''t even give Yu Guang a look at the ident, nced out of the window after hearing ye shuisu''s name.


    Gao Lang also found that something was wrong. When he turned back, he found that Xia Sihan, the so-called sister of Ye shuisu, who he didn''t like, had just rushed out to stop the car.


    "Say." Fu Linnan spits out a word coldly.


    The window was put down, and Fu Linnan''s handsome side face ofmon anger appeared in front of Xia Sihan. Xia Sihan''s heart didn''t jump.


    Sure enough, it is the "cold hell" in the capital that all celebrities in the capital want to marry. His handsome and noble are impable.


    From this point of view, Fu Linnan doesn''t know how much better than Fu Sheng. Although, together, she is an illegitimate daughter of the Ye family. She is also climbing high with Fu Sheng.


    However, it is Fu Linnan, the "cold hell" in the capital. Although he is sought after by all celebrities, almost no one can get close to him. But now, Fu Linnan is in front of her, so close to her, waiting for her to speak.


    Although this is the blessing of Tuoye shuisu, it still makes Xia Sihan feel a kind of glory.


    It was also such a glory that Xia Sihan felt different in front of Fu Linnan for a moment.


    Although she was very embarrassed now, she still put on a posture of all kinds and said to Fu Lin Nanjiao: "Fu Shao, I have a lot to say. Why don''t we go to the cafe..."


    Before Xia Sihan finished, Fu Linnan said coldly to Gao Lang, "drive."


    There was no room for discussion. Seeing that Gao Lang was driving a motor car, Xia Sihan was in a hurry and couldn''t care about all kinds of customs. He quickly held the driveway tightly: "Fu Shao, don''t go. I have a thing of Ye shuisu here. You must be very interested."


    When the car stopped, Xia Sihan dared not neglect it any more. He directly presented a delicate and dazzling handbag to Fu Linnan. He hung his lips Yin Yin, and his face was worried. For fear that Fu Linnan wouldn''t listen to her and left: "Fu Shao, don''t you know? This is the handbag ye shuisu made overnight a few days ago."


    Hearing that it was ye shuisu''s handbag, Fu Linnan nced in the direction of Xia Sihan, and his sight fell on the handbag in Xia Sihan''s hand.


    Well, it''s exquisite. Like his woman''s craft.


    Fu Linnan lightly hooked his lips and took over the handbag. Thefortable texture of the handbag seemed to let him touch ye shuisu''s skin, as if he had some constion for missing ye shuisu during his business trip.


    However, Xia Sihan''s words immediately made Fu Linnan''s smile condense on his face, his cold hands also knot, and the whole person burst out of a millennium of cold.


    Xia Sihan then said, "ye shuisu made this handbag for Fu Sheng. It not only consumed all ye shuisu''s efforts, but also engraved love poems on it.


    This love poem is written like this: my love for you will not change because of any instant change. If I love you, I will love until the end of time and the end of time. Even if the highest mountain stands in front, I will climb over and run to you for you. "


    For fear that Fu Linnan could not hear what she said, Xia Sihan used the fastest speed she could use when she said these words.


    Looking at Fu Linnan''s face, Xia Sihan was eroded by such lightning and raised a fear from the bottom of her heart, but more of it was her distorted joy that she knew her n had seeded.


    Although she was jealous of Fu Linnan''s love for ye shuisu. But now, the more Fu Lin loves ye shuisu, the more miserable ye shuisu will be!


    Her love for Fu Sheng will not change because of any instant change.


    Even if the highest mountain stands ahead, she will climb over and run to Fu Sheng for Fu Sheng.


    Ye shuisu''s words mean that no matter how much he loves ye shuisu and imprisons ye shuisu, will ye shuisu''s love for Fu Sheng not change?


    Even if he stands in front of Ye shuisu, even if he brings ye shuisu great difficulties, will ye shuisu run to Fu Sheng? Regardless of any difficulties, regardless of any!


    Fu Linnan naturally knows ye shuisu''s handwriting. His handbag is in his hand. He can easily see the love poem engraved on it and the love poem written by Ye shuisu to Fu Sheng!


    His eyes were red and full of cruel bloodthirsty. At this moment, Fu Linnan just wanted to be a cruel beast and tear up all he wanted to tear up!


    "Although ye shuisu and Fu Sheng had made some troubles earlier, ye shuisu also wanted to open up. She felt that as long as she loved Fu Sheng, she could ignore everything, even if Fu Sheng had slept with me, even if Fu Shao still liked her.


    Now, ye shuisu is looking for Fu Sheng at the Jinyu club. She is going to be Fu Sheng''s person today, and then give this handbag to Fu Sheng. "

 Chapter 69

    "Fu Shao, I just want to persuade you. Since ye shuisu likes Fu Sheng so much, you can let her go! Otherwise, it will make everyone look bad at that time..."


    Xia Sihan said something again quickly, but Fu Linnan couldn''t hear it.


    At this time, Fu Linnan''s mind only echoed that sentence: ye shuisu is looking for Fu Sheng in Jinyu club. She is going to be Fu Sheng''s person today, and then give this handbag to Fu Sheng.


    Good, good. He misses her day and night, and his eyes are full of her. Even if she wants the stars in the sky, he is willing to take them off for her!


    However, Fu Sheng, who doesn''t care about her at all and regards her as a stepping board, has captured her heart!


    She''s going to be Fu Sheng''s man today, isn''t she?


    Oh.


    At this time, not only Fu Linnan''s red eyes, his lips, his breath, his whole body and every trace of his existence are filled with the smell of bloodthirsty.


    Like a beast tearing everything in the dark night!


    Fu Linnan directly got into the driver''s seat and drove the car to Jinyu Club regardless of the ground.


    This car, driven by Fu Linnan, is also like a beast that can break through all.


    Jinyu club, right?


    Sure enough, there is a problem. something the matter.


    Fu Linnan drove the car and left quickly. It seemed that it was only a moment before he disappeared.


    After Fu Linnan left, Xia Sihan immediately copsed and sat on the ground. God knows how much courage it took her to say those words just under Fu Linnan''s anger! At this time, she seemed to be hollowed out!


    If she hadn''t been supported by the belief that ye shuisu would die, I''m afraid she would have copsed if she couldn''t finish saying those words.


    For a long time, she recovered some spirit, sat on the ground, looked at the direction of Fu Linnan''s disappearance, and the smile from the corners of her mouth was more terrible than the ghost in the dark night.


    She knows that Fu Sheng made an appointment with ye shuisu at the Jinyu club today, and she also knows Fu Sheng''s n.


    Calcte the time. Now it''s time for Fu Sheng to take the medicine under Ye shuisu. What kind of scene will Fu Linnan see in the past?


    When Fu Linnan saw such a scene, what would he do to ye shuisu? The answer is self-evident!


    Fu Sheng''s n this time is to make use of Ye shuisu again, but she is different. She wants to make a n and let ye shuisu die!


    She said that ye shuisu now brought her pain, and she would return it ten times and a hundred times!


    Ha ha ha. Xia Sihan suddenly gave a wild smile, which attracted the attention of passers-by and kept away.


    Jinyu club.


    Ye shuisu sat opposite Fu Sheng and had been ttering Fu Sheng for some time. The efficacy also floated slightly, making her face blush. But until this time, Ning Chunjie still didn''te.


    Inexplicably, ye shuisu felt a little upset.


    It seems that such irritability has begun since I heard a woman''s voice on Fu Linnan''s phonest night.


    What is Fu Linnan doing now? Ye shuisu couldn''t help thinking again.


    She drank a ss of wine in front of her, which made her face redder. She didn''t know whether it was the effect of medicine or wine.


    Ye shuisu is a beauty, which is almost iparable. Under such a crimsonplexion, his eyes will be blurred. This person seems to have an untouchable sadness and alienation, which can not help but arouse people''s reverie.


    Fu Sheng looked at such ye shuisu and felt his mind rippling. As soon as his eyes floated, he saw the graceful dancer on the stage.


    At a nce, although the dancer has a good figure,pared with ye shuisu, the whole person can still bepared to the mud.


    Fu Sheng suddenly had an idea. He said to ye shuisu, "shuisu, you haven''t danced for me for a long time. The dance on the stage is about to end. What about the next dance?"


    Ye shuisu can dance, he knows, but in the past he always used ye shuisu, so he didn''t pay special attention to her in all aspects.


    But at this time, he suddenly wanted to see what it was like for ye shuisu to dance on the stage.


    Moreover, ye shuisu always obeys him. If she has really forgiven him and treated him as before, then his requirements


    Fu Sheng just looked at ye shuisu and heard ye shuisu say, "well."


    Then, without waiting for Fu Sheng to say more, ye shuisu had walked to the stage.


    At this time, there was a fire burning in her heart sincest night. Maybe she could vent by dancing on the stage.


    Moreover, she knew that Fu Sheng''s words had a tentative meaning. It was almost time for Ning Chunjie toe to the club. Before that time, she couldn''t have anything wrong with Fu Sheng.


    Moreover, on the stage, it seems that the vision of the whole club is also good.


    The dancer''s dance is over and ye shuisu is on the stage.


    The music stopped for a moment and soon new music began. It''s a very strong music. Ye shuisu listened to this music and wrapped it around the steel pipe on the stage without thinking about it, provoking a strong steel pipe dance.


    For a moment, ye shuisu, who was originally beautiful and restrained, had a strong explosive force. The music was also strong, the people were also strong, and the dance was also strong. The heat in ye shuisu''s heart seemed to have turned into her dancing posture.


    Slender waist moves like a snake, dance steps move like a star, rotate, turn around, move over


    Ye shuisu''s every action with fire also seems to be a raging fire, burning to everyone in the club.


    With ye shuisu''s dancing, everyone in the club broke out and burned. People keep whistling, cheering and cheering for ye shuisu... This is a warm atmosphere that no dancer has brought since the opening of Jinyu club. Even when Jinyu club once had the warmest atmosphere, it was less than half of the current warm atmosphere.


    Ye shuisu freely sprinkled on the stage in the strong music and cheers, venting the fire in her heart, dancing with people, dancing with heart, dancing with fire!


    Ye shuisu didn''t forget to look for Ning Chunjie in the club.


    Finally, Ning Chunjie, who had been waiting for a long time tonight, appeared in her sight at the entrance, and as she expected, Ning Chunjie entered the private room


    Ye shuisu''an gave some heart, and a cold arc was aroused at the corners of her mouth. She was about to finish the hot dance first, but at the moment she took back her sight in the crowd, her eyes seemed to be burned and locked by another hot fire!


    Fu Linnan ising.

 Chapter 70

    Under such a fire, ye shuisu suddenly raised such a feeling.


    Her heart seemed to be captured, and a strange feeling arose.


    Subconsciously, she followed such a hot crowd, but found nothing except the warm crowd.


    Ye shuisu knows Ning Chunjie''s arrival route, so she can easily find Ning Chunjie in the crowd, but it''s not easy to find anyone in such a big club?


    Looking at the extremely lively club and listening to the extremely noisy voices, ye shuisu suddenly felt an unspeakable emptiness in the thousands of excitement.


    He is on a business trip. He is apanied by beautiful people. How can he appear here?


    Ye shuisu''s mouth was a touch of bitterness. Soon, she continued to devote herself to her pole dance, which was more vigorous, more enthusiastic, more cathartic and more wanton!


    Everyone is going crazy!


    At this crazy moment, everyone just wanted to wave the g and shout for ye shuisu: "good! Good!"


    "Good!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    However, the pair of red hot eyes, in the crowd, looked at ye shuisu''s crazy appearance on the stage, and the clenched fist was slightly rxed.


    His woman is shining on the stage.


    The best way for him to seize this moment is not to interrupt it, and then engrave it in his heart forever.


    At this time, everyone''s enthusiasm in behavior, speech and action can''tpare with one ten thousandth of the enthusiasm he wants to seize ye shuisu at this moment.


    After dancing, the wanton enthusiasm did not dissipate for a long time. Fu Sheng watched ye shuisu walk down from the stage surrounded by everyone, and his eyes were almost falling off.


    If he knew ye shuisu could dance so well, he must have let ye shuisu dance in front of him and let ye shuisu dance in front of him more!


    Fu Sheng had a burning desire in his eyes. When he watched ye shuisu dancing on the stage, he was itching. At this moment, he just wanted to upy ye shuisu as soon as possible!


    This possession has nothing to do with any of his ns!


    He walked to ye shuisu with a fire, but at this time, he saw ye shuisu hook him and go in the direction of the private room of the club.


    Ye shuisu''s hook is cold, but it seems beautiful, confused and beautiful.


    Fu Sheng''s soul was taken away, and a wicked smile was aroused at the corners of his lips, so he followed ye shuisu.


    Calcte the time. It''s time for ye shuisu to take effect! So now she is... Fu Sheng''s evil smile is even worse, his desire in his eyes is more, and his steps are faster.


    At this time, another burning fire in the crowd saw all this clearly.


    "Another song!"


    "Another song!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The wanton and fiery crowd behind her has been farther and farther away. Although the fire of gas in ye shuisu''s heart has not been extinguished, when she arrived at the quiet private room, she still recovered herposure.


    Ning Chunjie''s arrival waster than expected. The medicine Fu Sheng gave her had begun to attack, but it didn''t matter. She was enough to send Fu Sheng to Ning Chunjie''s room before the drug effectpletely urred.


    Ye shuisu''s face was suffused with beautiful and dense crimson, and his cold eyes were blurred. He stumbled all the way to lead Fu Sheng closer and closer to Ning Chunjie''s private room.


    Fu Sheng had been distracted. Now he came to this rather quiet ce and was led all the way by Ye shuisu. The desire in his body could not be controlled for a long time.


    Thinking of Ye shuisu''s medicine and what will happen to him and ye shuisu next, he was very excited, and all the primitive desires in his body appeared on his face.


    In the midst of dense confusion, Fu Sheng finally caught ye shuisu who was so indifferent to him at a corner.


    He imprisoned ye shuisu under his arm, and one hand picked up ye shuisu''s chin: "goblin, where else do you want to escape?"


    Then he could not help kissing ye shuisu''s crimson and charming red lips.


    Seeing that ye shuisu''s whole person was going to be captured by him, but at this time, ye shuisu squatted down and Fu Sheng threw himself into the air.


    The aroused desire was not satisfied. Fu Sheng''s heart was even hotter. He bowed his head: "what''s the matter?"


    Ye shuisu''s expression was ufortable: "I, my stomach hurts..." as she said, her whole person seemed to be distorted.


    Fu Sheng''s expression was full of discontent, but he still bent down and asked ye shuisu, "why does your stomach ache at this time? Are you okay?" she said, and she was going to help ye shuisu up, hug ye shuisu and hook his small waist for a long time.


    But at this time, ye shuisu leaned behind him and avoided him.


    Fu Sheng was more upset. He raised his hand anyway and wanted to take ye shuisu first. But at this time, ye shuisu suddenly raised his hand and took the initiative to hook his neck. The faint fragrance immediately fluttered in his nose, making Fu Sheng drunk.


    His whole person showed an evil smile, raised his hand and stroked ye shuisu''s face: "shuisu, what? Do you miss me?"


    Even when he loved him most in the past, ye shuisu seldom took the initiative in this matter. Fu Sheng knew that ye shuisu''s efficacy should havee up now.


    Ye shuisu was about to vomit when her body was a little hot. She stabbed Fu Sheng at an acupoint on her neck as fast as she could, and then quickly retreated. She felt very sick where Fu Sheng touched her face.


    Ye shuisu''s thin needle pierced Fu Sheng like a mosquito bite. It didn''t arouse Fu Sheng''s attention at all. Instead, ye shuisu''s flutter came and left, making Fu Sheng''s fire rise a degree.


    He looked at ye shuisu with burning eyes. He was all hot. At this time, ye shuisu said, "Fu Sheng, my stomach still hurts. I''ll go to the bathroom first and continue with you when Ie out, okay?"


    Afraid of Fu Sheng''s suspicion, ye shuisu was still full of an attractive confusion at this time, as if she really had a drug attack, but at the same time, she covered her stomach in pain, which didn''t seem to be pretending.


    If ye shuisu has a stomachache, he can''t enjoy himself. Thinking of this, he can only wave impatiently: "go, hurry up." at this time, he doesn''t realize that a faint and abnormal irritability has risen in his body.


    At this time, looking at ye shuisu''s figure, there was a dark light in his heart.


    Ye shuisu stumbled away, but at the moment she turned away from Fu Sheng''s sight, there was a sharp cold light at the bottom of her eyes.


    Pooh! Disgusting!

 Chapter 71

    But next, she and Jiang Chen hope to see Fu Sheng and Ning Chunjie sing!


    Ye shuisu thought and looked back at the empty corridor behind him.


    There was a pair of eyes who had been following ye shuisu. At this time, they immediately hid.


    Ye shuisu was not found. After she determined that there was no one, she put away all her staggering disguises, prepared to turn a corner and leave the direction to the toilet. After relieving the medicine on her body, she went to the room she opened for Jiang Chenxi.


    But at this time, suddenly, ye shuisu was strongly pulled into a hug.


    Ye shuisu thought it was Fu Sheng and struggled desperately, but after she matched the familiar red eyes, she was stunned: "Lin, Lin Nan..." at the eye of Fu Linnan''s eyes, the fear in ye shuisu''s body had risen sharply.


    Why is he here? He''s angry! Has he seen everything about her and Fu Sheng? no


    Without waiting for ye shuisu to say more, Fu Linnan, after holding her chin, mercilessly began to drag her to a room, like dragging an object that doesn''t need to be cherished at all, not like dragging a person at all.


    Ye shuisu''s body was dragged to the ground, burning and screaming: "Linnan, let me go! Let me go!"


    But at this time, Fu Linnan, like a irrational beast, just dragged ye shuisu forward, regardless of Ye shuisu''s scream.


    At this time, a kind of beast like dignity emanating from him swept the whole club. Even people far away were invaded by this aura, not to mention Fu Sheng hiding in the dark at this time.


    He just thought something was wrong with ye shuisu, so he followed him. Unexpectedly, ye shuisu didn''t see anything wrong. Instead, he saw Fu Linnan dragging ye shuisu away.


    It was not until Fu Linnan disappeared in the corridor for a long time that Fu Sheng''s gasping chest slowly calmed down.


    He was d that Fu Linnan, who was just in a rage, didn''t find him. At the same time, he calmed down, and his face showed the most cruel light.


    Isn''t Fu Linnan on business in city a? Why did it appear at this time?


    His appearance disrupted his whole n! I still want to calcte ye shuisu like this. I need to wait for next time!


    Because he was upset, Fu Sheng hit the wall with his fist. The wall didn''t break, but his hand hurt. At this time, he had not found that the irritability in his body seemed to be abnormal.


    Ye shuisu was dragged by Fu Linnan''s hair and fell hard on the sofa in a private room. The soft sofa fell into a big pit, and ye shuisu became embarrassed.


    There was a dark light in the private room. After Fu Linnan threw ye shuisu onto the sofa, although he was still burning a manic fire, he stopped his actions, looked at ye shuisu with red eyes in the dark light, and the words spit out from his thin lips were like priests from hell.


    "My love for you will not change because of any instant change."


    "If I love you, I will love until the end of time, until the end of time."


    "Even if the highest mountain stands ahead, I will climb over and run to you for you."


    Fu Linnan is very good-looking, and his thin lips are also very good-looking, but the way he reads this poem makes ye shuisu feel terrible. A fear from the bottom of her heart rises in the bottom of her eyes.


    It''s that love poem! The love poem she engraved on Fu Sheng''s handbag!


    Fu Linnan has seen it! Fu Linnan had already exined to her first step and saw it!


    Ye shuisu''s eyes were shocked. Her hands trembled and wanted to take out the newly made handbag from her bag: "Linnan, don''t listen to Xia Sihan''s nonsense, you, listen to me..."


    But before she took out her bag, Fu Linnan had approached her and fastened her wrist.


    Ye shuisu was shocked. Fu Linnan''s manic red eyes were right in front of Ye shuisu. In the cold voice, he seemed to suppress the temperature to be irritable: "the love I give you will never be better than Fu Sheng.


    Even if Fu Sheng tramples on you and uses you, you should follow Fu Sheng.


    You are also going to give yourselfpletely to Fu Sheng today! "


    Cold, like falling into the ice! Heat, as if from hell!


    Fu Linnan''s voice is so cold! The heat in Fu Linnan''s body is so hot!


    Ye shuisu is tortured crazy in such a double sky of ice and fire!


    She wanted to exin, but under the fury of Fu Linnan, it seemed that every word she spit out would be particrly pale and powerless. Before she said it, it had turned into smoke.


    Her face was pale and her eyes were frightened!


    Looking at such ye shuisu, Fu Linnan felt a weak pain in his heart.


    Suddenly, he pinched ye shuisu''s face and said like a roar: "smile! Smile at me like he just smiled at Fu Sheng!"


    Just now, in the corridor to the private room, he could see clearly that ye shuisu was smiling at Fu Sheng. He was smiling brightly and charming. He couldn''t catch it!


    Yeshuisu is very beautiful, very beautiful.


    But now, ye shuisu can no longerugh, only fear, fear and resistance. Because facing him, I can''tugh anymore!


    Ye shuisu''s pinch was twisted by Fu Linnan, but she couldn''t feel the pain.


    Fu Linnan made herugh. She couldugh. She struggled to pull the arc on her face, but the arc was more ugly than crying. Her eyes were filled with tears: "Lin, Nan..."


    Looking at ye shuisu''s watery eyes and ye shuisu''s reluctance, Fu Linnan couldn''t help it anymore.


    It seemed that there was a sob from his throat, and it also seemed that the beast like heat in Fu Linnan''s body waspletely released. Ayer of thin ice originally covered Fu Linnan''s body waspletely broken. At this time, there was only heat left on him, which was thorough, extremely hot and enough to burn everything!


    Since he can''t get ye shuisu''s heart, he just wants her people!


    Ye shuisu wants to give himself to Fu Sheng? Oh, he deserves it!


    Oh, did the person who moved him agree with him?


    Ye shuisu''s clothes were torn by Fu Linnan. Fu Linnan had red eyes and ignored everything like a wild beast.


    Ye shuisu clenched her fist, and the whole person was about to copse. She shook her head: "no, don''t..." don''t do this to her!


    Ye shuisu''s body is bing hot and in all kinds of fear, she suddenly thought that Jiang Chenxi is still waiting for her in the private room and waiting for her to help him expose Ning Chunjie''s true face. She missed this time and doesn''t know what good opportunity she will have next time.


    Ye shuisu said weakly, "let me go out. I''ll find three first..."

 Chapter 72

    Before the word "third brother" was said, Fu Linnan pinched ye shuisu''s lips. Together with ye shuisu and Fu Linnan''s sobs, they were choked.


    Let her out and let her find Fu Sheng! Go find Fu Sheng and give yourself to him!


    Oh. Do you still want to find Fu Sheng?


    Under him, he is still in a trance and wants to find Fu Sheng!


    Fu Linnan''s eyes were red andpletely lost his reason. He grabbed ye shuisu and rushed into ye shuisu''s body without pity.


    But at this time, ye shuisu, who was originally full of pale and scars, suddenly became charming, and his gentle voice was iparable: "Linnan..."


    Fu Lin paused. Taking advantage of this gap, ye shuisu suddenly shrunk out of his confinement, drilled into his arms, hugged his waist, and took the initiative to ask him for pleasure: "Lin Nan, give it to me..."


    The water snake''s soft body is charming and beautiful. The sound of panting is more charming than Jiao Hua''s eyes. Fu Linnan''s blood flows back.


    Heat with heat! Even hotter, Fu Linnan regained some sense. He pinched ye shuisu''s chin and restrained ye shuisu''s restless body: "look at me! Who am I?" something''s wrong! Fu Linnan''s eyes are very red!


    Ye shuisu seems to have a fire burning in her body. Fu Sheng used to prescribe medicine to her. Now when the medicine takes effect, how ufortable and lingering she is!


    Ye shuisu''s body wriggled restlessly. Under such fire, she became more hot to Fu Linnan''s eyes!


    With heat for heat and blood coagtion, ye shuisu''s body suddenly became cold, and her eyes were sad: "Linnan..."


    Ice and fire collided in the body, and unspeakably warm emotions were surging. Under all kinds of impact, ye shuisu''s water eyes closed and fainted, and a delicate flower of water died. At the end of the eye, a tear flowed out, as if telling something.


    "Shui Su!"


    ¡­¡­


    Ice. Fire. Cool. It''s hot.


    Ye shuisu felt her body churning in the double sky of ice and fire. In the midst of ice and fire, she finally saw Fu Linnan''s deep eyes like hawks and falcons. Ye shuisu couldn''t help shouting: "Linnan!"


    A cold sweat came out, and Fu Linnan''s familiar voice came around: "wake up."


    The scenes in Jinyu club are still in my mind. Seeing Fu Linnan, ye shuisu''s heart can''t help feeling afraid. She is anxious to exin: "Linnan, I..."


    But at this time, she was surprised to find that her hands and feet were tied!


    Looking around, ye shuisu suddenly burst into a cold sweat, because she found that her position at this time was the basement of Fu''s house! Fu Linnan tortured her basement in her previous life!


    At this time, she was tied to a bed and couldn''t move at all.


    "Linnan..." ye shuisu looked at Fu Linnan in horror, but the whole person was even more frightened! Because she saw that Fu Linnan was approaching her with something simr to an electric drill!


    Ye shuisu didn''t know what it was. He only saw that it was two palms in size. As soon as it was powered on, the pinhole like thin end of the thing began to rotate, which was no different from an electric drill!


    At this time, Fu Linnan was dressed in white Chinese in clothes. Holding this thing, it seemed that he wanted to see more clearly. He also wore a pair of Phnom Penh sses. He looked like a gentle Professor killer in the film!


    Yes, Sven''s Professor killer! At least ye shuisu thinks so now!


    "Lin, Lin Nan, what are you going to do?"


    In previous lives, Fu Linnan tortured her in this basement, but most of them were mental torture, not physical torture.


    Now Fu Linnan wants to get close to her with something simr to an electric drill. Does he want to pierce his body with the electric drill and torture her physically? No


    Fu Linnan didn''t answer ye shuisu. He went directly to the bed where ye shuisu was tied, raised his hand and leaned towards ye shuisu.


    Fu Linnan''s finger belly was cold. He first touched ye shuisu''s neck, and then ye shuisu''s corbone and chest, step by step down all the way.


    In the dim light of the basement, Fu Linnan''s handsome face was mixed. He touched every part of Ye shuisu, as if he were weighing something.


    At that moment, ye shuisu felt that he was like a pig to be ughtered in front of Fu Linnan, and Fu Linnan was a meticulous butcher. At this time, he touched her just where to start if he wanted to kill her


    "Linnan, Linnan..."


    Ye shuisu called weakly, but Fu Linnan seemed to hear nothing. He just looked at ye shuisu''s body and still seemed to be checking something.


    In this way, after a long time, every time Fu Linnan''s cold finger abdomen touched ye shuisu''s skin, ye shuisu''s skin trembled slightly.


    Fu Linnan, who was already cold, was expressionless at this time. Ye shuisu couldn''t feel any interest from him.


    "Linnan!"


    It was still an empty call, without any echo.


    finished! Fu Linnan was stimted and really wanted to torture her physically! Is it too exciting for Fu Linnan in Jinyu club? So fu Linnan became different from the first life and began to think of a different way to torture her!


    However, she clearly remembers that in thest life, she did more than Jinyu club.


    As time passed, Fu Linnan seemed to find several suitable ces after seeing every part of Ye shuisu''s body. He held a "small electric drill" in one hand and explored ye shuisu''s chest and waist in the other, as if thinking about which of these two ces to start from.


    When Fu Linnan''s cold finger fell on ye shuisu''s chest, ye shuisu suddenly remembered that Fu Linnan had oppressed her and said to her several times: I really want to dig out your heart and see what it is made of!


    When Fu Linnan said this, his gloomy face coincided with the cold face at this time. Ye shuisutun knew that Fu Linnan wanted to dig her heart!


    Because he was stimted in Jinyu club, Fu Linnan wanted to dig her heart out and have a look!


    Fu Linnan''s brain circuit has never been something she can explore. She doesn''t know what kind of stimtion the Jinyu club has given Fu Linnan in this life.


    However, after the heart is dug out, she will die!


    Seeing that Fu Linnan was already adjusting the sharp mouth rotation speed of the "small electric drill", ye shuisu was shocked: "Lin, Lin Nan, what''s the matter? Will you put down the electric drill first?"


    Fu Linnan''s cool eyes looked at the "small electric drill" and then at ye shuisu, which would finally talk to ye shuisu: "what do you want to say?"

 Chapter 73

    It''s a very cold voice. It seems to suppress a lot of things in my heart. Such a man is no less oppressive than the one who gets angry in the private room of Jinyu club.


    But this is not the time to think about it. At least Fu Linnan is talking to her now. She must seize this opportunity!


    Ye shuisu nced at a bag not far from her. It was her bag. She had just seen it when she looked around the basement.


    She said, "the handbag Xia Sihan gave you is not mine! It''s her own! It''s made of TSE leather I gave her! It''s just for wronging me! My handbag is in my bag! Take it out and have a look! It''s what I want to give..."


    "You want to give it to Fu Sheng, don''t you?"


    Before ye shuisu finished, Fu Linnan had a big hand around ye shuisu''s jaw. Fu Linnan, who had suppressed his anger, seemed to break out again at this time, as if he was about to ignite the whole basement!


    Ye shuisu shook her head desperately and said, "no! That''s what I''m going to give you! That''s a gift for you! Linnan, it took me a lot of time to make it. Take out that handbag and have a look! When you see it, you''ll know how miserable I was wronged by Xia Sihan!"


    Fu Linnan loosened ye shuisu and put all his attention on "the gift ye shuisu gave him". ording to his words, he took out a handbag from ye shuisu''s bag: "the gift for me?"


    As like as two peas, as like as two peas, he was already in a rage. But his anger was even more intense.


    Fu Linnan seemed to crush the bag in his hand. He looked at ye shuisu and saw that it was about to explode. Ye shuisu hurriedly said, "no, Linnan, this is a gift I gave you! Open it and have a look! You will know that I was wronged by Xia Sihan!"


    At this time, the handbag had been deformed in Fu Linnan''s hand, but finally, Fu Linnan opened it. When he saw the words engraved on it, Fu Linnan was silent.


    At this time, ye shuisu seemed to get a breath and a sigh of relief. Her eyes misted and she whispered.


    "My love for you will not change because of any instant change.


    If I love you, I will love until the end of time, until the end of time.


    Even if the highest mountain stands ahead, I will climb over and run to you for you.


    Cold is cold, and there is a warm sun in the south. No matter cold or warm, I will apany you one day and never leave forever.


    To the eternal lover, Linnan. "


    A ray of light came in from the basement. With the soft voice of Ye shuisu, it seemed to melt the cold enthusiasm of the basement. The angry wind that had gathered on Fu Lin''s South seemed to have been melted away.


    However, it seems that Fu Linnan hasn''t changed much, and his face still looks like he doesn''t have any expression.


    Ye shuisu continued: "Linnan, I wrote this poem for you. There are spring, summer, autumn and winter in the world, and the warmth and cold have predicted everything. I take your name as the order, and the ice and cold are cold, and there is a warm sun in the south. No matter there is any warmth and cold, as long as I am by your side, I am willing to apany you across all mountains, across all time barriers, and walk with you forever with the deepest love. You are me Forever lover, Linnan. "


    The words spit out by Ye shuisu seem to be the spring breeze of Hexi. Fu Linnan listens and finally evokes a faint radian in the corners of his lips. Although it is only faint, it seems that all the anger and depression can be turned away.


    Originally, is the poem on Xia Sihan''s handbag iplete? There is another sentence under that love poem: cold is cold, and there is a warm sun in the south. No matter cold or warm, I will apany you all day and never leave forever.


    Cold is cold, and there is a warm sun in the south.


    This poem written by Ye shuisu in the preface of his name, whether it is the first sentence that love will be desperate forever, or the second sentence that he is willing to climb all the mountains for love... This word is another sentence, which is the love poem written by Ye shuisu to him, and has nothing to do with Fu Sheng!


    The sentence with his name in the whole poem is enough to exin all the problems.


    So, did he misunderstand?


    The love poems that he was so jealous that he went crazy turned out to be written to him by Ye shuisu.


    Cold is cold, and there is a warm sun in the south. There are spring, summer, autumn and winter in the world. The warmth and cold indicates everything. Together, he is everything. Fu Linnan reads these words gently, and the faint smile on his lips can''t help deepening. Ye shuisu is careful in writing these poems.


    Watching Fu Linnan smile, ye shuisu is also infected. Fu Linnan always has a cold face. In fact, he smiles very well.


    At the same time, she also settled down. Now Fu Linnan is in a good mood. It''s time to let her go? She hasn''t forgotten that she was tied to the bed!


    Ye shuisu squeezed a smile: "Linnan, I''m very ufortable being tied to the bed now. Can you let me go first?"


    Fu Linnan nced at ye shuisu and restrained his smile. The handbag is very good, but a handbag is not enough to extinguish the fire in his heart. He still needs


    Fu Linnan''s eyes became bright. Then he spread out the broken handbag in his hand and put it away.


    Then, his cool eyes fell on the thin tip of the "small electric drill" in his hand and sneered: "you can let it go, but wait."


    With that, he picked up the "small electric drill" in his hand and was about to fall to ye shuisu''s chest.


    Hearing the sound of "zizizi" electric current rotating rapidly, seeing that the "small electric drill" was about to stab her heart, ye shuisu''s pupils widened and her brain was nk.


    Fu Linnan, this madman! She exined the handbag to him, and he clearly believed it. Does he want to dig her heart?


    Yes, maybe Fu Linnan just wanted to dig out her heart and see what she looked like just like he said.


    But Fu Linnan doesn''t know. Will she die after her heart is dug out?!


    I didn''t expect her to live again. Before revenge, she had to die in Fu Linnan''s hands first!


    no She can''t let Fu Linnan dig her heart! Is there something she didn''t notice? Fu Linnan just didn''t look angry. In fact, he was still angry, so he didn''t intend to let her go?


    What else?


    Seeing Fu Linnan''s "little electric drill" in her hand, who has be a gentle Professor killer again, is close to her heart. Ye shuisu is frightened and thinks of it. Yes, there was that thing in Jinyu clubst night!

 Chapter 74

    Ye shuisu eximed: "Linnan, stop! Last night I went to the Jinyu club to see Fu Sheng, not to see him! I was to calcte him and Ning Chunjie! I was for my third brother! To let my third brother see Ning Chunjie''s true face!"


    At this point, Fu Linnan''s move to continue down stopped. He raised his eyes and looked at ye shuisu. There seemed to be a faint fire beating in his eyes.


    Feeling that the pressure from the heart was gone, ye shuisu breathed a sigh of relief, but soon, in the face of Fu Linnan''s burning eyes, her heart lifted up again. She continued: "Ning Chunjie is not a good person at all. She looks innocent on the surface. In fact, she is lying to my third brother! Secretly, she has been with Fu Sheng for a long time! She also wants to calcte my third brother with Fu Sheng! But my third brother is obsessed with Ning Chunjie and even blushes with his grandfather several times for Ning Chunjie!


    In order to let the third brother see the true face of Qingning Chunjie andpletely give up Ning Chunjie, I can only take the risk to ask Fu Sheng out, then let Fu Sheng and Ning Chunjie together, and then let the third brother see their true faces!


    Private room monitoring! Ning Chunjie''s private room is 1109. The private room I opened for the third brother is 1108. Lin Nan, Jinyu club is Fu''s. as long as you open the private room monitoring, you can know whether what I said is true! "


    Ye shuisu exined all the things at once, including all the process and proof methods of the things. Now in this situation, she is really afraid. If she doesn''t exin it at one time, what makes Fu Linnan unable to understand, what will Fu Linnan misunderstand, and then give her a heavier hand!


    She really didn''t expect such serious consequences when Fu Linnan bumped into her in Jinyu club this time!


    Everything I saw in Jinyu clubst night is still vivid. Fu Linnan is like a volcano at this time, and the whole person''s mood beats badly.


    Ye shuisu''s heart fluttered, as if to jump out.


    Finally, Fu Linnan took away the "small electric drill" in his hand, and a bone eating sneer came up at the corner of his mouth: "you''d better not lie to me, otherwise..."


    The threat in the words was very serious. Ye shuisu shook her head desperately: "no! You can see it when you turn on the monitoring! I didn''t lie to you!"


    Fu Linnan took a few steps away from ye shuisu. Although ye shuisu''s heart was still beating violently, he was relieved. Did Fu Linnan believe her? Have you decided to let her go?


    Although she knew that even if what happenedst night was her plot, she went to see Fu Sheng. Fu Linnan was afraid that even if he knew the truth, he would not let her go easily


    Fu Linnan picked up a remote control from one side and pressed it a few times. Somewhere in the basement was connected to the monitoring video of Jinyu club. After pressing it a few times, the monitoring pictures of 1108 and 1109 private rooms of Jinyu Club appeared at the same time.


    At this time, ye shuisu was not surprised to see everything in front of her. Because she already knew that the basement of Fu''s house looked simple, but it was not. In this basement, many high-tech equipment are connected, not only in the basement, but also in other ces of Fu''s house. It is very simple to deal with many things of Fu''s enterprise in Fu''s house. Now I want to tune out a surveince video in this basement at a fixed point. It''s very simple.


    With Fu Linnan''s call back to the monitoring room, soon, everything that appeared in the two roomsst night was disyed in front of us.


    Yeshuisu nned everythingst night. He was supposed to solve Jiang Chenxi''s problem.


    The original n has been almost carried out. Only waiting for Fu Sheng to enter Ning Chunjie''s private room, she will go to Jiang Chenxi''s private room to see the truth with Jiang Chenxi.


    Unexpectedly, at thest step, she was dragged away by Fu Linnan.


    It''s about Jiang Chenxi, so ye shuisu is of course very concerned about theter development of the situation. Last night, she failed to personally carry out the n to the end. Now, as soon as these surveince videos are released, ye shuisu will concentrate on the surveince.


    I saw the videos of 1108 and 1109 private rooms on the screen at the same time, in the 1109 private room where Fu Sheng and Ning Chunjie are located.


    Fu Sheng went to the "toilet" in ye shuisu and soon entered Ning Chunjie''s private room. As ye shuisu expected, after she pierced Fu Sheng''s acupoint, Fu Sheng looked normal, but in fact his heart was chaotic. He would do anything and say anything by instinct, but it was difficult to control by his most evil instinct. This also includes sexual instinct.


    However, this sexual instinct will not make people feel that there is something wrong with their body like medicine. In this case, even if they have more sexual impulse, they will only be caused by their nature.


    Driven by this, when she left Fu Sheng and didn''t go back, Fu Sheng would look for other prey.


    At that time, she was leading him to Ning Chunjie''s private room. If Fu Sheng could not wait for her, he would naturally go to Ning Chunjie''s private room first. Just like what''s released in the surveince now.


    It was a private room simr to a luxury hotel room. After entering Ning Chunjie''s private room, Fu Sheng directly knocked Ning Chunjie down like a hungry wolf.


    "Chun Jie, my little bitch, I knew you would be here."


    "Take it easy. Didn''t you say you''re going to calcte the Ye family''s upside down goods tonight, so you won''te to me?"


    "Don''t talk about this. I''m unlucky to talk about it! Ye shuisu was taken away by Fu Linnan! Tonight''s n is in vain! I''ve been prepared in vain these days!"


    "I said, it''s not that things didn''t seed. Will youe to me? Ah ~"


    "Why? Are you unhappy when I came to you? Have you been around Jiang Chenxi''s little milk dog for a long time, fell in love with Jiang Chenxi and began to dislike me? Hmm?" suddenly, I don''t know what touched Fu Sheng''s nerve. Fu Sheng, who was just a monkey in a hurry, suddenly became extremely irritable and began to rude to Ning Chunjie.


    Ning Chunjie was hurt and had to resist: "you have no conscience, you nonsense..."


    However, her charming and angry resistance caused Fu Sheng to be more irritable. Fu Sheng grabbed Ning Chunjie''s neck and said, "do you like Jiang Chenxi? You start to dislike me?" after being quietly stabbed by Ye shuisu''s needle, Fu Sheng not only strengthened his sexual instinct, but also some other irritable emotions will be ignited to a great extent, which will explode immediately. And the inner evil will also be aroused. Some evil things that Ning Chunjie has done will also be mentioned at this time.


    Ning Chunjie was surprised by Fu Sheng''s inexplicable anger, but she soon softened when she saw that Fu Sheng was really angry.

 Chapter 75

    Ning Chunjie caught Fu Sheng''s hand around her neck and said softly, "how could it be? You know I just used him! I have no conscience. Which of the Jiang''s news I got from him didn''t tell you the first time? Which of the news you asked me to get from him didn''t I try my best to get it for you?


    If it weren''t for you, would I sacrifice my hue to be with him? Pretending to be a little white rabbit in front of him every day makes me tired to death! You''re still angry with me now! Oh ~ there''s another good news for you. Now Jiang Chenxi doesn''t know where to get the quota of Mu Ran''s new y, and says to find a way to give me the resources to audition... It''s Mu Ran''s y! When I get better in the entertainment circle It''s good for you, too! "


    Ning Chunjie''s soft voice actually made Fu Sheng''s anger lower. He loosened Ning Chunjie''s neck and sneered, but he was still quite grumpy: "yes, when you get a better job in the entertainment industry, you can help me apany those big bosses and give me more resources! When I get a firm foothold in Fu, you will benefit ~"


    "Well, brother Sheng ~"


    "And ye shuisu, I''m afraid it''ll be cheaper tonight, Fu Linnan! But this bitch who will only paste me upside down. When I ask her out next time, I''ll make her and Fu Linnan pay a higher price!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the 1108 private room where Jiang Chenxi is located.


    Jiang Chenxi was sitting alone at the table waiting for ye shuisu, because he had been waiting for a long time. He looked at his watch from time to time, but the whole person was still quite idle and didn''t feel anxious.


    His statested until he heard somethinging from the next room.


    Although the sound instion effect between the original private rooms and private rooms in Jinyu club is very good, the private rooms of Ning Chunjie and Jiang Chenxi have been specially treated, so the dialogue between Ning Chunjie and Fu Sheng can be clearly transmitted to Jiang Chenxi.


    At the beginning, when Jiang Chenxi heard the dialogue between Ning Chunjie and Fu Sheng and heard that Fu Sheng seemed to treat Ning Chunjie rudely, he looked very unbelievable and worried.


    Even once, he had to rush out of the private room to save Ning Chunjie in Ning Chunjie''s private room.


    However, as soon as he got to the door of the private room, he heard Ning Chunjie''s next words.


    He heard Ning Chunjie say that she didn''t like him at all. She used everything he had after getting Fu Sheng''s order. All the beauty Ning Chunjie had in front of him was pretended.


    How ironic. He put the woman he spoiled on the tip of his heart and took his good to please another man.


    Everything is fake! How ironic!


    Jiang Chenxi''s steps stopped. Listening to the soft voice of Ying in the private room next door, Jiang Chenxi felt his blood trembling!


    Hate! Anger! All the emotions surged in his body.


    Unexpectedly, he thought that Jiang Chenxi was innocent all his life, that is, there were countless women around him. He didn''t care about anyone, and always kept the pure beauty in his heart.


    I didn''t expect to be attracted to the woman Ning Chunjie for the first time. I was already willing to give everything for her, even if I was the enemy of the whole world! It turned out like this.


    What an irony!


    The deeper the warbler soft voice next door, the more Jiang Chenxi''s blood churned.


    How many times, Jiang Chenxi wanted to impulse the private room next door, kill the dog man next door, and then ask Ning Chunjie why he did this to him? Why trample on his pure heart at this moment?


    But in the end, Jiang Chenxi held back. It was he who finally opened the door of the private room. He just seemed to normally open the door of the private room, and then lowered the duck tongue hat he stepped on. His body was about one meter eight, which was originally very sunny. At this time, he left the private room sadly and stumbled away from the Jinyu club. When he arrived, he didn''t look back.


    ¡­¡­


    Since Jiang Chenxi appeared on the screen, ye shuisu has been staring at Jiang Chenxi''s reaction.


    ording to her n, she originally wanted to face all this with Jiang Chenxi. She would speak tofort Jiang Chenxi, but she didn''t expect that now, she can only watch her calction progress through the cold screen in the basement.


    How many times, when Jiang Chenxi hesitated, sad and angry in the private room, her heart beat with Jiang Chenxi''s steps.


    She knows that Jiang Chenxi is a very dedicated and pure person. She also knew that Jiang Chenxi almost paid all the pure feelings in his heart for this rtionship.


    Now the fragile emotional barrier has been broken, the pure love he established in his heart is broken, and the previous world outlook has copsed. No one tells him why this happened and how all this happened. All that is left is the voice of Fu Sheng and Ning Chunjie in the private room next door.


    Ye shuisu can guess how badly Jiang Chenxi was hit, so she''s really afraid that Jiang Chenxi can''t stand it and make any drastic actions.


    But fortunately, Jiang Chenxi finally lost some emotions and didn''t make any drastic moves.


    But even so, looking at the lonely and bumpy back when Jiang Chenxi finally left, ye shuisu''s heart was still clenched.


    However, her heart didn''t hold for long. After watching the surveince video, Fu Linnan directly turned off the screen, and ye shuisu''s heart was immediately separated from Jiang Chenxi''s world.


    Then Fu Linnan came to ye shuisu and provoked ye shuisu''s chin: "it seems that I misunderstood you."


    It seemed that her anger was reduced, but her voice was still cold. At this moment, ye shuisu remembered that she was still tied to the bed by Fu Linnan! "Little electric drill" is next to her. Now it seems that it is still very dangerous!


    Ye shuisu smiled at Fu Linnan and nodded: "yes, if it weren''t for the third brother, I wouldn''t......" at this point, ye shuisu didn''t go on. In the end, it''s a fact that she went to see Fu Shengst night. No matter what the reason, now the video has proved her innocence. It''s best not to mention others.


    Ye shuisu said again, "Linnan, you can let go..."


    "You have me" has not beenpletely said. Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu again and said deeply, "you are really capable now."


    At this time, Fu Linnan''s anger that can sweep everything was obviously much lower than at the beginning, but the whole person''s eyes were as deep as the sea, and shuisu''s heart was suddenly soft under such eyes.


    Fu Linnan didn''t speak again. Ye shuisu looked back at Fu Linnan. Time seemed to be static for a moment.

 Chapter 76

    But ye shuisu still didn''t forget the fact that she was tied up. Her smile pulled even more and was about to say something to Fu Linnan.


    At this time, Fu Linnan straightened up and picked up the "small electric drill" by the bed. As soon as he pressed his finger and opened the switch, the familiar and inexplicable current "Zizi" sound came again.


    Ye shuisu''s face changed: "Fu Linnan, what do you want to do?"


    Fu Linnan nced at ye shuisu, ignored her, picked up the "small electric drill" and stabbed ye shuisu''s chest.


    The action is so simple that there is no room for mercy! Fu Linnan is determined to dig her heart!


    Ye shuisu''s pupils widened and his eyes were full of fear. Although she died once in her previous life, she still doesn''t want to be dug to death now!


    The cold touch of "little electric drill" has touched her chest, and there is a sharp tingling on her skin.


    "Ah! Fu Linnan, let me go!"


    Ye shuisu began to struggle desperately, as if the "little electric drill" was about to dig away her heart.


    Fu Linnan still wants to attack her! Fu Linnan has really attacked her!


    The piercing pain came from her chest. Although it had not yet gone deep, she knew that since Fu Linnan had decided to treat her like this, he would look at her heart and she was not far from death!


    "Fu Linnan, let me go!"


    "Lin Nan, I''m wrong. If you have anything to say, let me go..."


    "Let go of me!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The scream had no effect, the begging for mercy had no effect, and the struggle had no effect. The biting pain in the chest was stilling, and ye shuisu was trembling.


    She clenched her lips and didn''t dare to see the tragedy on her chest. Of course she was afraid of death, but she didn''t cry, just afraid, nk afraid. Why? Why? This is the end of rebirth! Come to such an unexpected and ridiculous end!


    When she arrived, she seemed to think of something. She suddenly opened her eyes and stared at Fu Linnan, who was doing something on her chest, regardless of the pain in her chest: "Fu Linnan, you don''t have to do anything. I know everything. You just have a new lover, so you treat me like this! You are a stubborn person. You don''t want to go against your heart and have no end with me, but you fall in love with a new lover again, so you want to kill me. When I die, you will be with your new lover! Isn''t it?"


    Because of the heart piercing pain in his chest, ye shuisu was trembling gently, and his words also had a vibrato, a very painful vibrato.


    She knew that everything was not that simple!


    In the previous life, she did a lot more than this, but Fu Linnan had never hurt her like this, and even had to dig her heart. It was useless for her to exin to Fu Linnan in every way! When something happened in the previous life, she just stubbornly resisted Fu Linnan, not like this!


    Obviously, the trend of this life is different from that of the previous life. There must be something different and unexpected.


    This ident, she doesn''t need to think about it. She can think of the female voice who answered Fu Linnan''s phone when she called Fu Linnanst night!


    Fu Linnan was crazy about her in thest life. She determined that there were no other women around Fu Linnan, otherwise he would not lose his mind as soon as he met her in thest life. This is the reason why he put his whole heart on her.


    But now, everything is different. Fu Linnan has a new love! That''s why Fu Linnan wants to be so cruel to her now!


    Ye shuisu''s eyes shed a touch of sadness. She didn''t know whether it was because of the fear of death or something else. She didn''t cry when her chest was very painful, but now, looking at Fu Linnan''s angry eyes, there was a faint burst of water.


    Fu Linnan listened to ye shuisu''s words, paused, looked at ye shuisu, and a touch of surprise and heartache shed across the bottom of his eyes. The woman''s perseverance and eyes with implicit jealousy shocked his heart immediately.


    He said, "what''s new?"


    "Fu Linnan, do you dare to do it? You really changed! I called youst night, and a woman answered your mobile phone. She said you were taking a bath! What''s your rtionship? Isn''t it clear whether she is your new lover?"


    Fu Linnan was stunned. The "small electric drill" in his hand stopped. The tingling feeling on ye shuisu''s heart immediately disappeared, but ye shuisu couldn''t feel such a change at this time.


    Last night, when he was taking a bath, it seemed that ran Ming, the marketing director, did enter his room.


    However, Gao Langgang was absent at that time. There was a document in the marketing department that was in urgent need. Ran Ming knocked at the door. No one answered and entered his room without his consent. She just took the document. Did she still answer his phone?


    Fu Linnan''s eyes burst out a faint cold light.


    But the cold light was soon condensed by him. He looked at the leaf water in front of him, so angry that his tears trembled. He couldn''t help but have a faint arc in the corners of his mouth.


    This radian was just seen by Ye shuisu. Suddenly, ye shuisu''s heart was more blocked. Fu Linnan smiled so sweetly at the thought of that woman. Sure enough.


    The stabbing pain in her heart came faintly, which also brought the pain of Fu Linnan''s wound drilled in her heart with a "small electric drill".


    Ye shuisu struggled desperately on the bed: "let me go! Fu Linnan! I don''t want to die! You let me go! You can find your new lover. I can''t be with you. Let''s be different and happy! Why do you have to dig my heart and let me die?"


    When ites to thest sentence, ye shuisu only feels that her heart hurts and her tears fall out even more.


    But her desire for survival is also extremely strong. It''s not easy to live again. Now everything is going in a good direction. Her revenge has not been repaid, and she can''t die!


    However, as soon as she struggled for a while, Fu Linnan suddenly grabbed her jaw. Regardless of her desperate struggle, Fu Linnan''s strength silk showed no mercy: "what do you say? One is different, two are wide, and each is happy?" there was anger in her words, as if she was going to tear ye shuisu!


    The pain in his jaw didn''t make ye shuisu bow his head: "you already have another woman because she wants me to die. Why can''t you let me go? Can''t I just want to live?" there was a faint pain and hiss in ye shuisu''s words.


    Fu Linnan''s words also contain fire from the bottom of his heart: "let you go? Ye shuisu, you are my person! In this life, in the next life, in the next life, in the next life, you can only be my person! Let me let you go, unless I die, unless the whole world goes up in smoke!"

 Chapter 77

    Ye shuisu is wrapped in a huge me, and she is still not weak: "Fu Linnan, I am a person, not an object, and I also have my heart. I can choose you as you choose me, but I am not an object that you wave and throw away! What''s more, after you have a new love, if you want to dig my heart with an electric drill, you can dig my heart with an electric drill, and if you want me to die, you can let me die! Fu Linnan, you see clearly, I can be your person, but I also love you He is a living person who can take the initiative to choose you! "


    Two pairs of red eyes looked at each other, and they could hear each other''s heartbeat.


    Finally, Fu Linnan pulled his eyes and thin lips: "I''m going to dig your heart with an electric drill? I''m going to let you die?"


    Ye shuisu thought Fu Linnan''s question was inexplicably funny. Her voice was a little hoarse and said, "isn''t it?" there was still a faint and piercing pain in her heart. There should be a wound there, but Fu Linnan''s heart digging steps had not beenpleted.


    Fu Linnan picked up ye shuisu''s chin: "do you dare to annoy me so much when you know I want you to die?"


    Ye shuisu''s blood coagted. Yes, what was she just doing? She yelled at Fu Linnan when he wanted to dig her heart? She didn''t know whether Fu Linnan ate soft or hard? Wasn''t her anger pushing herself further into the fire pit?


    Without waiting for ye shuisu to say anything, Fu Linnan untied the rope on ye shuisu, and a mirror stood in front of Ye shuisu.


    The reflection of the mirror made ye shuisu ufortable for a moment, but after seeing the scene in the mirror, ye shuisu was stunned.


    Fu Linnan stood behind ye shuisu, surrounded ye shuisu''s waist, went up along her abdomen, and his hand fell on her heart.


    His cold finger belly hovered at the heart of Ye shuisu. The original smooth heart skin between them had fallen on eight big characters: ice cold is cold, and there is warm sun in the south.


    It was a turquoise tattoo. Fu Linnan personally stabbed it on her. Although it was a word, it seemed to be a blooming me that fell on ye shuisu''s heart.


    The pain of tattooing just now is still fresh in my mind. These eight words like fire are also burned in ye shuisu''s heart like fire.


    It turned out that Fu Linnan didn''t want to dig her heart, but to stab his name in her heart.


    The "little electric drill" that frightened her was not an electric drill at all, but a tool for tattooing.


    At this time, ye shuisu''s bright and clean body only had eight characters tattooed on her heart, just like her whole body and her whole person were marked with a unique brand, a brand belonging to Fu Linnan.


    Cold is cold, and there is warm sun in the south. These eight words are printed in her heart, as if she had a deeper connection with her Fu Linnan since then.


    "Cold is cold, and there is warm sun in the south." Fu Linnan whispered gently in ye shuisu''s ear.


    "Since you wrote me a poem, it will always be branded in your heart. It will never be forgotten forever.


    The past of you and Fu Sheng, whether happy or painful, is over. I don''t care.


    But since the moment you chose me at the engagement banquet, you have been my person. No matter your person or heart, you can only belong to me. From then on, you belong to me forever.


    I don''t care what happened in the past. I just want the present and the future. Now and the future are all you have. Since you have written a poem for me, remember and fulfill all your words, just as my name has been branded in your heart, and remember every word you said to me.


    "Whether it''s cold or warm, I''ll stay with you one day and never leave."


    You first told me that I will live forever. Your tattoo mark can''t be washed away, and what you said will never be worn out in my heart. Remember, ye shuisu, it will never be worn out. Ye shuisu, you are the only one in my heart, and from now on, I must be the only one in your heart. "


    He thought a lot when he brought ye shuisu of traditional Chinese medicine back to Fu''s house from Jinyu club.


    Thinking of what he saw in Jinyu club, he seemed to explode. Even the most extreme, he thought about pulling ye shuisu and Fu Sheng to die together and the whole world to die together, but in the end, he held back.


    Xia Sihan is not a good person, he knows. Even when he first got his handbag, his eyes were full of anger, butter he remembered, he might not think that this might be a game Xia Sihan set up for him and ye shuisu.


    But Rao is so. He also knows that some of the former things of Ye shuisu and Fu Sheng are indelible. Even if he deceives himself again, he knows it very well in his heart.


    However, he can also feel that ye shuisu''s attitude towards him and Fu Sheng has changed greatly since his engagement. He can feel ye shuisu''s sincere love for him, which can not be erased.


    No matter what happened in Jinyu club this night, Fu Linnan, who was originally full of anger, lit up a strong hope in his heart after seeing ye shuisu around him.


    Ye shuisu''s change is not fake. He is extremely angry. He also wants to give ye shuisu thest chance and give himself a chance. All he wants is the beauty with ye shuisu, isn''t it? As long as ye shuisu has the present and future with him, he can write off everything in the past.


    Stepping back here is already a big concession he made for ye shuisu! Fu Linnan never wronged himself for anyone, nor was he nearly crazy for anyone.


    Ye shuisu is one exception after another!


    Fu Linnan''s words vomited in her ears, like a magic spell, which could catch people''s heart. She nodded: "well, whatever happened in the past, from now on, you are the only one in my heart."


    Just remembering Fu Linnan''s previous sentence that she was his only one, she couldn''t help feeling heartache.


    Since she is his only one, how can there be other women around him?


    But now, since Fu Linnan took the initiative to mention the past to her, it is the best oue under the current situation.


    Anyway, she had a rtionship with Fu Sheng. This time, a small handbag can cause such a big storm. Although sheter solved it with a new handbag, what if more peoplee out in the future? Is she rted to Fu Sheng''s past? Does she have a way to resolve the crisis every time?


    True is true, never false. Fu Lin said nothing to the south. Now that he mentioned this, he must not care about her and Fu Sheng in the future.

 Chapter 78

    As for now and in the future, Fu Linnan made her his only one.


    In the previous life, she caused Fu Linnan a miserable ending. In this life, after her revenge, Fu Linnan wanted her to be his only one to atone for his sins, which is not impossible.


    However, this life is different from the previous one. Now there are other women around Fu Linnan. Even if she is willing to keep this promise, in the previous life, she has seen how affectionate and untrustworthy the promise on men is. Just like Fu Sheng with sweet words, she has finally borne all her responsibilities!


    In the end, how much will Fu Linnan fulfill his promise to her?


    Although Fu Linnan was single-minded to her until her death in thest life, now everything has changed. There are other women around Fu Linnan!


    Fu Linnan''s hand touched the tattoo position in ye shuisu''s heart and locked his eyebrow: "does it hurt?" in order to punish her and let her remember that Fu Linnan didn''t use any anesthetic when tattooing ye shuisu.


    In fact, the trend of today''s events has been somewhat unexpected to Fu Linnan. For example, ye shuisu took out a new handbag, which was made for him. The love poems written on it were actually written for him. For example, knowing about the Jinyu club is entirely his misunderstanding.


    For another example, after he mentioned that he wanted to have all ye shuisu now and in the future, ye shuisu agreed without hesitation.


    Fortunately, when he was angry, he didn''t decide to destroy everything. He decided to leave some opportunities and gave him a chance to keep the clouds open and see the moon.


    He misunderstood. That''s good. He misunderstood.


    Now, he loves the pain on ye shuisu''s tattoo, but he doesn''t regret it.


    Fu Linnan''s words made ye shuisu take back his thoughts. She nodded and shook her head.


    do you have any pain? It hurts, it doesn''t hurt. If you say heart, she just hurt. If it''s the position of her tattoo, she doesn''t feel any pain. Because the pain of the body, where can bepared with half of the pain of the heart!


    In the basement, under the light of the mirror, the figure of Ye shuisu and Fu Linnan is very bright.


    When ye shuisu returned to Jiang''s house, it was already the afternoon of the next day. The sun lightly sprinkled down and broke through the clouds, but it seemed that it was covered with an invisible mist.


    The position of the heart tattoo no longer hurts, but ye shuisu can still feel the name of Fu Linnan stabbed there.


    Cold is cold, and there is a warm sun in the south. At least now, Fu Linnan''s name is engraved in her heart. Ye shuisu hooked up a faint smile. It seemed that there was no trace.


    Fu Linnan had already called the Jiang familyst night, so even if she didn''te back all night, the Jiang family didn''t feel how.


    But old man Jiang looked at ye shuisu and said, "shuisu, it''s agreed to apany grandpa in the Jiang family before marriage. It''s only a few days. How did he get abducted and run away by the boy in Linnan?"


    Ye shuisu has put away all his emotions and smiled at old Jiang: "Grandpa, I''m noting back to apany you. I promise there will be no next time!"


    Looking at ye shuisu''s slightly coquettish appearance, old man Jiang was still angry in his heart and dissolved them all. He knocked on ye shuisu''s head: "it''s the same ghost as your mother when she was a child. She has a sweet mouth and speaks well. I don''t know how to do it!" he said again, "In a few days, grandpa is going to give you and your mother a wee banquet. It''s very beautiful. Tell the whole capital that you and your mother are back to Jiang''s house again!"


    Ye shuisu had something on her mind at this time. She didn''t listen to master Jiang''s words. She smiled at him and said, "OK, listen to Grandpa."


    More than 20 years ago, when Jiang Xiangru was cut off from the Jiang family, it must be very cold. Now she and Jiang Xiangru return to the Jiang family, which is really lively.


    Ye shuisu looked deep again and said, "Grandpa, is the third brother at home?" I don''t know what happened to Jiang Chenxi after he went out from the Jinyu clubst night. She called him all the way, but no one answered.


    When ye shuisu mentioned Jiang Chenxi, master Jiang''s smile instantly condensed on his face. He pointed to the room upstairs: "your third brother is in the room. He hasn''te out since he came backst night. The servant can''te down to him for dinner. I don''t know what he''s doing! He''s grown up now and I can''t control it... Shuisu, where are you going?"


    Before Mr. Jiang finished, ye shuisu quickly went upstairs. Ye shuisu said, "Grandpa, I''ll see the third brother!"


    "He won''t see anyone. What are you doing with him? It''s important for him toe out and eat!"


    "I know. I''ll persuade my third brother toe out and eat. Grandpa, don''t worry!"


    "... who''s worried about that kid? Don''t listen to me. I don''t care if I die!"


    Knowing that Jiang Chenxi would not easily open the door for her, ye shuisu directly took the spare key and opened Jiang Chenxi''s door: "third brother..."


    When she stopped talking to master Jiang, ye shuisu''s voice was a little hoarse. As soon as she entered the door, she saw a scene of Jiang Chenxi leaning alone on the balcony and quietly looking at the future scene outside the window.


    The scene of the handsome boy added countless loneliness for no reason.


    Ye shuisu walked gently to Jiang Chenxi''s side and whispered, "third brother."


    Jiang Chenxi heard ye shuisu''s voice and turned his head. On his pale face, his eyes were red blood. It seemed that the original sunshine could not be found on his face.


    Jiang Chen looked at ye shuisu and moved his head away.


    Ye shuisu didn''t speak. She sat down beside Jiang Chenxi and looked at the sunset with Jiang Chenxi. Both of them seem quite lonely in thisndscape. They depend on each other, but they don''t seem to touch each other''s loneliness.


    Jiang Chenxi took the lead in saying, "you already know?"


    One day and one night, he didn''t eat anything or sleep. He just sat dry. Jiang Chenxi''s voice was hoarse and empty, with a pure taste, but it was also more distressing.


    "You already know. When I went to Fu''s house to find you that day, you let me see the bed photos of her and Fu Sheng. It''s not ''carelessness'', it''s you reminding me.


    This time you asked me to go to the Jinyu club for the same reason. You see, I didn''t give up after seeing the bed photos of her and Fu Sheng, so let me hear her true face and let mepletely give up


    Shui Su, thank you. I know all the truth. I know how I was cheated by her like a fool these days. Don''t worry about me. I''m fine. Just leave me alone for a while. "

 Chapter 79

    Ye shuisu didn''t let Jiang Chenxi alone, as Jiang Chenxi said. She looked sideways and said to Jiang Chenxi: "third brother, you haven''t known Ning Chunjie for half a year and haven''t been together for two months?"


    Jiang Chenxi didn''t ask ye shuisu how she knew so well about him and Ning Chunjie, but said, "well."


    "You told me before that you like innocent, smiling and kind girls. Ning Chunjie happens to have all these characteristics, so you like her so much, don''t you?"


    Jiang Chen Xi''s eyes were deep and seemed to fall into a thought: "HMM."


    Ye shuisu continued to follow the good guide: "third brother, think again. Do you like Ning Chunjie himself or these characteristics of her?


    In the Jinyu club, you have seen her true face. Now ask yourself, do you still like Ning Chunjie in the Jinyu club? If Ning Chunjie abandons thebels of innocence,ughter and kindness, do you still like her? "


    Jiang Chenxi was silent and his face changed. Yes, what he likes is Ning Chunjie''s purity, but the result


    Ye shuisu remained calm and continued to guide him: "I don''t like her so much, do I? But Ning Chunjiest night was the real Ning Chunjie.


    Third brother, you don''t have to be sad about an illusion. "


    Jiang Chenxi''s eyes seemed bright. Yes, since what he liked at the beginning was an illusion, why should he be sad for Ning Chunjie now.


    Jiang Chenxi thought about it all night and didn''t understand it. Now he did. His frown stretched out.


    Remembering the gaffe just now, Jiang Chenxi was a little embarrassed and looked at ye shuisu: "shuisu, I..."


    Ye shuisu smiled at Jiang Chen Xishi with understanding, which can exin everything.


    Originally, Jiang Chenxi and Ning Chunjie have been together for less than two months. What Jiang Chenxi likes is only the illusion made by Ning Chunjie. Coupled with the awakening of the club, what can this false love do?


    Ye shuisu''s eyes sank again and said, "third brother, you heard it in the club. Ning Chunjie not only lives with Fu Sheng, but also wants to bring down the Jiang family together!


    Fu Sheng was sorry for me before, Ning Chunjie is sorry for you now. They are so disgusting, I don''t want to forget it!


    Third brother, would you like to help me deal with Fu Sheng and Ning Chunjie? "


    Ye shuisu''s eyes seem to burst out a burning me, which also hides the hatred of previous lives. Under such burning eyes, Jiang Chenxi nodded firmly: "shuisu, what do you want me to do?"


    Don''t mention Ning Chunjie''s deception to him. Think about Ning Chunjie''s prying into the Jiang family here these days. Ning Chunjie and Fu Sheng are together trying to murder the whole Jiang family. Now they still know that they have caused great harm to ye shuisu''s heart. He won''t let them go easily.


    He now knows that his love for Ning Chunjie is wrong. She once did so much with Fu Sheng. Since ye shuisu wants revenge, he is willing to cooperate with her in what she wants him to do.


    Ye shuisu looked at Jiang Chenxi''s firmness in the bottom of her eyes. Although Jiang Chenxi was still a little depressed, she had already recovered a lot of color. She knew that the conversation with Jiang Chenxi had been sessful.


    She came to talk to Jiang Chenxi for two purposes. One is to persuade Jiang Chenxi not to fall into the bitterness with Ning Chunjie. Second, after persuading Jiang Chenxi out, he took him to deal with Fu Sheng and Ning Chunjie. Just now she said so many words, but all in order to more overthrow Ning Chunjie''s impression in Jiang Chenxi''s eyes and let Jiang Chenxi promise to stand on her side and help her take revenge together.


    However, for revenge, although she has a general n in her heart, she still needs to know more about more detailed ns.


    Ye shuisu had calmed down a lot. She looked at Jiang Chenxi: "third brother, have you had anything important with Ning Chunjie recently?"


    "Important matter?" Jiang Chen thought silently and said, "I haven''t been with Ning Chunjie for a long time. Although Ning Chunjie inquired about Jiang''s news with me, it''s not too important to think about it. I told my eldest brother that these news can''t stir up any storm. But recently... After I got the quota for mu Ran''s new y from Fu Shao, I tried my best to ask Ning Chunjie for an audition name for the heroine in Mu Ran''s crew Er. Mu Ran''s new y "Twilight sun" has a great momentum at home and abroad. Ning Chunjie is very happy to have this audition opportunity. "


    Ye shuisu sneers. Mu ran, as the director with the greatest momentum in China, will be famous all over the world in the future. Even Jiang Chenxi has to take the quota of her y from Fu Linnan. How can Ning Chunjie ask Jiang Chenxi to ask her for the audition quota of Mu Ran''s y? Jiang Chenxi can now use "beg" I think he has done a lot of work for this quota, but when is her third brother who needs to ask for help?


    Ye shuisu just wanted to say that Ning Chunjie didn''t deserve to audition for mu ran, but at this time, she seemed to realize something, and her pupils were slightly open.


    "Twilight sun"! Why does she listen so familiar with this y?


    Ye shuisu subconsciously asked Jiang Chenxi, "third brother, is this y about the ups and downs of a young man and woman in art and love?"


    Jiang Chenxi replied, "yes." he looked at ye shuisu curiously, "have you read the script, too?"


    Ye shuisu didn''t answer Jiang Chenxi''s words, but fell into thinking. Sure enough, this "Twilight sun" is the "Twilight sun" she thought!


    She can''t remember more about the y. She only remembers that the y had a great momentum in previous lives, but because the heroinemitted suicide, the y fell into a scandal and finally miscarried.


    Later, Fu Sheng bought the y and shot it again. Although the quality did not achieve the expected effect and became a bad film, because the name of the y is still there, Fu Sheng used the y to advertise Fu and got good results. Later, he also got a lot of real power from Fu. The reason why she knows so well is that she also participated in Fu Sheng''s seizing power in his previous life.


    If she remembered correctly, Fu Sheng bought the y. The new heroine of the y is Ning Chunjie!


    The heroinemitted suicide and the y miscarried. Fu Sheng bought the y and benefited from it. Ning Chunjie became the new heroine


    All this seems to be irrelevant, but when you think about it carefully, it is clear that it is quite relevant!


    Since Fu Sheng will start this y in his previous life, the trend of things in this life is bound to be the same. However, in this life, Fu Sheng still wants to benefit from this y, which is wishful thinking!


    In the previous life, except for mu Ran''s great reputation, she had some understanding of Mu ran, and did not deliberately understand Mu ran. When Fu Linnan gave Mu Ran''s y to Jiang Chenxi, she did not deliberately understand what it was. Therefore, until now, she knew that Fu Linnan''s y to Jiang Chenxi was the "Twilight sun" that had been making a lot of noise in the previous life!


    "Shuisu, what''s the matter with you? What are you thinking?"

 Chapter 80

    Jiang Chenxi''s words pulled ye shuisu back to reality. Ye shuisu responded to Jiang Chenxi: "third brother, I''m fine."


    His eyes were deep again. He said to Jiang Chenxi, "third brother, don''t showdown with Ning Chunjie first. You should take her to the audition first, and then talk about itter." when ites to thest sentence, ye shuisu''s eyes have been filled with cold calction.


    Jiang Chenxi replied, "HMM. what are you going to do next?" he looked at ye shuisu and once again felt that ye shuisu had grown up and was no longer the naive and ignorant ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu said: "Mu Ran''s y has such a momentum. I think Ning Chunjie will be a demon in this y. At that time, we''ll see what Ning Chunjie does first. We''ll see you again."


    Jiang Chenxi replied, "well." his eyes were deep.


    When Jiang Chenxi came out of his room, it was already dark. Ye shuisu looked at the sky outside the house, and her eyes were even darker than the night.


    Back in the room, ye shuisu''s cell phone rang. When ye shuisu opened the screen, Fu Linnan sent her a message.


    Her eyes softened for a minute, clicked on the information, saw the content, her pupils widened, her hands trembled slightly, and her mobile phone almost fell to the ground.


    What did she see? In the message box sent to her by Fu Linnan, a broken hand appeared impressively!


    It''s bloody and the fracture is not t. It looks like it''s just broken!


    Ye shuisu''s heart. She was tortured by Fu Linnan in the basement of Fu''s house. Although she escaped, the whole person hasn''t slowed down yet. At this meeting, she received the broken hand from Fu Linnan.


    What does Fu Linnan mean? Are you warning her? Warn her that tattooing his name is his man. If she doesn''t obey, he will break her hand?


    Sure enough, Fu Linnan has be different in this life. Although Fu Linnan was not a normal person in the previous life, he was not so bloody!


    Just thinking, the message over there came again: do you like it? A present for you.


    Ye shuisu''s mentality became even more explosive when he ascended. Do you like it? Does she like to break her hands? Why, does Fu Linnan like to break his hands and feet?!


    Ye shuisu trembled and tried to reply by typing something on her mobile phone, but looking at the broken hand disyed on the screen, she couldn''t type anything at once.


    Ye shuisu''s mouth smoked again and again. He really didn''t want to understand Fu Linnan''s intention.


    At this time again, suddenly, she pushed a headline on her mobile phone.


    Originally, she was not in the mood to watch any news, but the title of the news attracted her attention: Fu jiaershao suffered a car ident and his left hand was hit and flew on the spot. Because he couldn''t find his left hand at the scene of the ident, Fu Ershao was afraid that he would be disabled for life in the future.


    Seeing this, ye shuisu was stunned. Then, a sneer came up at the corner of her mouth and looked at the look of the broken hand on the screen. She was no longer afraid.


    She was the one who died miserably in her previous life. How could she really be afraid of a broken hand?


    In this life, she won''t let Fu Sheng die too early, because she wants to crush everything he has bit by bit and let him fall into endless pain. Now Fu Linnan has disabled his hand and made him disabled forever. It''s OK.


    Ye shuisu was thinking. Fu Linnan''s phone called. Ye shuisu picked it up. A familiar voice came from the phone: "do you see the information sent to you?" Fu Linnan''s voice was filled with a unique cold, but somehow, ye shuisu listened to the cold. The cold in her heart was reduced.


    Ye shuisu replied, "yes."


    "What do you think?"


    Ye shuisu raised his eyebrows: "... Some people do bad things, even if they drink too much water, they plug their teeth. People like Fu Sheng break their hands in a car ident when they go out. They deserve it in their life."


    Fu Linnan couldn''t hear joy in his voice, but he didn''t seem to be in a bad mood. At the end of the phone, he yed with the handbag given to him by Ye shuisu, pointing to the love poem engraved by Ye shuisu on the handbag: "you haven''t had a good rest these two days. Have a good rest at home tonight."


    "Yes."


    When the phone hung up, they both looked out of the window at the same night with deep eyes.


    Two dayster, ye shuisu and Jiang Chenxi went out to the audition site together.


    In the limousine, Jiang Chenxi is calling Ning Chunjie: "I''ll be at the audition site in about half an hour."


    "Well,e early."


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Chenxi''s face was expressionless, still expressionless.


    Ye shuisu nced at Jiang Chenxi. Jiang Chenxi was wearing a custom-made white shirt and linen trousers today, like a young maning out of a cartoon. The sunshine outside the window seemed to give him a light mist, but it made him more eye-catching.


    Ye shuisu is a slim red dress, wearing a pair of sunsses and graceful posture. She sits next to Jiang Chenxi and looks like any big star who has stood next to Jiang Chenxi.


    Ye shuisu called out, "third brother."


    Jiang Chen looked at ye shuisu and smiled faintly: "don''t worry. I''m fine."


    Ye shuisu nodded: "HMM." she noticed the calmness of Jiang Chenxi''s eyes, and she didn''t say anything more. Jiang Chenxi is stronger than she imagined. Ning Chunjie really can''t move his heart.


    Because of the heat of "Twilight sun", today''s audition of the crew has already surrounded many reporters around the venue.


    For fear of trouble, the assistant takes Jiang Chenxi and ye shuisu upstairs quietly from the basement.


    When waiting for the elevator, I just saw a girl wearing a short white skirt passing by. The smooth white skirt wore a unique charm on the girl. Although she didn''tugh, her eyes seemed to have a warm smile.


    She is a veryfortable girl. This is ye shuisu''s first impression of the girl.


    But in addition, ye shuisu thought the girl looked familiar. Which new star is it? I''m afraid she''s also one of the stars or actors who came to audition today.


    Ye shuisu didn''t know her. She nced in the direction of the girl. The girl seemed to be looking at her too. When she came into contact with ye shuisu''s eyes, her eyes shed a little surprised, and soon looked away, and her face flew a little light red.


    Seeing the girl''s response, ye shuisu didn''t think much. She just wondered where she had seen the girl before.


    When the elevator came down, the girl and her assistant entered the elevator with ye shuisu, Jiang Chenxi and others.


    The elevator rose steadily. Everything seemed very ordinary, but when the elevator finally reached the floor where the crew was located, the white skirt girl went out first, but the elevator had stopped, but somehow it bumped again. The girl stepped on high heels and was unstable. She was about to fall: "ah."


    Jiang Chenxi was right beside the girl and raised his hand to help the girl: "are you okay?"


    The girl''s step was steady, and her face was more red because of fear or something else: "no, it''s okay."


    As she said this, the girl was about to leave. A soft and noisy voice sounded outside the elevator: "Chen Xi, you''reing. Why don''t you ask me to pick you up?"


    It''s Ning Chunjie.

 Chapter 81

    With a kind smile on her face, she saw the state in the elevator and went straight over.


    Ning Chunjie is wearing a pink dress today, and the high-end tailored pink high-heeled shoes step on the "Da Da" sound. Although the dress is quite clean, the perfume smell of a body looks like a rotten vor.


    She went to Jiang Chenxi''s side and seemed stunned when she saw ye shuisu. But soon, she hooked a pure smile on ye shuisu and quietly held Jiang Chenxi''s arm. Then, it seemed intentional or unintentional that the white skirt girl on one side was "gently" pushed by her. If ye shuisu didn''t just hold it in the dark, the girl would fall down.


    Ning Chunjie still smiled pure. She pasted a sticker on Jiang Chenxi and said to the girl in white skirt, "Yurui, you''re auditioning today? It seems that you almost fell down just now. Is it all right?"


    Seeing Ning Chunjie, Xu Yurui rubbed her hurt arm. Her eyes shed a cold light, but soon she lowered her eyes and her voice was stuffy: "it''s all right."


    Xu Yurui''s appearance was quite decadent. Ning Chunjie looked at her and proudly hooked her lips: "it''s okay."


    Then, she restrained her pride and smiled at Jiang Chenxi and ye shuisu behind her: "Chenxi, shuisu, let''s go to the audition room."


    Ning Chunjie thought she acted wlessly. Unexpectedly, all her small moves fell into the eyes of Jiang Chenxi and ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu''s eyes shed a cold light. Jiang Chen Xi frowned and subconsciously moved away from Ning Chunjie.


    Even if Ning Chunjie did give him beauty, especially the first night Ning Chunjie spent with him... But the fake was fake after all, and he saw it clearly.


    The two groups left separately.


    Ning Chunjie still smiled simply and looked at ye shuisu as if she had seen her for the first time: "is this shuisu? Chenxi often mentioned you to me."


    Ye shuisu didn''t want to see her act, so she casually replied, "HMM." and walked forward.


    She took another look at the woman called "Yurui".


    Yurui. Why is this name so familiar?


    Ning Chunjie said to Jiang Chenxi again: "Chenxi, the actor teacher you found for me is very good. These days, I have been studying hard with the teacher. The teacher also said that my acting skills have made great progress. I don''t know whether I will pass the auditionter."


    Jiang Chen hoped to see Ning Chunjie. The smile that could easily stir his heartstrings in the past could not stir up any ripples. He answered faintly: "well."


    There was no expression on Jiang Chenxi''s face, and Ning Chunjie didn''t find much difference. He said again, "Chen Xi, you know I worked so hard in the hope that the Jiang family can recognize me earlier and I can be with you openly." he pretended to be sad and said, "I just don''t have much time to apany you these days. Chen Xi, you won''t me me?"


    In front of Ning Chunjie, he is pure and sticky. Where is the naughty and vicious look in the private room a few days ago? Jiang Chenxi pulled the corners of his mouth, and some answered stiffly, "No."


    At this time, ye shuisu suddenly looked sideways at them and said, "third brother, grandpa is stubborn. People who don''t approve just don''t approve. Even if Ning Chunjie gets the heroine of Twilight sun this time, I''m afraid it''s the same.


    But I also know that you really like Ning Chunjie, and Ning Chunjie is also sincere to you.


    In order to be with Ye Hong, my mother cut off the rtionship with the Jiang family. Third brother, why don''t you do the same for Ning Chunjie? "


    Jiang Chenxi nced at ye shuisu in surprise. The night before yesterday, ye shuisu was still persuading him that Ning Chunjie lied to him and didn''t deserve his love. How could this persuade him to break off the rtionship with Ning Chunjie? However, when he touched the light in ye shuisu''s eyes, he immediately realized that things were not so simple.


    Seeing ye shuisu blinking at him, he followed ye shuisu''s words: "what you said is not unreasonable, I......"


    But before he finished, Ning Chunjie had changed her face and hurriedly interrupted him, "no!" her tone was quite urgent.


    Ye shuisu sneered: "what''s wrong? Are you only interested in the Jiang family behind the third brother when you are with the third brother? After the third brother breaks off the rtionship with the Jiang family, you won''t be with the third brother?"


    Ye shuisu said it without taboo and directly said the deepest thoughts in Ning Chunjie''s heart. Ning Chunjie is right. Of course, ye shuisu is right, but how can she admit it?


    She pretended to be wronged: "how could it be? I... I''m just worried about Chenxi. Chenxi has been wronged with me. How can Chenxi break off the rtionship with the Jiang family for me? I know I don''t deserve Chenxi, but I love Chenxi so much that I can''t help..." she said, she was about to fall down when the wind blew, as if someone had bullied her.


    Jiang Chenxi frowned coldly: "OK, it''sing to the audition room."


    Ning Chunjie restrained her look. In the dark, she red at ye shuisu. It''s all this upside down goods. Why do you break up with the Jiang family?


    Just watching them say that, she was really afraid that Jiang Chenxi would break off the rtionship with the Jiang family. If so, what else is necessary for her to stay with Jiang Chenxi? Besides, she believes that Jiang Chenxi loves her. But the more you love her, the better she can use it!


    Ye shuisu''s Yu Guang nced at Ning Chunjie and Jiang Chenxi with deep eyes and a sneer on his face. Although she has let Jiang Chenxi see Ning Chunjie''s true face, since Ning Chunjie can cheat Jiang Chenxi to that point, there must be a stage. She is here now. She can also give Jiang Chenxi more preventive shots and let Jiang Chenxi see more about Ning Chunjie''s hypocrisy.


    The group walked into the audition room. At this time, Xu Yurui, who was not far from them, didn''t take back her sight that was vaguely locked on Jiang Chenxi until she saw their back disappear into the audition room.


    Jiang Chenxi. Does this man who is too dazzling in her eyes really like Ning Chunjie?


    But since he had no intention of her, what was that night?


    Xu Yurui clenched her fist, but finally just hung her eyes and sighed silently.


    The drama "Twilight sun" is very popr. Although the actresses invited for the audition can no longer be screened, there are still a lot of peopleing for the audition today. Although there are also famous actors who are not known, there are also a lot of first-line stars and celebrities.


    Ye shuisu and others didn''te early. When they arrived at the audition room, many people were waiting here. Although there were many celebrities present, ye shuisu and Jiang Chenxi attracted the attention of many people when they appeared.


    The crew of "Twilight sun" has a rule that you can''t disturb the actors whoe to the audition. Although Jiang Chenxi is now the top coffee, as soon as he appears, many people want toe and cling to him, but everyone still resisted. Just looking at the direction of Jiang Chenxi and ye shuisu, he couldn''t help whispering.

 Chapter 82

    "I didn''t expect to see Jiang Chenxi in the crew of" Twilight sun ". It''s really lucky! He himself is more sunny and handsome than on TV! It''s really my dish!"


    "Twilight sun" is a big Mu ran y. It''s not umon to see any big guy here. Okay? Who''s the girl in red skirt next to him? Is it the little star he secretly talked about in the circle? It''s very good! His appearance is not inferior to the first-line star! "


    "It seems not. The girl seems to be Miss ye shuisu, who has just been recognized back to the Jiang family!"


    "So she is ye shuisu. She really deserves to be Fu Shao''s fiancee. Although she has been wronged in the Ye family, she is notparable to ordinary people! What immortal beauty is she and Jiang Chenxi!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    One ear heard that all of them were praising and talking about ye shuisu and Jiang Chenxi. Ning Chunjie was the femalepanion standing next to Jiang Chenxi.


    Originally, Ning Chunjie was not bad, but under the light of Ye shuisu, who was also a woman, she became apletely ignored object. Even the identity of some Jiang Chenxi''s secret girlfriend waspletely submerged in the sea of people.


    Ning Chunjie was of course unhappy, but ye shuisu and Jiang Chenxi, who were at the center of the discussion, didn''t care much about these discussions. Under the guidance of the assistant, they went directly to their position and sat down and didn''t care much about all their concerns. But Rao is so, there are still eyes ncing in their direction at the scene.


    After sitting down, Ning Chunjie is talking to Jiang Chenxi, trying to find more sense of existence for herself. Jiang Chenxi answers at will, with a cold attitude.


    Ye shuisu looked around thoughtfully. She came here with Jiang Chenxi today. In addition to helping Jiang Chenxi guard Ning Chunjie, she also has a very important purpose. That is, she knows that a lot will happen in the twilight sun. She wants toe and see if there are any important clues.


    She swept around the audition room and saw nothing different except some noisy people and normal scenery. Just then, a figure at the door attracted her attention. She looked at it. It was the white skirt girl in the elevator who came in.


    Xu Yurui also happened to be looking at her. When the two lines of sight met, both sides smiled lightly. Then, Xu Yurui lowered her eyes and seemed to have a faint flying red on her face.


    Soon, other people passed by, and Xu Yurui left from ye shuisu''s line of sight.


    The audition began soon, and the scene was suddenly quiet. The audition of "Twilight sun" is divided into two sessions. In the first session, the referee designated by Mu ranes to audition, and five of the 30 audition actors with the best performance are selected to enter the second session. The second session is mu Ran''s direct audition and direct appointment.


    In order to ensure fairness, the audition room of the first scene is open, and everyone can see the audition process of the actors, which is carried out on the stage in front of the audition room.


    The lights dimmed and all the light focused on the stage ahead.


    After drawing lots, the audition actors walked on stage step by step ording to the order of drawing lots. Ning Chunjie drew the number 21. Later, before it was her turn, she sat in her original position to prepare.


    However, when everyone was quite nervous, Ning Chunjie looked quite rxed.


    The audition questions given by the referee are very tricky. Some questions will not be encountered even in normal acting, and people are not prepared at all.


    Some actors with bad mentality performed poorly during the audition. After the audition, they even cried on the spot.


    In addition to the voices of judges and actors, the scene was very quiet. With more and more people losing on the audition stage, the scene became more and more nervous. Some people even expected how strange and difficult their examination questions would be before they came on stage, and had given up in advance.


    It is well known in the industry that it is very difficult to determine the actors of Mu ran drama, let alone the heroine.


    Ye shuisu calmly looked at the audition people on the stage and didn''t care much about everyone''s emotions. But she watched the whole audition very seriously, because she wanted to know who was the heroine who made the y of "Twilight sun" noisy in her previous life.


    "Audition No. 21 actor, Ning Chunjie, pleasee on stage."


    It''s Ning Chunjie''s turn. Different from the emotional tension of the previous actors, Ning Chunjie appears very leisurely. She intimately sticks to Jiang Chenxi''s ear and whispers, "Chen Xi, thank you for everything you''ve done for me. When I win the heroine, I can be a screen couple with you in twilight sun. At that time, I don''t have to sneak with you anymore."


    With that, Ning Chunjie shows a embarrassed and affectionate look to Jiang Chenxi, as if she is fighting for the role of the heroine in twilight sun for the love of Jiang Chenxi.


    Ning Chunjie looked very emotional, but Jiang Chenxi still saw the elements of acting.


    Ning Chunjie used to show a simr affectionate expression to him. He thought it was his love and never doubted it. But now, in fact, Ning Chunjie''s acting skills are so clumsy that he can''t see it when he is blinded by love? It is clear that he is also an actor.


    Jiang Chenxi felt ufortable and disgusted from the bottom of his heart, but he still endured the difort and smiled at Ning Chunjie lightly: "HMM."


    Ning Chunjie saw the same "infatuation" as before from Jiang Chenxi''s eyes and walked onto the stage with satisfaction. Compared with the tension and uncertainty of others, her back looks full of confidence.


    The reason for this is that she knows the test questions in advance. She also knew that as long as her performance was OK this time, Jiang Chenxi would help her deal with it when she was determined to be the heroine. At that time, she had a high probability of winning the heroine.


    As soon as Ning Chunjie left, Jiang Chenxi''s face was suddenly cold. If it weren''t for the impression of yeshui Su, he would have turned against Ning Chunjie now.


    "Audition actor Ning Chunjie, please y scene 3 of act 10 of Muyang."


    One of the difficulties of the audition is that the referee''s selection of scenes and venues is random. No one knows which scene or audition he will draw. This leads to a huge workload when preparing for the audition. In particr, it is not easy for each scene of Twilight sun, and the actors can not be fully prepared, which naturally affects the on-the-spot performance of the actors.


    But this does not exist for Ning Chunjie who knows the test questions in advance.


    Hearing the familiar test questions, Ning Chunjie smiled: "received."


    Then she performed skillfully on the stage.


    This is a y in which the heroine is tangled and excited after receiving the hero''s gift for the first time.


    The lights on Ning Chun Jie''s body, whether it is Ning Chunjie''s pure facial expression at this time, or the pink skirt that Ning Chunjie seems to be wearing pink foam, all seems to be tailored for this y.

 Chapter 83

    She stood in front of the window and hesitated. It was clear that she was facing all the audience, but it could make people feel the tangled innocence of her.


    "Does Mu Feng really love me? But..."


    Ning Chunjie''s all performances were just right, just like the world-ss actor teacher Jiang Chenxi invited for her to teach her day and night after she got the examination questions.


    Ning Chunjie is well prepared. Even if she used to be a little-known actress, she doesn''t have any works that can be taken out. However, from the perspective of this repeatedly practiced screen y, she is undoubtedly excellent and sessful.


    At the end of Ning Chunjie''s performance, the referee who had always looked serious seemed to be rxed. Ruo Xu nodded to Ning Chunjie: "well, go down and wait for the notice. The next audition actor, Xu Yurui, No. 22, pleasee on stage for the audition."


    Ning Chunjie''s excellent performance was obviously better than the 20 actors in front of her. When she came down from the stage, she looked at her with admiration or jealousy. Under such attention, Ning Chunjie was quite proud.


    When Ning Chunjie stepped down under the spotlight, on the other side, a white skirt figure came on stage silently. Like a warm wind, it still blooms alone without people''s attention.


    When facing Jiang Chenxi, the joy on Ningchun''s clean face could not be hidden. She climbed to Jiang Chenxi''s shoulder: "Chen Xi, I practiced for a long time for this audition. Did I just perform well?"


    Jiang Chenxi cleverly avoided Ning Chunjie''s touch and gave Ning Chunjie a seat: "sit down."


    Ning Chunjie sat down and the joy on her face was still. Just as she was just smiling, she listened to ye shuisu''s cold sentence: "then look at the next audition. There are better ones to learn."


    Of course, ye shuisu knows that Jiang Chenxi has done a lot for Ning Chunjie''s audition. Ning Chunjie''s ability to achieve such an effect is not the reason why she is strong.


    And ording to the development of previous lives, the heroine finally decided in twilight sun is not Ning Chunjie at all. What is she happy about now?


    Ning Chunjie listened to ye shuisu''s words and seemed to be poured with a basin of cold water. What do you mean there''s something better next? There is only one heroine, and the one who can win is naturally the best. If there are better than her next, doesn''t it mean that she can''t win the heroine?


    Ning Chunjie''s eyes distorted and she was about to say something. At this time, bursts of crying came from time to time. Ning Chunjie seemed to be infected by such emotion. She looked at the stage with the eyes of Ye shuisu and others. At that time, she was also stunned.


    I don''t know when to start, the mood of the whole audience was driven up.


    What drives everyone''s moodes from Xu Yurui, who is auditioning on the stage at this time.


    Xu Yurui, dressed in a white skirt, stood on the beach made of curtain. Originally quite warm, she became very sad at this moment. The explosive power of sadness seemed to fill the whole scene.


    What she ys is a scene where she and the hero are going to die at the seaside together.


    Opposite her, there was clearly no one standing, but her every move and proposition could make people see the sadness and helplessness.


    "Mu Feng..."


    With her words, it was clear that everything on the stage except Xu Yurui was fake, but the people seemed to be brought in by her words and actions. The sea made of the curtain seemed to be a real sea, and a sad sea breeze blew. The imaginary hero in the y clearly stood in front of Xu Yurui at this time, When Xu Yurui looked up, he really stroked Xu Yurui''s sideburns


    Xu Yurui''s martyrdom y was so helpless and sad that some people gradually lost their voice and cried bitterly.


    Even after Xu Yurui recovered her usual warm appearance and bowed to the referee and the audience: "thank you, I''m finished." after that, the people were still trapped in the scene just yed by Xu Yurui.


    Until a long timeter, this feeling began to dissipate gradually.


    "Pop pop."


    I don''t know who started it. With a round of apuse, there was a burst of warm apuse under the stage. Everyone couldn''t help cheering for Xu Yurui.


    "Good! Good! Great! Who is this? Why didn''t I know there were such excellent actresses in the entertainment industry?"


    "Xu Yurui, who showed her head in another y some time ago, won a prize at that time. I thought it was just in, but now..."


    "After watching her audition, I knew what it was called. People outside the y were tailor-made for people in the y. Next, I don''t think I need to try."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For a time, all the attention that had been vaguely put on Ning Chunjie was put on Xu Yurui. The woman who was unknown when she came to the stage is now standing on the stage, radiant.


    Such a light, so that people really recognize all the light of Xu Yurui, is much brighter than the people just appreciated Ning Chunjie''s slightly better performance skills.


    In all the praise of Xu Yurui, Ning Chunjie and ye shuisu are different.


    Ning Chunjie thought her heroine quota was safe. Now she suddenly killed Xu Yurui, a dark horse, which made her very jealous! Very unhappy!


    She prepared so carefully for so long that she was going to be crushed? What''s more, losing the number of heroines in twilight sun is not just losing a number of heroines.


    no She is unwilling! This is not allowed to happen! Ning Chunjie''s eyes should spit out heat.


    Ye shuisu looked at Xu Yurui and looked abnormal. No wonder she felt a faint sense of familiarity from the first time she saw Xu Yurui and from the first time she heard Xu Yurui''s name.


    Originally, Xu Yurui is the heroine of Twilight sun she is looking for!


    In her previous life, she didn''t care about gossip, but the matter of "Twilight sun" was very big, so she heard a little wind. In such a rumor, she has naturally heard the name of the suicide heroine Xu Yurui.


    It''s just that things have changed. She''s not sure.


    But now, seeing Xu Yurui''s extraordinary performance in this audition, she is almost sure.


    Xu Yurui''s eyes are very warm. She doesn''t look like a person who willmit suicide. After Xu Yurui''s suicide, there were widespread scandals in Muyang, which also involved Mu ran. Later, Fu Sheng and Ning Chunjie benefited from it


    Among them, there must be a very important connection. But what is it? All this, she wants to start from Xu Yurui! There was a trace of cold light in the eye color of Ye shuisu.

 Chapter 84

    The referee looked at Xu Yurui''s eyes, but the audition was still going on, and they were still holding: "well, yes, Xu Yurui, go down and wait for the notice. Next scene, audition actor No. 23..."


    Xu Yurui walked down. In the amazing sight of everyone, her face just hung a warm smile, nothing else.


    When walking into the crowd, Xu Yurui subconsciously looked at one side of the site and identally looked at ye shuisu.


    Xu Yurui was stunned, nodded at ye shuisu, and looked away faintly red.


    Ye shuisu put away her thoughts in her eyes and smiled back at Xu Yurui. When Xu Yurui took back her sight, her eyes returned to coldness again. What''s the secret about Xu Yurui? And a little doubt, how does it seem that every time she looks at Xu Yurui, Xu Yurui can see it back? Like, look a little abnormal?


    When Xu Yurui took back her sight, Jiang Chenxi looked up at Xu Yurui''s back in a white skirt. This girl is really good at acting.


    After Xu Yurui, there were not many audition actors. Before long, the audition of all 30 actors in the first scene was over.


    Although after Xu Yurui, everyone can''t help feeling that the next audition level is mediocre, in the next step, the judges also have to select five of all 30 audition actors to enter the second audition, which is personally checked by Mu ran, and then select the determined heroine candidate.


    In addition to Xu Yurui, there are four other ces. With the result of the second scene uncertain, the audition actors are still vaguely looking forward to the final result. However, many people have expected that they have little hope.


    The tense atmosphere of the game is still waiting on the court.


    In the dressing room. As soon as Xu Yurui came out of the dressing room, she heard a sharp female voice: "Xu, Yu, Rui."


    The voice of gnashing teeth was faint. Xu Yurui looked up and saw Ning Chunjie leaning against the door. The door of the dressing room had been closed, and her face was twisted and vicious.


    Xu Yurui''s eyes were cold. She looked at Ning Chunjie and looked away. She stood in front of the mirror to tidy up her clothes. She said coldly, "what''s up?"


    Xu Yurui''s facial features are exquisite, and Ning Chunjie''s facial features are also exquisite. They are different in beauty, but on the surface, they seem to be very beautiful, but they stand together. The innocent aura on Xu Yurui can directly kill Ning Chunjie.


    Ning Chunjie stepped on high heels, approached Xu Yurui step by step, and came to Xu Yurui''s back: "nothing, just to congratte you. Congrattions, I haven''t seen you for a while, your acting skills have soared to the present level, and even I have to sigh. Tut tut tut!"


    Ning Chunjie''s words are extremely repressed. In the mirror, a face is distorted, which is ced with Xu Yurui''s cold face, which is the difference between angels and demons.


    Xu Yurui didn''t give Ning Chunjie more eyes. She continued to tidy up her makeup in the mirror and said coldly, "really? Thank you for your congrattions."


    Ning Chunjie has always hated Xu Yurui''s self-esteem, which will be even more. Her eyes were overcast and smiled again: "Xu Yurui, how about we make a deal?"


    Xu Yurui didn''t speak.


    Ning Chunjie continued: "I heard that the Xu family is now in an economic crisis, and the other party has already filed awsuit. If things are not handled well, dad is only afraid to go to prison? You take the initiative to quit the next audition of Twilight sun, and I''ll find a way to help you solve the Xu family''s affairs. How about it?"


    Xu Yurui finally looked up, and a pair of cold eyes swept towards Ning Chunjie, which almost scared Ning Chunjie back.


    "Ning Chunjie, yourst name is Ning. My father is not your father!"


    "Stepfather is also a father."


    "Get out!"


    "Tut tut! Angry? Aren''t you so gentle, harmless and independent?"


    "Get out!"


    "Xu Yurui, I''m talking about a deal with you. It''s different now. I''m the only one who can help you with the Xu family. You don''t want yourst rtive to go to prison for the rest of your life?"


    Xu Yurui was angry. Her eyes were bright red. She pped Ning Chunjie and said, "get out! Ning Chunjie, get out!"


    Ning Chunjie raised her hand to catch Xu Yurui''s p and changed her face: "Xu Yurui, don''t toast or punish!"


    "You want anything from me, it''s wishful thinking!"


    Ning Chunjie''s face changed even more, like a ghost. But in the end, she smiled darkly again. She took out her cell phone and released some recordings.


    "Chun Jie, I have done a lot of homework for you. The performance opportunity of" Twilight sun "is very rare. You should learn from the teacher well. You should have a great chance to pass the audition. Even if you can''t keep up with the follow-up, I will continue to invite the best teacher to teach you."


    "Chun Jie, you are the first girl I love and the only girl in my life. When you win the heroine of Twilight sun and have a certain reputation, we will make it public. In this life, I want to be with you."


    "Chun Jie, believe in yourself, you can win the heroine of Twilight sun!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the recording, it was Jiang Chenxi''s voice. Xu Yurui changed her face when listening to these recordings. Her eyes were visible sadness.


    Ning Chunjie''s vicious voice sounded in her ear: "Xu Yurui, do you hear me? Chenxi wants me to win the heroine of Twilight sun. You can ignore Xu''s life or death and your father''s life or death. Do you have the heart to watch Chenxi lose? Think about how precious Chenxi is in your heart and the love letters you wrote for Chenxi. Will you be willing to do whatever Chenxi wants?


    Now, Chenxi wants me to be the heroine of "Twilight sun" and want to be with me. You''ll quit the next audition of "Twilight sun", won''t you? "


    Xu Yurui was forced to the corner. There was endless sadness in her eyes. She bit her lips. After all, she didn''t say anything. Is that what he wants? Then she


    Ning Chunjie smiled coldly. She knew that Xu Yurui, an infatuated species, would always be overwhelmed when something moved out of Jiang Chenxi. Even she was moved by such infatuation.


    Ning Chunjie stepped back: "the second audition will begin soon. Xu Yurui, I''ll wait for your good news. I''ll do something about Xu."


    With that, Ning Chunjie left. When she turned around, her eyes were full of pride. When did Xu Yurui win the fight with her?


    Ning Chunjie''s mouth aroused a smile of the winner. But at this time, I only heard a low muffled voice behind me: "Ning Chunjie, you won''t seed."


    Ning Chunjie was stunned, turned around and looked at Xu Yurui''s cold eyes: "Xu Yurui, don''t you agree?"


    "Ning Chunjie, with your acting skills, you don''t deserve the heroine of Twilight sun!"


    Ning Chunjie''s eyes darkened. Listening to the sound outside the dressing room that the second audition would begin immediately, she suddenly had a gloomy radian in the corner of her mouth. Then, a small knife stabbed Xu Yurui''s face from her hand with a lightning speed: "Xu Yurui, you deserve to rob the heroine with me! Destroy your face, I see how you can be the heroine!"

 Chapter 85

    Xu Yurui was shocked. She didn''t expect Ning Chunjie toe. Her position is a dead corner and it''s hard to hide.


    Seeing that the tip of the knife was about to stab Xu Yurui''s face, sooner orter, a water bottle hit Ning Chunjie''s hand.


    Ning Chunjie''s knife hand deviated. The de just missed Xu Yurui''s face and stabbed Xu Yurui on the wall around her. It was a false rm.


    Through this gap, Xu Yurui also hid from Ning Chunjie''s attack range: "Ning, Chun, Jie!"


    Ning Chunjie changed her face. Who doesn''t have eyes to stop her from doing things?


    She looked back with gloomy eyes and was facing the eyes of Ye shuisu, which were enough to frighten everything. She scared back two steps and the knife in her hand fell to the ground: "water, shuisu, how did youe?"


    Ye shuisu approached Ning Chunjie, picked up the knife on the ground and looked at Ning Chunjie coldly: "I don''te, didn''t I miss a good y that you and I intend to destroy the face of ourpetitors in order to win the heroine of Twilight sun?" Ning Chunjie is really not generally cruel!


    Ning Chunjie hid her hatred and smiled: "shuisu, you misunderstood. I and I are ying with Yurui. We have known each other for a long time, Yurui, right? I''m ying with you!"


    Ning Chunjie secretly red at Xu Yurui and raised her hand to get the knife in ye shuisu''s hand, but she was coldly avoided by Ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu nced at Xu Yurui: "Xu Yurui, have you known Ning Chunjie long ago?"


    Xu Yurui didn''t speak.


    Ye shuisu looked at Ning Chunjie with a sneer: "Ning Chunjie is intriguing and deliberately hurting people. If it is publicized, will he go to jail? Don''t say, your acting career must be ruined? The third brother has always said that you are a kind and simple girl. I didn''t expect......" he raised the knife in his hand again, "this knife is the evidence. If I give this knife to the third brother..."


    Ning Chunjie was worried and hurriedly interrupted ye shuisu: "shuisu, it''s not what you think! Don''t tell Chenxi about today!" she bit her lower lip and looked pitiful. "Shuisu, I really yed with Yurui. I just scared her. I want to get the twilight sun." The heroine of is just to be with Chenxi. Shuisu, don''t tell us about today, okay? "


    Ning Chunjie''s face is ttering, but she hates ye shuisu to death. This bitch! What a bad time! put one ''s finger into another ''s pie!


    Looking at Ning Chunjie, ye shuisu felt extremely disgusted. That''s how she yed her third brother around! Now she wants to tear up this bitch''s face!


    But in the end, she held back and said faintly, "Oh? Really?" it''s not time to tear her face!


    Ning Chunjie thought ye shuisu believed in herself, and then raised her hand to take the knife in ye shuisu''s hand: "yes, I..."


    But ye shuisu folded the knife and put it away. In a cold voice, "but what I just saw is not like this, so I don''t believe you."


    "Ye shuisu, you..."


    "But since you say so, I can''t tell the third brother about it first. But it''s hard to say if there''s anything different here in the future!"


    There was a faint warning in ye shuisu''s eyes. Ning Chunjie bit her lower lip and didn''t say anything after all: "OK..."


    What else do you want to say? Ye shuisu said coldly, "get out!"


    Ning Chunjie was frightened by Ye shuisu''s aura. She saw the sound of "the second audition officially began, and invited five promoted audition actors to audition in the audition room". Finally, Ning Chunjie snorted coldly and bit her teeth, but her face was still pitiful: "shuisu, you really misunderstood me..." seeing ye shuisu''s expression indifferent, She didn''t go on. Ye shuisu, bitch, what are you proud of! I just hope ye shuisu can keep his promise and don''t say what he saw today! Otherwise


    At the moment, Ning Chunjie stared at Xu Yurui, who was speechless, and the gloom in her eyes was even worse. All bitches! Thinking, she pinched the cell phone in her pocket.


    Oh. Xu Yurui thinks ye shuisu happened to save you, so she can''t help you? wait and see!


    Xu Yurui is also one of the promoted audition actors. She''s leaving, too. Her face was a little pale. She said to ye shuisu, "Miss ye, thank you just now." then she turned and was about to leave. Her back was a little lost.


    Ye shuisu opened her lips and called her: "Miss Xu, most of the time, it''s useless to give in. It will only make the bully more aggressive."


    This is to persuade Xu Yurui not to give up the heroine''s fight.


    Just now, she heard a lot of conversations between Xu Yurui and Ning Chunjie. Unexpectedly, Xu Yurui actually liked her third brother.


    No wonder she always felt that Xu Yurui''s sight seemed to be ncing in her direction from time to time. It turned out that what she nced at was not her, but Jiang Chenxi.


    However, Jiang Chenxi is a top star and many people like him. But to be her third sister-inw, she must consider it.


    She doesn''t care about Xu Yurui. She cares more about things rted to the heroine.


    Xu Yurui''s original decadent figure seemed to be straight. She turned back and nodded to ye shuisu: "Miss ye, thank you."


    Xu Yurui left, and ye shuisu''s eyes were dark.


    Originally, I came to Xu Yurui to talk to her about something. Unexpectedly, she and Ning Chunjie happened, and the second audition began immediately. She wants to ask Xu Yurui something. She can only wait for the next time.


    The second audition ended ahead of schedule. After seeing Xu Yurui''s performance, Mu ran gave the people down on the spot, and the rest didn''t even give the audition.


    Several actors came out of the audition room. Most of them didn''t look very well, especially Ning Chunjie. The whole person seemed as gloomy as eating shit.


    She fiercely gouged out Xu Yurui, but found that Xu Yurui was more indifferent to her than at the beginning. She hated her more, but she didn''t say much.


    Until she saw Jiang Chenxi at the door, she put away her hatred and looked for Jiang Chenxi. Maybe she still had a chance! She pitifully pasted it to Jiang Chenxi with tears in her eyes: "Chenxi, I''m sorry to disappoint your heart. I was screened by the shepherd!"


    Jiang Chenxi cleverly dodged Ning Chunjie''s closer proximity: "it''s all right. Since the skill is not as good as people, it''s OK to sift."


    "But Chenxi, in this way, our public affairs will be postponed again. I......"


    Ye shuisu suddenly got goose bumps when she listened to Ning Chunjie''s voice. She looked at Jiang Chenxi sympathetically. After knowing the truth, how fake Ning Chunjie is now and how ufortable Jiang Chenxi is?


    At this time, she saw Xu Yurui not far away. Her white dress was warm and blooming, which was very eye-catching in the crowd. Compared with the miasma of Ning Chunjie around her, ye shuisu felt that Xu Yurui was more like a clear spring.


    Now, it''s time to talk to Xu Yurui.

 Chapter 86

    Ye shuisu''s eyes darkened and walked towards Xu Yurui: "third brother, I''ll congratte the new heroine of Twilight sun."


    Hearing ye shuisu''s voice, Jiang Chenxi''s face eased a little: "well, you go."


    Ning Chunjie looks at ye shuisu walking towards Xu Yurui, and her face turns green.


    But as Jiang Chenxi''s eyes swept back, she soon restrained her ugly face.


    Ye shuisu came to Xu Yurui with a smile on her lips: "Miss Xu, congrattions."


    Many people congratted Xu Yurui, but among the people, she saw ye shuisu at a nce. After listening to ye shuisu''s words, she subconsciously nced in the direction of Jiang Chenxi. She was seeing Ning Chunjie holding Jiang Chenxi''s arm saying something. Her eyes sank.


    Xu Yurui also smiled at ye shuisu: "thank you." at this time, the smile in her eyebrows and eyes was more real.


    Ye shuisu''s eyes darkened: "Miss Xu, do you have time to buy you a cup of coffee?" she must find out more about the purpose of "Twilight sun" from Xu Yurui as soon as possible. Now it seems that Xu Yurui is bing more and more critical.


    Xu Yurui didn''t refuse: "OK, I''m honored."


    The two had a good feeling for each other. At this time, they seemed quite close for a while.


    Ye shuisu waved to Jiang Chenxi across some distance: "third brother, I''ll go to the cafe with Miss Xu."


    Jiang Chenxi smiled and nodded to ye shuisu: "well, you go." Yu Guang inadvertently swept aside Xu Yurui. He only felt a wisp of breeze, but didn''t care much.


    Ye shuisu and Xu Yurui left. Ning Chunjie secretly nced at their close backs and pinched their fists. These two bitches! bitch!


    Out of the audition room, there is a glorious floor hall.


    Ye shuisu and Xu Yurui walk on Cheng Liang''s marble floor and face their reflection, which seems to shine more than all the brilliance of the hall.


    Ye shuisu casually asked Xu Yurui, "Miss Xu, are you an old acquaintance with Ning Chunjie?" this alone seems to be very key to the whole thing.


    Mentioning Ning Chunjie, Xu Yurui''s eyes were cold, but she still nodded: "well." after a pause, he said, "I thought she was my half sister, butter found that she was not my father''s daughter at all." it seemed that Xu Yurui was cold as a whole.


    However, the coldness soon faded away. She smiled at ye shuisu and said, "but it''s all in the past." there seemed to be a faint sadness in her light smile.


    Ye shuisu has just saved her. She thinks ye shuisu is very close, so she is willing to say to her, besides, it''s no secret.


    Ye shuisu noticed Xu Yurui''s abnormality and knew that she was only afraid to ask the right point and was trying to say something more. At this time, Yu Guang nced, she seemed to catch a familiar figure at the door of the hall, and her heart trembled gently.


    Waiting for her to fix her eyes, she happened to see Fu Linnan looking at her with some surprised eyes.


    At the moment when their eyes were opposite, it seemed that a snow mountain lotus bloomed between them.


    Ye shuisu''s smile inadvertently deepened and called: "Lin......"


    But before she could call out Fu Linnan''s name, a woman dressed in a white shirt and jeans, dressed quite neutral and full of artistic vor approached Fu Linnan from one side.


    When Fu Linnan saw the woman, he fixed his eyes on ye shuisu and turned to see the woman talking.


    Xu Yurui also saw this scene and eximed, "Miss ye, is that your fiance Fu Shao? Unexpectedly, the shepherd came out to pick him up."


    Hearing what Xu Yurui said, ye shuisu also looked at the woman in the white shirt. She saw that the woman was more than 1750 tall and had a beautiful face. Although the lines of her face seemed softer than after she became famous in the world a few yearster, and the whole person looked more three-dimensional and beautiful than those on magazines and TV, ye shuisu also recognized the woman, It is mu ran, the famous director today.


    When she first saw the real man Mu ran, ye shuisu not onlymented that Mu Ran''s artistic vor was really strong, but also wanted to praise Mu Ran''s handsome as a woman. Some of her aura is even as good as Fu Linnan standing with her.


    Ye shuisu said, "the rtionship between Linnan and Mu ran looks good." so mu ran, who doesn''t open the back door to anyone, gave Fu Linnan an extra role, and this role is still the hero, and Fu Linnan gave it to Jiang Chenxi.


    This is undoubtedly a very close rtionship. If it is another woman, ye shuisu is Fu Linnan''s fiancee, he is bound to guess one or two.


    But seeing that the man standing next to Fu Linnan is mu ran, I don''t know why. Ye shuisu doesn''t have any such thoughts in his heart.


    Xu Yurui said in a aside: "I heard that the shepherd doesn''t like to take the initiative to talk to people, and so do powerful people. The rtionship between the shepherd and Fu Shao should be different, so they wille out to pick him up."


    At this time, the emergence of Fu Linnan and Mu ran also attracted a lot of attention from others. All the people in the hall just didn''t stick their eyes on Fu Linnan and Mu ran. If the hotel floor hadn''t been contracted by Mu Ran''s crew and there were veryplete security personnel, they would have surrounded it.


    "Isn''t that Fu Shao? I''ve only seen him on TV before. I didn''t expect to see him here. He''s so handsome! He''s the second handsome in the capital. Who dares to be the first? He''s so handsome! My heart! Who''s next to him? Shepherd? They''re actually good friends!"


    "What does it mean to be really good-looking? What does it mean to be really angry? That''s it! If Fu Shao can look at me more, it''s worth making me ten pounds fat!"


    "... don''t be a flower maniac! Look who that is! Miss ye, who just returned to the Jiang family, where is Fu Shao''s fiance? With her, where is Fu Shao''s share you covet?"


    "Miss Ye is also beautiful. She has a good temperament. With her, I probably know why Fu Shao doesn''t look at me! It''s really more popr than the Ye family. If it''s better, now miss Ye has returned to the Jiang family, it''s a century old Chinese medicine everyone in the capital! It''s said that the hero of Twilight sun has appointed the three shaos of the Jiang family! I like the little fresh meat Jiang Chenxi, too!"


    "What a dream? I don''t think Fu Shao will look at you without Miss Ye! Who is that next to miss ye? She looks very good."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Together with the public''s attention to Fu Linnan, ye shuisu was also involved. But this is not the first time, so ye shuisu is not surprised. But I don''t know when, looking at Fu Linnan''s dazzling, ye shuisu has a feeling of glory.


    Ye shuisu said to Xu Yurui, "let''s go over." Fu Linnan and Mu ran are at the door of the hall now. She and Xu Yurui were going out.


    Xu Yurui nodded: "HMM."


    They walked towards the door together. But at this time, a light shed, and ye shuisu''s pupils widened in horror.

 Chapter 87

    "Xu Yurui, be careful!"


    Through the reflection of the marble column in front of her, I saw that the overhead chandelier suddenly hit Xu Yurui, who was hitting her. Ye shuisu was surprised and pushed away Xu Yurui.


    Xu Yurui bumped into a vase beside her. The vase fell and hit her head.


    After ye shuisu pushed Xu Yurui away, he was in danger.


    The chandelier was too big. After pushing away Xu Yurui, ye shuisu lost her time to escape. Although she was trying to hide to one side, it was obvious that she was still in danger.


    The colored chandelier is getting bigger and bigger in front of Ye shuisu. The movement here has already attracted everyone''s attention. Under everyone''s gaze, the remaining corner of the chandelier is about to hit ye shuisu who is running away desperately.


    At this time, a tall figure in ck rushed over and kicked on the falling chandelier. The chandelier hit the marble column and made a loud "bang", which seemed to shake the whole hall.


    Fu Linnan helped ye shuisu, who was obviously frightened, and asked with concern, "shuisu, are you okay?"


    Fu Linnan''s breath and voice reassured ye shuisu. She calmed down, shook her head and said, "it''s all right."


    At this time, she remembered Xu Yurui who had just been pushed to one side by her. She hurried to Xu Yurui: "Xu Yurui, are you okay?"


    When everyone was paying attention to ye shuisu trapped in the danger center, Xu Yurui was pushed away by Ye shuisu. Although she avoided the great danger of being hit by the chandelier, while being pushed away, she was also broken by the knocked down vase, and her head bled. She looked very optimistic.


    Ye shuisu saw Xu Yurui''s blood and panicked: "Xu Yurui, what''s the matter with you?"


    Xu Yurui was dizzy. She seemed to hear the voice of Ye shuisu, and thousands of strange voices echoed in her mind.


    "Xu Yurui, what kind of thing are you? Do you think you can pay off Xu''s debt by flying with the heroine of twilight? What kind of heroine of twilight? You don''t deserve anything!"


    "Yurui, I''m sorry. Dad listened to Chunjie''s words for Xu''s sake. Dad promised, just this time! When Xu''s debt is paid off, dad will live a good life with you."


    "Xu Yurui, you must be curious about why Jiang Chenxi slept with you and wanted to be with me instead of knowing you at all? Because after you had a rtionship that day, Jiang Chenxi regarded me as you! It''s a pity that you had the opportunity to be with your sweetheart, but now Jiang Chenxi only loves me! And you''re dirty and don''t deserve it It''s time to go to the river! Ha ha ha! "


    "Xu Yurui, if you don''t listen to me to spread and Muran''s scandal, I promise your videos will spread all over the capital tomorrow! And your father is in my hand now. If you don''t listen to me, I''ll make your father''s life worse than death!"


    "Go to hell, Xu Yurui! People like you don''t deserve to live in the world at all! You know what? If you weren''t lucky enough to be the heroine of Twilight sun, everything wouldn''t happen now. Your father wouldn''t die at all, and your Bole Mu Ran is ruined by you now. People like you are evil spirits to live. Go to hell!"


    "Xu Yurui, go to hell!"


    "Xu Yurui..."


    The strange voice echoed more and more in Xu Yurui''s mind. When she opened her eyes again, Xu Yurui''s eyes were cold and shocked. Although the surrounding voices were very noisy, she couldn''t hear anything.


    She, Xu Yurui, has lived for a long time?


    In thest life, she lived seriously, strongly and carefully, but ended up being driven to death by Ning Chunjie! When she finally died, she was ruined and her family was ruined!


    Not only that, in thest life, she didn''t know until she suffered from serious depression that Jiang Chenxi, who had a one night deep love with her, didn''t forget her at all. Instead, Ning Chunjie went to Jiang Chenxi and robbed her marriage! But at that time, she didn''t deserve Jiang Chenxi at all!


    Ning Chunjie, in thest life, you robbed her marriage, killed her miserably and destroyed her family. In this life, she will never let these things happen again!


    "Xu Yurui, what''s the matter with you?" when ye shuisu saw that no matter how she called, Xu Yurui ignored her at all and couldn''t help but be frightened.


    She felt Xu Yurui''s breath, and there was still some pulse in her arm, but why did she seem to be unable to hear her at all?


    "Call an ambnce! Send Xu Yurui to the hospital!" ye shuisu said urgently.


    He looked up at the chandelier smashed under the marble column and pinched his fist: "why did a good chandelier suddenly fall? Will there be such a major ident in the grand six-star hotel? Can you afford to kill someone?"


    something the matter! There must be a problem! Ning Chunjie appeared in ye shuisu''s mind and pinched her fist, this bitch!


    The manager who had already arrived smiled: "I''m sorry, miss. The hotel will check it. I''ll give you an exnation!"


    Mu ran said to the lobby manager, "check it carefully! Don''t let go of any clues!" of course, she recognized that the injured person was the heroine of Twilight sun she had just decided. The entertainment industry has always been full of intrigues, but in her territory, such a thing happened under her eyes. She will never let it go easily!


    With the help of Xu Yurui, ye shuisu followed Xu Yurui closely, and Fu Linnan followed ye shuisu.


    Mu ran took a look at ye shuisu''s back. The girl was brave when she just saved Xu Yurui. Everyone''s heart was pulled up.


    In the waiting room of the hospital, ye shuisu waited anxiously outside the ward. Fu Linnan sat next to ye shuisu and locked her tightly with deep vision.


    He clenched his hands, sped his knuckles on his shoulders and counted the time. It''s been three minutes. For three minutes, ye shuisu had been looking into the ward, ignoring that he was still sitting next to her.


    But the woman in the ward, as far as he knows, ye shuisu only knew her the first day. A woman you know on the first day can make ye shuisu ignore him for three minutes? He''s a living man! Fu Linnan''s mouth gave a sneer, and the whole hospital seemed cold.


    Ye shuisu didn''t know what Fu Linnan thought. He just felt cold on his back, but he didn''t think much.


    She explored Xu Yurui and her vital signs were normal. Why did she just call her, but she didn''t respond?

 Chapter 88

    Did you smash your head like that? She couldn''t find out because she was hurt too deeply?


    She pushed the vase, and she had a good impression of Xu Yurui. Of course, she was worried about her at this time.


    For the purpose of the y "Twilight sun", this has just begun. It''s also a bad idea that something like this has happened.


    The doctor opened the door and came out. Ye shuisu hurriedly weed him, worried: "doctor, how''s Xu Yurui?"


    The doctor took off his mask and said, "it''s just a skin injury. It''s no big deal after bandaging."


    Ye shuisu put down some of his worries: "thank you, doctor." he was ready to open the door of the ward and go in.


    But at this time, the doctor stopped her: "the patient said she needed to rest and specifically asked not to let anyone in."


    Hearing this, ye shuisu could only pause. Through the crack opened by the ward door, she saw Xu Yurui lying safely in bed with a bandage on her forehead.


    It seemed to feel her eyes. Xu Yurui turned her head, looked at her, smiled lightly, and seemed very tired and closed her eyes.


    It can be seen that Xu Yurui likes to be quiet. Ye shuisu doesn''t say anything more when she sees this. In the end, she only met Xu Yurui on the first day. Xu Yurui doesn''t want to see her now. It''s normal, as long as her body is OK.


    It''s just an exploration of what happened in the y "Twilight sun" in the previous life. The exploration from Xu Yurui should be dyed first.


    Ye shuisu gently closed the door. At the moment when her back disappeared from the door of the ward, Xu Yurui, who had already closed her eyes, suddenly opened her eyes and looked at ye shuisu''s back with thoughtful eyes.


    Live again, everything looks the same, but it seems a little different.


    Not to mention the others, the hero of the previous Twilight sun drama is not Jiang Chenxi at all, and Ning Chunjie has not participated in the performance of the heroine of Twilight sun.


    And ye shuisu. Although she didn''t know much about ye shuisu in her previous life, she can be said to be two irrelevant people, because ye shuisu is Fu Linnan''s fiancee and has a great reputation in the capital, she can often be seen in various entertainment news in the capital. In her impression, this time period should be when ye shuisu had a quarrel with Fu Linnan because Fu Sheng, another young master of the Fu family, and because ye shuisu was Fu Linnan''s fiancee, she still had a quarrel with Fu Sheng, which had always been the smiling posture of everyone after dinner.


    But judging from ye shuisu''s attitude towards Fu Linnan today, when ye shuisu saw Fu Linnan, he clearly had a light in his eyes, that is, ye shuisu liked Fu Linnan and was not in line with the situation of the first life.


    There must be something wrong with it. Her intuition was that ye shuisu was responsible for the problem.


    Are ye shuisu also reborn?


    Today, ye shuisu didn''t care about her contact at first, but now it''s clear that ye shuisu is suspected of deliberately approaching her. Otherwise, they just know each other. Where can ye shuisue to her twice and again and ask her to go to the cafe.


    Everything shoulde to an end after she goes to explore with ye shuisu. But not now. Now she needs to be quiet and think about her own business first.


    Jiang Chenxi, I won''t miss you in this life.


    Xu Yurui closed her eyes again and thought.


    When the door of the ward was closed, ye shuisu''s eyes were deep and thoughtful.


    At this time, Fu Linnan was getting on the phone. When he heard the voice on the phone, he looked at ye shuisu and said coldly to the people on the phone, "send it to my house." the voice was cold as a king.


    Then he hung up.


    Ye shuisu didn''t pay attention to Fu Linnan''s phone call. She looked up at Fu Linnan, put a faint smile on her lips, and looked at the weather outside. She said to Fu Linnan, "Lin Nan, it''s a littlete now. I promised to apany grandpa home to y chess in the afternoon. If you''re busy, let the driver take me back to Jiang''s house." unconsciously, time passed quickly.


    Fu Linnan listened to ye shuisu''s words, his sword eyebrow frowned, and the corners of his mouth pulled a sneer. He was really busy. He had originally asked Mu ran to talk about the investment in the y "Twilight sun" today. Before talking about it, ye shuisu had an ident here. Then he put down everything to apany ye shuisu, but ye shuisu always ignored him because of Xu Yurui.


    He was already quite unhappy about this. Now the matter of Xu Yurui hase to an end. He thought ye shuisu''s time should be his own. Now ye shuisu told him to leave first?


    Oh. Ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu saw Fu Linnan''s sneer on his lips and felt a chill on his back. What, did she get into this living hell again? Or did she just say something wrong?


    Ye shuisu said, "if it''s inconvenient for you, I can take a taxi back by myself. Let the driver take you to thepany."


    Ye shuisu privately thought that she asked Fu Linnan''s driver to send her. Fu Linnan felt inconvenient, but she didn''t want Fu Linnan to be colder after she said this.


    Ye shuisu''s back is even colder. Did she say something wrong? To tell the truth, I can''t afford to stay with Fu Linnan without a certain heart bearing capacity.


    Without waiting for ye shuisu to think more, Fu Linnan got up, grabbed her waist and exhaled on her head: "I''m just free today. You go to Fu''s house with me to y chess with me."


    The man''s sudden approach made ye shuisu''s face hot. Fu Linnan''s behavior was quite intimate. He realized that this was a hospital and there were peopleing and going around. Ye shuisu subconsciously wanted to push Fu Linnan away: "Linnan, this is a doctor..."


    But Fu Linnan held her restless hand, but he held her tighter and frowned: "why, don''t you want to go to Fu''s house with me?"


    The struggle was fruitless. Ye shuisu also gave up. She looked up at Fu Linnan: "but grandpa..." and how did she not know that Fu Linnan still likes ying chess?


    Fu Linnan put ye shuisu''s lip p on his finger belly, and the cold touch, coupled with Fu Linnan''s eyes that seemed to be able to breathe people in, ye shuisu couldn''t help trembling and immediately turned his head: "I''ll call grandpater and say I won''t go back to Jiang''s house in the afternoon." in this public ce, Fu Linnan was really afraid of what he would do. Although this action looks nothing on the surface, with Fu Linnan''s eyes that seem to be hot, it''s easy to have something. What doesn''te makes people''s heart beat faster.


    Ye shuisu had to go to the beginning again, but Fu Linnan sped his chin.

 Chapter 89

    Fu Linnan''s finger belly whirled gently on ye shuisu''s lips, as if it touched ye shuisu''s heart with an electric current.


    The red lips are bright and dripping, and the touch is excellent. Fu Linnan''s dark eyes seem to want to take further action.


    At this time, there was an obvious voice approaching the two people. Ye shuisu was even more flustered: "someone ising, let go of me..." because she was silenced, ye shuisu made a pleasant muffled sound.


    Fu Linnan ignored ye shuisu''s resistance, but got closer to ye shuisu, as if he wanted to take a step closer.


    "Fu Linnan, someone ising!"


    "So what?"


    "This is a public ce!"


    "So what?"


    Seeing the footstepsing closer and closer, when ye shuisu was finally crimson, Fu Linnan released her: "it''ste, go back." he didn''t want to be close to ye shuisu in the hospital corridor, but he wanted to tease her because he saw that ye shuisu was shy. At the same time, as ye shuisu, Xu Yurui ignored his punishment.


    After all, because of their angle, their intimate picture was not fully seen when a stranger came over.


    Ye shuisu''s heart jumped "Dong Dong". As soon as she broke free from Fu Linnan''s arms, she left angrily. Her high-heeled shoes walked "Dong Dong" on the floor of the corridor. Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu''s beautiful back, but the corners of his lips couldn''t help hooking. That smile, like a God, can easily reverse all sentient beings. His eyes were also deep.


    On the limousine, ye shuisu called Mr. Jiang with a smile and whispered: "Grandpa, something happened on the audition field today. It was Lin Nan who just helped me, so I''m going to Fu''s house for dinner today. Grandpa, about ying chess..."


    Before ye shuisu finished, an angry voice came from the other end of the phone: "what can happen? The boy Linnan is right there? I think it''s the dissatisfaction of the little boy Linnan. You have to take up your time at the Jiang family before you get married. Where''s Linnan? Let him answer the phone with me!"


    Mr. Jiang''s momentum is quite strong. Just listening to the sound, ye shuisu sat and dared not move. At the same time, she seemed intentional or unintentional, and moved her mobile phone away from her ears and closer to Fu Linnan.


    What a scolding sentence for the dissatisfied little boy! It seems that the Qi field of the people around him has cooled down for a few minutes, and ye shuisu also feels that the Qi she just received in the hospital has dissipated.


    The driver who was driving faintly heard what old man Jiang scolded Fu Linnan on the phone and shivered. This is also ye shuisu''s grandfather. If someone else dares to say so, Fu Linnan will regret that he can''t find the north in less than an hour.


    However, ye shuisu''s breath is relieved at this time. Master Jiang''s phone can''t be given to Fu Linnan. Ye shuisu said to master Jiang, "Grandpa, the window is opened in the car. It''s a little noisy outside. I''ll hang up first." after hanging up the phone, the car fell into silence.


    Fu Linnan and ye shuisu are sitting in the back seat. It is gettingte. There is a sunset outside the window. A faint sunset golden light shines into the car and hits the side faces of Fu Linnan and ye shuisu. With the driving of the vehicle, the light and shadow are mixed. Their beauty and eye care are like princes and princesses in the fairy tale world.


    Although no one spoke, there seemed to be a faint feeling flowing between the two, as if they were under some traction. Ye shuisu suddenly looked sideways at Fu Linnan. At this time, Fu Linnan also looked sideways at ye shuisu.


    At the moment of sight blending, I didn''t know whether ye shuisu had the illusion. She felt that Fu Linnan had a meaningful smile on his mouth. Such a smile made ye shuisu tremble.


    However, such a smile is fleeting, but after a while, it disappears, as if it had never existed.


    When we arrived at Fu''s house, the sunset in the sky was more beautiful.


    Ye shuisu and Fu Linnan got out of the car in the sunset. At the door, ye shuisu was seeing a servant taking a fishing andting a living crucian carp to the kitchen. In front of him, some servants took some other dishes to the kitchen. For a moment, the original high-end Fu House also had a little more vor of life.


    When ye shuisu was interested, he went to the servant and asked, "do you want to cook fish soup tonight?"


    The servant bowed respectfully to ye shuisu and Fu Linnan behind her, and then said to ye shuisu, "yes, young grandma."


    Ye shuisu said, "I''ll make this fish soup." in fact, she is not as stupid and ipetent as rumored. She will only cause trouble. Apart from others, she is not inferior to a professional chef just in cooking.


    This is because she was originally interested in cooking and learned it at Ye''s house. It is also because she studied more in order to please Fu Sheng in thest life.


    Since her rebirth, she has not cooked food well because of various things. Now things seem to be developing in a good direction. Her mother''s business has been solved. Through Xu Yurui, Fu Sheng and the Ye family will soon pay a greater price. Since she is interested now, why not cook in person?


    Speaking of it, she has improved her cooking skills for Fu Sheng in her previous life, but Fu Linnan has never eaten the food she cooked... Thinking of this, ye shuisu''s eyes are deep.


    Ye shuisu naturally has the absolute right to allow what she wants to do in Fu''s house. She said to Fu Linnan: "Linnan, I''ll do the crucian carp soup tonight."


    Fu Linnan had previously installed a monitor at Ye''s house, so he knew that ye shuisu could cook, and said, "well, be careful. If you can''t do anything, ask the chef for help."


    Ye shuisu replied, "yes." then she turned around and left with the servant.


    As soon as she went out, she heard Fu Linnan say to the housekeeper behind her: "there will be distinguished guestsing hometer. Let someone take good care of the family."


    I don''t know why. Although Fu Linnan was talking to the housekeeper, ye shuisu always felt that this seemed to be said to her.


    However, ye shuisu didn''t think much. It''s just, are youing? No matter what you know about Fu Linnan in your previous life and this life, few guests visit the Fu House. Who are the distinguished guests this time?


    When we got to the kitchen, ye shuisu put on an apron, and the whitece apron was put on ye shuisu''s red skirt, which did not give ye shuisu a sense of disobedience, but made ye shuisu more yful and lovely, adding a different vor.


    When the kitchen maid saw ye shuisuing, they were very respectful: "young grandma, what can I do for you?"

 Chapter 90

    Ye shuisu pulled a light smile, with a sense of distance but not arrogant: "no, you''re busy with yourself. I''ll say if you need help."


    When cooking at ordinary times, ye shuisu is often alone, and there is nothing inappropriate.


    Ye shuisu took the crucian carp out of the fishing and was about to deal with the ingredients. At this time, she thought that she had not told Jiang Chenxi about hering to Fu''s house. What happened in the audition room? Jiang Chenxi would worry about her when she learned.


    Thinking of this, ye shuisu went to get the mobile phone she put in the living room.


    "Dong Dong Dong." ye shuisu stepped on high heels and made a pleasant sound in Fu''s house. But the floor of Fu''s house is a high-end wooden floor. The sound is not as sharp as that on the marble floor. Even after some distance, some don''t make a sound.


    Ye shuisu calmly went to the living room to get her mobile phone, but when she arrived at the living room, her heart was sharp and painful. With a bang in my head, I can''t think of anything.


    What did she see?


    In the low-key, quaint and connotative living room, Fu Linnan is sitting with a woman in a pink uniform.


    Fu Linnan sat on the main seat of the sofa. He was still as noble and cold as a king with his hands on the edge of the sofa. The woman in pink uniform, sitting on the sofa on the left in front of Fu Linnan, was pointing to a document in her hand and saying something to Fu Linnan: "President Fu, this month''s report..."


    The voice is sweet and soft with crisp hemp. Ye shuisu is a woman. Listening to such a voice, her bones are going to be crisp. Coupled with a woman''s lovely face, protective bangs and a concave convex figure, this is simply a beauty enough to capture all men!


    And that''s not the key. As like as two peas, Fu Linnan''s voice is the same as that of Fu Sheng''s phone call.


    It''s that woman! It''s the woman that ye shuisu doesn''t say these days, but she is always depressed in her heart. Not everyone will be upset about it!


    In the previous life, Fu Linnan never had another woman around him or brought another woman to Fu''s house, but now!


    Ye shuisu has forgotten what she came to the living room for. She just stared at everything in front of her. Fu Linnan just told the housekeeper that a distinguished guest wasing. Was that her? Who is she?


    Fu Linnan''s position just looked up and saw ye shuisu. Looking at ye shuisu wearing an apron, he had a unique look. He gently hooked his lips. His originally cold face seemed to melt away in an instant.


    Touching Fu Lin''s eyes from Nantou, ye shuisu clenched his fist.


    Fu Linnan''s faint smile on his lips was just a moment. Soon, he restrained his smile. Originally, he was careless about the documents in Shen Dai''s hand. At this time, it seemed that he was suddenly interested. Even his body tilted in the direction of Shen Dai, and his eyes did not look at ye shuisu, but only at Shen Dai in front of him.


    Seeing this, Shen Dai drew a soft smile on her face and began to talk to Fu Linnan harder. Fu Linnan just leaned an inch towards her, and she had leaned a foot towards Fu Linnan: "Mr. Fu, look at this data..."


    Fu Linnan responded with a light smile: "HMM."


    Although there is still some distance between them, looking from the direction of Ye shuisu at this time, it is not too much to say that they are close at this time!


    Ye shuisu''s heart was more blocked. She turned around and almost ran away. She just regards Fu Linnan as a chess piece to help her revenge. What qualifications does she have to interfere with Fu Linnan? Just how can the heart be so blocked?


    At the moment when ye shuisu turned and left, Fu Linnan, who had a faint smile on his face, instantly became an iceberg. It was so cold that Shen Daizhen, who was close to Fu Linnan, even stepped back a few steps, which made her shiver. Did she see two Fu Linnan?


    Ye shuisu entered the kitchen again and closed the door of the cleaning room directly.


    She opened the water to the maximum. The crucian carp ingredients that could have been handled well could not be grasped stably at this time. Several times, the fish slipped into the pool.


    At this time, although ye shuisu was also catching fish, what he thought was the scene he saw in the living room. Water sshed on ye shuisu, which was very embarrassing.


    At this time, the sound of opening the door rang out at the door, and Yu Guang of Ye shuisu caught a glimpse of a figure wearing a Chinese long shirt.


    At that moment, ye shuisu''s breath stagnated. The fish that couldn''t hold stably didn''t slip at this time, but was firmly in her hand. The action of removing fish scales was more calm and elegant than ever before.


    The familiar voice came from the door: "I brought a woman home today." it was Fu Linnan''s domineering voice with some people who couldn''t extricate themselves. Such a voice could easily enter the ear even in the loud sound of water.


    Ye shuisu didn''t look up and said, "well, I see." she continued to turn over the crucian carp with one scale and the other scale gracefully and calmly.


    Fu Linnan continued, "she is the marketing director of ourpany. What do you think?"


    Ye shuisu paused. Marketing director. Although it doesn''t look like a career woman, such a sexy crisp person is especially popr with men, isn''t it? Go out to talk about business on behalf of the marketing department. Maybe you can win people with one look! Just like Fu Linnan!


    Thinking of what he had just seen in the living room, ye shuisu''s heart was blocked again.


    But on her face, ye shuisu was expressionless: "it''s very good, sexy and cute, good-looking, and it''s easy to impress men. It should be the one you like." at least this one ispletely different from her.


    Under the tter of water, ye shuisu''sst words were almost buried, but Fu Linnan heard them.


    Fu Linnan hooked his lips: "you see, you are always cold and hot to me. If I want to prove my sense of existence, I must tattoo my name on you." speaking of this, Fu Linnan nced at ye shuisu''s chest and his eyes were burning, "but even so, I still have no sense of security. Even if you are my fiancee now, I also want to find a way back for myself."


    Ye shuisu drooped his eyes, cold and hot? In the end, she is using Fu Linnan to help her. Maybe she will really bring Fu Linnan such a feeling.


    Just because she was hot and cold, did Fu Linnan find a way for himself in silence? She didn''t even touch the wind before.


    Although she may have been cold and hot to Fu Linnan in this life, she was cold and not hot to Fu Linnan in thest life.

 Chapter 91

    In that case, Fu Linnan was only dedicated to her in thest life. How did she change in this life?


    Sure enough, this life is different from that of the first. Are all men in the world the same? Don''t you know to cherish when you get it?


    "Oh." ye shuisu answered casually. Although there are many thoughts, the movement of fish scales under the hand is also smooth.


    "Won''t you be angry?" Fu Linnan continued.


    When ye shuisu heard this, she took a lot of effort to suppress her anger. It was obvious that her expression was very stiff, but she still tried to say faintly: "not angry." in a word, she was also using Fu Linnan.


    Seeing that all the scales had gone, ye shuisu closed the water and took the fish to the table, and the action was a little stiff.


    At this time, Fu Linnan approached ye shuisu, provoked her face, pped her small face, deep water eyes, and seemed a little wronged.


    Fu Linnan hooked his lips, raised his hand and stroked a fish scale on ye shuisu''s cheek. His voice was softer: "it''s stained with fish scales."


    Ye shuisu was about to escape. At this time, a soft and beautiful female voice came from the door: "Fu Shao, I see you have been here for a long time, so I''lle to you."


    It''s Shen Dai.


    With that, Shen Dai went directly to ye shuisu and Fu Linnan. The posture was fresh. The neckline of the pink uniform was a little low, lovely, sexy and charming.


    She nced at ye shuisu and smiled and said, "who is this?" she frowned secretly again. How did she feel that this woman seemed to have met somewhere?


    Before Fu Linnan could say anything, ye shuisu had left Fu Linnan''s control circle, and then smiled at Shen Dai and said, "I''m the cook here."


    That smile has a clear and meaningful, not to mention that ye shuisu''s facial features are better than Shen Dai. This smile haspared Shen Dai''s too deliberate smile.


    Hearing ye shuisu say her identity, the disdain in Shen Dai''s eyes revealed without concealment.


    It turned out to be just a cook. Just this cook. Shen Dai looked at ye shuisu again. She saw that ye shuisu was surrounded by the cook''s apron, but she was graceful. Wearing the apron, she could see a faint slim waist, and her skin was as good as pinching water. Suddenly, a feeling of jealousy arose in Shen Dai''s heart.


    She saw the picture of Fu Linnan caressing the scales of Ye shuisu just now.


    Fu Linnan''s gentle appearance is not the same as his usual cold and domineering appearance. When he caresses the scales of Ye shuisu, it seems that a man in love is intimate with his lover.


    If she didn''t look at Fu Linnan like that, she would think she was wrong!


    But Fu Linnan''s intimate object is just a cook!


    The jealousy in Shen Dai''s eyes became heavier. It must be this shameless cook who seduced Fu Linnan. It must be! Otherwise, she is just a cook. How can she deserve Fu Linnan''s special treatment? She deserves it!


    Soon after she returned from abroad, she was a real top returnee. When she first joined the job, she became the director of marketing department of Fu. With a face that men can''t refuse, she thinks her conditions are almost unmatched.


    At the first sight of Fu Linnan, she fell in love with him. There''s no way. This man is too excellent. He''s a proper diamond king. There''s no improper rtionship between men and women except a fiancee who can only cause trouble. And his whole body is full of mature and cold breath. Any woman will be deeply trapped when she sees it.


    She has been in Fu''s position for more than a month. During this period, as long as she can see Fu Linnan, she will give him all kinds of hints. Unfortunately, Fu Linnan didn''t look at her at all, or even Yu Guang.


    Until recently, when she followed Fu Linnan on a business trip to city a, because of a very rare opportunity, she entered Fu Linnan''s room. After answering Fu Linnan''s phone, she originally wanted to seduce him. However, facing this iceberg, she still didn''t find a chance to start.


    She has always beenfortable with men. No man can refuse her lovely and sexy style, but she has a cold face here again and again. It is inevitable that she has a sense of frustration.


    Fortunately, just today, when she called Fu Linnan to report her work, Fu Linnan asked her toe directly to Fu''s house.


    At that time, she was stunned. Although Fu Linnan didn''t say anything more, this signal was enough to make her think of everything.


    Go to Fu house! I''m afraid it''s a treatment that no woman has ever had except Fu Linnan''s fiancee! What is hidden in it is also very obvious!


    Although Fu Linnan has a fiancee, if Fu Linnan is interested in her, is it just a fiancee? Even if it is a wife, it can be solved by a divorce certificate.


    And she finally waited for such an opportunity, she must cherish it. She really wants to be the person around Fu Linnan!


    Shen Dai didn''t look at ye shuisu again. She was not at the same level as ye shuisu at all. There was no need to care about her. It would be better if she took practical action to let the woman retreat.


    Shen Dai smiled softly for several times and looked at Fu Linnan: "Fu Shao, I still don''t understand today''s n. Can I go backter and ask you more?"


    After another look at ye shuisu, the smile on his face was unabated, and his eyes were arrogant: "I also like to eat crucian carp. The cook is just cooking. I''ll eat dinner here."


    Shen Dai looked at Fu Linnan with what she thought was the most beautiful smile. Unfortunately, Fu Linnan didn''t even give her the right eye. Even since Shen Dai entered Fu''s house, he didn''t see Shen Dai''s whole face.


    Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu and casually replied, "well."


    Hearing this, Shen Dai proudly raised her eyebrows at ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu felt his blood coagte all over. She cut off the head of the crucian carp.


    Immediately, Shen Dai was startled and frowned. This woman is so rude!


    Shen Dai was about to say something to Fu Linnan. She only heard the cold voice of Ye shuisu: "I have something to do here. You two, let''s leave first."


    Shen Dai frowned more. This woman is just a cook. What''s her attitude?


    Shen Dai said softly to Fu Lin, "Fu Shao, we..."


    At this time, Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu and said, "I''ll wait for your fish." then he left directly, but he didn''t even give Shen Dai a Yu Guang.


    Shen Dai stared at ye shuisu and followed him out: "Fu Shao, please help me see my n..."


    The soft and beautiful voice immediately gave ye shuisu goose bumps.


    She was about to give the crucian carp a second knife, but when she was about to drop the knife, the de identally touched her wrist.

 Chapter 92

    A shallow sharp pain came, and ye shuisu put down the kitchen knife, including the wound on her wrist. Although she still had ups and downs in her heart, she was not so excited in the end.


    Just touched it gently. The wound on the wrist was very shallow. After a little treatment, there was no bleeding.


    Originally, she came to the kitchen to cook fish. At this time, looking at the clean room that was not messy, she felt that the room was full of mess. Her original good cooking mood was also disturbed.


    She picked up the knife. There was a smell of blockage in her chest, and I don''t know whether Shen Dai intended it. Now she can hear herughter in the living room in the kitchen cleaning room.


    Ye shuisu raised a fire in her heart.


    She inhaled and exhaled, inhaled and exhaled. Finally, she threw the knife on the table with a bang.


    For what? Why are they talking andughing outside? She wants to be angry here?


    She''s not here anymore!


    Ye shuisu took off her apron and was leaving.


    At this time, other chefs outside the cleaning room heard the sound inside and asked anxiously, "what''s up, young grandma?"


    There was some sympathy in such a voice. They all know that Fu Linnan brought other women to Fu''s house. Fu Zhai had never been to another woman before except ye shuisu. Ye shuisu is still here. Why did Fu Linnan bring other women? I can''t figure it out. But they dare not talk about Lin Nannan.


    The cook''s words sobered ye shuisu. Through the reflective wall, she also saw how angry she was at this time.


    But not long ago, when Fu Linnan asked her if she was angry, she said she was not angry and left. Wasn''t she beating her face?


    Finally, ye shuisu suppressed the fire in his heart and said to the outsiders, "nothing. Go and be busy."


    The knife she put down was finally picked up.


    Wait for her fish, right? OK! Let you wait!


    Ye shuisu tried not to think about the pictures of Fu Linnan and Shen Dai in the living room at this time, but two people still appeared in her mind from time to time.


    The process of making fish has been interrupted many times. But in the end, a bowl of excellent crucian carp soup was made by Ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu is very particr about cooking. When her crucian carp soup was made, other dinner dishes had been prepared in the kitchen.


    Ye shuisu took her crucian carp soup and went out with the cook at home. Among the vegetable delivery people in that row, ye shuisu''s body shadow is the most dazzling.


    Fu Linnan was the first to see her in a crowd. It was still a red skirt, with an apron around it, which was quite home like. When he saw ye shuisu, Fu Linnan, who was originally cold, immediately hooked his lips.


    After putting the crucian carp soup in the center of the table, ye shuisu took his apron and naturally sat down on Fu Linnan''s right.


    At this time, it was dark outside, and the restaurant was lit with bright lights. Under the lights, ye shuisu wore a red skirt and glittered. All his gestures were born with a noble taste.


    Compared with this, although Shen Dai''s makeup is exquisite, she suddenly loses her color, just as a pearl is brighter than a stone.


    Shen Dai looked at such ye shuisu, and the jealousy in her eyes was about to burst out. This cook! She knew that she could have dinner with Fu Linnan in the restaurant!


    Shen Dai said softly, "Fu Shao, is this cook here to serve us?"


    Shen Dai''s eyes are filled with jealousy. Anyway, this is just a cook! She believes Fu Linnan will choose her between her and her!


    Fu Linnan''s eyes always fell on ye shuisu. Under the table, Fu Linnan lifted his feet on ye shuisu''s ankles and said faintly: "little cook, it''s time to serve your master to drink soup. The hard-made crucian carp soup, take it to your master to taste it."


    After listening to Fu Linnan''s words, Shen Dai thought that Fu Linnan really listened to her and asked the cook to cook.


    However, how could she listen to Fu Linnan''s words with ye shuisu so warm and ambiguous? Shen Dai frowned.


    Ye shuisu avoided Fu Linnan''s teasing her under the table. She stood up and sure enough picked up the bowl in front of Fu Linnan, and then took him a bowl of soup with a spoon.


    The spoon collided with the bowl and made a crisp sound, but the sound was not as pleasant as ye shuisu''s cold voice: "OK, I''ll bring you soup."


    After taking a bowl of soup, ye shuisu came to Fu Linnan and brought the soup to him. He deliberately put it in a soft voice, which seemed cold: "Fu Shao, the crucian carp soup you want ising. Drink it quickly. It''s not good to drink when it''s cold." ye shuisu''s red lips are like a deep poison.


    Fu Linnan took the soup, drank a spoonful, immediately frowned and looked at ye shuisu. His expression was unspeakable.


    Ye shuisu looked at Fu Linnan''s painful appearance, and the corners of his lips also aroused a sneer. To make this bowl of crucian carp soup, she just didn''t put all the ingredients in the kitchen. It should be very "delicious"!


    Ye shuisu picked an eyebrow at Fu Linnan, which was quite provocative.


    Fu Linnan frowned deeper. But at this time, Fu Linnan saw the thin wound on ye shuisu''s wrist. He took ye shuisu''s hand and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter? Was it hurt when making fish soup?"


    Ye shuisu took back his hand and said, "nothing." the wound was really shallow and light, not worth mentioning.


    At this time, Fu Linnan frowned again. Then he put down the soup and left the table.


    Ye shuisu looked at Fu Linnan''s back and was stunned. She was still waiting for Fu Linnan to say how she felt after drinking her crucian carp soup. Are you angry that you just left? She''s still angry, but he''s angry?


    Ye shuisu was thinking. At this time, a cold female voice came over: "don''t look at it. Stick your eyes to it. Fu Shao can''t match you as a little cook."


    It was Shen Dai talking to ye shuisu. At this time, the soft Mei in her voice had disappeared, mostly sharp.


    She looked at ye shuisu, and the sharp ridicule at the bottom of her eyes was about to gush out.


    Ye shuisu took back her sight and looked at Shen Dai. The corners of her lips coldly ticked: "I deserve it or not. Fu Linnan is a man with a fiancee. Don''t try to enter the house."


    Shen Dai''s face twisted: "who do you say is Xiao San?"


    Ye shuisu sat down coldly in her position: "whoever should say who."


    "You!" Shen Dai almost got angry. But in the end, she calmed the fire in her heart. Didn''t the little cook just want to make her angry? Fu Linnan doesn''t know when she wille back. If she is really angry, isn''t she trapped by her?


    Shen Dai smiled coldly and said, "little cook,e and serve me soup!"

 Chapter 93

    She is really a scheming cook. No wonder she can hook Fu Linnan. But she was really angry with a cook. Didn''t she lose her identity?


    It''s time for the cook to see what she is!


    Moreover, serving them for dinner was just agreed by Fu Linnan. I''m sure she dare not refuse!


    Shen Dai''s eyes were full of arrogance, and there seemed to be a thin fire. She punched her hands and looked at ye shuisu provocatively.


    Ye shuisu''s eyes exuded cold light and looked back calmly.


    The dishes on the table are emitting hot smoke, especially the hot smoke of the middle bowl of crucian carp soup.


    Ye shuisu paused and smiled: "OK, I''ll help you take the soup."


    With that, ye shuisu got up, and her red skirt was slightly rippling under the light. She had a gorgeous and delicate posture, and she saw the fire of jealousy burst out in Shen Dai''s eyes.


    But at this time, in her eyes, more provocation and contempt.


    Ye shuisuxin took a bowl and took the soup for Shen Dai.


    Then she came to Shen Dai with the bowl full of soup, handed it to Shen Dai and said, "the soup you want."


    Ye shuisu''s voice was cold, but she personally brought the soup to Shen Dai, which still made Shen Dai feel quite satisfied.


    Shen Dai put up a proud attitude, raised her hands to pick up the soup, and her hands were pink manicure, and everywhere, whether she was a hairstyle dress or a dress, was obviously dressed up deliberately. She looked at her delicate and delicate perfume and charming. "The soup is good. Cooking and soup is what a cook should do. As for shameless climbing into the master''s bed, just think about it. Pheasants will never be Phoenix. If they don''t deserve it, they don''t deserve it... Ah!"


    Shen Dai was preaching triumphantly, and her heart was full of pleasure, but she didn''t want to receive the soup delivered by Ye shuisu soon. The soup suddenly turned over and fell on her.


    Suddenly, Shen Dai hot soup startled and jumped up and said, "do you want to scald me?" at this time, her hair, her body and short skirts were filled with greasy soup everywhere. The delicate dress was not seen instantly, and became very embarrassed. The smell of delicious perfume was also covered by the oily soup.


    Ye shuisu lightly hooked her lips: "I''m so sorry that she didn''t hold her hand firmly." then she took back her outstretched hand and turned to leave gracefully. Because the angle of pouring soup was very good, although Shen Dai was embarrassed, ye shuisu didn''t receive any influence. Originally, Shen Dai''s temperament was not as good as ye shuisu. At this time, they were very different.


    Shen Dai''s eyes were about to burst out fire: "you! You did it on purpose!" the little cook dared to do this to her?


    Ye shuisu turned back and nced up and down at Shen Dai. "I forgot to say that it''s greasy all over. It''s really like a pheasant in soup."


    "... who do you say is a pheasant?" Shen Dai was so angry that she just satirized that she was a pheasant. Now she dares to satirize back! She''s just a cook, dares to do so!


    "Who should say who." ye shuisu sneered. She turned and walked to her seat. Want to eat her own soup? Then think about what price to pay!


    Shen Dai looked at her embarrassed appearance and was almost stunned. She stared at ye shuisu''s back fiercely, clenched her fist, and was about to jump up and give ye shuisu a meal of soda.


    At this time, she caught a glimpse of a figureing along. Immediately, her voice was soft and beautiful, and tears fell down: "I just want to have a sip of soup. Why do you pour the soup on me? If you don''t want to take the soup for me, just say it directly. I won''t force you. There''s no need to..."


    Seeing the figure approaching again, she immediately rushed over andined softly: "Fu Shao, are you back? The cook just spilled the soup on me. Now not only am I dirty, but also I am scalded by the hot soup, Fu Shao..."


    Shen Dai''s smell of artificial perfume and oil soup made Fu Lin Nan frown, and he dropped his gaze on yachsu''s subconscious.


    At this time, ye shuisu sat gracefully on the seat and looked at Shen Dai''s clothes in front of Fu Linnan calmly. Seeing Fu Linnan''s eyes cast over, she also looked at Fu Linnan faintly. Of course, there would be no fear in her eyes, and she was even very calm. It seemed to say that she poured the soup, so what?


    The watery eyes of Ye shuisu only make fu Linnan think of the natural fragrance of Ye shuisu, which is very attractive


    "Fu Shao, what can I do like this? My body hurts so much."


    Shen Dai''s soft and charming words pulled Fu Linnan back to reality. He finally frowned again,


    "Go to the hospital when it''s hot." Fu Linnan said faintly.


    Shen Dai was stunned. Go to the hospital? Don''t you have to leave the Fu House? I finally came to the Fu House. How can I be willing to leave like this?


    Shen Dai smiled: "it doesn''t hurt so much, so you don''t have to go to the hospital." afraid of what Fu Linnan said, she immediately continued to smile softly, "Fu Shao, my clothes are dirty. Can I take a bath here? I don''t have any clothes to change. Can Fu Shao take me in for a night?"


    Stay for one night. Such words are as direct as they are!


    When ye shuisu heard such words, she became stiff, and the whole person was waiting for Fu Linnan''s answer like Shen Dai.


    Just take a woman home. Fu Linnan won''t really want to keep this woman here, will he? So


    Fu Linnan''s attention was already on ye shuisu. At this time, he also saw ye shuisu''s reaction.


    He lightly hooked his lips and replied to Shen Dai, "HMM." and to a servant, "take her to the guest room to take a bath."


    Shen Dai was not sure whether Fu Linnan would keep her overnight. She was almost jubnt when she heard such an answer.


    Seeing this situation, the servant didn''t dare to say much. He came to Shen Dai and said, "Miss Shen, pleasee here."


    Shen Dai nced proudly at ye shuisu and followed the servant: "Fu Shao, thank you. I''ll take a bath first." she looked like a proud peacock, a peacock with a good figure. Just a cook. What do you argue with her? Who does Fu Shao choose between her and the little cook?


    Ye shuisu''s mind was nk at this time. She had no time to take into ount Shen Dai''s deliberately ncing eyes. In her mind, she only thought that Fu Linnan wanted to keep this woman for the night? What does he want to do?


    At this time, Fu Linnan came to ye shuisu, looked at her deeply, took her hand, looked at her carefully, his voice softened a lot, and he was worried: "did you burn yourself when you just poured the soup?"

 Chapter 94

    In fact, at a nce, ye shuisu was clean and didn''t look like a little soup, but Fu Linnan was still worried and wanted to check it.


    Ye shuisu coldly took out his hand: "I''m fine. Fu Shao, you''d better care about the woman who was scalded!" what''s this? Stay with other women in front of her, and immediately care about her. Do you want to sit and enjoy the happiness of everyone? That''s great!


    Ye shuisu was about to leave, but Fu Linnan pulled her back.


    Fu Linnan lightly hooked his lips and grabbed ye shuisu''s hand. Ye shuisu struggled: "what are you doing?"


    But Fu Linnan didn''t let her go at all. Instead, he took out a patch and helped ye shuisu bandage the shallow wound on her wrist. His action was quite light: "if you have a servant at home, don''t cook, so as not to hurt yourself."


    Fu Linnan''s words were tinged with light worry. Ye shuisu almost believed it. Looking at Fu Linnan''s serious bandaging for her, she didn''t pull out her hand, but said: "that woman is much more hurt than me. Fu Shao wants to bandage and can''t bandage?" at this time, there was some acid in ye shuisu''s words that she didn''t notice.


    Fu Linnan listened and looked at ye shuisu, lightly hooked his lips and didn''t speak.


    It is Fu Linnan''s silence that makes ye shuisu more angry. What does it mean to smile? In her impression, Fu Linnan seldom smiles. He was trying to dress up the woman, so did heugh?


    At this time, although ye shuisu was secretly angry with Fu Linnan, Fu Linnan took ye shuisu to bandage her. In the eyes of outsiders, it was actually quite sweet.


    For example, Shen Dai, who is now upstairs, looks like this when she looks back at the corner.


    She originally wanted to look back and leave Fu Linnan a beautiful turn back. Unexpectedly, she saw this scene as soon as she turned back. She was so angry that her face was distorted.


    The little cook just spilled hot soup on her and offended her. Shouldn''t Fu Linnan punish her? Why are you so close to her?


    What a bitch to seduce a man!


    Shen Dai really wanted to go down and separate the two people now, but when she saw the oil soup everywhere on her body, she had to give up. Isn''t it humiliating to go down now?


    She''ll always cure this little cook! Fu Linnan is her too!


    Finally, she bit her teeth with hatred and left first at the urging of the servant.


    In his mind, ye shuisu didn''t dare to think any more. He took his hand out of Fu Linnan''s hand and said coldly, "I have something to do. I won''t y this kind of bandage with Fu Shao. After all, I have nothing to do!"


    With that, ye shuisu left directly. Although her steps are still stable and her back is still straight, only she knows how chaotic her heart is at this time.


    Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu behind his back, obviously faster than usual, and lightly hooked his lips.


    In this life, ye shuisu doesn''t have much time toe to Fu''s house. When she came to Fu''s house before, Fu Linnan took her directly into his room, but she also has a special room in Fu''s house.


    The rooms are on the second floor. When ye shuisu was at the entrance of the corridor, he looked at Fu Linnan''s room and paused. Does that room belong to Fu Linnan and the woman tonight?


    But in the previous life, there was no other woman there.


    I couldn''t help but feel sad in ye shuisu''s heart. Instead, she went into her room and closed the door with a bang.


    She was the only one left in the room. The whole house seemed very quiet, but ye shuisu couldn''t be quiet at all.


    Although she tried her best not to think about it, Fu Linnan and the woman kept echoing in her mind.


    What are they doing now? Where are we going?


    Ye shuisu leaned against the wall and was at a loss.


    In this life, she came back for revenge, and there were dangerous times, but she was not so overwhelmed.


    At this time, there was a knock at the door: "Dong Dong Dong."


    Ye shuisu thought Fu Linnan wasing and opened the door: "Lin......"


    But I saw Shen Dai. In an instant, ye shuisu''s face was cold: "what''s up?"


    At this time, Shen Dai has changed into a clean nightgown. The disposable Nightgown outlines a sexy radian on her. Undoubtedly, Shen Dai''s figure is excellent and almost iparable. And with Shen Dai''s hairstyle, Shen Dai is still cute.


    Shen Dai put away all her tenderness and looked at ye shuisu with pride: "it''s nothing. Fu shaozheng is taking a bath in my room. Go and find Fu Shao a nightgown."


    Did you take a bath in her room? Ye shuisu''s eyes were dim, and Fu Linnan''s appearance in the bathroom had appeared dimly.


    Shen Dai was even more proud when she saw ye shuisu''s gloomy appearance. She nced at ye shuisu''s rather t figure and stood up in front of Ye shuisu: "as a small cook, you should have the consciousness of a cook. Don''t think that a little beauty can seduce Fu Shao. You don''t deserve it, you know? Fu Shao likes me! You can''tpare."


    Shen Dai''s plumpness fell deliberately in front of Ye shuisu. Ye shuisu nced expressionless and drew coldly from the corners of her mouth.


    Although she is not without material, but the normal kind, looks delicate and has a different taste. But Shen Dai is obviously plump.


    Did Fu Linnan like this one so much?


    Ye shuisu''s eyes shed a cold light and looked at Shen Dai with a sneer: "Fu Linnan likes you so much that he didn''t even tell you where his nightgown is? I don''t think you''re very good. If you want a nightgown, go find it yourself!"


    With that, she closed the door with a bang. Shen Dai didn''t react for a moment and was shocked.


    This cook really gives her courage! However, as a cook, she has a separate room in Fu''s house. She is really good at it.


    But she will catch Fu Linnan! Wait for her!


    Shen Dai didn''t knock either. She deliberately said to a passing servant, "you, go and find Fu Shao a nightgown!" she deliberately raised her voice and looked at ye shuisu''s door. "Go and buy a box of condoms. Fu Shao and I will use them tonight."


    In the door, ye shuisu tried to calm herself down, but Shen Dai''s words still echoed in her mind.


    Are you going to buy condoms? Is it Shen Dai or Fu Linnan?


    But who does this matter mean? Now Fu Linnan has bathed in her room. Isn''t everything natural?


    The sound outside the door stopped. Should Shen Dai go back to her room? What is she doing with Fu Linnan now?

 Chapter 95

    Did she give Fu Linnan her nightgown? Did Fu Linnane out of the bathroom?


    Then, the box of condoms


    Ye shuisu felt his brain burst for a moment.


    When she sat down in the room, she stood up, walked, sat down and stood up. She always couldn''t be quiet. My heart is in a mess.


    Finally, ye shuisu "Teng" stood up from his chair, and then angrily said, "no! It can''t be just that!"


    Why should they be happy there and she suffer here?


    Why should Shen Daie to her room to show off? For what?


    She won''t just forget it!


    Ye shuisu opened the door and said to a passing servant, "where''s the woman?"


    Of course, the servant knew who ye shuisu was referring to. What happened today has surprised everyone, but no one dared to say more. He always felt that there was a faint smell of gunpowder burning. Whoever touched it would burst.


    The servant pointed to a guest room door: "Miss Shen is in there."


    Hearing this, ye shuisu immediately walked towards the guest room and listened to what Shen Dai just said. Fu Linnan is now in her room.


    Ye shuisu''s high heels made a loud noise in the corridor. When some servants saw this scene, they couldn''t help but focus on it. Let''s see more and more people.


    When ye shuisu came to the guest room door, he knocked on the door: "open the door! Fu Linnan! Open the door!" ye shuisu knocked in a hurry, and the whole Fu house seemed to tremble.


    Shen Dai opened the door slowly. Seeing ye shuisu, she frowned, "what are you doing?"


    Shen Dai is still wearing that sexy nightgown. Looking at her face, it''s obviously more exquisite than at the beginning. It''s obvious that she has been attentive again.


    Ye shuisu ignored Shen Dai and rushed into the house: "where''s Fu Linnan? I''ll find Fu Linnan and let him out! Fu Linnan,e out!"


    Looking at such ye shuisu, Shen Dai''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper. She blocked ye shuisu: "Fu Shao, it''s inconvenient to see you in the room now. You hurry to go!" the little cook is so brave!


    Ye shuisu didn''t obey at all, but rushed directly into the room: "Fu Linnan,e out! I have something to ask you! Fu Linnan!"


    As a woman, Shen Dai didn''t have much strength. Ye shuisu soon crossed Shen Dai''s defense line: "Fu Linnan!"


    Seeing this, Shen Dai''s originally unhappy look became more gloomy. She pulled ye shuisu back: "are you deaf? I said it''s inconvenient for Fu Shao to see you in my bed now!"


    Ye shuisu took a step backward and almost unsteadily. She looked at Shen Dai and pushed it hard. Shen Dai stepped back for several steps and hit the wall. Without saying anything about the pain, the carefully dressed hairstyle decoration also scattered.


    Shen Dai was angry and was about to grab ye shuisu''s hair: "you bitch!"


    But ye shuisu had seen the time in advance and pulled off the belt of Shen Dai''s nightdress. Her whole nightdress slipped down, and there was a vacuum inside, which scared her to scream: "ah!"


    When the servants around saw this scene, their chins were about to fall off. I didn''t expect the young grandma to have this side! It''s true that she doesn''t know when she''s angry. When she''s angry, she''s scary!


    Ye shuisu was about to break into the house again. At this time, she caught a glimpse of a figure outside the house. She immediately stopped, raised her head and stood in ce, as if demonstrating something. It''s like a child caught doing something wrong, saying I''m right.


    It''s Fu Linnan. But not from Shen Dai''s room, but from the study.


    He was well dressed at this time, and he didn''t have a bath and was wearing a nightgown as ye shuisu thought.


    Fu Linnan looked at the scene in front of him with deep eyes and paused. Then he said to ye shuisu, e with me." there seemed to be a faint doting of an adult on the child in his voice and color.


    Ye shuisu raised his head again and followed Fu Linnan. That look, still with a kind of reckless arrogance of a child who did something wrong.


    The door of the study closed. Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu and said, "don''t you have something to ask me? Ask now."


    Ye shuisu said, "Shen Dai asked me to find you a nightgown. I want to ask you which one you want to wear tonight."


    Fu Linnan hooked his lips: "I''ll wear whichever suit you like."


    Ye shuisu Yizhi: "what do you mean you can wear whichever suit I like? What does it matter whether you like it or not? You don''t wear it for me."


    "I don''t want to show it to you. Who do I show it to? I don''t want to show it to anyone except you."


    In the confined space of the study, ye shuisu''s heart still seemed to contain a fire. The blockage of her chest even wetted her eyes, but it was only wetted. She didn''t let the water drop down.


    "Fu Linnan, that''s enough! Do you believe such words? There''s another woman waiting for you after taking a bath outside. I''m afraid you''ll say the same thing when you''re with her? Can you say it?


    You may not like me so much, but what''s the need to say I''m your only one? Do you have to tattoo me? "


    Fu Linnan didn''t say much about love, but some of his words were quite provocative and the implication was obvious. For example, the sentence he just said in his nightgown meant that she was his only one? The meaning of warm ignorance is obvious. She won''t miss it.


    Obviously, this is false, and Shen Dai outside is the proof.


    Think of what he said when he tattooed her. She tattooed his tattoo. She is his person, just his person. He is also quite possessive of her.


    But now Fu Linnan just wants her to be his only one. He is not so strict with himself.


    Although the tattoo has long been over, somehow, ye shuisu tattooed the heart of the tattoo, and there was a faint pain at this time.


    Time was silent for a moment.


    Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu''s eyes and felt distressed at the bottom of his heart.


    In his memory, ye shuisu has always been a wayward and soft Lord. Even if she pays a big price and something happens, she would rather face you than be soft.


    Now ye shuisu is forced to cry. It can be seen how much she cares in her heart.


    Fu Linnan stood up, walked slowly to ye shuisu, and raised his hand to put on the button on his coat.


    It was a custom-made Chinese dress with very retro buttons. With the Buddha beads on Fu Linnan''s wrist, it looked very abstinent.


    At this time, Fu Linnan''s abstinence slender fingers were loosening the buttons of his clothes one by one. Gradually, Fu Linnan''s strong chest and abdominal muscles became more and more faint and provocative.

 Chapter 96

    Watching this scene, ye shuisu was stunned. Together, she just said so much, Fu Linnan didn''t listen to anything at all, and suddenly


    Ye shuisu was about to say something. At this time, Fu Linnan spoke more softly.


    "Shen Dai is just the marketing director of thepany. I have nothing to do with her but work.


    Last time I went to a city on business, you said that my phone was answered by a woman, and the person who answered the phone was Shen Dai. Gao Lang was not in that day, and there was an urgent document for me to confirm. She jumped into my room on her own initiative and answered my phone. Later, she deleted the call records. If you hadn''t said it, I didn''t know anything at all.


    I don''t mean anything to Shen Dai. I brought her to Fu house just to stimte you. Although you are much better to me these days than before, I always feel that there is a gap between you and me. If I want to tear this gap apart, I need a thorny opportunity. Shen Dai, this is the opportunity.


    Shui Su, now I say I love only you. You are my only one. Do you believe it? "


    Fu Linnan has reached ye shuisu''s side, pulled up ye shuisu''s stunned hand and put it in his heart.


    There, I also tattooed a tattoo: ye shuisu, the love of my life.


    The cyan tattoo looks very hot and dazzling.


    Another unspeakable taste surged in ye shuisu''s heart.


    So is Shen Dai just used by him to stimte her? Yes, it doesn''t make sense. Fu Linnan suddenly became so abnormal. But this misunderstanding was relieved, but her heart was not as rxed as expected, even heavier.


    Ye shuisu wanted to take her hand away from Fu Linnan''s chest, but Fu Linnan fastened ye shuisu''s hand more tightly. The rhythmic heartbeat spread to ye shuisu''s whole body along ye shuisu''s hand, as if her heartbeat began to be the same frequency as Fu Linnan.


    Fu Linnan''s pleasant voice came from his head and seemed to connect his heart: "Shui Su, stay with me, okay?"


    Stay with him, okay?


    Ye shuisu is a person who has lived for a lifetime and has been hurt by love in the previous lifetime.


    In this life, Rao chose to be with Fu Linnan, and some of them wanted to take advantage of him. And her heart, she can feel it more or less, is actually a little closed.


    There are some things she may not want to face. Once bitten by a snake, she has been afraid of the well rope for ten years, not to mention that she lost her life because of love in herst life.


    But this time, because of Shen Dai, she also realized that everything seemed not so simple.


    She is not like what she thought. It''s good for her to live up to Fu Linnan in this life. At the same time, she also uses Fu Linnan for revenge.


    Now she will cry because of Fu Linnan,ugh because of Fu Linnan, and be jealous of Fu Linnan. She cares about Fu Linnan far more than she imagined


    She really likes Fu Linnan! At the moment, she can feel the beating heart in her heart!


    Are you in love? But


    Ye shuisu raised her eyes and met Fu Linnan''s deep eyes. At the moment when her water eyes collided with his eyes, time seemed to be static.


    In such a small abyss, ye shuisu seemed to see Fu Linnan, who had always locked her eyes in her previous life and this life. She couldn''t help nodding: "HMM."


    However, she didn''t react until she promised. However, she did not regret it.


    After the most tragic emotional injury, perhaps her heart was unwilling to open. But if the other party is Fu Linnan, she is willing to try. Maybe her heart has told her the answer.


    Fu Linnan raised his hand, picked up ye shuisu''s chin and hooked his lips. His eyes were darker and his heartbeat was faster.


    Fu Linnan was naturally happy, and even an unspeakable feeling of happiness spread all over his body.


    He hugged ye shuisu and couldn''t help lowering his head.


    But at this time, "Ding Ling Ling."


    In ye shuisu''s pocket, a cell phone ring suddenly rang. The voice was not loud, but they seemed to wake up from a dream.


    Ye shuisu took out her mobile phone, looked down and found that it was Xu Yurui''s phone. When she came out of the audition room, she and Xu Yurui had saved phones with each other.


    Ye shuisu was stunned. Originally, because of Xu Yurui''s temperament, she would not take the initiative to find her, who had only met once.


    Ye shuisu answered the phone: "hello."


    Xu Yurui''s clean voice came over the phone: "Hello, Miss Ye."


    Then, Xu Yurui''s next words stunned ye shuisu.


    How?


    She nced at Fu Linnan, then said to the phone, "Miss Xu, I''ll talk to youter." in the bottom of her eyes, there was a sh of shock, but fleeting.


    Fu Linnan saw that ye shuisu was a little distracted and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Ye shuisu restrained his emotions and smiled at Fu Linnan and said, "it''s all right. Linnan, can you do me a favor?"


    "What do you want to do?"


    "What happened on the auditorium today, the chandelier suddenly fell down. I don''t think it''s that simple. Can you check it for me and be sure to find out the reason behind it."


    She knew that the chandelier must be Ning Chunjie''s hands and feet, and Fu Sheng was behind Ning Chunjie.


    With Fu Sheng''s insidious and ruthless, since he dares to do it on the audition field, he is sure to be 90% sure that he will not be found. No matter how others check, they won''t be found.


    But this other person does not include Fu Linnan.


    Fu Sheng has the means, but Fu Linnan is the real person in the capital. As long as Fu Linnan thinks, Fu Sheng can''t surpass Fu Linnan in anything.


    If it weren''t for her


    Fu Linnan answered, "I''ll let someone check."


    Just about to say more, ye shuisu suddenly hugged Fu Linnan: "Linnan, no matter what I do, you will believe me, won''t you?"


    Ye shuisu''s proximity made Fu Linnan feel veryfortable: "well, what do you want to say?"


    "Linnan, you know I want to take revenge on Fu Sheng and ye family. It seems simple that the chandelier fell off in the audition, but it actually involves a lot.


    The chandelier hit Xu Yurui. Ning Chunjie wanted to rob Xu Yurui''s heroine. Ning Chunjie not only lied to my third brother, but also couldn''t be clearly involved with Fu Sheng


    Ning Chunjie and Fu Sheng must pay a price, but it''s not easy to deal with them. In this regard, I will be involved with Fu Sheng. At that time, no matter what happens, Linnan, I want you to choose to believe me, OK?


    Lin Nan, if two people want to be together well, they need mutual trust. You said to let me be with you well, why don''t you need to be with me well? "

 Chapter 97

    Her defense line has been broken by Fu Linnan. After Shen Dai, she really saw her heart better.


    But what about Fu Linnan? Think about it carefully. Isn''t Fu Linnan still in this rtionship?


    Although she caused this disagreement, it was because of her previous rumors with Fu Sheng.


    But now she is not what she used to be. Now she has been reborn. It is impossible to have any involvement with Fu Sheng. Now she also decides to pay deeper feelings to Fu Linnan.


    So should Fu Linnan also put down his past grievances and be with her again?


    Ye shuisu said it very seriously, and his words were also full of resolute meaning. Since Fu Linnan wants her to have a new beginning, she also hopes Fu Linnan to have a new beginning.


    Fu Linnan raised his hand and touched the tattoo on ye shuisu''s heart. The eight characters "cold is cold, warm words in the South" are still prominently printed in the heart.


    He lowered his eyes, gently whirling the tattoo, and seriously looked back at ye shuisu. His eyes were deep: "I told you long ago that from the moment I tattooed my name on you, no matter what happened in your past, I chose to forget. But your present and future mustpletely belong to me.


    Completely, without any impurities.


    Since I choose to forget your past, now I will also choose to believe you.


    But I believe it. If you fail to live up to my trust and let me find that you are not worthy of my trust, then... "


    Fu Linnan didn''t finish his words, but when it came to thest time, there was a smell of death.


    But ye shuisu didn''t let him go on. She soon interrupted him and said firmly, "No. Linnan, as long as you are willing to believe me, I won''t let you down."


    The smell of death disappeared in an instant, and Fu Linnan gently replied, "well."


    In fact, he can feel that ye shuisu is different from before. From what happened today, she poured soup on Shen Dai and fought with Shen Dai for him


    Ye shuisu seldom has such a dispute with others. It''s all for him. He''s jealous. It means caring.


    Shen Dai was so angry. She didn''t expect a little cook to dare to fight her? She has never suffered such injustice in her life!


    She went back to her room and cleaned herself up. When she saw Fu Linnaning out, she quickly weed him. Her eyes shed with hate, but her voice was soft and beautiful: "Mr. Fu, you can calcte it. The little cook not only spilled the soup on me, but also hit me just now. Mr. Fu, you must..."


    Before Shen Dai finished, Fu Linnan nced at her coldly and said, "go to thepany to go through the resignation formalities tomorrow, and you are not allowed to appear in the capital in the future, otherwise Fu has 100 ways to make you live."


    Shen Dai was stunned and realized that Fu Linnan was not joking. She shrieked and knotted her tongue: "why? What did I do wrong?" it was clear that she was wronged in the whole process!


    Fu Linnan nced at Shen Dai: "your only fault is that you shouldn''t seduce me in front of my fiancee."


    Fu Linnan''s fiancee?


    The little cook?


    Shen Dai seemed to realize something, and her face became more pale.


    From the first sight of Ye shuisu, she felt that ye shuisu looked familiar, as if she had seen it somewhere.


    At that time, she didn''t care. Now she knows that she has paid attention to Fu Linnan''s news. She knows that Fu Linnan has a fiancee. She saw a picture of Ye shuisu on the news.


    But at the same time, she knew that ye shuisu had a bad life and had an affair with Fu Sheng. Confident, she privately thought that such ye shuisu was not worthy of Fu Linnan, and she didn''t pay much attention to ye shuisu.


    In addition, she had just returned home and didn''t watch much news, so she only had a general impression of Ye shuisu''s appearance.


    When ye shuisu first appeared in front of her, she appeared in a cook''s apron, and she didn''t think much.


    Unexpectedly


    The night was already deep. When Fu Linnan took a bath and came to the bed, ye shuisu was leaning against the edge of the bed and looking out of the window. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Fu Linnan came to her and naturally hugged her: "what do you think?"


    The night was very quiet. Fu Linnan''s voice was low and charming, with a pleasant texture, which could easily give people a sense of security. The pleasant natural fragrance on his body made ye shuisu''s disordered heart quiet in an instant.


    Ye shuisu smiled and shook his head: "nothing."


    Ye shuisu is wearing a white silk nightdress. Her skin is also white and glowing against the nightdress. Her body proportion is perfect. Under the right wrapped nightdress, it is abination of purity and sexy, which can easily make people''s heart fallpletely.


    In the dark room, there seems to be a kind of tantalizing silk floc in the air. Fu Linnan and ye shuisu''s heart beat faster.


    Fu Linnan hooked ye shuisu''s nightdress. He just hooked it along the edge of the nightdress, which had tightened ye shuisu''s breath: "what are you doing?"


    Originally, it was just an ordinary question, but when it was said in such a situation, the beautiful voice was more provocative than usual.


    Fu Linnan''s Nightgown is a little loose, and the muscles in front of him are looming. It isparable to the perfect proportion of international male models, and it can easily make people blush.


    Fu Linnan picked up ye shuisu''s chin and looked at ye shuisu''s full red lips, hooked lips and handsome face like a demon: "do what you should do as your fiance."


    Then Fu Linnan''s lips pressed down, and all the fragrance of Ye shuisu fell into Fu Linnan. Fu Linnan''s reassuring breath also shrouded ye shuisu, and they soon became intoxicated with each other.


    Gradually, the temperature of the room began to rise.


    At this time, "jingling bell." the telephone rang, and their actions were immediately interrupted. When they separated, they seemed dissatisfied.


    Ye shuisu took out his mobile phone from under the pillow and said to Fu Linnan with a smile, "I''ll answer the phone." that smile is also intoxicating.


    Who called her sote? Is it Xu Yurui? Seems to think of something, ye shuisu''s eyes are deep.


    After seeing the mobile phone screen, all her expressions were instantly condensed on her face, and the whole person was cold, as if she had suddenly fallen into the ice cer from a warm ce.


    Fu Linnan noticed the difference of Ye shuisu and looked over: "who?"


    A question was just thrown out, and he was suddenly cold.


    On the caller ID of Ye shuisu, it was impressively written: Fu Sheng.

 Chapter 98

    The phone rang off at this time, and ye shuisu''s mobile phone screen turned off. It seemed that nothing had happened, but the atmosphere of the room seemed to be a little different.


    Just when ye shuisu wanted to say something, the phone rang again.


    The mobile phone screen lights up at the same time, and the name on it is still "Fu Sheng".


    Like the first phone ring, the second phone ring is quite abrupt.


    Ye shuisu is about to press the mobile phone screen. Fu Linnan has taken the mobile phone.


    Just as Fu Linnan was about to press the "answer button", ye shuisu had been the first to say, "don''t answer."


    Although Fu Linnan has just told her that she is willing to believe her, she doesn''t dare to let Fu Linnan and Fu Sheng have such contact directly.


    I always think something will happen.


    Fu Linnan was frozen, and ye shuisu added, "he didn''t have anything to answer his phone, but he wanted to recover the current situation because he suffered a loss in Jinyu clubst time. However, he came to the door before I took revenge on him." another pair of water eyes looked at Fu Linnan, "Linnan, believe me, there''s nothing to answer his phone. After that, I have my own way to deal with him." said Ye shuisu, his eyes deep.


    Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu and said, "Oh."


    His tone was so cold that people couldn''t hear his mood. Then he threw out his cell phone.


    At this time, the cell phone bell just stopped, but the cell phone hit the head of the bed and made a "Dong" sound.


    Ye shuisu conveniently turned off the light. In the dark, she surrounded Fu Linnan. There was something soothing in her words: "Linnan, don''t think about it. Have a rest."


    Fu Linnan pulled ye shuisu around his hand. In the dark, his hawk like eyes were still shining. He picked up ye shuisu''s chin and kissed ye shuisu''s red lips: "well." in the lover''s embrace, there seemed to be a faint luster over ye shuisu''s body.


    After a busy day today, many things happened. Ye shuisu was also a little tired. After a while, she fell asleep.


    A faint moonlight came in from the window, like a faint silver light for ye shuisu. Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu''s side face in his arms, and only felt that her sleeping face was like a child. Inevitably, Fu Linnan gently hooked her lips.


    At this time, "jingling bell." ye shuisu''s phone rang at the head of the bed again.


    Ye shuisu stilly safely in Fu Linnan''s arms and didn''t wake up. Fu Linnan picked up ye shuisu''s mobile phone and looked at the word "Fu Sheng" on the mobile phone screen. He coldly hooked his lips. At that moment, it was spring, and it was like ayer of ice and snow.


    He pressed the "answer" button, and a deliberately soft male voice came from the phone: "Shui Su, I''ve called you so many times, why don''t you answer? I''m worried..."


    "She fell asleep in my arms." Fu Linnan said coldly before Fu Sheng finished. Even if it was only transmitted by telephone, it seemed to have the power of ice.


    Suddenly, the phone was quiet and silent.


    "Big brother..." for a long time, a trembling voice came from the phone, obviously with a few threads of fear.


    The radian of Fu Linnan''s lip angle was still cold, and his voice was also cold: "I was tired of living with shuisu husband and wife, so she fell asleep. What''s the matter with you?"


    The phone was obviously over, and then the voice continued to tremble and said, "no, it''s okay, I''m just..."


    "Shui Su is my fiancee. Pay attention to your identity. Otherwise..."


    Fu Linnan''s voice was cold, and it was a faint threat.


    When Fu Sheng listened to such a threat, subconsciously, he turned his attention to his abandoned left hand, and the hatred on his face was about to burst out, but under the strong pressure of Fu Linnan, his voice was more trembling and said, "brother, I just..."


    However, before Fu Sheng finished, Fu Linnan had hung up the phone.


    Then, he turned off the phone and threw it aside. When his eyes shifted to ye shuisu, the cold that had enveloped him disappeared for a moment and turned into a refreshing warmth.


    If he had heard Fu Sheng call ye Shui soda in the middle of the night, he would have been angry. Not only was he angry, but he also didn''t know what to do because of jealousy.


    However, since he had already talked about it before, he said that he decided to believe ye shuisu, so he already believed ye shuisu and would not change easily because of a harassing call from Fu Sheng.


    Although, he still doesn''t like Fu Sheng.


    Fu Linnan held ye shuisu. Soon, he also fell asleep.


    Here, hearing the "beep" of the phone, Fu Sheng mmed his mobile phone to the ground, but his hatred shrouded all over did not subside at all.


    Xia Sihan climbed up Fu Sheng''s shoulder with traces of warmth and ignorance, and asked softly, "what''s the matter?"


    Fu Sheng''s face was grim: "Fu Lin answered the phone in the south."


    Fu Sheng was gnashing his teeth when he mentioned the three words "Fu Linnan".


    Xia Sihan was stunned: "ye shuisu is still with Fu Shao sote?" ye shuisu has been hung by Fu Sheng. Although she is Fu Linnan''s fiancee, she has never been too close to him before, let alone spend the night with Fu Linnan.


    Fu Sheng was unhappy: "well." although he personally pushed ye shuisu to Fu Linnan, he didn''t pay much attention to ye shuisu, but when he knew that ye shuisu was really in bed with Fu Linnan, his heart was still not good.


    This is just a man''s bad nature. What he can''t get is always the best.


    Hearing this, Xia Sihan was also full of jealousy. How can a woman like ye shuisu deserve Fu Linnan?


    At this time, Fu Sheng suddenly restrained some hatred, and then Yin Yin hooked his lips. His eyes seemed to burst out of Hell: "in two days, will the Jiang family hold a recognition banquet for ye shuisu and Jiang Xiangru?"


    Xia Sihan nodded: "HMM." after ye shuisu officially returned to the Jiang family, the status of Ye shuisu will be much higher than that of the Jiang family, which makes Xia Sihan jealous. Her eyes also burst out fire.


    The two were entangled together at this time, just like a pair of evil spirits in hell.


    The smile on Fu Sheng''s face remained: "ye shuisu and Jiang Xiangru have been separated from the Jiang family for 20 years. The banquet held this time must be very grand, and all the dignitaries in the capital will attend. What if there is a scandal between ye shuisu and me at this banquet?"

 Chapter 99

    Xia Sihan also smiled darkly: "it must be more popr than the scandal of Ye shuisu anywhere else."


    Fu Sheng''s smile was even worse. He looked more and more like a devil: "then let ye shuisu be my man in front of everyone at the party! Then..."


    At that time, as previously designed in Jinyu club, the rumors about him and ye shuisu will be implemented, and his lost reputation wille back, while Fu Linnan''s reputation will plummet


    After that, he coaxed ye shuisu again. Ye shuisu will follow him more firmly and take ye shuisu as a shield. He is not afraid that he can''t stop Fu Linnan.


    With the grand banquet of the Jiang family, the effect of this n must be better than ever.


    Thinking of these, Fu Sheng''s smile almost overflowed. Even Xia Sihan trembled when she looked at such Fu Sheng.


    Xia Sihan''s smile was also deeper: "who said it wasn''t?" at the same time, her cold eyes floated a deeper thought.


    no She also wants to make ye shuisu more miserable!


    Two days passed quickly. This day is a great day. The grand wee banquet of the Jiang family was also held at the dizun Hotel, the most luxurious hotel in Beijing.


    The magnificent pomp, the influx of reporters, and the dignitaries from all sides in the capital... All illustrate the grandeur of the banquet.


    After Mr. Jiang led Jiang Xiangru, ye shuisu and the three brothers of the Jiang family to make a speech on the stage, the banquet officially began.


    Several people socialized in the crowd. Ye shuisu is wearing a long red dress with a slim waist and long hair like ink. She wears a pair of RUBY EARRINGS on her ears. She is undoubtedly the most dazzling among the celebrities.


    She never liked such a banquet ce. In the past, she didn''t often attend banquets when she was at the Ye family, but today''s banquets and entertainment made her quite tired, but her heart was happy.


    In the middle of the banquet, some celebrities proposed to perform their talents on the stage.


    This talent show is usually held at Grand banquets, so as to provide celebrities with the opportunity to appear in the circle. Today, the Jiang family held a big banquet. Not to mention the famous childe brothers, they all came to the banquet. With the three young masters of the Jiang family and countless celebrities, they wanted to show their faces in front of them.


    Celebrities performing their talents can also make everyone have a good time. No one has any objection. This wave of performance began.


    The first person to take the stage is Miss Zhou, who is usually the most active Zhou enterprise. Her talent performance is pipa.


    She deserves to be the youngdy who came out of a famous family. Her Pipa has always been her masterpiece. As soon as she presented her talents at the beginning, she has attracted a lot of attention and apuse.


    "Good! Good!" not only the celebrities, but also the childe brothers became active.


    Miss Zhou was very pleased with these cheers. After a song, she listened to more enthusiastic apuse. She walked down from the stage with a smile in her eyebrows and eyes.


    Then, Miss Zhang, Miss Zhao and other celebrities performed on the stage. The atmosphere had been lit up, and they got a lot of cheers.


    Ye shuisu found a ce under the stage and sat down, enjoying red wine and watching the performance on the stage.


    She didn''t like such a lively scene before. But now it seems that it has a different taste. Isn''t lively another kind of peace? As long as you are peaceful, it is good.


    Ye shuisu thought that she was really satisfied with the banquet held for her today.


    At this time, a sharp voice disturbed ye shuisu''s thoughts.


    "Sihan, you y the piano very well. No one is going now. You can perform next!"


    Sihan.


    Xia Sihan.


    Hearing this sound, ye shuisu was obviously stunned. She followed the voice and looked over. Sure enough, she saw Xia Sihan, Miss Peng qinxiao and Miss Cui Xiaoer. The sharp voice was made by Cui Xiaoer.


    Xia Sihan is wearing a yellow dress today. Although she has been carefully dressed up, she deliberately wears a hat and looks quite low-key. At first nce, she can''t be recognized.


    But Peng qinxiao has a good personal rtionship with Cui Xiaoer and Xia Sihan. They used to be Xia Sihan''s attendants. Now they are next to Xia Sihan. Take a closer look, and Xia Sihan can be easily recognized by Ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu was even more stunned.


    Cui Xiaoer and Peng Qin wille to Jiang''s banquet with a smile. She doesn''t think it''s so strange. After all, Cui and Peng are well-known enterprises in the capital. The grand banquet of the Jiang family and the number of people invited are not umon even if they are invited.


    But even if there were many people invited to today''s banquet, it would be impossible to invite Xia Sihan. Xia Sihan and Xia Ying killed her and her mother so badly. How can she be on the invitation list of the Jiang family?


    So, why did Xia Sihane here?


    Ye shuisu shook the red wine bottle in her hand. The shining light on the banquet hall shone into the red wine and then refracted into ye shuisu''s eyes, making ye shuisu''s eyes reflect a cold light.


    Some celebrities around Xia Sihan were stunned when they heard Cui Xiaoer''s call.


    It didn''t take long for the Ye family to happen. At that time, there was a great storm in the upper ss circles in the capital. In addition, today''s banquet was prepared for ye shuisu and Jiang Xiangru. Everyone knows what they had experienced in the Ye family before. At this time, naturally, they are quite sensitive to the name of Xia Sihan, the illegitimate daughter of the Ye family.


    Even if Xia Sihan is dressed in a low-key way, she can''t help being fixed by people. It''s inevitable that people will recognize her soon.


    Seeing this, many people can''t help whispering.


    "Is this Xia Sihan, the illegitimate daughter of the Ye family? Why did shee here?"


    "Did the Jiang family invite her back to the banquet? No?"


    "Do you remember what she and her vicious mother did before? If I were her, I would hide all my life. How could she mean it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Originally, Xia Sihan was just a little transparent sitting in the crowd. For a time, many disdaining and mocking eyes fell on her. She was dressed low-key and inconspicuous among a group of noble women, which would fall into the mud.


    Xia Sihan listened to such sarcastic words, and a sh of hate shed in her eyes. Her fingernails should be embedded in her flesh. bitch! A bunch of bitches! Dare say she! There will always be a day when Xia Sihan will emerge! And it won''t be toote!


    Xia Sihan takes another disgusting look at Cui Xiaoer. This fool! Originally, she asked Cui Xiaoer and Peng Qin tough to cover for her, and she told her that she just wanted to stay quietly today. What else did Cui Xiaoer shout so loudly?


    Cui Xiaoer and Peng qinxiao were both brainless people. They didn''t feel Xia Sihan''s disgusting eyes. They were just unhappy when they heard the celebrities say that about Xia Sihan.


    Cui Xiaoer said again, "Sihan, it''s not your fault about the Ye family. Why should they me you so much? Those people''s talents just didn''t match yours. You should go up and y the piano and hit them in the face!"


    Cui Xiaoer and Peng Qin smiled and pointed at those who said Xia Sihan fiercely: "what are you talking nonsense? Those things are not Sihan''s fault at all, you know? Talk nonsense again and tear your mouth!"


    Cui Xiaoer and Peng Qin smile fiercely, which is somewhat the same as Xia Sihan when they reveal their nature. At this time, although their words were quite vicious, only a small group of people were affected.


    Xia Sihan listened to Cui Xiaoer''s and Peng Qin''sughter and looked at the piano in the stands. Another breath of anger inevitably umted in her chest.


    Yes, what kind of person is she Xia Sihan? Although there is an unknown illegitimate female identity, she is also a youngdy raised by QIANJIAO Wanchong of the Ye family. She is also quite aplished in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, especially the piano. Almost no one here can beat her!


    But it was because of Ye shuisu''s bitch''s calction that she ended up now. Otherwise, why! When did she go to any party before, she was not the bright one? But now, as soon as she appeared, everyone shouted! It''s all because of Ye shuisu!


    Xia Sihan subconsciously nced in the direction of Ye shuisu. She had been secretly paying attention to ye shuisu, paying attention to her dazzling in the banquet hall, and hating her dazzling in the banquet hall. Naturally, she knew where she was on the court.


    But at this time, because some passers-by blocked her sight, she didn''t pay attention to ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu should have found her. She knows.

 Chapter 100

    Just now she felt a sharp looking at her. The coldness of her eyes made her dare not turn her head for a moment.


    This time she came to the party to calcte ye shuisu and to see how ye shuisu paid the price and died for what she did to her! It was better to let fewer people find her.


    But now the Bureau has been disturbed by Cui Xiaoer. She has been found by many people. What if she just goes to y the piano?


    At least, let these people see that even if Xia Sihan is an illegitimate daughter, even if she is temporarily covered with dust, she is also a Pearl!


    Moreover, ye shuisu today is the focus of the whole banquet hall, which makes her jealous. She is eager to implement her n immediately and let ye shuisu fall into the mire!


    But ye shuisu''s face is dazzling. She has a beautiful face, a distinguished life experience and a distinguished fiance... But all this can''t hide the fact that she is actually a straw bag!


    She is now performing on the stage. In addition to proving herself, she can also severely suppress ye shuisu and let her see what she is. How can she be unhappy?


    She''d love to!


    Thinking, Xia Sihan pressed the brim of his hat, and really stepped onto the stage under the coax of Cui Xiaoer and Peng Qin.


    After walking on the stage, she didn''t say anything more. She raised her hand directly and yed the piano with her most skilled skills.


    Sure enough, Xia Sihan''s hard practice over the past 20 years has been fulfilled. Thest two celebrities before Xia Sihan are also performing the piano, but Xia Sihan''s piano voice is only together. That beautiful voice makes Xia Sihan win more attention than the first two.


    With the deepening of Xia Sihan''s piano sound, there were more and more cheers under the stage: "good! Good! y well!"


    "Good! Good!"


    Xia Sihan, in such a cheering voice, originally lowered her head and didn''t dare to be found. After all, it was a party of the Jiang family. She was embarrassed here.


    But she knew that she could not hide her identity when she simply went on stage, and she became more confident and proud as the crowd cheered.


    The more she yed, the higher her head was, and many people found out her identity.


    "Is that... Xia Sihan? The illegitimate daughter of the Ye family? Miss Ye''s half sister?"


    "Yes! She even came to the banquet held by the Jiang family?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For this, people are naturally surprised. However, her piano continued, and many people''s attention was also on her piano.


    After a song, although Xia Sihan did y well, there was less apuse for her because of her embarrassing identity.


    But Xia Sihan doesn''t care too much about this, because when she ys the piano, she already knows that people have been convinced by her piano sound, just like every time she ys the piano before.


    After the song was finished, Cui Xiaoer and Peng Qinughed and shouted happily: "Sihan, good job! y well!" their talents were not very good, but they were also proud when Xia Sihan was praised in the past.


    Xia Sihan stood up. Since she didn''t care about her identity, she simply bowed generously to everyone and said, "thank you." she also looked quite ady.


    Then, as soon as she looked up, she subconsciously looked in the direction of Ye shuisu, with a thick show off in her eyes.


    Should ye shuisu know now? What is the essential difference between her straw bag and her pearl!


    What if you have a good life experience? It doesn''t match whether it''s a straw bag or carrying her shoes!


    Ye shuisu happened to be looking at Xia Sihan, too. Her eyes were cold. They just looked at each other, and Xia Sihan inevitably stepped back. This bitch!


    Ye shuisu smiled coldly at the corners of her mouth and said, "Xia Sihan, good means. You can alsoe in at the Jiang family banquet?" she really didn''t expect that Xia Sihan dared to y the piano at the Jiang family banquet today. Who gave her face? And what''s she doing here?


    Ye shuisu is eye-catching. In addition, the special rtionship between ye shuisu and Xia Sihan has attracted the attention of many people as soon as theymunicate.


    Xia Sihan felt these eyes and restrained the hatred in his eyes. Without waiting for ye shuisu to say anything more, he secretly pinched himself, and Shengsheng pinched a thinyer of water mist in his eyes.


    She took out an invitation letter from her bag and said pitifully to ye shuisu, "shuisu, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. I know you still me me, but I can''t choose the identity of illegitimate daughter. If I can, I don''t want topete with you for all this. However, I also need father''s love


    I know you hate dad. After thest thing, you never went back to Ye''s house. Ye was also targeted miserably. Dad hasn''t slept well for a long time. It''s you who opens and closes his eyes every day.


    Knowing that the Jiang family was going to hold a party this time, dad tried his best to find this invitation card. He was ill in bed and couldn''te in person. I just wanted to see you for him as long as you were good.


    You know I''m different from you. You didn''t love these zither, chess, calligraphy and painting since childhood, but I like ying the piano. I just wanted to y the piano for a moment. Don''t you me me? "


    Xia Sihan''s tearful appearance was very pitiful. Originally, everyone looked at her quite differently, but after her words, she soon attracted a lot of sympathetic voices.


    "Speaking of it, Xia Sihan is really pathetic. Seeing her look so down and out now, it can be regarded as retribution."


    "It''s said that ye has been so miserable recently that she can hardly live. After all, President Ye is still miss Ye''s biological father. How can miss ye be so heartless?"


    "Apart from others, Xia Sihan just yed the piano very well! I have studied the piano for more than ten years, but I know that even if I practice for another ten years, I''m afraid I can''t reach her attainments."


    "I also think it''s good. It''s said that she doesn''t know anything since she was a child. Don''t mention ying the piano. She can''t even recognize the music score? Miss Ye hit Xia Sihan very hardst time. Is she jealous? She''s a youngdy with roots of Miao Hong and the grandson of the Jiang family, but she can''tpare with an illegitimate daughter of the Ye family."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For a time, ye shuisu didn''t do anything at all. While sympathizing with Xia Sihan, some people also stepped on ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu looked at all this in front of her and listened to these words. It was just cold lips.


    First, she put herself in the position of a weak person and said that she only wanted father''s love in the past, so as to win everyone''s sympathy.

 Chapter 101

    Then she said openly and secretly that ye''s current sadness was that she hated Ye Hong, so she med Ye Hong for his illness, but she didn''t even look at him.


    Then he seemed to say that he wanted to y the piano. In fact, he was satirizing that she had been a straw bag since she was a child, and she couldn''t understand piano, chess, calligraphy and painting


    This series of, it seems that she is showing weakness to her, looks harmless, in fact, every word is a trap, every word is taking her to the pit!


    The red wine in ye shuisu''s hand is still slightly rippling. The rich red of the red wine is integrated with the ssical red of her dress. The wine ss is swaying and the light and shadow are refracted, which makes her whole person dazzling.


    Although Xia Sihan is sympathetic, ye shuisu is a natural king, and the crying Xia Sihan is a servant crawling in front of her.


    Ye shuisu looked at Xia Sihan with a careless and delicate coldness: "sure enough, you can only cry. Isn''t it annoying to use this move? Xia Sihan, I haven''t seen you for a while. I haven''t made any progress."


    In a word, they not onlypletelyughed at Xia Sihan in momentum, but also reminded everyone of some things in the past.


    When Xia Sihan and Xia Ying were first exposed, didn''t Xia Sihan also cry that she didn''t know she was an illegitimate daughter?


    But what happened? The surveince video perfectly pped her in the face. She not only knew she was an illegitimate daughter, but also always thought about how to rece ye shuisu. Xia Ying did a lot of things, and she also participated in it!


    Thinking of this, the people''s sympathy for Xia Sihan turned into disgust.


    Xia Sihan is so good at pretending. Who knows if she is acting now?


    "Is what Xia Sihan said true? How do you think she seems to be acting? Don''t be confused by her appearance. See how vicious she used to be!"


    But when they looked at Xia Sihan, they felt disgusted. When they looked at ye shuisu, their contempt was not much better.


    Those whoe to the banquet today are all famous youngdies and childe brothers. Who doesn''t have some talent? Even though people pay a lot of attention to ye shuisu today, they can''t help but despise the fact that ye shuisu is a straw bag when many people just perform.


    "But although Xia Sihan is an illegitimate girl, she really ys the piano well, unlike Miss ye..."


    When Xia Sihan saw ye shuisu''s words, he reversed many situations, and the hatred light in the bottom of his eyes was even worse. Ye shuisu, this bitch! But no matter what, it can''t change the fact that she is a straw bag!


    But soon, Xia Sihan restrained her hatred in her eyes and continued to cry: "shuisu, I know it was all my fault before. This time I just help dad take a good look at you. When the party is over, I''ll leave quietly. Don''t worry, I won''t disturb you. For Dad''s sake, you''ll allow it, won''t you?"


    Now she has been discovered by everyone. One problem is that she is likely to be driven out of the party by Ye shuisu! So she won''t see her n implemented next!


    If it was before, she was sure that no matter what happened, she could hold ye shuisu. But after so many things happened, she was not sure!


    But long before she came to the party, she had thought that if she was discovered and might be driven away, she would take ye Hong to win sympathy from everyone. In any case, Ye Hong is the biological father of Ye shuisu. Whether to herself or to the outside world, if she moves out of Ye Hong, she will never drive her away again.


    Now when she ys the piano, there is a wave of conflict with ye shuisu, which is the time to leave her.


    Although she hates the way she does low voltage with ye shuisu, ye shuisu will be ruined soon! For that moment, everything she does now is worth it!


    After listening to Xia Sihan''s words, the people whispered more: "President Ye is Miss Ye''s biological father in the end. He is still very poor..."


    Ye shuisu listened to Xia Sihan''s words, but the cold light at the bottom of her eyes was even worse. No matter how Xia Sihan got the invitation, she had the intention of asking the security guard to invite Xia Sihan to go when she saw Xia Sihan jumping up and down like a mouse at the party.


    This will make Xia Sihan feel more disgusted when she secretly bullies Ye Hong and asks her to stay. He Ye Hong is something worthy of forcing her? What an overstatement!


    Ye shuisu was about to say something. At this time, Cui Xiaoer and Peng Qin smiled as if they expected ye shuisu''s next behavior. They had been the first to block in front of Xia Sihan and stared at ye shuisu''s fierce tunnel: "Ye shuisu, Sihan has been hurt pitifully enough by you. She''s just such a poor wish. If you still have a little conscience, don''t bully Sihan again! If it weren''t for you and your father, Sihan wouldn''t have to do so! She''s helping you make atonement for your unfilial daughter!"


    "Ye shuisu, I know that you are jealous that Sihan ys the piano better than you, but there are some things that can''t bepared or not. Even if Sihan is an illegitimate daughter, she is more noble than you! So many people here are watching. If you drive Sihan away because you are jealous of Sihan, I will never finish with you!"


    Watching Cui Xiaoer and Peng qinxiaough like dogs, ye shuisu doesn''t get angry, but smiles quietly. Although Xia Sihan doesn''t know what they said to them, Cui Xiaoer and Peng qinxiao always like to target her. Before, she thought she did something wrong. Now she knows that Xia Sihan has always been kind and dark to her The field wants her to die. Cui Xiaoer and Peng qinxiao are Xia Sihan''s attendants. Will they make a good impression on her?


    Although people are still talking, she won''t change her mind because of her two valets. Just as she was sneering to say something, a cold voice came: "Bullying? Jealousy? Some people are so open mouthed that they don''t care about others. President Ye brazenly raises an outhouse and illegitimate daughter at home. He has treated his aunt and shuisu badly for more than 20 years. He can express his debt by letting illegitimate daughters look at him at the banquet. Is it bullying to not let illegitimate daughters stay at the banquet?


    Shui Su has always lived with her nature. No one will force her to do things she doesn''t like, and she won''t learn any piano to please people. Who needs to be jealous of those who are regarded as the treasure of the Jiang family? "


    This sound was made by Jiang Chuanbai. After taking off his white coat, Jiang Chuanbai still wore a pair of Phnom Penh sses and looked very abstinent and exquisite. As soon as he opened his mouth, he was oppressed.


    Jiang Chenxi and Jiang Zehan came with Jiang Chuanbai. And Ning Chunjie, who is beside Jiang Chenxi.

 Chapter 102

    Xia Sihan''s affair has attracted more and more people''s attention. Although it did not disturb Mr. Jiang and Jiang Xiangru, the three brothers of the Jiang family who socialized with some childe brothers in the distance noticed the current situation.


    As soon as they arrived, they heard the vicious words of Xia Sihan, Cui Xiaoer and Peng qinxiao.


    As soon as jiangchuanbai''s words came out, many people''s words turned around.


    "President Ye has been raising a junior and an illegitimate daughter for more than 20 years. Up to now, he hasn''t even made an apology to miss ye..."


    "With a family like the Jiang family and a fiance like Fu Shao, what does Miss ye need to learn about piano, chess, calligraphy and painting?"


    "This Xia Sihan, I''ve heard her y the piano at many parties. Isn''t she learning the piano just to please people? The illegitimate daughter is indeed an illegitimate daughter and can''t be on the table."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xia Sihan''s face is white and her nails are embedded in the meat. Although they look like dogs, the Jiang family are all bitches! She''ll take revenge!


    When ye shuisu saw the three brothersing, he smiled and walked towards them: "big brother, second brother and third brother."


    The three brothers also smiled back at her: "shuisu, are you okay? Don''t be afraid. No one can bully you when your brotherse."


    Ye shuisu smiled and shook her head. "Don''t worry, brother. I''m fine." what can she do?


    She didn''t notice. When she walked over, she saw Ning Chunjie following Jiang Chenxi.


    Her face cooled down for a few minutes and looked at Ning Chunjie: "why is Ning Chunjie here?" she didn''t pay attention. Why are so many ghosts and ghosts mixed in today''s banquet?


    Ning Chunjie is wearing a light pink dress today, which is very fresh and simple. It is her style of external dress all the time.


    Ning Chunjie''s smile is also quite fresh and simple: "Shui Su, I''m just fine today. I know you''re going to have a party, soe and have a look." she nced at Xia Sihan again, "That Xia Sihan is shuisu''s half sister, isn''t she? Since she''s here, why don''t you talk to her well, but it seems like you''re going to quarrel. She ys the piano well. Did you teach shuisu?"


    Ning Chunjie''s voice is also very simple, and she can''t pick out any mistakes.


    But she seemed to know nothing, as if she was using Xia Sihan of being ye shuisu''s sister, but ye shuisu was bad to her. She also mentioned ye shuisu''s straw bag reputation again.


    Ye shuisu nced at Jiang Chenxi. Jiang Chenxi looked very indifferent.


    Jiang Chenxi now knows Ning Chunjie''s true face, but because she asks Jiang Chenxi not to tear her face with Ning Chunjie first, Jiang Chenxi may not bring her to the party if Ning Chunjie is entangled.


    However, Ning Chunjie and Xia Sihan appeared at the party at the same time. She always thought it was unusual. A cold light seeped into ye shuisu''s eyes.


    When the three brothers of the Jiang family came, Cui Xiaoer and Peng Qinughed a lot less, but Cui Xiaoer still took advantage of Ning Chunjie''s words and said fiercely: "ye shuisu doesn''t have any talent at all. How can shepare with Sihan? Otherwise, let ye shuisu y on the stage, and she can''t even recognize the sound symbols."


    Xia Sihan has realized that the current situation is bing more and more unfavorable, but with a gloomy face, she still nces at Ning Chunjie. As a white lotus green tea, she knows what is hidden in Ning Chunjie''s seemingly harmless words.


    Does the woman in the pink dress have a grudge against ye shuisu?


    Ning Chunjie felt Xia Sihan''s eyes and looked at her, with a quite "pure" smile on her mouth.


    And between their eyes, there seemed to be a gloomy light rising in the banquet hall.


    At this time, Jiang Zehan said coldly, "what about the security personnel? The invitation letter of the Jiang family has never been sent to the Ye family. How can the Ye familye to the party?" he swept Cui Xiaoer and Peng Qin around Xia Sihan and smiled, "the troublemakers are also invited out."


    Jiang Zehan has always been vigorous and resolute in his work, just like he does in the mall. Since it can be seen that Xia Sihan, Cui Xiaoer and Peng qinxiao are just trying to stir up the situation, it''s just to throw people out directly. What''s more, they offend ye shuisu, whom the Jiang family dotes on in the palm of their hand?


    Moreover, the people of the Ye family dare toe to the Jiang family''s banquet. Is it because he hasn''t dealt enough blows to the Ye family in recent days?


    Jiang Zehan''s eyes were cold, and his words easily made Xia Sihan, Cui Xiaoer and Peng Qinugh and shiver.


    Xia Sihan''s hand had already pinched out blood, and her eyes were full of tears. She said pitifully, "shuisu, I just came to see you instead of dad. Dad is ill in bed and can''t move at all. Do you really want to be so cruel?" Xia Sihan still drove her away and rose to the point of Ye shuisu''s unfilial behavior. With so many people here, does ye shuisu really ignore her reputation?


    If they were thrown out on the spot, wouldn''t they lose all their face? Cui Xiaoer and Peng Qinughed and then sank their faces. They shouted along Xia Sihan''s words: "ye shuisu, you''ve never seen such a vicious woman as you. You''re jealous of Sihan!" in their eyes, it seems that Xia Sihan is always right.


    Ye shuisu didn''t say anything, but Jiang Zehan frowned and was about to say something.


    But at this time, ye shuisu shook his head at Jiang Zehan.


    She didn''t say anything more. A little dog just came to her feet. She picked it up and put it on the table beside her. She teased, "whose little dog is this? How did you get to the party? Although the dog barks and makes people hate it, there are a lot of you stuttering at such a big party today." she put the dog on the ground, patted it and said, "Be honest if you want to stay at the party, or don''t me the dog for not recognizing people."


    Ye shuisu didn''t explicitly scold anyone, but who didn''t know she was scolding Xia Sihan? She couldn''t help looking at Xia Sihan and mocking him more. Anyway, Xia Sihan sneaked in and couldn''t run away.


    Xia Sihan choked and showed a cruel light in her eyes, but ye shuisu didn''t name her name, but she didn''t know how to return for the moment.


    However, ording to ye shuisu, is this to let her stay at the party? That''s good. This bitch is not far from death!


    Subconsciously, Xia Sihan secretly nced at several people in the crowd, and a gloomy smile came up at the corners of her mouth.


    The scene was so obscure that few people found it.


    Jiang Zehan is so smart that he doesn''t know what ye shuisu means in her words. Although Xia Sihan is so noisy and drives her out, ye shuisu may have a bad reputation. But it doesn''t seem like a thing to let her go.

 Chapter 103

    Jiang Zehan frowned. At this time, ye shuisu suddenly stepped onto the stage and said to the staff: e on, I''ll y the zither."


    Anyway, now a good party has been opened by Xia Sihan. This is her party. Naturally, Xia Sihan can''t do it.


    Isn''t the only thing Xia Sihan can praise that she thinks she is very good at piano?


    Later she will let her know, what is a little witch to see a great witch!


    Ye shuisu coldly hooked his lips.


    Ye shuisu''s words stunned many people.


    Cui Xiaoer took the lead in mocking: "ye shuisu, do you want to y the zither? Can you read the zither score?"


    Originally, some people didn''t know what ye shuisu was going to do. Cui Xiaoer''s mor suddenly everyone knew. Suddenly, many people at the banquet couldn''t help talking.


    "Miss Ye wants to y the zither? Isn''t she a straw bag who can only make trouble and can''t do anything?"


    "Yes! In the circle of celebrities, I never knew that Miss ye could y the zither! No, I never knew that Miss ye could any talent!"


    "She can''t be stimted by her illegitimate sister? An illegitimate girl can y the piano so well, but she can''t do anything."


    "Look at her. Do you know the sound on the string?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For a moment, ridicule and contempt poured in.


    Because he is Fu Linnan''s fiancee and had an affair with Fu Sheng earlier, ye shuisu is indeed famous. He is always a figure in the entertainment headlines.


    But who doesn''t know she''s a straw bag? Seeing her news, I just smiled as entertainment!


    The three brothers of the Jiang family were also stunned, because they never knew that their sister could y the piano.


    Although they don''t care about it, now such a scene


    The three brothers looked at ye shuisu on the stage with some worry. Jiangchuan Bai said, "shuisu, you..."


    However, his words stopped immediately after ye shuisu threw a confident smile.


    Not only his words, but also the worries of the other two stopped at the same time.


    Whether ye shuisu will or not, won''t ye shuisu just be happy? This is their Jiang family''s banquet. Who can stop ye shuisu?


    And even if ye shuisu can''t, they also believe ye shuisu! The sky is falling, and they are holding it!


    Guzheng has been put up. Because of the need for performance skills, many musical instruments are usually equipped with one at such a banquet.


    Xia Sihan looked at this scene. Her originally very angry heart was unblocked at this time, and her eyes could not help but be filled with pride.


    Originally, she performed the piano on stage, which was enough to suppress ye shuisu. Now ye shuisu is still ying the piano. In contrast, isn''t ye shuisu going to bepared to the mud by her!


    She grew up with ye shuisu when she was young. Although they learned the piano together when they were young, all her talents were abandoned after ye shuisu grew up. She didn''t care about this kind of thing at all, so ye shuisu can''t y the zither at all!


    Ye shuisu is now ying the piano. Isn''t she turning herself into a joke for everyone to see?


    Although ye shuisu will soon be a joke, she is also happy to see ye shuisu set her off before she is destroyed!


    Xia Sihan''s eyes were all smiling, but on the surface, she still hypocritically said softly, "don''t talk about shuisu. Shuisu just wants to y the piano."


    Cui Xiaoer and Peng Qin smiled at Xia Sihan and said, "Sihan, you are so kind. Just rely on her leaf shuisu to y the piano? Huh!"


    At this time, what most people don''t know is that on the busy banquet field, a cold and domineering figure appeared on the corridor on the second floor of the banquet field. A pair of quiet eyes locked directly to ye shuisu on the stage.


    Almost everyone doesn''t believe ye shuisu, and many people ridicule ye shuisu''s behavior of wanting to y the piano, but ye shuisu just goes on stage and is ready to y the piano, and doesn''t care about everything under the stage. Like a flower, it can bloom alone without being set off by anyone.


    The zither has been arranged, and ye shuisu is about to y the piano. At this time, everyone is waiting for ye shuisu to expose her straw bag nature when she caresses the first string.


    But before she started, a staff member came over and respectfully said to ye shuisu, "Miss ye, change the piano for you."


    With that, two staff members carrying another zither behind him reced the zither in front of Ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu paused when she saw this, but she raised her hand and touched the new piano in front of her. Seeing that there was no problem, she didn''t say anything more. She just said, "well."


    At the same time, her eyes also fell on the new piano. It was made of red sandalwood. It was a little old in appearance, but it did not hide its connotation. It was like a jar of Millennium wine. The deeper it was, the better it was.


    Although not many ns have been seen, ye shuisu only looked a few more times and recognized that this is the best of ns.


    Is there such a piano in the Imperial Hotel? Who sent it?


    Without waiting for ye shuisu to think more, there was a mocking voice under the stage.


    "Think you can y well with another piano? Without piano skills, you''re not nothing!"


    "I think Miss Ye is afraid? She casually said she would y the piano on stage. When she got on the stage, she knew she couldn''t y at all, so she was afraid."


    "You''d better not struggle? It''s just that you can''tpare with an illegitimate daughter."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone was waiting for ye shuisu to make a fool of himself. Of course, he was suspicious.


    Ye shuisu''s thoughts were interrupted. She looked down at the stage and smiled at her three brothers. She couldn''t help but smile.


    At this time, next to the red sandalwood guzheng with great vor, ye shuisu dressed in a red dress. The wind raised the skirt and her ink like hair. Her smile was beautiful. In an instant, it was clear that everything was still a banquet disy, but ye shuisu gave people the feeling that she had be a guzheng fairy, which was unforgettable at a nce.


    Everyone knows the beauty of Ye shuisu, but she seems to have a different feeling next to the zither.


    When the crowd was amazed by Ye shuisu''s smile, ye shuisu also raised her hand, the red skirt was more floating, and her piano voice fell down.


    This is a song that no one in the audience has ever heard. Such a sound seems to have a kind of magic. When the first note starts, everyone''s thoughts are instantly pulled in by the sound.


    From the sound of the piano, a girl is boxing and looking forward to all the beauty. Everyone seems to fall into such a beautiful, beautiful girl, looking forward to all novelty, looking forward to love, looking forward to everything.

 Chapter 104

    In the sound of the piano, there is a sad song. The girl gets the so-called love, but betrayal, deception and destruction follow. In this sound, people seem to fall into the grief of family destruction and death, destruction of heaven and earth.


    At the end of the piano, in the sad song of destroying the sky and the earth, from a beautiful light, all hopes are rekindled, and the destroyed heaven and earth are reconciled again. Finally, everything finally bes a big and unified simplicity and beauty. Such a beauty is not more vulnerable than the beauty expected by the girl. On the contrary, it seems that it can never be broken


    In the sound of the piano, people were very happy and sad. Finally, their thoughts becamefortable and calm


    Clearly, they just listened to a piano sound, but it seems that they have gone through life and heaven and earth


    In the process of ying the piano sound, no one apuded and apuded, because everyone was deeply trapped in the piano sound and had no time to care about others.


    At the end of thest piano sound, no one apuded and apuded, because everyone couldn''t recover from the just ying for a long time.


    The so-called lingering sound and continuous for three days is nothing more than that.


    After ying, ye shuisu also fell into thoughts and afterthought in the music he had just yed for a long time. In the past life and this life, Huangliang had a big dream, but that''s all!


    Ye shuisu''s eyes were deep, and she seemed to feel a quiet look at herself. As soon as she looked up, she saw Fu Linnan in the corridor on the second floor of the banquet hall.


    It''s still a custom-made ck Chinese dress. It''s domineering and cold. It can''t be sphemed. Any move will bring a king''s aura.


    At that nce, ye shuisu saw the bright light in Fu Linnan''s eyes. That light prated her and seemed to let her see the light gradually illuminating her destroyed World in theter part of her piano music.


    "Pop pop."


    I don''t know who started it. At the banquet, a burst of thunderous apuse broke out.


    Then there was a warm cheering: "good! Good! Great! I''ve never heard such a good piano sound! It''s better than I heard those masters y at the concert!"


    "Me too, just now I''mpletely trapped! There''s never been a piano sound that can make me feel like this! My tears are still on my face!"


    "So this is Miss Ye''s zither? It''s great! Miss Ye didn''t y the piano before because she was afraid of her amazing sound!"


    "Miss Ye is really hidden! It''s great!"


    "Miss ye, what kind of music are you ying? Why have I never heard such a beautiful music?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    How serious was the previous ridicule and contempt, and now everyone''s pursuit of Ye shuisu is so enthusiastic. No, the enthusiasm now is much stronger than the ridicule at the beginning. Ye shuisu''s attainments in zither are so high that none of them thought of it!


    Among the warm cheers, only Xia Sihan, Cui Xiaoer and Peng Qin smiled, and Ning Chunjie''s face was very ugly.


    Xia Sihan, in particr, can describe her present posture with distorted face.


    She trembled, clenched her fist and tried her best to calm down, but there was still no way to calm her reluctance.


    How? How can ye shuisu y the piano? How could she y the piano so well? impossible! impossible! impossible!


    Ye shuisu stepped off the stage, wearing a red dress, she was still unique. She looked very indifferent, whether it was the previous ridicule or the praise in front of her.


    The three brothers of the Jiang family also looked at ye shuisu strangely: "sister shuisu, when will you y the zither? Why don''t we know?"


    "Sister shuisu, what''s the track you just yed? Why haven''t we ever heard it?"


    Originally, I thought that even if ye shuisu yed badly, they would escort ye shuisu, but now, they really underestimated her sister!


    Ye shuisu Dan smiled and said, "when I was a child, my family invited a zither teacher. My mother taught me for several years and learned it at that time."


    In fact, she is very aplished in music theory. She can learn string music that others can''t understand. Jiang Xiangru praised her at that time and said that if she was more refined, she would certainly be a master of a generation.


    However, she waster biased by Xia Sihan and Xia Ying. She didn''t improve any more and liked to cause more trouble every time.


    However,ter in her previous life, in order to please Fu Sheng, she picked up her piano art for some time. She still would touch the music theory. Only in her previous life, only Fu Sheng had heard her good piano sound.


    Now her piano art can have such a good performance, which has long been expected by her.


    However, she always felt that today''s piano sound was a little more explosive than any previous one.


    Is it the music sheposed on the spot?


    Ye shuisu added, "I made up the song just now, not a famous one."


    She did make it up on the spot, but when she made up the music, she felt a lot and put her past and present lives into it.


    The pain and feelings of cutting bones that have been experienced are still very tense in the sound of the piano.


    A song made up on the spot.


    This sentence not only surprised the three brothers of the Jiang family, but also surprised the people who heard it off the court.


    "The music that was so moving just now was actually made up by Miss Ye! This is a musical genius!"


    "That''s great! I must have been blinded byrd at the beginning before I said that Miss Ye is a piano bag..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For such praise, ye shuisu still hasn''t had many waves. She had just realized that the world''s reputation was only a moment away. What do you care about?


    She just improvised, so she made up the song now. She only knew that the piano she yed on the stage must be enough to cover Xia Sihan.


    Beyond the crowd, ye shuisu looked to the corridor on the second floor of the banquet hall. Fu Linnan, who had been there, had disappeared. Ye shuisu couldn''t help whispering in her heart, where did she go?


    At this time, while the people were amazed at ye shuisu''s piano skills, another exmation sounded: "the piano that Miss Ye yed just now seems to be a famous piano ''spring thunder''!"


    In a word, they immediately asked everyone to look at the piano that ye shuisu had just used. When they saw the red sandalwood piano with great vor, others recognized it.


    "It seems to be really ''spring thunder''! No wonder Miss Ye just yed the piano and yed such a thrilling taste. It turns out that she is not only good at ying the piano, but also the piano she uses is not vulgar at all!"

 Chapter 105

    "It''s said that ''Chunlei'' is a millennium old piano, which can make the yer''s voice move with his heart. Some famous artists have yed many famous songs with this piano for a long time, but this piano has never appeared since it was photographed at the price of hundreds of millions of years ago. I didn''t expect to see it here..."


    "Excellent piano skill with excellent piano, Miss Ye is really extraordinary!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There are more and morepliments. When ye shuisu heard the people''s description of the Qin, he was stunned. He looked back at the Qin, his eyes were deep, and the corners of his lips were slightly hooked. Fu Linnan gave her this piano. Ye shuisu''s mind recalled Fu Linnan''s figure on the corridor.


    At this time, a distorted voice interrupted her thoughts: "ye shuisu, I didn''t expect that your piano skill has reached such a good level. You haven''t shown your talent in recent years. Are you hiding your clumsiness? I remember you haven''t yed the piano in Ye''s family for many years. Today, thanks to this famous piano, you have such a good performance effect. It''s really good."


    It was Xia Sihan who said this. Despite her great restraint, the jealousy in her eyes almost gushed out.


    The meaning of Xia Sihan''s words is obvious. Ye shuisu ys well today, but it''s all because he uses a famous piano. Before, ye shuisu was just hiding his clumsiness.


    After listening to Xia Sihan''s words, someone couldn''t listen: "Xia Sihan, you also know the music theory. Don''t you know that the famous zither tests the zither yer''s zither skills even more? If the zither yer with poor zither skills uses the famous zither, the famous zither will be an ordinary zither. To make the best use of the famous zither, the zither yer''s zither skills must reach a considerable level. I think you are jealous of Miss Ye!"


    "Yes, Xia Sihan, you are an illegitimate daughter. You dare to challenge here for your piano skills that are not on the table!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For a time, the original attack on ye shuisu fell on Xia Sihan. Xia Sihan''s piano is not bad, butpared with ye shuisu''s zither, it''s a small Witch.


    Xia Sihan is even more jealous. She wanted to tear up the mouths of all who said her. But she alone, where is their opponent!


    But why did ye shuisu y the piano so well! Why?


    Ye shuisu coldly hooked his lips: "Xia Sihan, is it so difficult to admit that he is inferior to others?" what''s the point of pulling such a pile of famous Qin and Tibetan Zhuo?


    Xia Sihan trembled and didn''t speak for a long time. She''s really not as good as ye shuisu. It''s her negligence! But how could she be willing to admit such a thing! How!


    Xia Sihan twisted his face, and his voice was extremely gloomy: "ye shuisu, you have been hiding deeply. Today you have demonstrated such amazing piano skills. You have taken great pains to get this famous piano?"


    The meaning of Xia Sihan''s words is still obvious, but it means that ye shuisu didn''t act deliberately before, and today''s blockbuster is also intentional. This famous piano is the evidence.


    Hearing this, the people looked at ye shuisu with some strange eyes: "Miss Ye has never shown her talent before. Today, she ys the piano, is a famous piano andposes music on the spot. Is she ready? Really... She has a n!"


    "Although Miss Ye''s piano is really good, it''s hard to see her ying tricks. The repertoire she yed just now is so smooth. I think it''s more like she wrote it long ago than she made it up now."


    "Just..."


    Although some people were guided by Xia Sihan''s words and said that ye shuisu had an idea, no one could make mistakes about ye shuisu''s piano art. Although there were doubts, they still appreciated ye shuisu more.


    Hearing this, ye shuisu looked back at the piano and was not ready to exin.


    At this time, I don''t know who called a sentence: "Fu Shao ising."


    Suddenly, everyone''s eyes looked at a ce in front of them.


    Not far from the stage where ye shuisu was standing, Fu Linnan was cold and came to ye shuisu gradually with a king like domineering spirit.


    When he came to ye shuisu, all the people unconsciously gave him a way along the way, as if he was a natural king, which should be the case.


    At this time, he stood beside ye shuisu, and his aura was also very matched. The same immortal appearance made people look amazing.


    The arrival of Fu Linnan also made many famousdies'' heart beat faster, and their eyes kept ncing in the direction of Fu Linnan. But they know that Fu Linnan''s famous grass has a master, and ye shuisu is here. They don''t dare to do more.


    Fu Linnan stroked ye shuisu''s messy hair. With their looks, they were dressed in custom ck Chinese clothes and a red dress. Without any action, they wereparable torge posters.


    Although Fu Linnan has no expression, he seems to make people feel a faint smile: "the piano is ying well."


    Ye shuisu hooked his lips: "it''s just a song yed easily."


    Fu Linnan said again, "do you like that piano? I just came here and asked someone to bring it when I saw that you were going to y the piano. It happened to be in the Imperial Hotel."


    Ye shuisu drooped his eyes: "well, it''s OK." the Millennium Guqin is very natural. Although her piano skill was originally excellent, this time she can achieve such a soul stirring effect, which is also partly due to the famous piano.


    Fu Linnan and ye shuisu stood together and matched each other very well. Just a few words to each other, they had sprinkled a wave of dog food.


    Their seemingly ordinary dialogue also stunned some people.


    "It turned out that this'' spring thunder ''was given to miss Ye impromptu when Miss Ye wanted to y the piano. Miss Ye didn''t prepare it in advance at all."


    "Fu Shao is really a big hand. I envy you so much! But with Miss Ye''s piano skills, even an ordinary piano can produce amazing effects? Where do you need to prepare the piano in advance? Some people deliberately wipe Miss Ye ck?"


    Of course, this means something. It refers to Xia Sihan.


    If you don''t know where the piano came from, maybe Xia Sihan''s words will only make people suspect ye shuisu, but now ye shuisu''s suspicion has been cleared, and this suspicion will naturally fall on Xia Sihan''s head.


    Fu Linnan hugged ye shuisu''s waist and left the stage jokingly. How eye-catching Fu Linnan was when he came, and how eye-catching he was when he left with ye shuisu.


    Almost everyone''s eyes fell on them.


    "Today, the Jiang family held a wee banquet for Mrs. Jiang and miss Ye. Unexpectedly, Fu shaoke also attended. Fu shaoke is famous and seldom attended the banquet."


    "This is a banquet rted to miss Ye. Can it be the same? The famous Qin ''Chunlei'' said to give it away. Fu Shao really dotes on Miss Ye!"

 Chapter 106

    "That''s right. When did Fu Shao spoil Miss ye? But I really envy you! When can I have someone to spoil me like this?"


    "Miss Ye''s piano skills are also very good! I used to think that although Miss Ye''s appearance is really good, she just has her own watch. She can''t match Fu Shao at all, but now I listen to miss Ye''s piano. From the perspective of piano skills alone, I just think that no one is worthy of Fu Shao except Miss Ye."


    "The sound of Miss Ye''s piano is still echoing in my mind for a long time. Look at the back of Miss ye and Fu Shao. They are really a pair of immortals!"


    "Miss Ye ys the piano and Fu Shao delivers the piano. It''s really envious and jealous!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The sound of the piano just yed seems to still reverberate in the whole banquet hall. Ye shuisu and Fu Linnan are walking in the aftertaste of the people. The two who were originally immortal looks are even more admired and admired. Ye shuisu, who showed excellent piano skills, was also a lot taller in the eyes of everyone. After all, although they have the same identity, the status of Cao Bao and talented women in people''s hearts is still very different. Although some of them are jealous of Ye shuisu, most of them envy and admire ye shuisu. After all, jealousy will not exist when one person surpasses another to an iparable and divine existence.


    After receiving so much praise and admiration, ye shuisu and Fu Linnan didn''t make people feel any abrupt, as if they should be.


    The lingering sound is continuous at this time, and the atmosphere on the field is immersed in an amazing excitement, but in such excitement, there are also some very different voices.


    For example, in ye shuisu''s astonishment, Xia Sihan, who has beenpared to an ugly duckling in the mud, looks at ye shuisu''s dazzling back, his nails have been fiercely embedded in the meat, and the whole person is as gloomy as a ghost climbing up from the ground.


    Why? Why? Why? Why is ye shuisu such a bitch so dazzling? In the past, she was just a straw bag set off by her side!


    bitch! bitch! Ye shuisu is a bitch!


    Just wait! Ye shuisu, wait! As the saying goes, if you climb high, you will fall heavily. The higher you are now, the worse you will fall when you are destroyed!


    Today''s n has just begun!


    When people came and went, passers-by noticed Xia Sihan and couldn''t help leaving a few words of ridicule.


    "How can the illegitimate daughter of the Ye familye to the Jiang family banquet? She just went on stage to y the piano? Is itparable to miss Ye''s finger!"


    "Yes! Stay away from her and don''t get unlucky!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Even Cui Xiaoer and Peng Qin smiled contemptuously at Xia Sihan: "Sihan, why can''t you evenpare with a leaf shuisu? When you were bright before? Are you too counselled now?" they had never experienced Xia Sihan being beaten so badly before.


    Xia Sihan stared at them gloomily: "get out!"


    "Cut, it''s just an illegitimate girl. We treat you for your face! Let''s go!"


    Although Xia Sihan, as the illegitimate daughter of the Ye family, also has a certain topic heat, after ye shuisu just stunned and presented the piano and Fu Linnan came to deliver the piano in a high profile, now everyone''s attention is focused on them, and they pay little attention to Xia Sihan, just like an insignificant Street mouse, shouting and beating can''t attract many people''s attention.


    As peoplee and go, ye shuisu stands beside Fu Linnan, especially dazzling. Through the crowd, she turned her head and secretly turned her eyes to Xia Sihan in the distance.


    Although separated by a certain distance, ye shuisu still felt Xia Sihan''s calction and malice at this time.


    Inevitably, she scratched her lips coldly. Xia Sihan''sing to the Jiang family banquet this time must not be easy. But instead of looking for her, she came to her. She wanted to see what she was fishy!


    Soon, ye shuisu took back his sight and turned his attention to Fu Linnan and the surrounding people.


    She nced at Fu Linnan, who happened to be looking at her. Between the four eyes, it seems that a snow lotus is in full bloom between the two.


    Ye shuisu smiled at Fu Linnan with a beautiful smile: "didn''t you say you have to be busy at work and won''te today?" Fu Linnan, as president of Fu, is certainly busy at work, and he never likes asions such as banquets.


    Fu Linnan is handsome. On his cold face, which has not changed for thousands of years, the corners of his lips also hook a radian. When people see it, their hearts will melt. His voice is as clear and provocative as the collision of icebergs: "your party, so you''re not busy."


    At this time, a rather surprised and elegant voice called: "shuisu, Linnan."


    Ye shuisu and Fu Linnan take back their eyes. For a moment, the blooming snow lotus is broken. They look up and see Jiang Xiangru holding old man Jiang walking towards them. Just when they left the stage, the three brothers of the Jiang family followed them.


    Jiang Xiangru is wearing a light blue cheongsam, and old man Jiang is hale and hearty.


    When ye shuisu saw them, he also smiled: "Grandpa, mom."


    Fu Linnan also called, "Grandpa, aunt Jiang."


    Mr. Jiang smiled brightly: "hahaha, shuisu, Linnan, just when grandpa came all the way, he heard what Fu Shao sent the famous piano and miss Ye''s excellent piano skills. Shuisu, Grandpa heard the piano you just yed next door. It''s good, really good!"


    Jiang Xiangru also smiled. Compared with when she was at Ye''s house, her smile has be much clearer: "shuisu has good musical attainments since childhood, but she is fond of ying. She ys the piano better when she grows up. I don''t know."


    Several people didn''t talk for a while. Soon, all kinds of people came to them to socialize and say all kinds of praise and ttery. Naturally, there were many scenes, but the banquet was held by the Jiang family, and they also needed to socialize.


    "Mr. Jiang, congrattions on your daughter and granddaughter''s return to the Jiang family! The three grandsons of the Jiang family are young and have made great achievements. Unexpectedly, your granddaughter is also a rare talented girl with excellent piano skills!"


    "ttery, ttery, ha ha!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The banquet hall was full of wine and preparation, and all kinds of exchanges were still lively.


    Some time has passed since ye shuisu performed the piano, and many people are still praising ye shuisu, which is reflected in the previous guzheng sound around the beam.


    But Xia Sihan, who had caused some waves at the banquet, was no longer mentioned.


    Ye shuisu is not surprised by this, because this is the effect she wants.


    If it hadn''t happened that Xia Sihan had made a scene when she presented her piano, whether she drove Xia Sihan away or left Xia Sihan at that time, Xia Sihan''s high-profile appearance would certainly arouse people''s discussion about the previous Ye family.


    At that time, not only will she fall into the vortex of rumors, but also the whole Jiang family. A good banquet held by the Jiang family may not have a great impact, but it will change some vor.


    As for ye shuisu, people may say she can, but it can''t involve the whole Jiang family.


    So she came to the stage to offer piano art, which means to suppress the discussion of Xia Sihan.


    Now, of course, it has been sessful.


    However, this is only one thing.


    The whole banquet hall, although people have not paid much attention to Xia Sihan, even if they saw her, they just regarded her as an insignificant mouse shit. Afterughing at her, they passed.


    But ye shuisu pays much attention to Xia Sihan hiding in the corner. Think about when her possible plot will be carried out.


    However, it has been a long time since she noticed Xia Sihan. It seems that Xia Sihan still hasn''t made any action. Ye shuisu is a little tired about it. She frowned. Did Xia Sihane here just to disturb the situation? But, No.


    The time soon came. In the evening, after dinner, the banquet still continued, but after the banquet all afternoon, the people also became a lot more rxed.


    At this time, Fu Linnan answered a phone call and said to ye shuisu, "shuisu, I''ll go to thepany to deal with something. When the banquet is over, I''ll pick you up."


    Ye shuisu had enough to eat and drink. He was in a state of Yanran. He raised hiszy eyes and said to Fu Linnan, "well."


    She was sittingzily on a bamboo seat, and the brilliant light came down, just like a cat, noble and lovable.


    Fu Linnan hooked his lips and gently printed a kiss on the corner of Ye shuisu''s mouth: "wait for me toe back."


    The warm and soft touch surprised ye shuisutun and turned red: "Fu Linnan, you..." how many people were there at the banquet? Aren''t you afraid of being seen?


    But at this time, Fu Linnan had left, leaving only a handsome figure under the colorful light and shadow of Ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu was so surprised that she looked around. There were not many people around. The people at the party were busy with their own affairs. It seemed that she didn''t find anything different.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and leanedzily along the side of the bamboo chair. Her eyes locked on Fu Linnan''s farther and farther figure, where Fu Linnan kissed, and the warm waste heat.


    Until Fu Linnan was about to disappear at a corner, he seemed to feel Fu Linnan''s eyes. Ye shuisu quickly looked away. Fu Linnan locked the red figure sitting on the bamboo chair in the crowd, reached out his hand and touched the thin lip that had just printed a kiss for ye shuisu, and the corner of his lip was slightly hooked.


    When Fu Linnan''s figure left, ye shuisu threw her water eyes again, but Fu Linnan''s figure hadpletely disappeared.


    At this time, ye shuisu was a little surprised as if he thought of something.

 Chapter 107

    What do you mean he''ll pick her up after the party? All the Jiang family are here. Where does she need him to pick her up? Where did he take her? Fu House? Mr. Jiang and his brothers are here. Where can she go to Fu''s house?


    ¡­¡­


    Ye shuisu originally wanted to sit and rest for a while, but Fu Linnan has awakened a lot.


    At this time, "Ding Ling." ye shuisu''s cell phone rang. Ye shuisu turned on her mobile phone and was surprised when she saw something.


    I saw a text message from Jiang Xiangru on my mobile phone, which said: "Shui Su, I just sprained my foot. In private room 4 on the second floor, if you''re okay,e up and apany me. It''s nothing. Don''t make public, so as not to affect other people at the party. Juste up and massage me."


    Although the whole banquet hall is on the third floor of dizun Hotel, the single floor is also divided into two floors in the huge and luxurious third floor. The two-story corridor that Fu Linnan appeared before and the private room where Jiang Xiangru is now located are on the second floor of this floor.


    Ye shuisu looked around. Because he needed entertainment, several members of the Jiang family had already been separated from each other in such arge banquet field. Ye shuisu was a little tired of entertainment. At this time, he stayed in a ce with few people and didn''t see the figure of the rest of the Jiang family.


    How could Jiang Xiangru sprain her foot? Ye shuisu felt a little strange.


    She picked up her cell phone and dialed Jiang Xiangru''s phone. After a while, the phone was connected. Ye shuisu said, "Mom, why did you sprain your foot? Are you okay?"


    Jiang Xiangru''s familiar voice came over the phone: "Shui Su, I slipped identally when I went to the bathroom, so I sprained my foot. I didn''t want to affect other people at the banquet, so I asked the staff to help me into the private room first. It''s not serious. Juste up and rub it for me."


    Hearing Jiang Xiangru''s voice, ye shuisu breathed a sigh of relief, but at the same time, she couldn''t help worrying: "Mom, you''re waiting for me in the private room. I''lle right away."


    "Well, juste alone so as not to affect the party."


    "OK, mom, don''t move. Wait for me."


    When the phone hung up, ye shuisu didn''t think any more and went directly to the second floor of the duplex in this building.


    She knows Chinese medicine massage, and the technique is passed on from her grandfather. Previously, when Jiang Xiangru was ill in bed at Ye''s house, she often helped Jiang Xiangru massage. Just because of this, she also cured Jiang Xiangru of many ailments.


    Jiang Xiangru sprained her foot and didn''t want to affect others. It''s normal to find her.


    But ye shuisu was inevitably worried about this and quickly went to the No. 4 private room mentioned by Jiang Xiangru.


    Now everyone is in the banquet hall on the first floor formunication and entertainment. The second floor is more used as a ce to rest, and there are few people.


    When ye shuisu passed by, only her high-heeled shoes ttered in the corridor on the second floor. Although the second floor was cold, she looked down and looked down. From a higher perspective, the first floor was bustling.


    Ye shuisu didn''t think much. When she came to the door of private room 4, she knocked on the door: "Mom."


    Inside came Jiang Xiangru''s familiar voice: "I''m in there. Come in directly."


    Ye shuisu opened the door and went in without doubt. But the moment I opened the door, I was stunned.


    The private room was dark and did not turn on the light. Ye shuisu just looked through the bright corridor and his eyes didn''t adapt for a moment.


    Before she could react, she was pulled into the private room by a strong force.


    "Bang!" the door of the private room was closed, and ye shuisu''s eyes adapted to the dark environment in the private room.


    Only a few thin lights prated through the crack of the door. Through these thin lights, ye shuisu saw three tall men standing in front of her. The three men were all naked with their upper bodies and looked very obscene.


    Before she could think about anything, her head was dizzy, and a feeling of dryness and heat spread all over her body. She was unstable, and her body almost fell.


    The private room is filled with a strange fragrance. She has traditional Chinese medicine. It''s an ecstasy!


    In the misty darkness, three men approached her: "little baby, do you want it very much ~"


    In his ear, there was a loudugh. A man pulled ye shuisu''s bare arm. The cold touch was transmitted to ye shuisu''s hot body. Ye shuisu wanted to get closer to the cold and his body was getting softer and softer


    "Pa." a man turned on the light. It is a very soft yellow light, which is not bright. It can make people in the room see each other clearly. Such light adds a warm feeling to the room.


    Ye shuisu''s face has turned red and her eyes have be blurred.


    The three men looked at each other, and the obscene smile on their faces became more: "if you want, my brother will give it to you. Don''t worry. Tonight, my brother will meet you well ~"


    Ye shuisu threw away the man holding her hand: "get away!" she pricked herself with a silver needle, and her eyes became clear. Therefore, she saw the faces of the three men in front of her.


    The medicine in the room is very strong!


    Ye shuisu''s strength is not big, at least notpared with a tall and strong man, but ye shuisu''s skillful strength is wrong with the man''s bone, but it makes the man retreat several steps away.


    The man didn''t expect to meet the move of shuisu. His face was overcast: "I didn''t expect it was still a strong goods!" he smiled licentiously, "but I like ~"


    Ye shuisu ignored him, nced around and said calmly, "where''s my mother?"


    She came in here after answering her mother''s phone. Just before entering the door, she heard her mother''s voice in the room. What about her mother now?


    The private room is not big. After a few eyes, you can see all the corners, but there is no figure of her mother. Faintly, a bad premonition rises in her heart. Her cold eyes seem to be poisoned and stare at the three men in front of her.


    The three were shocked by Ye shuisu''s eyes. Then, the man pushed away by Ye shuisu suddenly raised his hand and pinched his throat. Originally, his rough and crazy voice became a sharp woman''s voice: "are you looking for ''her''?" the man had evil sex in his eyes, and his voice was the same as Jiang Xiangru''s voice!


    Then, the man raised a phone in his hand to ye shuisu. It was Jiang Xiangru''s phone!


    Suddenly, ye shuisu understood everything. She was cheated! Cheated in her mother''s name!


    The stolen mobile phone imitated Jiang Xiangru''s voice, and then pretended that Jiang Xiangru sprained her foot and needed her massage, so he cheated her!


    Xia Sihan''s appearance has already made ye shuisu doubt that something unusual may happen at today''s banquet, so she is quite careful throughout the banquet and always pays attention to Xia Sihan''s actions.

 Chapter 108

    But she noticed that Xia Sihan noticed the whole party, but she didn''t expect to be cheated in the name of her mother!


    Although in order to be safe, she called "Jiang Xiangru" to confirm the situation before she came. Unexpectedly, she was cheated!


    Love is deep and care is deep. It''s hard for her to miss such a n. But she was negligent!


    Ye shuisu, who imitates Jiang Xiangru''s speech, knows that he is a famous wanderer in the capital. Chen Shao specializes in wandering in the flower and moon ce. He does everything except good things. He is famous in the capital. He ys more and learns more, and it''s not strange that he can fake sounds.


    The other two men, ye shuisu, looked familiar. They were not good people. They were all like the dissolute young masters in the capital who did all kinds of bad things.


    She knew Xia Sihan was going to deal with her, but she didn''t think it was this way!


    There is a censer on the tea table in the room. The medicine in the censer is still burning. The medicine is very strong and constantly bewitching people''s mind.


    Although ye shuisu just gave herself a needle and suppressed some drugs, soon, with the influx of new drugs into the nasal cavity, ye shuisu''s eyes gradually became blurred.


    Under the warm yellow light, ayer of fine beads of sweat floated on ye shuisu''s red face. The whole person was like water. It was about to break when pinched. It made Chen Shao and other three people drunk. They were already hot and dry. Now they have be more hot and dry.


    The three looked at each other andughed even more. Chen Shao rubbed his hand that had just been hurt by Ye shuisu soda, and walked to ye shuisu step by step: "Ye shuisu, is it still strong? Do you want it very much? The ttering medicine I gave you today is the most effective ttering medicine in the market. No matter how strong a woman smells it, she will fall down in three steps. It''s good that you can stick to it until now. But the stronger you are, the happier you will be ~ ha ha! I haven''t tasted what Fu Shao''s woman is. I''ll try it today!"


    Ye shuisu sat down on the chair. She was wearing a red skirt and had all kinds of feelings. She was as angry as a hairspring: "Why are you all right?"


    "Because this kind of ttering medicine is only useful for women, not men." he took out a bag of medicine powder and distributed it to the other two people, "but don''t worry, in order to satisfy you and make you feel betterter, we will also take medicine to ensure that you will have an absolutely unprecedented experience in Fu Shao! Ha ha!" When Fu Linnan was mentioned, a touch of hate light shed in Chen Shao''s eyes, but soon it was reced by a thick evil lust.


    "Brother Chen, why do you tell her so much? She looks like she''s going to die. Let''s take the medicine quickly and satisfy her well! How can we make the beauty wait so urgent?" the man looked at ye shuisu and was extremely obscene.


    "That''s right!" the three men took the medicine powder. Suddenly, they were already extremely obscene. Their blood was boiling all over, and their bodies also reacted strongly, as if they had be a lustrous ghost who had never seen a woman. The three men, tall and strong, looked at ye shuisu, but their eyes didn''t shine.


    At this time, the medicine effect on ye shuisu seemed to havepletely urred. Her eyes were like silk, like a pool of soft water, sitting in a chair and looking at the three people. The words spit out from her red lips also seemed to hook people''s souls: "I''m so ufortable, can you give it to me?"


    Seeing this, the three people were like wolves and tigers. Their blood suddenly burst out, as if one look could tear ye shuisu to pieces, and jumped at ye shuisu: "don''t worry, brother, I''ll give it to you and satisfy you ~"


    Ye shuisu''s delicate and soft body was immediately covered by three fierce mountains. At the moment when the three men rushed over, ye shuisu seemed to be swallowed up. The blood and fire of the three people were waiting for ye shuisu''s soft body to cool down.


    However, it was expected that the scene of the three people holding ye shuisu and pouring out the fire did not appear. After they rushed like a lusty ghost who had never seen a woman in their lives, they had not touched ye shuisu''s hooked body. Suddenly, a certain acupoint on their body was punctured in turn. After a faint stabbing pain, they found that they could not move.


    Ye shuisu was still in front of them, but he changed his previous soft and charming state, with a fine cold light in his eyes and a silver needle in his hand, looking at them coldly.


    Then, before they could react, the silver needle in ye shuisu''s hand had prated several other acupuncture points on their body, and they felt they couldn''t move.


    The medicine just taken is still working. The blood sprayed in their bodies is waiting forplete gushing and venting, but their bodies can''t move at all. Ye shuisu is still in front of them, which makes them extremely ufortable?


    "Bitch, you don''t have traditional Chinese medicine? What did you do?"


    Chen Shao let out an angry voice and tried to move, but there was nothing he could do. He looked at ye shuisu with anger in his eyes.


    The other two men also wanted to eat ye shuisu: "let us go!"


    Ye shuisu retreated two steps and gave himself two injections to suppress the drug in his body.


    Then, she swung the chair she had just sat on, waved her arm and hit the three men. The three men suddenly burst out of their heads: "what have you done? You want to move me?"


    Being shot in the head by a woman and unable to resist at all, of course, Chen shaosan couldn''t bear it. The stupid drugs in their bodies made them feel very ufortable.


    Blood flowed down the three men''s forehead. Chen Shao looked at ye shuisu, and the fire in his eyes was even worse: "smelly woman, dare you hit me? If you loosen me, I''ll make you kneel down and beg for mercy!"


    The other two also had fire in their eyes: "loosen us, or let you look good!"


    The blood of the three people was still spraying. They tried their best to struggle, but they still couldn''t move. They stared at ye shuisu fiercely and angrily.


    Ye shuisu looked at the three with a sneer, and then she showed another silver needle. This silver needle isrger than the previous one. The tip of the needle is cold and seems to exude water light.


    Ye shuisu took a silver needle and shook it in front of the three people. The cold light in her eyes was worse than the cold light at the tip of the needle. She enunciated like a priest from Hell: "do you know what''s in this needle? As long as I give you a needle, this needle can make you inhuman for the rest of your life."


    Had known that Xia Sihan might do something to her, ye shuisu would not be unprepared. Of course she should have something to help.


    There is medicine in the needle. As long as she puts down the right acupoints, it may be exaggerated for the rest of her life, but it can really make them inhuman.


    No humanity.


    With thest four words of Ye shuisu spit out, the three couldn''t help trembling.


    What does ye shuisu want to do?

 Chapter 109

    There is their lifeblood and the support of their prodigal son for the rest of his life. How can he!


    Looking at the cold tip of the needle in ye shuisu''s hand, the three couldn''t help exuding cold sweat.


    Ye shuisu can prick them with a few needles so that they can''t move. They can easily get rid of such strong drugs. They don''t doubt the authenticity of Ye shuisu''s words now.


    They look down on ye shuisu!


    Ye shuisu got closer and closer with the silver needle. The cold light from the silver needle made them afraid.


    Their blood flowed back all over their body, and their medicine made them very eager for ye shuisu''s proximity, but reason made them want ye shuisu to stay away from them: "what do you want to do? Bitch, get away from me!"


    "Stay away from us!"


    Among the three, Chen Shao has the greatest reaction and the worst attitude.


    Ye shuisu looked at them coldly, not afraid. He took a silver needle and swayed in front of the three people. He said coldly, "who let youe?"


    Looking at the silver needle and thinking of the consequences of Ye shuisu''s needle dropping, Chen Shao was a little nervous: "who let use? Just want to fuck you, who else let use?"


    Ye shuisu moved the silver needle closer and swept the three people one by one: "don''t you say?"


    The three were forced into a cold sweat, but they couldn''t move and resist at all. One was forced and said, "your half sister, Xia Sihan! What have you done to others? I don''t me her for trying to deal with you!"


    "If she asks you toe, you cane? Who else is behind her?" ye shuisu''s silver needle approached more closely.


    Chen Shao said fiercely, and a poisonous light shed in his eyes: "isn''t a Xia Sihan enough? We just want to try Fu Shao''s woman! I didn''t expect to be nted in your hands!"


    Ye shuisu meditates. Behind Xia Sihan must be Fu Sheng. She knows. However, Fu Sheng is insidious. When he can use others, he usually doesn''te forward in person.


    These three people are all famous dissolutes. After being instigated by Xia Sihan, they secretly pass by Fu Sheng and promise some interests. They may not help Xia Sihan.


    "What''s your n?" ye shuisu continued coldly.


    Chen Shao said ruthlessly, "if you want to know? If you want to know, take away the needle in your hand!"


    But ye shuisu mmed his knee into his belly and screamed in pain, "don''t tell me I''ll waste you now!" at this time, ye shuisu didn''t find it. Because of her attack, a silver needle on Chen Shao''s body loosened a little.


    Chen Shao red at ye shuisu: "smelly woman!" but in the end, he said, "Xia Sihan''s n, let''s go to you, and then publish our picture of you on today''s banquet hall, which will ruin your reputation!"


    Is that so? Leaf water su cold hook lip. Today, all celebrities in the capital are involved in the big banquet of the Jiang family. Once the video of her promiscuity with three men is released, her life will bepletely destroyed. Tough enough. She looked around and found that there was a camera in the room.


    Chen Shao''s voice softened a little: "you know what you want to know. Now let us go! Smelly woman, you''re great! Let us go, we can''t move you!" Chen Shao said, but he was thinking that when he can y, ye shuisu must kneel down under him and beg for mercy! Just now ye shuisu was able to control them. It was their negligence. Again, he didn''t believe ye shuisu was the opponent of their three big men!


    The other two also said, "let us go quickly!"


    At this time, the medicine they had taken was still surging in their bodies. In order to have fun, the medicine they took was very strong. At this time, their body was ufortable. Also very angry how nted in the hands of Ye shuisu!


    Ye shuisu looks at Chen Shao''s eyes.


    The sneer from the corner of her mouth was even worse and approached Chen Shao: "OK, I''ll let you go."


    Chen Shao listens to this, his eyes are more vicious, and his evil smile is more serious.


    But when ye shuisu said so, he stabbed Chen Shao with the silver needle quenched with medicine in his hand.


    She doesn''t know nothing about the noble childe brothers in the upper ss circle. This Chen Shao, she remembers, willmit a forced case that will shock the whole capital in the near future! Two innocent girls were mutted and killed!


    In that case, she didn''t care about the other two first, so she solved the scourge of Chen Shao in advance! It can also be regarded as a lesson for him to do evil!


    Chen shaozheng is waiting for ye shuisu to let him go. Unexpectedly, ye shuisu is still attacking him!


    Thinking of the consequences of Ye shuisu''s injection, he was very angry: "smelly woman! You dare to y with me! Stop! Otherwise I will make you unable to survive or die!"


    Ye shuisu sneered: "you won''t have such a chance."


    Seeing that the silver needle in ye shuisu''s hand was about to disappear into his body, Chen Shao stared round. The whole person was furious and frightened to the extreme: "no!"


    Although it was useless to struggle just now, he was still struggling with all his strength and instinctively avoiding the risks in his eyes.


    It was also at this time that the silver needle had just pierced his skin. Before it entered, one of the needles given to him by Ye shuisu fell down, and then he began to move.


    With a strong fire in his eyes, he struck ye shuisu in front of him.


    Ye shuisu was surprised that Chen Shao broke away her silver needle, but soon she reacted, gave up giving Chen Shao a needle and hid away.


    Although she was also affected by Chen Shao''s attack, fortunately, nothing happened, but she also realized that her current situation was very dangerous.


    Chen Shao pulled out the silver needle on the other two people, and the three people could move immediately. At this time, the efficacy of the medicine they had previously taken was also to the extreme.


    After the three were free, they saw ye shuisu running outside the door and were about to open the door.


    However, when ye shuisu opened the door handle, she found that the door was locked. It took some time when she opened the lock lock. Taking advantage of this gap, Chen Shao chased and pulled ye shuisu away from the door. Ye shuisu bumped into a table on one side, and he immediately blocked the door so that ye shuisu could not get close to the door.


    "Run! Bitch! I''ll see how you run this time!"


    Chen Shao said and fiercely forced ye shuisu. The other two men came from another direction.


    "Be careful of this woman. Don''t be attacked by the needle in her hand! Later, let her know the end of offending us! A cheap woman who fell into our hands dares to be so fierce! Brother Chen, you will go first and let her look good!"


    "Of course! Bitch, I want you to live, die and die under me!"


    When the three people had the effect, they forced ye shuisu, like a vicious coyote. In addition, they had just been controlled by Ye shuisu. At this time, they were vicious, as if they wanted to tear and eat ye shuisu.

 Chapter 110

    Ye shuisu''s eyes shed coldly and retreated a few steps, but he was forced to a dead corner. He was in a position to retreat!


    The three are getting closer.


    "Dare to touch me, Linnan will not let you go!" ye shuisu said coldly, and he had touched something in his hand.


    After hearing ye shuisu''s words, Chen Shao trembled at first, but soonughed wildly, and a poisonous hatred light appeared in his eyes: "take Fu Shao to threaten us? If you are afraid of Fu Shao, we will do it to you?"


    Another person also smiled with evil Lust: "when you be one of us, do you think Fu Shao will want you?"


    At this time, the three people still had a drug attack and sexual fire erupted.


    Ye shuisu didn''t miss the hatred light in Chen Shao''s eyes when he mentioned Fu Linnan. When I think about it, Chen Shao seems to look wrong every time he mentions Fu Linnan. Does Chen Shao have a grudge against Fu Linnan?


    Without waiting for ye shuisu to think more, three men like hungry coyotes have been forced in front of Ye shuisu.


    Behind ye shuisu was a table. Chen Shao pushed ye shuisu hard on his shoulder and pushed ye shuisu down on the table. He supported the table with one hand and bullied ye shuisu under him. He said, "what do you think Fu Linnan is? I''ll taste his woman today!"


    With that, Chen Shao was about to release his blood andpletely press ye shuisu.


    At this time, a cold lightparable to sharp knife shed in ye shuisu''s eyes, and his men were about to make any action.


    At this time, a cold voiceparable to a skate sounded behind several people: "who do you want to taste?"


    The sound seemed to have a strong cold vortex. It was just a sound, which immediately turned back the blood of several men taking medicine in the room. Their originally hot body suddenly became cold.


    They trembled, looked behind them, and weed Fu Linnan''s fist.


    Fu Linnan punched Chen Shao, who was closest to ye shuisu, andy on the ground.


    Then another kick kicked the other two men away.


    "Ah!" the three people screamed one after another, and then, regardless of the pain, they had looked at Fu Linnan in front of them in fear, "Fu, Fu Shao..." it was one thing to dare to disrespect Fu Linnan behind his back. When Fu Linnan really appeared in front of them, they would only advise anyone, because the reputation of "cold hell in the capital" was not in vain, Even if they dare to disrespect Fu Linnan, they are also afraid of his means.


    Fu Linnan''s eyes showed a thin cold light, nced at the three people who fell to the ground, as if they had been executed by one look.


    Ye shuisu had stood up from the table. Fu Linnan helped her. His eyes were worried: "are you okay?" I couldn''t imagine what would happen if he cameter.


    Ye shuisu shook his head. In the warm yellow light, his eyes were clear and his voice did not panic: "it''s all right." he put away a silver needle quenched to protect his life. This scene did not escape Fu Linnan''s eyes.


    "Fu Shao, your woman asked us toe and seduce us. Otherwise, how could shee here?" Chen Shao staggered to his feet, and his voice was still ruthless. Although his voice was obviously discouraged, he looked at Fu Linnan''s eyes with Yin and fear.


    The other two stood up trembling with fear in their eyes, echoing Chen Shao''s words: "yes, Miss ye asked us..."


    However, before they finished their words, Fu Linnan''s fist fell heavily on their faces. Fu Linnan''s fist was so fast and powerful that they could find teeth everywhere with one punch.


    Although the three of them are tall and powerful, they still have little power to fight back in the face of Fu Linnan.


    In addition to Fu Linnan''s aura, which can easily crush the three of them into powder, the three of them are indeed not Fu Linnan''s opponents in terms of force value alone.


    "Pa!" the sound of broken bones, Chen Shao''s right hand was directly interrupted by Fu Linnan''s fist.


    "Touched my woman''s hand, waste it!"


    Another hard kick kicked the deadly lower abdomen and head: "those who dare to covet me don''t have to live!"


    The next few moves are all attacking the fatal parts of the human body.


    "Ah! Fu Shao, spare your life! We''re wrong! Fu Shao, spare your life! We''re wrong!" at the beginning, when Fu Linnan was dealing with the three of them, they didn''t have any power to fight back, let alone now when Fu Linnan went down to die. In the face of these attacks beyond their imagination, they can only kneel down and beg for mercy.


    But begging for mercy is obviously useless. At this time, Fu Linnan was like a lion in attack. As long as he wanted to destroy people, he would tear them apart.


    Any begging for mercy could not offset his anger when he first entered the private room door and saw the three men trying to bully ye shuisu.


    In his life, he has to put every bit in the palm of his hand. How can he be coveted by others?


    One punch, one punch, another punch from Fu Linnan''s fist made the three more miserable.


    Among the three, Chen Shao was beaten the most. Blood had seeped from the corners of his mouth. In fear, he looked at Fu Linnan''s eyes and said, "Fu Linnan, stop! If you dare to move me again, the Chen family will not let you go!"


    Fu Linnan''s cold look didn''t move: "Chen family? If the Chen family wants to protect you, I don''t mind letting the capitalck another Chen family."


    The cruel light in Chen Shao''s eyes is even worse: "you!"


    Fu Linnan another fatal kick to kick Chen Shao, but at this time, ye shuisu suddenly opened his mouth and said, "Linnan, wait."


    Fu Linnan stopped his hand and looked at ye shuisu. When he looked at ye shuisu, the coldness on his face did not decrease, and the meaning of killing in his eyes suddenly disappeared: "shuisu, what''s the matter?"


    Ye shuisu came forward to hold Fu Linnan, looked at the three people who fell to the ground and screamed, and a cold light burst out in his eyes: "today''s thing is not so simple. They are not behind the scenes, so they let them be killed. It''s too cheap for them!" the key is that if Fu Linnan really killed them, he really killed people just for them, which is dirty Fu Linnan''s hands. Their lives are not worthy to be taken by Fu Linnan.


    But now Fu Linnan is angry and cannot be persuaded by ordinary persuasion. Moreover, it can teach Xia Sihan a lesson.


    Fu Linnan took out a handkerchief and wiped his hands, as if he had just hit something dirty. His eyes darkened and looked at ye shuisu: "what do you want to do?"

 Chapter 111

    Ye shuisu coldly hooked her lips. In the warm yellow light, her full red lips were still bright. She took two steps forward, and the red skirt swayed like a priest in hell.


    She touched out a silver needle and lit it in front of Chen Shao: "do you still know this needle?"


    After all, ye shuisu had just calcted, and he cherished his lifeblood feather very much. Seeing the needle and looking at ye shuisu''s cold eyes under the warm yellow light, he subconsciously protected his lifeblood, and a look of fear floated in his eyes: "what do you want to do?" after his body moved, if Fu Linnan didn''te, he was not afraid of Ye shuisu, But now Fu Linnan is here. With Fu Linnan''s force value, if ye shuisu still wants to fight him, it will be easy!


    This scene was also seen by Fu Linnan. He looked at ye shuisu and Chen Shao in front of him, and his eyes were deep. Did he miss anything when he didn''te? His narrow eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a dangerous light.


    Ye shuisu knew nothing about Fu Linnan''s reaction and said coldly to Chen Shao: "call Xia Sihan and lead her to this private room. I won''t do it to you, otherwise..." he sneered again, "you know the consequences."


    Chen Shao''s forehead exuded cold sweat. He suddenly realized that maybe he easily listened to Xia Sihan''s instigation and came to deal with ye shuisu. It was a very stupid move. At this moment, he even felt that ye shuisu was no less terrible than Fu Linnan in some aspects.


    Chen Shao hardened his head and said, "there is a camera in the room. Xia Sihan is afraid that he would have known what happened here and won''t fall into the trap."


    Ye shuisu sneered: "don''t worry, she''s afraid she won''t have the chance to see the surveince video here."


    In order to prevent Xia Sihan from ying dirty tricks at the banquet, she not only stared at Xia Sihan from time to time, but also sent staff to stare at Xia Sihan''s behavior, so that she could not enter other ces except the banquet hall.


    At that time, she was just in case. Now, her decision is wise.


    Although she was cheated here by Xia Sihan because of her negligence, she didn''t have much time to enter the private room. Xia Sihan didn''t break through her defense so quickly.


    Soon, Xia Sihan will pay a painful price for what she has done!


    The cold sweat on Chen Shao''s forehead grew more and more. Finally, he took out his mobile phone and dialed out the phone.


    At this time, after seeing ye shuisu''s red skirt figure on the corridor on the second floor, Xia Sihan''s fierce smile almost burst out.


    "Ye shuisu, you also have today! Hurry into the private room and bepletely destroyed! I don''t want to wait for a moment now. I just want to see youpletely broken into the ground!"


    Xia Sihan thought bitterly in her heart and thought about the end that ye shuisu would soon have. She almost burst intoughter.


    She had long wanted to see ye shuisu die, especially after she made a ssh at the banquet today and she waspared to go into the mud.


    And this moment wille soon!


    Xia Sihan thought with ecstasy that she would go to the monitoring room to monitor what happened in private room 4 after ye shuisu entered the hell like private room 4 as nned. When things in the private room reached the ugliest climax, she was in the monitoring room and projected the pictures monitored in private room 4 onto the banquet hall.


    At that time, the originally happy and lively banquet will be cracked and ugly because of the ugly picture released.


    Everyone will see the most debauchery and ugliest side of Ye shuisu. Ye shuisu''s life will be ruined at the wee banquet where she was pushed to the high point today!


    Everyone willugh at ye shuisu, curse ye shuisu, andpare ye shuisu to mud. Her bright marriage will also be destroyed. So far, her life is only worthy of living in mud


    Such an end would be worse than the end she is now shouting as a street mouse!


    The more she thinks about what will happen next, the more excited Xia Sihan is. She can''t help jumping.


    Even if she could, she wanted to fly to the monitoring room at the speed of light. She first saw the scene that ye shuisu was destroyed.


    She wanted to see that scene so much! She wants to see ye shuisu torn up!


    However, such thoughts were soon interrupted when she was about to walk up the path to the monitoring room.


    It is a path connecting the banquet venue and the monitoring room. Xia Sihan had just arrived at the small door at the beginning of the path. When he was about to push the door, he was stopped by the staff: "Miss, this path is not allowed to pass by outsiders."


    Xia Sihan''s thought stopped suddenly. She said to the staff in great displeasure, "why don''t you pass through? I''m dizzy after drinking. Can''t I go to get some air?"


    The staff had some gifts and pointed to the way to leave the banquet: "Miss, if you want to breathe, it''s the same to go out there." the way to leave the banquet is the only way ye shuisu allows Xia Sihan to go outside the banquet hall.


    Xia Sihan didn''t mean to breathe. Of course, he won''t give up. He rudely pushed the staff away and said, "I just want to go there to breathe. Don''t try to stop me!" the location here is remote and there are no people, so Xia Sihan is not afraid to be seen even if he is rude.


    But she pushed away one person, but two more staff stopped her: "Miss, it''s not allowed to pass here. Please don''t embarrass us."


    Xia Sihan still wanted to rush in: "get out of the way!" but she was alone. Where was the opponent of the three staff members? After several confrontations, she fell into the array. Originally, she was in a good mood, but now she was wiped out by several staff members.


    Xia Sihan stamped her feet in anger. Seeing that some time had passed, she didn''t know how long to dy with these staff.


    At that time, she picked up her mobile phone and wanted to ask Fu Sheng for help. Although she did some things behind Fu Sheng''s back today, they still have amon goal. It''s not difficult for Fu Sheng to help her.


    At this time, there was a call from her cell phone. She was upset and didn''t see who it was. She just hung up and wanted to call Fu Sheng.


    But the phone persevered and dialed in before she was about to dial Fu Sheng.


    This time, Xia Sihan didn''t look at the phone either. She answered directly, in a bad tone and said, "who, I''m busy, don''te to me!"


    Then she hung up the phone impatiently, but at this time, a familiar voice from the phone stunned her: "it''s me, Chen Shao."

 Chapter 112

    Of course Xia Sihan knows who Chen Shao is. When she went to him to destroy ye shuisu, she was the one she met in person.


    All her expressions were frozen in an instant. After looking around, she avoided the staff, found an empty corner, and carefully asked, "what''s the matter? Why did you call?" at this time, shouldn''t it be the time when Chen Shao and the three of them are dealing with ye shuisu? Why did he call? What happened?


    Thinking of this, Xia Sihan couldn''t help feeling a lump in her heart. How much she had hoped to see ye shuisu destroyed in today''s n. Now when she guessed that something might go wrong, how big was the bump in her heart.


    There must be nothing wrong with today''s n! Xia Sihan thought.


    But the voice from the phone soon broke her hope. Chen Shao''s voice was always ruffian: "what''s the matter with me? Didn''t you say to send ye shuisu to us? We''ve been waiting so long, why haven''t peoplee yet?"


    Another two people echoed on the phone: "yes! Isn''t this a yer? I''m ying for you?"


    "What''s going on?"


    Xia Sihan''s heart got more bumps. He was very anxious, but his voice lowered and replied: "I saw ye shuisu on the corridor on the second floor a while ago. Why didn''t hee?"


    It sounds like Chen Shao and others are impatient at this time, but in fact, under the control and threat of Ye shuisu and Fu Linnan, they don''t dare to go out at all, and the pressure is huge.


    There was a faint tremor in Chen shaopi''s angry voice, but it was not easy to be noticed: "really? We didn''t see anyone!"


    Another man echoed: "since I came up and didn''t see anyone, can''t I find the wrong ce?"


    Xia Sihan''s eyes are overcast. Ye shuisu is such a stupid pig! Is it wrong to find a ce?


    She lowered her voice again and said, "isn''t Jiang Xiangru''s phone in your hand? Don''t you know false voice? Call her and ask! Deceive her again!"


    Chen Shao''s "impatient" tunnel: "all right, I know! Come up and have a look! We''ve been waiting so long, you''d better let us see someone today, otherwise Chen Shao wants you to look good no matter who you are!"


    With that, Chen Shao hung up the phone directly.


    The "beep" busy tone from the phone is heard in Xia Sihan''s heart, but it makes Xia Sihan unable to calm down.


    She took a few steps outside and looked at the corridor on the second floor through the lively banquet hall on the first floor. The corridor on the second floor was quiet and there was no one at all. The scene was quiet and trembling.


    Xia Sihan bit her teeth and stamped her feet. Without much thought, she went directly to the corridor on the second floor. Her n was carried out in the evening, which was the time when everyone was most idle and the party wasing to an end.


    Originally everything was well arranged, but now something has happened temporarily, so her time is a little tight. Moreover, Chen Shao''s business was arranged separately from Fu Sheng''s n, and she couldn''t easily let it go wrong.


    Why didn''t ye shuisu enter private room 4! There must be no problem!


    The corridor on the second floor is still the venue for the banquet. No one stopped Xia Sihan. Xia Sihan soon came to the door of private room 4.


    She knocked on the door. Although she knew there was no one around, she looked around carefully and said, "it''s me. Open the door."


    Chen Shao''s familiar ruffian voice came: "the door is not closed,e in."


    Xia Sihan frowned, her face twisted, opened the door and said, "did you call ye shuisoda with Jiang Xiangru''s mobile phone? What did she say?"


    There was a warm yellow light in the room. As soon as Xia Sihan stepped into the door, he saw Chen shaosan leaning against a table and seeing hering in. They all looked at her quietly with quiet eyes.


    The light was not clear, so Xia Sihan couldn''t see the bruises on Chen shaosan. Seeing that they didn''t speak, she took a few steps inside and frowned: "why don''t you speak? Which private room did ye shuisu enter?"


    However, after this question, Chen shaosan still didn''t speak. At this time, Xia Sihan vaguely felt that something was wrong.


    Then, a voice that made Xia Sihan coldly came from behind: "Xia Sihan, are you looking for me?"


    Xia Sihan was stunned. As soon as she looked back, she saw a face she hated very much: "Ye, Shui, Su!" she gnashed her teeth and said.


    In a red dress, ye shuisu coldly hooked her lips and walked towards Xia Sihan. Before Xia Sihan could react, she covered Xia Sihan with a handkerchief.


    "You..." with a burst of strange fragrance pouring in, hot and dizzy... All kinds of feelings filled Xia Sihan''s body.


    She wanted to say something, but soon she was paralyzed and her eyes blurred.


    She was wearing a hat, but she tore it off. The yellow dress on her body was also pulled by her hot and dry. Her whole body was full of obscene breath: "give it to me, give it to me..." her body was constantly distorted. When she saw Chen Shao and other three people, she would rush towards them when she spoke. Her speech was also soft and iparable: "give it to me!..."


    Chen shaosan had also taken medicine. It was just when their blood was gushing. They just experienced repeated blows from ye shuisu and Fu Linnan. They either wanted to destroy their lifeblood or almost wanted their lives, and their drug properties were suppressed.


    But they were only suppressed and had no antidote. Now they were provoked by Xia Sihan, and suddenly their medicine came up again. Looking at Xia Sihan, they were also very evil.


    Xia Sihan used to be one of the most famousdies in the capital. She looks and has a good figure. Xia Sihan''s lewd seduction, coupled with the drug''s drive, Chen shaosan can''t wait to swallow Xia Sihan alive.


    Just because ye shuisu and Fu Linnan are still here, they don''t dare to do it at all.


    Ye shuisu looked at Xia Sihan''s onset of efficacy and threw away the handkerchief wrapped with infatuation spices. She only sighed that today''s infatuation drug is really strong. They were fully prepared to deal with her.


    However, it is a pity that all retribution now has to take revenge on them.


    If ye shuisu hadn''t pulled Xia Sihan now, Xia Sihan would have rushed towards Chen shaosan. But even so, Xia Sihan kept wriggling and struggling under Ye shuisu''s hands, his eyes blurred and obscene: "let go of me! I want to!"


    Ye shuisu had to catch Xia Sihan several times. She wryly hooked her lips and looked at Fu Linnan. Fu Linnan was just looking at her. In the whole room, it seems that only ye shuisu and Fu Linnan''s eyes are clean. At this time, their eyes are opposite and hit clear water. Such clear water spray can break through all the dirt in the room without any rendering.

 Chapter 113

    After a sh of looking at the spark, Fu Linnan understood and took two steps forward. Across a handkerchief, he picked up a bag of white powder on the table. That''s more than half of Chen shaosan''s remaining after taking medicine.


    Then he threw the powder to Chen shaosan and spit out three words coldly: "eat it." as if the voice of the king could not be denied.


    Chen Shao and the three trembled, looking at Fu Linnan''s invincible majesty, and then looking at the silver needle that ye shuisu lit up again behind Fu Linnan, the three finally picked up the powder and took it.


    Taking more powder will only make them overindulge and make them more fierce. This naturally does some harm, but under the coercion of Fu Linnan and ye shuisu, they thought that if they didn''t do it, the possible consequence would be that they couldn''t be humane and were beaten to death for the rest of their life. They finally chose to take the powder.


    People seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. In the face of worse results, of course, they should choose a slightly better result.


    Chen shaosan''s powder is weaker than the ecstasy given to women in the room, but he can''t help taking an overdose.


    After taking a lot of medicine powder, the three people immediately burst out of control. There was not much left in arge bag of powder, which was opened by Chen Shaoyi.


    At this time, their eyes were red and full of lust. At this time, let alone throw a woman to them, that is, bring a sow, or even a boar. As long as they can use it, they can use it.


    Ye shuisu loosed Xia Sihan. Xia Sihan rushed over, and Chen shaosan also rushed over. Several people who were already impatient rolled together in an instant and made a loud sound.


    Ye shuisu nced at the camera in the room and coldly hooked her lips.


    At this time, Fu Linnan came to ye shuisu, blocked her eyes and was preparing to take her away.


    But, "Ding Ling." suddenly a mobile phone ring rang.


    It''s not ye shuisu''s phone or Fu Linnan''s phone. It''s Xia Sihan''s phone that just fell to the ground while struggling.


    Ye shuisu said, "wait." he bent down and picked up the phone on the ground.


    There was still new information on the phone. After seeing what was on the phone, ye shuisu suddenly hooked her lips deeper.


    Ye shuisu shook his mobile phone to Fu Linnan and said coldly, "Linnan, let me show you a good thing."


    Fu Linnan received the mobile phone. After seeing the content inside, his eyes were deep, and the whole person was frozen down for a few minutes.


    Ye shuisu picked up the bag of medicine powder that was beaten down by Chen Shao and left some. Her eyes were cold and her lips were even worse: "I''ll see a better y."


    Fu Sheng specially came to dizun hotel for the reception banquet of the Jiang family today, but he didn''t go to the banquet site. He just waited in another room of the hotel until the n needed him to appear. Otherwise, his premature appearance at the banquet will be too risky and increase the probability of failure of today''s n.


    However, his n today is to let Xia Sihan enter the banquet venue to arrange everything, including the assistance of Ning Chunjie and others.


    When ye shuisu is cheated into the private room at the right time, he will go over and stage a live spring pce picture with ye shuisu, so that ye shuisu can be his person in front of all celebrities. At that time, not only will ye shuisu still be used by him, he also sessfully retaliated against Fu Linnan, but also can restore his current reputation.


    However, ording to the original n, the final n is almost implemented by this time. Why hasn''t he received Xia Sihan''s information?


    Thinking of this, he took out his mobile phone, sent a few messages and asked.


    "How''s it going? Why hasn''t there been any news?"


    "Has ye shuisu been cheated sessfully? When will Ie? How is the party now?"


    "This time, we must make ye shuisu my man in front of everyone!"


    Messages sent in the past were quickly responded to; "It''s sessful. Ye shuisu is now in private room 4. He has Chinese medicine. Come quickly and act ording to the n."


    When Fu Sheng saw such a reply, the longsting smile on his face became even worse.


    Today, not only Xia Sihan, Ning Chunjie and others have been returning the banquet to him for half a day. For half a day, things have developed quite smoothly. Therefore, he is not surprised that Xia Sihan''s affair has be a result. Instead, he just takes it for granted.


    Although he hasn''t appeared yet, when he was changing the clothes of the banquet staff, he seemed to have expected the scene when the n was sessful. He couldn''t helpughing and began to sing happily.


    Since he was so suddenly engaged by Ye shuisu at the engagement field between ye shuisu and Fu Linnan, he lost his reputation and things were quite bad. He calcted that ye shuisu couldn''t seed and Fu Linnan broke his hand.


    He has long wanted to avenge this! He was never willing to live under Fu Linnan. He always wanted to severely suppress Fu Linnan, and then he ascended the altar. How could he endure such a depressed moment?


    But soon, his downturn will be over! He Fu Sheng, after nning again, can step on Fu Linnan''s foot again!


    The smile on Fu Sheng''s face became more and more serious. Looking at his back, it was clear that he was still a man on earth, but it seemed that people saw the ghost of hell.


    He had already touched the venue of the banquet hall, and the disguise of the staff made him enter the banquet hall smoothly.


    On the court, the crowd was still drinking and making preparations. It seemed that they didn''t know what would happen next on the court.


    "Laugh. Be happy. Soon you will have a huge impact. And this impactes from ye shuisu, the protagonist of today''s party and me." Fu Sheng looked at the busy banquet crowd and thought.


    He lowered the hat on his head, with a very clear purpose, and walked directly back and forth to the second floor. Because of the joy, even his steps were very light. Along the way, the smile on his face did not reduce at all.


    As he approached the stairway leading to the second floor, he even felt his heart jumping more and more, because when he went to the corridor on the second floor, he was not far from private room 4. He looked up and looked at private room 4, which had already stepped on the position, as if he saw victory waving to him.


    Because few people go to the second floor of the banquet hall, there are few people leading to the stairs on the second floor.


    Seeing that victory was imminent, Fu Sheng was more rxed and was about to step up the first stairs on the second floor. At this time, the soles of his feet suddenly slipped and fell back.

 Chapter 114

    At the moment of falling down again, he just bumped into a person. In the stronger rebound, he stumbled and fell on the stairs. If he didn''t just support the force with his hand, the sharp corner of the stairs would hurt him. For a time, there was a slight dust rising. I couldn''t see whether it was dust or something else.


    But even if Fu Sheng didn''t get hurt, he also hurt at that moment. For a time, his original good mood was wiped out.


    His face was still overcast, but his smile suddenly decreased. He looked back and red fiercely: "who hit me..." but after seeing who was bounced back after he hit, he suddenly froze in ce and couldn''t feel the pain on his body. "Big brother, big brother, why are you? You''re not..." he realized something and stopped his mouth.


    The man who collided with him was Fu Linnan.


    Fu Linnan was dressed in ck custom-made Chinese clothes, with a cold breath and noble and domineering spirit. Fu Sheng was lying on the ground. Fu Linnan looked down at him as if he were looking at a dog.


    Fu Linnan opened his lips coldly without any waves in his eyes. Looking at Fu Sheng, he seemed to look at a dead object: "what am I?"


    Fu Sheng stumbled and stood up, because he almost fell again in the face of Fu Lin''s unconscious weakness in the South leg, but he still stabilized his body, and a sh of panic shed through the bottom of his eyes, but soon covered up: "nothing, nothing."


    In my heart, I was angry and hated. In order to make today''s n go smoothly, knowing that Fu Linnan was also with ye shuisu at the banquet, he specially asked thepany to find a way to spend Fu Linnan. It is reasonable that he should note back before the end of the banquet. Why is he here again now? Thinking of what he could notpare with Fu Linnan, he hated Fu Linnan to death.


    Although everything is going well today, Fu Linnan''s appearance now makes him feel some variables. Fu Linnan is really powerful. Even he has to admit it. He can only get something from Fu Linnan if he uses all his Yin moves.


    Without waiting for Fu Sheng to think more, Fu Linnan asked coldly, "Why are you here?"


    Fu Sheng was afraid that Fu Linnan would ask this question. He didn''t expect toe so soon. How should he answer?


    Fu Linnan said coldly, "the Jiang family also invited you?"


    Fu Shengughed and said, "yes, the Jiang family invited a lot of people to this banquet, and I also got an invitation card." if only the invitation card is concerned, it is not difficult for him to get it. But in the end, he came to do bad things. When waiting for Fu Linnan''s reply, he was still very nervous.


    But fortunately, Fu Linnan didn''t seem to doubt his answer, and said coldly: "stay away from shuisu, otherwise..." Fu Linnan said, ncing coldly over Fu Sheng''s broken left hand, then raised his eyes and looked directly at Fu Sheng. The cold light almost forced Fu Sheng to death.


    At that moment, Fu Sheng''s breath stagnated, and the hatred in his eyes almost gushed out.


    However, before Fu Sheng could say anything, Fu Linnan had turned and left directly.


    Fu Sheng looked at Fu Linnan''s back and clenched his fist tightly. The hatred in his eyes was not hidden and vented for a while. It was like an avnche, which was very frightening. He looked at Fu Linnan''s way when he came to the banquet. It seemed that Fu Linnan had just returned to the banquet.


    Fu Linnan walked away. Fu Sheng looked at the fourth private room upstairs. Suddenly, he felt a little empty and uneasy. Although Fu Linnan did nothing and spoke normally, Fu Linnan''s appearance still made him feel as if something was going to happen.


    At this time, his mobile phone rang. It was a message sent to him by his insider in thepany: "second young master, Fu Shao returned to the banquet hall not long ago."


    Seeing this information, Fu Sheng felt speechless and angry. What do you eat? He had seen Fu Linnan in the banquet hall before sending him a message! However, it is not easy to find out Fu Linnan''s whereabouts. It is not surprising that the news about Fu Linnan was givente.


    But at the moment, Fu Sheng felt more powerless.


    He looked at the busy banquet crowd not far away. The happy feeling that the previous n was about to seed had been reduced a lot, but he was more annoyed. Today is such a good opportunity. Is the n going to fail again? He is unwilling! I don''t know when to wait for such a chance next time.


    At this time, his mobile phone rang again. It was a message sent to him by "Xia Sihan": "where have you been? From the monitoring, ye shuisu is dying."


    Seeing this message, Fu Sheng''s fingers tightened and his eyes lit up. Sure enough, the sky never stopped him!


    Thinking of Ye shuisu''s appearance after being drugged and dying, he also felt a surge of blood in his body. At this time, he had not found that from the moment Fu Linnan hit him, his body had undergone subtle changes, and the seeds of evil sex were nted in his body.


    Fu Shengyin said, "Fu Linnan, what are you proud of? Soon, ye shuisu will be my man! You are right here! The next scene is right here for you to witness! There are so many people here, can you really do anything to me? They are all young masters of the Fu family, and I must surpass you! I will not be trampled by you!"


    Fu Sheng thought bitterly, and his eyes seemed to be bleeding.


    Since ye shuisu is still in the private room and the n is still going on normally, his n has not been disturbed. Even if Fu Linnan appears, he has nothing to fear!


    Now the n has reached thest step. He only needs to enter private room 4 and bepletely with ye shuisu. Then, at the best time, Xia Sihan announces the video of him and ye shuisu at the banquet hall, and everything isplete. He has nothing to be afraid of!


    Fu Linnan''s figure has now disappeared in the crowd of the banquet, and Fu Sheng can''t find him. But he still smiled darkly: "Fu Linnan, ye shuisu has me in her heart. You will losepletely for this alone! Although ye shuisu misunderstood me before, which led to her estrangement from me, she is still my person after today! Your woman, your fiancee, will be my person in front of everyone! And she seduced me! And Fu Sheng, I will be picked clean! It is you who will destroy , Fu Linnan! "


    Fu Sheng returned a message to Xia Sihan: "keep an eye on the situation around me. If you have any questions, please contact me at any time."


    He looked up at private room 4 again. At this meeting, the uneasiness in his eyes disappeared again, but added a touch of evil fire. Whether he wanted to deal with Fu Linnan or upy ye shuisu, his desire was very strong at this time.


    As if, in the fourthpartment, he saw a strange light.


    He opened the door and went in, but when he saw the behind the scenes in the private room, he was stunned.


    But when he wanted to go out again, the door couldn''t be opened.

 Chapter 115

    Ye shuisu and Fu Linnan are sitting on a sofa on the first floor, holding Xia Sihan''s mobile phone in their hands. They can''te out after Fu Sheng enters private room 4. They can''t help but scratch their lips coldly.


    Soon, a wonderful y will be on!


    Those who wanted to pull her to hell ended up in the infernal hell!


    How nice!


    Fu Linnan poured two sses of red wine, got up and sat against the edge of the sofa on the side of Ye shuisu. Their bodies touched each other and the warm temperature flowed with each other.


    Fu Linnan handed ye shuisu a ss of red wine. Ye shuisu took it. The two people''s sses touched lightly. Ye shuisu looked up and smiled. The color light of the banquet swayed. The smile was enough to turn all sentient beings upside down, which made Fu Linnan tremble.


    Fu Linnan drank the red wine. Ye shuisu also picked up the red wine and tasted it. The red juice flowed into her red lips. She tasted the red wine she liked.


    In fact, how good it is. It seems that Fu Linnan can always remember her preferences no matter in previous lives or in this life, and the things sent to her will always be what she likes.


    Thinking of this, I don''t know if it was red wine, her heart was warm.


    She looked up again with a touch of light in her eyes and looked at Fu Linnan, who was just looking at her.


    There seems to be a collision of fire and light between the four eyes. Fu Linnan suddenly bent over. Before ye shuisu could react, Fu Linnan had licked ye shuisu''s lips.


    The wet, soft and cold touch made ye shuisu tremble immediately. Fu Linnan whispered in ye shuisu''s ear again, "goblin, is red wine on your lips seducing me? Huh?"


    Fu Linnan looked cold. When talking about soft love words, he was also provocative, making ye shuisu''s whole bones crisp.


    Her ears turned red and her face turned red. There was no one around. Instead, she turned her head to Fu Linnan, raised her slender hand and held Fu Linnan''s chin.


    On her thumb, she had just made a red nail. She also fell her finger belly on Fu Linnan''s thin lip, gently stroked it, wiped off the residualyer of red wine on Fu Linnan''s thin lip, and looked at Fu Linnan: "Fu Shao, is theyer of red wine on your lip seducing me? Huh?"


    Ye shuisu deliberately imitates Fu Linnan''s words, which is somewhat overbearing. Her voice was clear and meaningful. At this time, it lingered between her and Fu Linnan, like a light flower brushing people''s skin, which was particrly provocative.


    Facing ye shuisu''s eyes, thin lips felt ye shuisu''s touch. Listening to ye shuisu''s clear voice, Fu Linnan only felt that his breathing was stagnant and the whole person was tight.


    His eyes were as dark as mysterious ck gemstones. He wanted to tease ye shuisu, but he was teased by Ye shuisu. Good.


    Fu Linnan''s chest fluctuated slightly. As soon as he sped ye shuisu''s thin wrist, his thick finger abdomen gently whirled on ye shuisu''s white skin and hooked his lips: "ye shuisu, don''t regret."


    With that, he wouldpletely imprison ye shuisu in his arms.


    Ye shuisudang wants to hide, but where is Fu Linnan''s opponent?


    When Fu Linnan''s kiss fell down and ye shuisu''s breath was covered by Fu Linnan, ye shuisu only regretted.


    In front of her, but the "cold hell" that scares everyone in the capital, can she flirt casually?


    Fu Linnan''s kiss to ye shuisu was not strong, but it deepened step by step.


    At this time, they were in a remote location, but whether it was a banquet hall or people kepting and going.


    Ye shuisu was softened by Fu Linnan''s kiss, but when Yu Guang caught a glimpse of someoneing not far away, she still stretched out her hand to push Fu Linnan away: "Linnan, someone ising ~"


    Fu Linnan grabbed ye shuisu''s restless hand. He didn''t care so much. Instead, he bit ye shuisu''s lips with scallops, hooked his lips, and enunciated with a kind of devil''s breath: "if you lift me, you want to push me away? It''s not so easy."


    Fu Linnan is more and more excited by Ye shuisu''s lips and teeth. Ye shuisu''s body is softer and wants to push Fu Linnan away, but it''s not so easy after all.


    Finally, it seems that more and more people have noticed the scene here, and Fu Linnan seems to be more satisfied, so he has a little loose on ye shuisu''s strategy.


    Through this gap, ye shuisu finally got rid of Fu Linnan''s kiss, but he was still in Fu Linnan''s imprisonment.


    Ye shuisu leaned on Fu Linnan''s chest and looked at someone nearby pointing at it. Her voice softened: "Linnan, someone is watching! Can''t continue!"


    Fu Linnan picked up ye shuisu''s chin. All the beauty of Ye shuisu''s kiss fell into his eyes. The evasion in her eyes made him feel happy: "wasn''t it very powerful just now? Huh? Didn''t you pick it up? Huh?" then he grabbed ye shuisu''s slender hand, put on his lip p, and let ye shuisu''s hand whirl passively on his lip p, Just like ye shuisu whirling his lips at the beginning.


    The ambiguous temperature was slowly rising again. Ye shuisu quickly pulled his hand away and slightly tooted his lips. A trace of dissatisfaction shed in his eyes: "where is me? It''s obviously you..." it was clearly provoked by Fu Linnan!


    However, without waiting for ye shuisu to finish saying this, Fu Linnan spit out a good maic voice from his throat with threat: "hmm?"


    When ye shuisu saw this, he was afraid that Fu Linnan would be unhappy and did something to her. After all, he didn''t go on. But her unwilling seeds are still buried in her heart. But next time, ye shuisu didn''t dare to provoke Fu Linnan so easily.


    At this time, because ye shuisu identally moved, Xia Sihan''s mobile phone, which was originally ced on the table, fell to the ground. The metal shell of the mobile phone collided with the marble floor, making a quite sharp sound.


    When ye shuisu saw this, his eyes were cold, and he deliberately changed the topic to Fu Linnan: "unexpectedly, Xia Sihan and Fu Sheng had two versions of their ns at the banquet this time, but anyway, they all had to be punished for their actions!"


    As ye shuisu said, Leng Mu nced at the No. 4 private room on the second floor.


    The door of the private room was closed. Like all other private rooms, it looked ordinary, but she could think of what kind of ugliness was going on in that private room at this time!


    Originally, after she entered private room 4 and met Chen shaosan, she thought that Fu Sheng and Xia Sihan''s n today was to let Chen shaosan ruin her.


    Unexpectedly, I identally saw Xia Sihan''s mobile phone and found that there was a different version.


    That is, the ns of Xia Sihan and Fu Sheng are fundamentally different.

 Chapter 116

    The original n for today was that Xia Sihan and Fu Sheng nned to let her be with Fu Sheng at the banquet, so as to confirm her previous rumors with Fu Sheng. At that time, her reputation would be broken and Fu Sheng''s ruined reputation would be restored. At that time, they privately thought that when she became Fu Sheng''s person, she could be better controlled by Fu Sheng.


    Today, whether Jiang Xiangru is transferred or the monitoring room is controlled, we are preparing for this n.


    But in this n, Xia Sihan added her own n.


    That is, before Fu Sheng came into the banquet hall, he reced Fu Sheng who was supposed to have a rtionship with her with Chen shaosan!


    Although it seems simr, it is all for her topletely destroy her reputation at the banquet today.


    But there are still considerable differences.


    That is, if it is she and Fu Sheng who are sted today, Fu Sheng will be her retreat even if her reputation is destroyed, and this is what Fu Sheng wants.


    But what was revealed today was the words of her and Chen shaosan. Chen shaosan is a famous slut in the capital, and she is with three men at a time. At that time, she will be destroyed more thoroughly and there will be no retreat. This is what Xia Sihan wants.


    However, no matter what they want, in the end, all the bad consequences will be retributed on them immediately!


    Today''s game, they did their best, but theypletely took themselves into it.


    Before she got into trouble with them, they came and sent a move by themselves. It was OK.


    Ye shuisu looked at private room 4 from a distance and coldly hooked her lips. Thinking about something, suddenly, a figure stood in front of her and interrupted her thoughts.


    It was Fu Linnan who leaned over a little. His slender fingers touched ye shuisu''s beautiful eyebrows and eyes. His thin lips gently hooked, as if with some charm: "what are you looking at? What are you thinking? If you want to do what you''re doing in the private room now, I don''t mind talking to you..."


    The lights of the banquet hall flickered. Whether it was the sound or Fu Linnan himself, it seemed a little provocative. Ye shuisu''s heart trembled. Before Fu Linnan finished, ye shuisu turned her head and avoided Fu Linnan''s touch. She hurriedly said, "I didn''t see or say anything!" she thought that the state between her and Fu Linnan was too wrong, so she wanted to change the topic. She didn''t want Fu Linnan to stir up the atmosphere again. I never knew Fu Linnan was a good flirt!


    Through this gap, ye shuisu slipped out of Fu Linnan''s arms again. Like a fish, Fu Linnan didn''t react. The beauty in his arms disappeared. His heart was empty immediately, and his sight also chased ye shuisu away.


    Ye shuisu had already walked a few steps away at this time, and she didn''t know whether she had drunk red wine or not. Under the colored light, her face was a little red, and her eyes were quite blurred. Under the red skirt, she had a slim waist and a grip, which seemed quite attractive.


    Ye shuisu also felt Fu Linnan''s eyes. Her body was tight. It was clear that Fu Linnan was still some distance away from her, but she had felt an invisible imprisonment.


    Of course, it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Ye shuisu''s face is still calm. His red lips light: "Lin Nan, I don''t know where my mother is. I''ll go and see my mother!"


    It''s impossible to do something to Jiang Xiangru at such a grand banquet, but their n uses Jiang Xiangru''s mobile phone and deceives her in the name of Jiang Xiangru. They will use some means to deceive Jiang Xiangru to somewhere she can''t see.


    In a word, she still has to find Jiang Xiangru first.


    Thinking, ye shuisu turned and left, but as soon as she moved, she felt her body light and floating.


    There''s something wrong with her body. She felt it when she was in Fu Linnan''s arms. I feel a little more unable to refuse Fu Linnan, and even close to Fu Linnan. Although reason tells her to refuse, in fact, her body is very obedient.


    Ye shuisu knew that it was because she had inhaled strong drugs in private room 4.


    Although she has been suppressed with a silver needle. But after all, it''s just repression, not antidote, so it''s still possible to have repeated attacks.


    But the good thing is that the reaction is not serious, the banquet hall is still going on, and there will be a good y soon. She can wait and go to the antidote.


    Ye shuisu thought, and secretly gave himself a needle. The hot blood in his body decreased again.


    Just as she had just finished these, with Fu Linnan approaching again, she grabbed her slender waist. The familiar breath and temperature came, and the hot blood in her body surged again.


    Ye shuisu couldn''t help vomiting blood. Fu Linnan is really a goblin! He''s a goblin!


    Fu Linnan noticed the abnormality of Ye shuisu and asked, "what''s the matter?" his fingers buckled lightly on ye shuisu''s slender waist.


    Ye shuisu suppressed the surging blood in her body and said, "it''s all right. I have to find my mother." as she said, she wanted to take off and leave Fu Linnan. She thought it better to stay away from Fu Linnan at this time.


    However, Fu Linnan obviously didn''t know the difference in ye shuisu''s body. Seeing that ye shuisu wanted to go, he discontentedly imprisoned ye shuisu more tightly: "I''ll find it with you."


    Ye shuisu had no reason to refuse, and finally said, "well." although there was still a surge of hot blood in his body, it was not out of control. So she''s in control. It''s okay.


    Although ye shuisu thought so, he finally felt that Fu Linnan was closer than before.


    Fu Linnan didn''t know the reason. He just felt that today''s ye shuisu was more likable and wanted to tease her.


    Ye shuisu and Fu Linnan found Jiang Xiangru in a secluded cubicle in the banquet hall.


    Thispartment is separated by a screen. In addition to severaldies and Jiang Xiangru, Ning Chunjie is also with Jiang Xiangru. She is talking andughing with several people. It seems that she is not happy.


    "Aunt Jiang, Mrs. Wang, this kind of manicure is also very suitable for you. If you want to do it, I can rmend it to you."


    "You are sincere, little girl. You can take me next time."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at this scene, ye shuisu probably knows what''s going on. No wonder Jiang Xiangru can be so easily distracted. Even her mobile phone can be easily taken away. It turned out that Ning Chunjie made a ghost in front of her mother as her third brother''s girlfriend!


    After a while, ye shuisu crossed the screen and walked in front of several people: "Ning Chunjie, do you call me aunt? When did I have another cousin?"

 Chapter 117

    "Also, my mother has never liked manicure. She thinks it''s tacky. If you want to please, don''t bother in vain."


    Because of her position, Ning Chunjie turned her back to ye shuisu. When she heard such a voice, she was stunned. As soon as she looked back, she saw ye shuisu appear in front of her and was surprised: "ye shuisu? How do you..." shouldn''t ye shuisu be with Fu Sheng in private room 4 now? Seeing Fu Linnan beside ye shuisu, she was also stunned.


    Ye shuisu nced at Ning Chunjie coldly: "how can I what?"


    Ye shuisu''s eyes looked very calm, but Ning Chunjie didn''t have to panic. But soon, she covered up her differences, pulled a smile at ye shuisu and said, "shuisu, how did youe here?" the panic in her heart was still there.


    Ye shuisu raised her eyebrows: "can''t Ie over?"


    At this time, after listening to ye shuisu''s words, severaldies present could not help but cast strange eyes on Ning Chunjie.


    In fact, they know who Ning Chunjie is and what her real identity is. But it was a little actor of the 18th line who somehow caught the heart of Jiang Chenxi, the third son of the Jiang family.


    Although the Jiang family has not recognized Ning Chunjie, what is the fastest in the upper ss circle? Nature is the quickest rumor. Especially gossip about romantic affairs. So many people know Ning Chunjie and Jiang Chenxi.


    But ye shuisu didn''te to say that they didn''t feel it. As soon as they said that, Ning Chunjie was not as pure as her surface.


    The Jiang family hasn''t admitted her at all. She calls aunt Jiang Xiangru so happy. Isn''t it deliberately ttering?


    Moreover, as women who have had some experience, they also feel the vulgarity of nail enhancement that Ning Chunjie said.


    But she kept saying that they would just say something back to her, which could not brush her face. In fact, they think that Ning Chunjie has only an empty appearance. Jiang Chenxi''s vision this time is really not very good.


    Ning Chunjie felt the strange eyes of severaldies and knew that it was because of the words that ye shuisu said sarcastically when she just came in. She couldn''t help but clench her fist.


    Ye shuisu is a bitch. She is more and more unhappy with her! Besides, why isn''t ye shuisu with Fu Sheng now?


    Ning Chunjie smiled: "of course not..."


    Without Li Ning Chunjie, ye shuisu took the opportunity to break away from Fu Linnan''s embrace, walked over to Jiang Xiangru, pulled a light smile and called out, "Mom." he politely said to severaldies, "Aunt Wang, aunt Wen..."


    At the moment when he was separated from Fu Linnan, ye shuisu only felt that the air around him was suddenly fresh, and the dark fire in his body that could not be suppressed all the time dissipated a lot.


    Fu Linnan is really a goblin! Ye shuisu thought.


    Jiang Xiangru saw ye shuisu and said with a smile, "shuisu." her smile was elegant and auspicious.


    Fu Linnan frowned at ye shuisu''s back. How did he feel that ye shuisu seemed to be eager to leave his arms? He also called to Jiang Xiangru, "aunt Jiang." he nodded politely and alienated to the otherdies present.


    At this time, it was originally a lively venue. Because of Fu Linnan''s arrival, it seemed to be cleaned up a lot.


    Severaldies also smiled and echoed to ye shuisu and Fu Linnan: "Miss ye, Fu Shao, you are really talented and beautiful."


    With ye shuisu as a contrast, they feel that Ning Chunjie is really not on the table.


    Jiang Xiangru also smiled at Fu Linnan and said, "Linnan, you and shuisu areing."


    Ye shuisu said, "yes. I haven''t seen you at the banquet hall for a while. I came to see you."


    Jiang Xiangru said with a smile, "I''ve been here for a long time." she wanted to take her mobile phone to see the time, but she found that the mobile phone in her bag was missing. She looked around, "where''s my mobile phone?"


    Ye shuisu took out Jiang Xiangru''s mobile phone and handed it over: "Mom, are you looking for this?" during this period, she didn''t miss Ning Chunjie''s white face and coldly hooked her lips.


    Jiang Xiangru smiled and took over the mobile phone: "why is my mobile phone here?" she looked at the time again. "It''s gettingte. Let''s go out."


    Ye shuisu helped Jiang Xiangru away and sneered: "I picked up the mobile phone outside."


    Severaldies also followed out, but out of the cubicle, they scattered around. Ning Chunjie didn''t know where she had gone for a long time. Leaving only ye shuisu holding Jiang Xiangru, Fu Linnan followed behind.


    Ye shuisu said to Jiang Xiangru, "Mom, Grandpa hasn''t admitted Ning Chunjie. How can you be with her?"


    Jiang Xiangru said, "I know your grandfather didn''t admit her. She came to talk to me. I knew that your third brother brought her to the party, so I wanted to persuade her. Unexpectedly, your Aunt Wang came over and we talked together. Unexpectedly, we talked for a long time."


    Ye shuisu listened to these words and wanted to say to Jiang Xiangru. Did she know what she experienced behind her back when she was chatting with Ning Chunjie?


    But of course she wouldn''t say it. She just said, "Mom, the eight characters haven''t left yet. You should stay away from Ning Chunjie in the future."


    Jiang Chenxi has been picked out. Before long, she will dispose of Ning Chunjie. And now that they''ve made up their mind on her mother, she won''t let go easily! Not even simple use. Ye shuisu thought coldly.


    Ye shuisu saw old man Jiang and the three brothers of the Jiang family together again. The bottom of her eyes lit up and said, "Mom, let''s find grandpa and big brother."


    Jiang Xiangru replied, "yes."


    Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu and felt a little unhappy when he saw that old man Jiang was happy.


    Ye shuisu''s happiness, why can''t it belong to him alone?


    At this time, realizing that something was wrong, Ning Chunjie was hiding in a quiet ce to call Fu Sheng.


    But several calls were made, and no one answered them.


    She sent a message to Fu Sheng: "where are you now? Ye shuisu didn''t get caught at all. What''s the matter? Fu Linnan also returned to the party."


    "When I saw the information, I hurried back. Jiang Xiangru''s mobile phone was also found by Ye shuisu. I don''t know what happened."


    Ning Chunjie hurriedly wanted to send something, but at this time, a cold voice suddenly sounded around her: "what are you doing?"


    The sound scared Ning Chunjie almost to drop her mobile phone on the ground. As soon as I looked back, I saw ye shuisu''s annoying face again.


    Remembering ye shuisu''s closeness to Xu Yurui, and ye shuisu''s previous overt and covert mockery of her, and remembering that she had to share her with Fu Sheng now, Ning Chunjie could not help but sh a light of hatred in her eyes when she saw ye shuisu.


    Why didn''t ye shuisu lose his reputation now? She would like to see that moment.

 Chapter 118

    The hate light in Ning Chunjie''s eyes was captured by Ye shuisu. She sneered: "what''s your expression? Don''t want to see me?"


    Ning Chunjie realized that she had lost her manners and hurriedly smiled at ye shuisu. The smile was as pure as her appearance. She couldn''t even see that she was alone one after another: "why don''t you want to see you? Just a little surprised. Shuisu, how did youe here?" although Ye shuisu saw her dealing with Xu Yurui earlier, she and ye shuisu, Not to the point where you have to tear your face.


    At this time, Ning Chunjie realized something again, and her words were a little tense: "you just came here, didn''t you see anything?" as she said, she clenched the mobile phone she was sending a message to Fu Sheng.


    Why does ye shuisu walk like a ghost without a sound?


    Ye shuisu looked at Ning Chunjie nervous. Of course she knew what she was talking about. She just nced at what she had sent to Fu Sheng, and she saw all of it.


    However, she didn''t publicize it and pretended not to know: "what do you see?"


    Ning Chunjie breathed a sigh of relief: "nothing." just don''t see anything.


    Looking at Ning Chunjie''s reaction, ye shuisu secretly hooked her lips. Now, it''s not time to rify her rtionship with Fu Sheng.


    At this time, ye shuisu cooled down again and said, "Ning Chunjie, I came to you specially."


    At this time, ye shuisu looked quite serious. Ning Chunjie was stunned: "what are you looking for me?" she was secretly worried that she wouldn''t find out what she and Fu Sheng were up to today?


    "What am I looking for you to do? Don''t you know?" ye shuisu''s next words made Ning Chunjie feel even more upset.


    However, what ye shuisu did next made her no longer worry. When ye shuisu knew her and Fu Sheng''s plot, her heart was immediately raised by another thing.


    Ye shuisu didn''t say anything about today''s plot, but showed her a video.


    In that video, it was clear that she was on the phone and asked the person on the phone to solve Xu Yurui, who robbed the heroine of her "Twilight sun".


    "The heroine of Twilight sun was taken away by the bitch Xu Yurui! I''m so angry! Who''s wrong, it''s her!"


    "I was going to solve Xu Yurui just now, but ye shuisu stopped me! I don''t care. The news conference of the heroine of" Twilight sun "is about to open. It will be more difficult to start against Xu Yurui at that time! You must solve her as soon as possible!"


    "Is it difficult to make a car ident? Or what other ident? Xu Yurui hasn''t left yet. Cut the chandelier in the auditorium and let the chandelier hit her... Anyway, you''ll destroy Xu Yurui!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at this video, Ning Chunjie looks pale.


    How did this happen? When she called, she deliberately found a very remote ce to call. How could she be photographed?


    me her! It was her negligence! At that time, she knew that the heroine of "Twilight sun" was determined to be Xu Yurui. She was in a hurry and wished that Xu Yurui would die immediately! It was she who was in such a hurry that such negligence urred! Even if Fu Sheng must have erased all traces afterwards, she certainly didn''t expect such negligence when she called!


    But what now? This video actually got into ye shuisu''s hands! What should she do?


    Ning Chunjie immediately took off all her camouge colors, and her face became very dark and ferocious. She was going to rob Ye sailor''s mobile phone.


    But ye shuisu has already moved her cell phone.


    "Give me your cell phone!" Ning Chunjie said fiercely and wanted to grab it.


    Ye shuisu said coldly, "I''m not afraid. If I spread this video now, you''ll grab it." he said coldly, "and you robbed this one, I still have a backup. Can you finish it?"


    In a word, Ning Chunjie was immediately honest. She stared at ye shuisu fiercely: "what do you want to do? Do you want me to leave Jiang Chenxi? I tell you, it''s impossible! I''ll tell Jiang Chenxiter that you synthesized the video and wronged me. Look who he believes!"


    Looking at Ning Chunjie so excited, ye shuisu just wanted to sneer. Now Ning Chunjie is so confident that she thinks her three brothers love her more? Does she deserve it?


    Ye shuisu''s look was still cold: "I didn''t show this video to my third brother."


    Ning Chunjie''s face slowed down, and some didn''t believe: "you haven''t given Chen Xi yet?" in addition to Jiang Chenxi, what''s the need for ye shuisu to find this video?


    Ye shuisu Leng said, "I know the third brother likes you. No one will listen to you. If you show him this video, he may not believe it. If you believe it, he may not leave you, so I didn''t show it to him."


    Ning Chunjie''s voice was cold and suspicious: "what do you want to do?" even so, what is the purpose of Ye shuisu looking for the video and showing her the video?


    Ye shuisu said coldly, "I suspected you when the chandelier hit Xu Yurui. In the dressing room, you touched Xu Yurui. So I went to check, but I didn''t think it was you.


    After checking this video, I haven''t shown it to anyone, just because you are the person my third brother likes. I don''t want to make him sad.


    But that''s not why you continue to do evil. I''ll show you the video. I just want to warn you not to do anything to Xu Yurui in the future. Otherwise, once something happens to Xu Yurui, this video will be made public. You, I''ll send you to prison. " In fact, where did she not want Jiang Chenxi to be sad before she didn''t disclose this video? It''s just that it''s not time for Ning Chunjie to die!


    Ning Chunjie was stunned when she heard ye shuisu''s words. She thought about the reason why ye shuisu did this now. Unexpectedly, it was for Xu Yurui!


    As early as in the audition, she found that ye shuisu and Xu Yurui were close. Unexpectedly, they are close to this point now! Ye shuisu threatened her for Xu Yurui!


    Ning Chunjie pinched her fist. Ye shuisu, Xu Yurui, these two bitches! If she has a chance, she must make them look good!


    But fortunately, ye shuisu hasn''t shown this video to anyone, so there''s still room for discussion.


    Ning Chunjie restrained her cruelty in her eyes and smiled at ye shuisu: "shuisu, I''m sorry, I''m not good. I was fascinated for a moment and made such a thing. You know, after I get the heroine of Twilight sun, I can make it public with Chenxi. I want to be with Chenxi so much that I made such a mistake.


    I regret it afterwards. Isn''t Xu Yurui all right now? I promise you won''t have such a bad idea again. It''s not good to keep this video. After today, you''ll delete itpletely, okay? "

 Chapter 119

    Xu Yurui really has nothing to do now. She was just surprised at the audition and has been discharged from the hospital.


    After the chandelier in the auditorium, she asked someone to move Xu Yurui, but she didn''t seed.


    Seeing that the news conference of the heroine of "Twilight sun" is close at hand, she thought about finding another chance to move her hand to Xu Yurui these two days. Unexpectedly, ye shuisu came with the video!


    But never mind. When she cheated yeu Shui Su to delete the video, how to do it is not thest thing she has the final say.


    Fu Sheng handled the chandelier. He must have handled everything afterwards. Except for this video, ye shuisu should not have any handle in his hand!


    Ning Chunjie thought that although she had a fake smile on her face, the calction in her eyes had gushed out.


    Ye shuisu put such calctions into her eyes and coldly hooked her lips. Ning Chunjie has been pretending for a long time. Do you think everyone will be cheated by her little white rabbit? Although it was really simr, it was really of no use to her.


    Ye shuisu sneered: "Ning Chunjie, who does she want to cheat by looking like a little white rabbit? You can hurt Xu Yurui twice in a row. If I really delete the video and have no handle, wouldn''t you mess more? Do you think I''ll believe you?"


    She shook her mobile phone to Xu Yurui again. The suspended video shed through Ning Chunjie''s eyes. She was cold and her tone was very firm: "I won''t delete this video." seeing that Ning Chunjie''s face was gray, she coldly hooked her lips, "but for the third brother, I can give you a chance. As for how this video was finally handled, the choice is all yours. I don''t force you."


    ording to what she just said, as long as Ning Chunjie doesn''t start with Xu Yurui, this video will not be released. If not... Hehe!


    Ye shuisu''s eyes are cold, and the whole person feels cold and expensive. In the air field, Ning Chunjie is easily pressed down, which seems to make Ning Chunjie unable to resist at all.


    I''ve heard that ye shuisu is willful and reckless. I didn''t expect that he is really willful and reckless. He doesn''t enter the oil and salt and doesn''t make sense!


    Ning Chunjie clenched her fist and looked at the mobile phone in ye shuisu''s hand. If she wanted to go up, she threw the mobile phone into powder! But in the end, she didn''t. Because she knew it was useless. It''s true that people don''t say what happened. Ye shuisu may have a backup in his hand!


    It''s all her choice, but it''s all forcing her!


    Finally, Ning Chunjie looked at ye shuisu and said coldly, "do you mean what you say?"


    "Of course." ye shuisu epted her raised mobile phone, "but you can also not believe it. Or don''t do what I said. See if this video is enough to send you to prison!"


    In fact, the evidence in her hand about the audition day is far more than that. This is just other evidence, involving Fu Sheng. She didn''t show it. Now is not the time to highlight the rtionship between Ning Chunjie and Fu Sheng!


    But I have to say that Fu Linnan''s efficiency is really fast. She told Fu Linnan the day before yesterday that she wanted the evidence of the chandelier incident in the audition field. The next day, these evidences were sent to her.


    Ye shuisu''s tone is still not negotiable. In the end, there is something in other people''s hands. Although Ning Chunjie is angry, she can''t get angry. Finally, she reluctantly pulls a smile and says, "shuisu, if you want to keep the video... Just keep it! I''m too fond of Chenxi, and I won''t do it in the future. I''ll stay with Chenxi well and won''t make trouble again."


    The implication is that since you don''t delete the video, she can''t take you for the time being. She can only agree to your terms, but you can''t tell Jiang Chenxi about it!


    Fortunately, after all, she captured Jiang Chenxi''s heart. Because of this, ye shuisu had to give her face and didn''t dare to touch her easily.


    Since ye shuisu refuses to give her the video, the best result is that the video is rotten in ye shuisu''s hands!


    Looking at Ning Chunjie who wanted to attack but could only endure it, ye shuisu coldly hooked her lips. The video has been shown to Ning Chunjie, so that Ning Chunjie knows that she has her handle in her hand. At least she doesn''t dare to move Xu Yurui openly, then her goal has been achieved, and there is no need to say more to Ning Chunjie.


    Ye shuisu Leng swept Ning Chunjie and said, "you''d better do what you say, or I''ll find something next time. In this video, the first person I see is brother three! Maybe you think brother three likes you and will tolerate you, but you make such a scandal. I don''t believe brother three has no grudge in his heart. I''ll teach brother three to leave you at that time. I believe it won''t be difficult."


    Ning Chunjie gritted her teeth, and the smile on her face only floated on the surface: "shuisu, you really misunderstood me, I haven''t had that mind for a long time." in her heart, Ning Chunjie has already hated ye shuisu. Although Jiang Chenxi is really pinched by her, what Jiang Chenxi likes is her simple appearance. At that time, ye shuisu will shake things out. She really can''t keep it together. What''s going on.


    Ye shuisu is not in the mood to watch Ning Chunjie''s performance. After all, calcte the time. There will be a big y soon! That big y is much more wonderful than watching Ning Chunjie''s pure clothes here!


    Ye shuisu coldly hooked his lips and left. Facing the cold, Ning Chunjie nced at her gray face.


    In addition to the goal that has been achieved now, if she does so today, she will force Ning Chunjie to a desperate situation step by step. When she and Fu Sheng fight back, it is time for them to die!


    Ye shuisu''s eyes burst out a thin cold, brighter than all the lights in the banquet hall.


    At the moment when ye shuisu turned around, Ning Chunjie immediately took off all her disguises. The whole person was insidious, as if a strong ck air had spread.


    She clenched her fist, stared at ye shuisu''s back and thought, "ye shuisu, don''t think you can stop me with a video! The heroine of Twilight sun is not only about me, but also about Fu Sheng''s n. You and Xu Yurui can''t stop it!"


    Because unexpectedly, ye shuisu suddenly gave her such a move, Ning Chunjie''s body trembled. She was also holding her cell phone in her hand. Because she seemed to think of something, she picked up her cell phone and looked at it. The mobile phone screen still stays on the interface where she sends a message to Fu Sheng, and Fu Sheng still doesn''t reply to her.


    Ye shuisu''s back has gone farther and farther. Looking at the back, Ning Chunjie suddenly thought to herself that she should not know today''s n.


    Although I don''t know why ye shuisu hasn''t won yet, if she contacts Fu Sheng now, is it still possible to watch ye shuisu nt it at today''s banquet?

 Chapter 120

    After all, there is still some time before the end of the party.


    Originally, she wanted to see ye shuisu lose her reputation at the party today. Now she is threatened by Ye shuisu. She thinks ye shuisu hates and wants it more!


    Proud of what? When she''s disgraced, look how dare she show off in front of her!


    Ning Chunjie thought fiercely and was about to call Fu Sheng again.


    But soon, she suddenly found that the crowd at the party had be agitated. Everyone began to gather in one ce and kept talking about something.


    "God, what''s that? How could such a thing happen?"


    "Isn''t that disgusting? Is that the illegitimate daughter of Fu Ershao and ye family, Chen Shao and Zhang Shao, and who is the other one?"


    "Don''t look! It''s disgusting! I can''t do such a thing!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing suchments, Ning Chunjie was a little stunned. Hearing that Fu Sheng seemed to be mentioned in the people''sments, she couldn''t help being curious, took her mobile phone and walked over with the flow of the crowd.


    The more she walked into the crowd, the louder the discussion of the crowd was. All kinds of ugly discussions filled her ears, and even swearing words came out.


    "Immoral! Disgusting!"


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that they were such people!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ning Chunjie''s curiosity became more and more serious. Ye shuisu didn''t get caught. Her thing hasn''t happened yet. What else can cause such a big reaction? And it has something to do with Fu Sheng and Xia Sihan?


    With this curious psychology, Ning Chunjie looked at one ce along the people''s line of sight.


    I don''t know. It really startled her!


    What did she see?


    On a huge projection screen in the banquet hall, there are... Five people! He is doing strenuous exercise. The size of the scale is rare! No matter whether the other person is male or female, in short, they are making friends with each other like beasts. Whether from the scale or anything else, they are disgusting and give people a great visual impact! Not only that, there was a blushing and shameful sound in the projector.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Among the five, there are four men and one woman. Female, it''s Xia Sihan. Male, Fu Sheng is inside, and the other three men, Ning Chunjie, only know one Chen Shao!


    However, it doesn''t matter whether she knows the people inside. What matters is, why? Shouldn''t ye shuisu and Fu Sheng appear on the projector? And it should be the picture of Ye shuisu kneeling to Fu Sheng''s minister!


    But now, ye shuisu is not inside, but Fu Sheng, Xia Sihan and three other men are inside!


    Why is that?


    Of course Ning Chunjie can''t figure it out!


    ording to the original n, even if a video is released today, it is also in the video. Ye shuisu appears in the ugliest ugliness, and Fu Sheng will also appear, but the appearance will be much milder.


    The consequence of this is that ye shuisu is disgraced, and Fu Sheng recovers his reputation. Ye shuisu, who has be indifferent, continues to be used by Fu Sheng. Although Fu Sheng will appear in the video, it is only ye shuisu who courted him. He can''t help it


    But now Fu Sheng appears with Xia Sihan and three men, and the craziest thing in the whole video is that he and Xia Sihan have said a lot of ugly things. Whether in public or in private, what consequences will Fu Sheng''s appearance lead to? She can''t imagine!


    But why?


    Today''s banquet was held by the Jiang family. Originally, the banquet went well. Ye shuisu presented a zither at the banquet and had a lot of faces. Moreover, once the banquet was held, it represented that ye shuisu and Jiang Xiangru officially returned to the Jiang family. For this, Mr. Jiang and others were very happy.


    But at the end of the party, a video like this suddenly burst out on the field. The faces of Mr. Jiang and others were green!


    Which and which is this? Even if these people are so hungry and thirsty, what''s going on in the banquet room? Even if something like this happens, what''s going on when it pops up on the big screen?


    offend public decency! Immoral!


    The Jiang family acted ssically, and the style of Mr. Jiang and others has always been decent. Mr. Jiang was so angry that his blood pressure rose.


    Jiang Chuanbai and Jiang Chenxiforted old Jiang. Jiang Zehan said with a green face, "which private room is this? Go find out! Who is controlling the surveince video? Turn off the projection video quickly!"


    "Jiang Dashao, the door of the monitoring room is closed. I''m looking for someone to unlock it. I can''t open it for a while and a half!"


    "Go and find the people in the private room!"


    A good banquet was stirred up. Who is sincerely doing the right thing with the Jiang family? The people in the video also have heads and faces. Don''t you want your faces?!


    A good party. It''s a mess at this time!


    Ye shuisu and Fu Linnan looked at the scene, but waited coldly. The crowd was confused and talking, but they seemed to know nothing, as if everything had nothing to do with them.


    In fact, it''s just the end of evil doing. What''s strange?


    Ye shuisu used traditional Chinese medicine to help father Jiang with his Qi: "Grandpa, don''t worry, brother is already dealing with it."


    "I''m so angry! How can there be such a thing? It''s really filthy and uneducated!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The locked monitoring room couldn''t be opened at all. Instead, several licentious people in private room 4 were forcibly carried out.


    With the structure of the banquet venue, there is only one stair passage from the second floor to the first floor, and this passage ispletely open. When several people are lifted down, they can be clearly surrounded by everyone.


    The several people who were carried down were simply covered with something by the staff because they were too unsightly. However, before the efficacy had passed, they were still in a crazy state, and this shielding thing seemed to be dispensable. And because their behavior was too fierce, even when they were carried down, Xia Sihan and Fu Sheng were not separated from the other people. And constantly, they are still asking.


    Watching real people is still different from watching videos. Looking at the scene in front of us, some people turned their faces and didn''t look at it at all, and some even mocked.


    "Let''s forget the three of Chen Shao. They are already famous dissolutes in the capital. Fu Ershao and the illegitimate daughter of the Ye family, Miss Xia, usually look like dogs. They didn''t expect to be such people in private. Their private life is too corrupt!"


    "Yes! Do you remember that Xia Sihan presented a piano song at the banquet at the beginning? You said she was an illegitimate daughter of the Ye family. How can shee to the Jiang family''s banquet? At first, I really thought she came to see Miss Ye instead of President Ye. Now, she came to hook up with men at the banquet!"

 Chapter 121

    "I think so! Her mother is also a junior. Doesn''t she have such a bad private life? The upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked! At first, I really believed her words. I think Miss Ye is always ruthless towards Ye. Now, can Xia Sihan believe what she spits out?"


    "It''s OK to do such a thing in private. The Jiang family had a good party. They cane to stir up the situation like this and put the ugly things they did publicly on the screen. It''s shameless to do it again!"


    "Yes, shameless! Disgusting!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In everyone''s disdain and discussion, how many people have vented a lot in the private room. Although the effect is still there, it has also received a lot.


    At this time, several people have begun to wake up gradually, but they are only more conscious. Because the efficacy has not beenpletely over, their bodies are not controlled by them.


    However, only those who are more conscious have given them a certain degree of recognition and can clearly recognize the current scene.


    Xia Sihan was the first to realize what was happening. At that time, she felt a little ufortable in her body position and wanted to change her position. Her eyes were blurred and she was about to move, but she didn''t want to see many people pointing at her as soon as she turned her head. There are also some abuse and ridicule.


    "Xia Sihan is shameless!"


    "Illegitimate daughter is illegitimate daughter!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xia Sihan, who was already sober, was stunned when she looked at this scene, and her brain became more sober.


    What happened? Why is she here? Didn''t she go to the private room to find ye shuisu?


    "Ah ~" before she could think more, Chen Shao, who was still connected with her, moved, which made Xia Sihan moan.


    When she turned around and saw Chen Shao in front of her, her face became more pale.


    More memories came to her mind. She remembered that after she entered private room 4, ye shuisu covered her mouth with a medicated handkerchief. Then she began to get hot all over, and then


    It seems that she thought of some hazy memories. Xia Sihan''s face began to be extremely pale. Yu Guang swept to the crowd watching her, and her face began to be hot again. Shame and hatred haunted her eyes. If she could, she just wanted to hide in a ce where there was no one and nevere out again! How could this happen! How could this happen!


    And she did. She immediately wanted to hide and escape! But Chen Shao, who was still connected with her body, seemed to be aware of her thoughts and immediately imprisoned her more tightly. Instead, he made arger shame action, which once made Xia Sihan''s clothes that were not covered slip down!


    Poor Xia Sihan has less strength than Chen, and because the efficacy has notpletely faded, although her heart is resisting, her body caters more to Chen Shao!


    The ridicule and contempt around her seem to be greater. Xia Sihan wants to find a hole in the ground right now, but she has no way to stop what is happening now.


    Why is that? Why is that? Shouldn''t it be ye shuisu who isughed at by the onlookers now? Why did you be her! She won''t allow this to happen! She won''t allow it!


    But it happened! But it has happened!


    Chen Shao''s movements continued. Xia Sihan catered to her, and her eyes were filled with tears. She didn''t know what to do. At this time, she was like a despised broken shoe, shameful and helpless.


    Yu Guangzhong, Xia Sihan caught a glimpse of a red skirt in the crowd. Suddenly, all her humiliation turned into hate.


    It''s ye shuisu! It''s all ye shuisu! It was ye shuisu who hurt her! It''s this bitch! Originally, she should bear all the humiliation now! She will take revenge! She won''t let ye shuisu go! She will tear the leaf tassel to pieces!


    Xia Sihan wants to cut ye shuisu thousands of knives now and let ye shuisu pay the price for everything she has done! Let ye shuisu be humiliated and humiliated by everyone!


    But! She can''t control her body and Chen Shao on her body, so she can''t do it at all!


    Finally, she can only swallow all the humiliating tears with hatred and sink uncontrobly in a disdain and harmony! But she really hates it! After today, how should she face it? She doesn''t know! All she knows is that she must let ye shuisu die! certain!


    Among the few people, Fu Sheng''s blurred eyes without focal length also began to show a clear consciousness gradually.


    After his consciousness recovered, he first felt a hot pain behind him. As soon as he turned around, he saw Zhang shaozheng doing some indescribable acts behind him.


    Suddenly, a memory flooded into his mind. Originally, after meeting Fu Linnan at the entrance of the stairs, he began to walk to private room 4. He wanted to put ye shuisu with traditional Chinese medicine in the private room, and then make the video of him and ye shuisu public. He gave Fu Linnan a head-on blow on the spot of the banquet.


    Because he thought too well, he was still smiling when he walked into the private room.


    But when he opened the private room door, he still can''t forget the terrible scene he saw at that time.


    In the private room, he didn''t see ye shuisu waiting for him in his imagination, but saw Xia Sihan and three other men engaged in obscenity he didn''t expect. The madness and desperate madness of the four made him feel that they were not having fun at all, but doing something terrible.


    Not only that, he felt a faint fever before entering the private room. At that time, he just thought that he was going to seed in the n soon. He got ye shuisu and calcted to go to Fu Linnan. He felt a little excited, so he got a fever.


    But when he entered the private room, he found that it was not the case at all.


    The four people in the private room can be crazy to that extent, and there was that kind of debauchery in the private room at that time. He can clearly know that several people in the private room must be traditional Chinese medicine!


    Not only that, as his body looked at the scene in front of him after entering the private room, he began to fever crazily and react crazily. He also realized that he himself was also sick!


    He doesn''t know when Chinese medicine came, but he knows that he is indeed Chinese medicine! And the drug is getting stronger and stronger! So strong that he could hardly control himself and wanted to join the four licentious and crazy people in front of him!


    But why? Why is this scene in private room 4? Why is Xia Sihan doing that crazy thing with three men? What about ye shuisu? What the hell happened?

 Chapter 122

    Before Fu Sheng could think more, the four people in the private room found Fu Sheng''s existence. They temporarily stopped their movements and looked at Fu Sheng. Their eyes were crazy, just like the animals in the primeval forest.


    It seemed that Fu Sheng smelled the same breath as them. They immediately rushed at Fu Sheng and wanted to pull Fu Sheng into the debauchery and madness among them.


    The wild beast like madness suddenly came to Fu Sheng''s face, which made Fu Sheng feel afraid for a moment. He intuitively believed that if he stayed here, he would be eaten by the four people.


    No matter what happened here, he suppressed the restless heat in his body and began to step back. He wanted to open the door and escape, but he found that the door was locked from the outside and couldn''t be opened at all!


    Turning back, he faced the four people who rushed over again. Before his only reason finally lost, he realized that he had been calcted!


    However, it was only hisst awakening. After that moment, because the blood in his body was more and more intense, the madness in his eyes was even more than the madness in front of the four people!


    Then, he joined the four of them crazily and has been doing unconscious things to vent the most primitive desires, even whether the other party is male or female, round or t


    Although Fu Sheng has many women and rich experience in this field, he is a normal man. He is not only not interested in men''s affairs, but also can''t stand this, let alone the one below!


    And he is still surrounded by everyone as he is doing ugly things now!


    When Fu Sheng realized this scene, he also saw that many people around him were pointing at him, and many people were still dignified figures in the capital and the objects he attracted. They saw this scene and asked him how to behave in front of them in the future!


    The voice of disdain went on and on: "why is Fu Ershao such a person? Think about the obscene video just now, and then look at now, Fu Ershao is with men... Tut tut! What a high position the Fu family has in the capital, I didn''t expect Fu Ershao to do such a scandal! I can think of what the headlines will be tomorrow!"


    "In the final analysis, Fu Ershao is just an illegitimate son of the Fu family! He was recognized from the Fu family a few years ago. How can hepare with Fu Shao who is rooted in Miao Hong? In the final analysis, he is just a wild seed. What''s strange about doing such a thing?"


    "Fu Ershao has also made some achievements in the past two years. Although he can''tpare with Fu Shao, it''s OK. I''m still optimistic about him. Some time ago, he talked to me about investment, and I''m ready to promise. Now, Fu Ershao is so well-dressed on the surface, but behind his back is such a person. How can people believe it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fu Sheng''s anger was about to burst out after listening to suchments!


    It shouldn''t be like this! ording to his original n, he really should be watched by people, and it''s true that he should be judged by these dignitaries.


    But allments should be based on ye shuisu''s being belittled and praised. Because of the original version, what all these people see should be ye shuisu''s giving up and begging for love under him! As a person tofort ye shuisu, he reluctantly epted her!


    At that time, all the rumors that he coveted Fu Linnan''s fiancee would be broken, and the hat ye shuisu had buttoned for him at the engagement banquet would also be washed away.


    Fu Linnan, as a person wearing a green hat, is the object of ridicule!


    Because he and ye shuisu are in love with each other, and ye shuisu asks him, so even if his rtionship with ye shuisu is exploded, what''s wrong with him!


    But now, the situation ispletely different!


    Through the public discussion, he can even clearly know that not only his dirty behavior with Zhang Shao is being watched, but also the crazy behavior of the five of them in the private room has been seen by everyone in the form of video!


    However, those videos, which should have been put, were pictures of him and ye shuisu, and pictures of Ye shuisu courting him! Not his dirty and shameless side now!


    Yes, dirty and shameless, even he thinks so! He never thought in his life that he, who had never been the only one, would be attacked by men, and three men would be confused together, and that scene was surrounded by everyone!


    Fu Sheng really hates it! There is no doubt that he must have been calcted! He calcted that ye shuisu and Fu Linnan could not seed, but he was calcted! I''ve had a big fall! After this calction, he can expect how much damage his reputation will suffer, and how much hindrance it will bring to his personal development after the loss of reputation


    But who is he? Don''t think about it. It''s Fu Linnan! It must be him!


    At this time, among the people in the banquet hall, Fu Sheng easily swept Fu Linnan''s long ck shirt in the center of the field.


    He didn''t even need to recognize more eyes. He could easily recognize that it was Fu Linnan! This is Fu Linnan''s natural King breath, which naturally makes him dazzling. There is no need to exin!


    After capturing Fu Linnan''s position, the hatred in Fu Sheng''s eyes is more likely to gush out! At this time, he was like a sinister beast. Anyone who came into contact with his hate eyes would be swallowed up by his hate!


    I should have thought of it! I should have thought of it! When he met Fu Linnan at the entrance of the stairs, he should have thought of it!


    How could it happen that Fu Linnan appeared when he was going to the private room? It is clear that the medicine on him at that time was given to him by Fu Linnan!


    Fu Linnan had already nned it! He just went to see his jokes at the stairs! Look how he was trampled under his feet again!


    Originally, he realized that the situation might be wrong and wanted to give up, but at that time, Xia Sihan''s information came, giving him a hope that he could step on Fu Linnan''s foot at the moment.


    He was stunned and walked to the private room without looking back!


    But now, Xia Sihan herself has been calcted. How can the information she sent him be true?


    Everything is a trick! Everything is already ready to deal with his plot! But he still fell into the trap! If you can''t steal a chicken, you will erode the rice and destroy himself!


    The staff carried Fu Sheng and Zhang Shao around a corner. Fu Sheng''s eyes shook. Fu Linnan''s figure in his eyes became blurred, and the people''s contempt and discussion about him began to be illusory.


    He clenched his fist and wanted to break away from the shackles of the staff and trample Fu Linnan under his feet!

 Chapter 123

    Let all the people who talk and despise him graft all the talk and despise on Fu Linnan! Because that''s what he deserves! Because everything today was calcted by him!


    But he can''t!


    Because he knows that he is not his opponent at all!


    But can we just forget about today?


    no never!


    Today, he did not calcte the sess of Ye shuisu and Fu Linnan, but in the future, his past hatred and today''s hatred will all retaliate on Fu Linnan again!


    Revenge on Fu Linnan!


    The fire of hatred in Fu Sheng''s eyes is even worse. If he can, he wants to swallow Fu Linnan with this fire now! But the reality is that he can only bear it first!


    Even in addition to the hatred in his heart, he can only bear Zhang Shao first!


    When he regained some consciousness and knew what Zhang Shao was doing shamefully on him, he wanted to kick Zhang Shao away with one foot to wash away his shame!


    But soon he realized that he couldn''t do that!


    Now is the time when everyone is watching his scandal. If he does so, he will only put himself into a more shameful situation.


    It''s better to pretend that he doesn''t know anything first. When the matter is discussedter, he will pretend that he doesn''t know anything. At that time, he''s afraid he can wash his reputation so that his reputation won''t be ruined too badly. After all, there are some ugly things that are calcted to be done and done voluntarily, which are still different!


    And originally, he was calcted!


    Thinking of this, Fu Sheng was clearly awake, but he had to deliberately pretend to be confused, and even deliberately humiliate and cater to Zhang Shao''s actions!


    Zhang Shao is still moving on Fu Sheng, and the surrounding voices are still heard: "I didn''t expect that Fu Ershao likes men. This time he is still so obscene. It''s a long experience to do it with three men and a woman..."


    Fu Sheng not only refutes these arguments, but also can only let dirty things go on. His whole face has be blue gray!


    Chen shaosan also gradually regained some consciousness. Soon, in the public discussion, he also knew what the three of them were going through at this time.


    Although the three of them are famous vagrants in the capital, the chaos of their private lives is something that no one in the capital knows.


    However, no matter how chaotic their private lives are, they have never had such a debauchery in public, and many of them are still dignified figures in the capital!


    Their family also has some influence in the capital. Their behavior today is bound to discredit their family, and the degree of discredit is bound to be much higher than what they did before!


    At that time, we can imagine what will happen to them!


    The three were half awake and half confused, and their faces were already pale. Originally, all three of them listened to Xia Sihan''s instigation, and Chen shaoben had a personal grudge with Fu Linnan, so they wanted to sleep with Fu Linnan''s woman ye shuisu.


    This behavior, of course, means revenge to Chen shai, so the three came here under the encouragement of Xia Sihan, who is the leader.


    For the other two people, they simply came here to find stimtion after being instigated by Chen Shao.


    After listening to Xia Sihan and Chen Shao''s words, they only think of Ye shuisu as a woman who has had an affair with Fu Sheng. Fu Linnan doesn''t really like it at all. When she really has a rtionship with them, Fu Linnan will only dump ye shuisu in order to hide his ugliness and won''t trouble them.


    In addition, ye shuisu was already very outstanding and timid. In addition, they were used to doing evil at ordinary times. They came and went again and again, which contributed to the n.


    Originally, what they thought was good. They could y with Fu Linnan''s woman. It was cool and how much face it was, and there would probably be nothing afterwards.


    But they won''t have anything. It''s based on Fu Linnan''s giving up ye shuisu after he knew ye shuisu had been yed.


    Now they not only didn''t even touch a hair of Ye shuisu, but also made such a big ugly face in front of almost all dignified people in the capital. The punishment of their family was enough to make them feel overwhelmed!


    That''s all. Now ye shuisu has nothing to do. Fortunately, they are Fu Linnan''s fiancee. So their previous coveting of Ye shuisu is bound to be retaliated by Fu Linnan... With Fu Linnan''s reputation as the "cold king of hell in the capital", they think that''s the most terrible!


    If they were given another chance to do it again, they would not do it like they do now!


    But it''s toote to regret! What they left behind was only regret!


    It was not until Fu Sheng and Xia Sihanpletely left their sight and were sent to a closed elevator that people shifted their sight.


    In the whole process, the journalists who entered the banquet were constantly taking pictures of Fu Sheng and Xia Sihan. Such an explosive event, the second young daughter of the Fu family, the illegitimate daughter of the Ye family and three famous dissolute boys in the capitalmitted adultery in public at a grand banquet like the Jiang family, how can they create a lot of topic traffic for their news media, Even when several people entered the elevator, reporters followed them and kept taking pictures.


    Ye shuisu has been looking at this scene coldly. Although Fu Linnan blocked her eyes, she still kept all their despair at the bottom of her eyes. For this, she just sneered, even worse.


    Heaven''s iniquity can still be forgiven, and their own iniquity can''t live. They deserve everything! It was just to give back to them all the misery they wanted to impose on her!


    After this, Xia Sihan''s reputation waspletely destroyed. She can no longer raise her head to be a man. As for Fu Sheng, he was at the edge of the Fu family. He could get more resources from Fu mostly because he was used to loading and calcting.


    Fu Sheng has great ambitions. What he wants most is power. In hisst life, he worked hard for all the power of the Fu family. He was afraid that he would have to be refined. After this, he also wanted to pretend that people and animals were harmless in the Fu family. I''m afraid it would be difficult.


    This time, let them have a long memory. This is the end of calcting her!


    However, she felt that some people''s pursuit of greed had reached a certain level, and perhaps they really didn''t have a long memory.

 Chapter 124

    Fu Sheng and others left, but the field has not been quiet, and all kinds ofments are still heard.


    "That''s ridiculous! How could such a thing happen?"


    "Now some young people are shameless!"


    "It''s good to do such a thing at the party. It''s not shameful to put the video out!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Until now, the staff came to Jiang Zehan and said, "Jiang Dashao, the door of the monitoring room has been opened. It was locked by professional people from inside. It took a lot of effort to open it. Now the monitoring video has been closed."


    Jiang Zehan still had a cold face: "go and check again. What''s going on?"


    Maybe it doesn''t matter that Fu Sheng and others secretly have sex in the private room, but it''s too much to put the video directly on the banquet!


    They''re shameless and have to go to the Jiang family''s party?


    The party was almost over, but now something like this happened, so the party ended ahead of time.


    In the end, the ident happened at such a grand banquet of the Jiang family, and at the banquet, many dignitaries in the capital were invited. The banquet ended ahead of schedule, and master Jiang and others also had to stay for entertainment.


    When something like this happened, everyone felt rather bad. Master Jiang said to Jiang Chenxi, "Chenxi, go back first with shuisu and Xiangru. You''re tired after a day." just leave the entertainment to them, especially Jiang Xiangru''s health is not very good. It''s really time to go back.


    Mr. Jiang wanted to say something to Fu Linnan. At this time, someone came to say goodbye to Mr. Jiang: "Mr. Jiang, congrattions on your daughter and your granddaughter''s return to the Jiang family. Today''s banquet is over..."


    Seeing this, Mr. Jiang smiled and went to dinner: "thank you..."


    Although Fu Sheng''s affair disturbed the banquet, they didn''t have much influence when they said goodbye.


    At this time, Jiang Zehan and Jiang Chuanbai are also helping Mr. Jiang socialize.


    Someone came to say goodbye to Jiang Xiangru. After Jiang Xiangru answered a few words, Jiang Chenxi helped to block back: "thank you foring to the banquet today..."


    In the end, it was a busy banquet hall. Finally, Jiang Chenxi and others also entertained for a long time before they finally gave a banquet.


    Fu Linnan also followed ye shuisu out. From the time he came out of the banquet, his hand was always around ye shuisu''s waist.


    Especially after Mr. Jiang ordered Jiang Chenxi to take ye shuisu and Jiang Xiangru away, his hand around ye shuisu''s waist seemed to be more memorable. He buckled and spun slightly, just unwilling to let go.


    Originally, the ttering medicine in ye shuisu''s body was notpletely suppressed. Especially when Fu Linnan was around, the medicine in her body seemed to be more powerful.


    Previously, because she went to Jiang Xiangru, she managed to break free from Fu Linnan''s arms for a while. This will fall into Fu Linnan''s hands again. The medicine in her body is more ready to move.


    There was a faint surge of blood and affection in his body. Ye shuisu wanted to leave Fu Linnan, but he couldn''t get rid of Fu Linnan at all. He had to endure it all the time.


    It was finally time for her to return to Jiang''s house and separate from Fu Linnan. Ye shuisu was relieved.


    No matter what happens to Fu Sheng and Xia Sihan today, her body is now in medicine. It''s important to go back early and find a way topletely relieve the medicine.


    Out of the banquet hall, at the quiet elevator entrance, ye shuisu looked up and looked at Fu Linnan: "Linnan, it''s a littlete. The banquet is over. I have to go back to Jiang''s house with my mother and third brother first. You should go back early."


    At this time, ye shuisu''s exquisite wrist watch will point to 9 p.m. It seems that because of the light at the entrance of the elevator, her face is suffused with a thinyer of red, which makes her skin more beautiful. Fu Linnan''s eyes are deep, and her side face is also very handsome,parable to the gods.


    Ye shuisu said that he was about to break away from Fu Linnan, but he was more tightly surrounded by Fu Linnan. The blood in ye shuisu seemed more ready to move.


    Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu with low eyes. Ye shuisu''s height was slightly lower than his shoulder. His ck hair was flying and there was a fragrance blowing. It was very good. He raised his hand and provoked a strand of Ye shuisu''s hair: "go back to Jiang''s house? You''re my fiancee. Shouldn''t you go back to Fu''s house with me? Huh?"


    Fu Linnan''s pleasant low voice seemed to spread all over ye shuisu''s body along the hair provoked by Fu Linnan. Ye shuisu''s body was not soft, but she still held it and didn''t show any difference: "Lin Nan, you promised grandpa that I lived in Jiang''s house before I got married."


    Fu Linnan''s possessive desire for ye shuisu is not taboo. Jiang Chenxi and Jiang Xiangru are also worried.


    Jiang Chenxi smiled and said, "Fu Shao, shuisu is tired today. I''ll take her home and have a good rest. I heard you call just now. There seems to be something wrong with yourpany..."


    With that, Jiang Chenxi was going to pull ye shuisu over. In fact, he doesn''t have to worry about anything in Fu Linnan''spany. When he mentions it, he just tells Fu Linnan that you have anything else to do. Don''t pull ye shuisu any more.


    Fu Linnan coldly hooked his lips, and his tone was very firm: "there is nothing wrong with ourpany." the meaning was also very obvious. He just wanted ye shuisu.


    Seeing Jiang Chenxi''s hand stretched out again, Fu Linnan immediately took ye shuisu to one side and avoided Jiang Chenxi: "I don''t bother my brother-inw about the things between shuisu and me." in his words, he said it quite vaguely.


    When ye shuisu heard this, his heart tightened and ayer of light red floated on his face. What is between husband and wife? Didn''t she and Fu Linnan get married?


    A "brother-inw" also made Jiang Chenxi''s heart hang. Although Fu Linnan and ye shuisu are engaged, it will happen sooner orter.


    However, Fu Linnan is the "cold death king" who everyone in the capital hears the wind. Not to mention all his power now, he is born with the king''s domineering spirit all over him.


    Being called "brother-inw" by such a person, Jiang Chenxi always has an unbearable feeling. Although ording to the seniority, he is indeed Fu Linnan''s eldest brother-inw.


    However, the eldest brother-inw is not the eldest brother-inw. It is agreed that ye shuisu will live in the Jiang family before marriage. Why doesn''t Fu Linnan want to let people go at all?


    Jiang Chenxi was about to say something more. At this time, Jiang Xiangru on the side smiled and said to ye shuisu: "shuisu, mom has been tired all day and feels some pain. She wants you to go back and massage for me. Do you think it''s ok?" Jiang Xiangru''s smile was still full of a unique elegance.


    Ye shuisu was worried about finding a reason to leave Fu Linnan''s arms. Hearing this, he nodded and smiled, "of course. Mom, let''s go back now."

 Chapter 125

    With that, ye shuisu was about to leave Fu Linnan and walk to Jiang Xiangru.


    But now, Fu Linnan still doesn''t let people go. Instead, he circles ye shuisu more tightly, which makes ye shuisu feel tight again. Fu Linnan, why don''t you let her go! She doesn''t want to feel this restless feeling anymore!


    Fu Linnan lowered his eyes and collected ye shuisu''s joy when he wanted to leave him and his dissatisfaction when he couldn''t leave one by one.


    Yes? Leaves shuisu so happy when he leaves Jiangzhai?


    Fu Linnan frowned, obviously unhappy.


    Jiang Xiangru smiled coldly, but soon smiled at Fu Linnan: "Linnan, over the years, aunt Jiang has been used to shuisu massaging aunt Jiang. After a busy day at the party today, she is really tired. You see, let shuisu go back with aunt Jiang first and make an appointment with shuisu another day. How about it?"


    This is really a little strange. A mother wants her daughter to go home with her and has to talk well.


    However, who let her face is Fu Linnan with strong possessiveness?


    It''s really hard for the body to stay with Fu Linnan. Seeing this, ye shuisu looked at Fu Linnan with prayer: "Lin Nan, mom is not feeling well. I have to go home and massage her."


    Jiang Chenxi also looked at Fu Linnan: "Fu Shao, I should take shuisu and aunt back to Jiang''s house."


    For a time, Fu Linnan only felt that the Jiang family was besieging him these days, but he didn''t want him to take ye shuisu away.


    However, when ye shuisu was around him, he didn''t want to separate from ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu looked at Fu Linnan with a pair of water eyes. Fu Linnan''s heart trembled slightly, but he also clearly saw ye shuisu''s intention to leave.


    For a time, Fu Linnan only felt blocked in his heart, which was not the taste.


    At this time, Gao Lang came to Fu Linnan and called at an elevator: "young master."


    Then he nodded politely to Jiang Xiangru and others. It was only from Gao Lang''s look that he had something urgent to find Fu Linnan.


    In fact, since Fu Linnan left the banquet halfway today, Fu had something urgent to deal with at that time.


    Fu Linnan came back halfway and saved ye shuisu in private room 4, but he still wanted toe back and see ye shuisu more. I didn''t expect to find ye shuisu everywhere as soon as I came back. When he checked the monitoring, he knew that ye shuisu had gone to private room 4.


    He expected that something might happen. When he caught up with private room 4, he found that something like that


    Fortunately, he came back. Although when he went to save ye shuisu, he also saw that ye shuisu lit a silver needle for Chen Shao few people, it was not certain that ye shuisu would have an ident. But he was still worried. He doesn''t want ye shuisu to have a little dangerous smell around him.


    After all, the matter of private room No. 4 was finally the evil fruit of Fu Sheng and others. Fu Linnan saw such a scene in front of him that the people of the Jiang family didn''t allow him to take ye shuisu away. He finally released ye shuisu, and the wisp of Ye shuisu''s ink hair picked up in his hand also loosened, and the ink hair fell down with the wind. He looked at ye shuisu and said, "take good care of aunt Jiang."


    Ye shuisu nodded. Then Fu Linnan said goodbye to Jiang Xiangru and Jiang Chenxi, and left with Gao Lang. Under the bright light, Fu Linnan''s back is still handsome.


    Until Fu Linnan''s breathpletely left ye shuisu, ye shuisu felt that the feeling of being ready to move in her body faded again.


    Remembering his suffering in Fu Linnan''s arms, ye shuisu just wanted to sigh again. Fu Linnan is definitely a goblin!


    When Fu Linnan left, ye shuisu, Jiang Chenxi and Jiang Xiangru also took another elevator to leave.


    Thinking of Fu Linnan''s strong possessive desire just now, Jiang Chenxi couldn''t help looking at ye shuisu and sighed: "it''s like this before you get married. How can you live after you get married!"


    Jiang Chenxi''s look of a little resentful woman. I don''t know. I thought he wasining about his married life. His appearance is quite different from his usual appearance of top stream fresh meat in front of the camera.


    Ye shuisu smiled quietly and said, "don''t worry, Linnan won''t eat me again." but he was a little disappointed in his heart. She also married Fu Linnan in her previous life. In the Fu family, Fu Linnan often passed her confinement. She still doesn''t want to recall such a terrible day.


    But in his previous life, Fu Linnan locked her up because she made him angry and did a lot of excessive things. If she doesn''t do those excessive things in this life, it shouldn''t be like this.


    When the elevator arrived, several people got out of the elevator and walked towards the gate of dizun hotel. Ye shuisu restrained her mood and kneaded Jiang Xiangru''s shoulder as she walked out: "Mom, you''re tired at the party today. I''ll knead it for you when I go back."


    Jiang Xiangru smiled and pulled ye shuisu from behind her to her side: "mom is much better now, but it''s just a one-day party. Mom can stand it."


    In fact, it''s obvious that Jiang Xiangru just said that because Fu Linnan didn''t want to release people, she found a reason to pull ye shuisu over. Massage is second.


    After all, Fu Linnan wants to take ye shuisu away. Don''t the people of the Jiang family want ye shuisu back to the Jiang family?


    If there is a dispute between two parties, one party will fail.


    As he spoke, he met Mrs. Wang and Mrs. Wen, who had had a good chat with Jiang Xiangru at the banquet.


    Both are Jiang Xiangru''s former friends in thedies'' circle, but Jiang Xiangru has been seriously ill these years, so we haven''t had a good gathering with them for a long time. This time, they talked happily at the banquet.


    Mrs. Wen said with a smile, "Xiangru, shuisu and Chenxi, are you going back?"


    Ye shuisu and Jiang Chenxi nodded politely to the two wives: "Aunt Wang, aunt Wen."


    Mrs. Wang said with a smile, "these two children are more and more beautiful, and they will be blessed in the future." Mrs. Wang''s family is rich in Feng Shui, so she speaks with a bit of metaphysical meaning.


    Jiang Xiangru said with a smile, "I hope they are healthy and happy." she asked the twodies, "are you going home?"


    Mrs. Wen is very delicate. She is wearing a cheongsam and has the charm of a femaledy in the era of the Republic of China: "if we don''t go home, Yimei and I are going to get together again. Just talking about you, Xiangru, I didn''t expect to see you. Speaking of it, the three of us haven''t had a good gathering in seven or eight years. Would you like to go with us?"


    Amy is Mrs. Wang''s name. Mrs. Wang is a little fat now, but it can be seen that she was a charming woman when she was young.


    Then, before Jiang Xiangru answered, Wang Yimei went to pull Jiang Xiangru: "what else do you ask? Xiangru finally came out of the ws of the Ye family and couldn''t get together with us?"

 Chapter 126

    Wang Yimei and Mrs. Wen are quite affectionate. Then, without waiting for ye shuisu and others to say anything, they took Jiang Xiangru directly to go.


    Ye shuisu shouted after: "Mom, won''t you let me give you a massage?"


    Jiang Xiangru looked back and said with a smile, "shuisu, you and Chenxi go back first. I''ll get together with your Aunt Wang and aunt Wen and go back."


    Then she was taken away by Mrs. Wang and Mrs. Wen.


    Mrs. Wang looked back: "don''t worry, son. We''ll take good care of Xiangru for you!"


    Then several people got on the same luxury car. The luxury car was bright red and quite fashionable. I don''t know who owned Mrs. Wang and Mrs. Wen.


    Jiang Xiangru is obviously in a good mood among the three. The three people who got on the red car and left, each of them is quite charming. It can be seen that they are young and look very beautiful.


    There were only Jiang Chenxi and ye shuisu left.


    Jiang Chenxi looked at the back of the red car leaving, smiled and said to ye shuisu, "let''s go back too. Let the driver pick up my aunt at that time."


    With that, Jiang Chenxi helped ye shuisu open the door. Ye shuisu nodded and got on the bus.


    Jiang Chenxi drove in the driver''s seat, wearing a white custom suit, with a delicate, noble and warm face. Ye shuisu was sitting in the co pilot''s seat, wearing a long red dress. Her makeup was still exquisite, and her hair was flying. Both of them were like peopleing out of the picture scroll.


    The window was half open and the evening wind blew in. At this time, it seemed that all the noise caught in the banquet had been swept away.


    Although ye shuisu''s ttering medicine has not been solved, Fu Linnan''s "goblin" who seems to "hook medicine" is not around her. In addition, she has been suppressing the drug with a silver needle. Although there are, the attack of the drug can bepletely ignored.


    However, the suppression effect of silver needle is time-effective. When she returns to Jiangzhai, she still needs to antidote as soon as possible.


    But now there''s nothing to worry about.


    At this time, ye shuisu seemed to think of something and said to Jiang Chenxi, "third brother, Ning Chunjie maye to you in the near future and ask you to fight for the position of the heroine of Twilight sun. You must not agree and refuse firmly."


    The way to find Xu Yurui has been blocked by her. Now Ning Chunjie still wants the heroine of Twilight sun. The most likely way to go is Jiang Chenxi.


    Of course, Ning Chunjie can''t go this way. After this road, if she goes down again, she must be dead!


    However, in both past and present lives, Ning Chunjie and Fu Sheng have a high obsession with the y "Twilight sun", and they will not give up so easily.


    Jiang Chenxi''s eyes darkened and nodded, "HMM."


    The mention of Ning Chunjie seems to have depressed the atmosphere in the car.


    But it didn''t affect them much. Gradually, they began to talk about other things, such as ye shuisu and Jiang Xiangru''s return to the Jiang family, their childhood, and the interesting things they met in their lives.


    After several conversations, brother and sisterughed a lot.


    Although there were some ugly things like Fu Sheng at the end of the banquet today, these things can be wiped out when we should be happy.


    Talking tired, ye shuisu leaned on the co pilot''s seat and quietly looked out of the window to rest.


    The window was still half open. At the peak of the flow of people at night, Jiang Chenxi drove the car at a low speed. The voices outside the window mixed with the sound of the night wind poured into the car. Then looking at the vehicles and people outside the window, ye shuisu suddenly had a sense of human reality.


    Previous life and this life, it seems like a dream.


    For a moment, ye shuisu''s eyes became blurred.


    At this time, a huge billboard hanging on a tall building in a busy street issued a voice reminding pedestrians of time: "it''s 9:30 p.m. on May 17."


    Such a billboard will report the time every half an hour when the crowd is busy.


    There was nothing strange about this, but when ye shuisu listened to the sound, a simr memory suddenly appeared in his mind.


    It''s the news on TV, reporting the time and dialing the news: "it''s 10:00 p.m. on May 17. A news broke in. Three minutes ago, a major car ident urred in Nanzheng street, Times Square. ording to urate information, Fu Linnan, sessor of Fu Group, was seriously injured in the car ident and has now been transferred to the emergency room of a nearby hospital for rescue..."


    Such a memory made ye shuisu''s eyes open in horror. It was a car ident! At 10 p.m. on May 17! She remembers, this year! She was engaged to Fu Linnan this year!


    The car ident made Fu Linnan lie in the intensive care unit for half a month before he got out of danger! Although he finally saved his life, his body has left serious seque since the car ident!


    Raise your wrist. The time of your watch is 9:31 p.m. Today is May 17. The time of Fu Linnan''s ident is also may 17. It''s 9:57 p.m.


    So it''s less than half an hour since Fu Linnan''s ident!


    In her previous life, because she was full of Fu Sheng, Fu Linnan sighed a little after she lived in the intensive care unit. After all, Fu Linnan''s life was in danger at that time. Even if she hated Fu Linnan''s imprisonment, she didn''t want him to die, but at that time, she was also relieved and felt that Fu Linnan could no longer imprison her.


    But this life is different from the first. Although Fu Linnan also has a strong possessive desire for her, there is no deliberate provocation by Fu Sheng in this life. Her rtionship with Fu Linnan is not as bad as that in the previous life. Needless to say, the rtionship between them is still very rxed. Not only that, Fu Linnan is the support for her revenge in this life.


    In a word, she can''t let Fu Linnan have an ident!


    Ye shuisu''s good face suddenly turned pale. She took out her mobile phone in horror and wanted to call Fu Linnan. She also said to Jiang Chenxi: "third brother, go to Times Square!"


    Ye shuisu''s clear voice was quite sharp, with fear, anxiety and other emotions, which immediately stunned Jiang Chen Xi.


    Jiang Chenxi nced at ye shuisu. The state of being lost at this time made Jiang Chenxi feel stunned. He became dumb and said, "shuisu, what''s the matter with you? We''re in times square now." now ye shuisu gave him a feeling that something impossible was going to happen, which made him nervous.


    After listening to Jiang Chenxi''s words, ye shuisu paused and looked out of the window. Sure enough, he saw that there were arge number of high-rise buildings outside the busy street outside the window, where lights were bright, people were noisy, and there was a huge circr open space.


    On the open space, there is a tall que engraved with the words "Times Square".

 Chapter 127

    These characters sh colorful neon lights, which are integrated with the square behind them. It is said that it is conspicuous and very conspicuous, but if you don''t look closely, it is also easy to be submerged by the surrounding neon lights, high-rise buildings and lively crowds.


    Ye shuisu first focused on the crowd outside the window, but he didn''t notice that he was in the street next to Times Square.


    The vehicle was still moving slowly and passed a street sign with three small characters "Xizheng Street" written in regr script.


    Times Square is located in the prosperous area of Beijing. It has a medium volume and upies a squarend. It is surrounded by four streets: Beizheng street, Xizheng street, Nanzheng street and Dongzheng street.


    Ye shuisu is now in Xizheng street, and Fu Linnan is about to have an ident in Nanzheng street! Right behind this street!


    The fear in ye shuisu''s eyes did not decrease by half. He said to Jiang Chenxi, "third brother, turn around! Go to Nanzheng street!"


    She raised her wrist again and looked at the time. It was 9:33. There were 24 minutes before Fu Linnan had an ident!


    There was such a memory in his previous life, and it was obvious that Fu Linnan was about to have a serious car ident, which made ye shuisu very shocked!


    After a day at the banquet, ye shuisu''s mobile phone has shed red, leaving only 6%, but it''s more than enough to make a phone call.


    After instructing Jiang Chenxi, ye shuisu trembled and immediately called Fu Linnan. When the phone was dialed, there was a waiting busy tone: "Dudu."


    Ye shuisu''s heart is pounding, but she still thinks through this gap. Now there are more than 20 minutes before Fu Linnan''s ident. Although she is in a hurry, she is now in Times Square. She calls Fu Linnan to remind him not to go to Times Square. At the same time, she also goes to the ce where the ident happened in thest life. Working together, she will certainly avoid the tragedy of thest life.


    However, she can''t waste any time!


    Fu Linnan called for the first time. He was busy with the stereo, but no one answered.


    Ye shuisu''s hand trembled, his anxiety in his eyes was even worse, and he dialed another phone.


    Although Jiang Chenxi didn''t know why ye shuisu asked him to turn around and go to Nanzheng street, he still did. But now it''s the evening rush hour, let alone turning around. It''s very difficult for his car to take a few steps forward.


    Under the influence of Ye shuisu, Jiang Chenxi also became quite nervous. He said to ye shuisu, "shuisu, what happened? Why do you suddenly want to go to Dongzheng street?" and kept honking, "it''s difficult to turn around in the current road."


    Wasn''t it just fine? Why is this all of a sudden?


    Ye shuisu also saw the current road conditions and knew that it was not easy to turn around. In his anxiety, he simply got out of the car: "third brother, I have something to do! Go back first!"


    Jiang Chen hopes to see this and wants to say something: "shuisu..." ye shuisu has closed the door. With other cars passing by, ye shuisu also disappears in his sight.


    Ye shuisu turned directly and walked in the direction of Nanzheng street. She looked at her watch. It''s 9:35. The moving pointer on the watch is now particrly nervous.


    The phone was connected at this time. Fu Linnan''s familiar low voice came from the phone: "Shui su."


    Ye shuisu has never wanted to hear Fu Linnan''s voice as much as she does now. Just now the first phone didn''t work. She''s afraid she can''t contact Fu Linnan at this time.


    Ye shuisu didn''t notice how anxious her voice was at this time: "Linnan, where are you now?"


    There was a pause on the phone, with a worried tone: "shuisu, what''s the matter? Has something happened?"


    Ye shuisutun was more anxious, and his hand holding the mobile phone was shaking: "Linnan, where are you now? Tell me, where are you now?"


    Fu Linnan was silent. He looked out of the window and saw the words "Times Square": "I''m in Times Square." he said again, "shuisu, what''s the matter? Where are you now?"


    After listening to Fu Linnan''s words, ye shuisu only felt the sound of "boom" in her brain. Fu Linnan said something. Ye shuisu couldn''t hear it. Her words were even unconscious: "where are you in Times Square?"


    Fu Linnan had a good memory. He remembered a street sign just passed by and said, "the street sign just passed Dongzheng street of times square." it was ye shuisu''s anxious words that made Fu Linnan answer her subconsciously.


    Fu Linnan also realized that there was something wrong with ye shuisu. He was about to ask something more. The voice over there came again: "which direction are you going?"


    He was still familiar with Qingsheng, but the worry was obvious. He even felt that if he was worried again, ye shuisu would cry.


    Fu Linnan subconsciously replied to ye shuisu: "go in the direction of Nanzheng street."


    Ye shuisu was relieved to hear Fu Linnan say he was in Dongzheng street, but when Fu Linnan said he was walking towards Nanzheng street, her heart suddenly lifted up again.


    The street where Fu Linnan had an ident in thest life is Nanzheng street!


    "Don''t move!" ye shuisu blurted out, "don''t move there. I''lle to you! Don''t go to Nanzheng street!"


    "What happened?" Fu Linnan asked, but ording to ye shuisu, he stopped the car and stayed where he was. At this time, he was on the corner from Dongzheng street to Nanzheng street. There was a constant stream of traffic around.


    "Did you stop? Did you go to Nanzheng street?" ye shuisu''s anxious words came again.


    "Stop. It''s not in Nanzheng street." Fu Lin frowned. "What''s the matter?"


    The worry in Fu Linnan''s words is also very strong. Even because he doesn''t know what happened, there is a faint fire in his words.


    Knowing that Fu Linnan stopped the car and didn''t go to Nanzheng street, ye shuisu finally breathed a sigh of relief and realized that he was too worried about what he had just said.


    She raised her wrist. The fine watch on her wrist showed that the time was 9:38. Neen minutes left. After only 19 minutes, Fu Linnan will be safe. Unknowingly, it was clear that the weather was still quite cool, but ayer of fine sweat had seeped on ye shuisu''s skin.


    "Shuisu, what happened?" Fu Linnan''s worried voice came over again on the phone.


    Ye shuisu returned to his senses, and his steps were also walking with the fastest speed to Dongzheng street where Fu Linnan was located. There were people around, but ye shuisu couldn''t see anything. All he thought about were Dongzheng street, Nanzheng street and Fu Linnan.


    She said casually, "I''m near Dongzheng street now, so don''t move. I''lle to you. If you move, I won''t find you." of course, she won''t say anything about Fu Linnan''s life-threatening tonight, and no one will believe it.


    And because she was the only one who knew about it, she was the only one who tried to avoid the disaster.

 Chapter 128

    Fu Linnan frowned and looked around. The crowd was moving. It was difficult to find someone urately: "I''m at the intersection of Dongzheng street and Nanzheng street, ck Maybach."


    Obviously, something happened to ye shuisu, but the specific thing may be known when ye shuisues.


    Now ye shuisu felt his heart jump when he heard Fu Linnan mention the word "Nanzheng Street". Fortunately, Fu Linnan is at the intersection of Dongzheng street and Nanzheng street.


    Vaguely in my memory, the ce where Fu Linnan had a car ident was the street sign of Nanzheng street.


    At that time, she happened to see the news. The news broadcast the scene that Fu Linnan''s car was hit and flew by arge truck. At that time, it was hit and flew with Fu Linnan''s car, as well as the street signs in italics with the words "Nanzheng Street".


    As long as Fu Linnan is not at the street sign of Nanzheng street, it''s good!


    Look at the watch again. The time of the watch points to 9:41. Although Fu Linnan has been prevented from going to Nanzheng street, ye shuisu is still nervous as long as there is no ident at 9:57.


    Ye shuisu''s original Xizheng street and Fu Linnan''s Dongzheng Street are just separated by a times square. She thinks it''s too slow. Ye shuisu takes off her high heels and runs quickly across the times square to Dongzheng street. She can''t hear any sound around: "Linnan, wait for me there. I''lle right now. Don''t leave!" If she hadn''t stopped in time, he would turn to Nanzheng street. How thrilling!


    Ye shuisu wanted to say something, but found that the mobile phone screen was ck. She pressed the switch button on the side to prompt "low power".


    She took her cell phone and ran to the intersection Fu Linnan told her. Fortunately, Fu Linnan''s position has been determined. She just needs to go and see him as soon as possible!


    Nothing will happen! Ye shuisu thought and ran forward. In the crowded Times Square, her running red skirt looks like a fast running red note.


    Fu Linnan also wanted to ask ye shuisu something, but found that the phone had been hung up. When you call again, there is a prompt tone: "the phone you dialed is turned off..."


    The same is true again.


    Of course, the performance of Ye shuisu is somewhat abnormal. But now only when ye shuisues can we know what happened.


    Fu Linnan looked at the crowd gathered in times square outside the window and remembered that ye shuisu said she was near him. He couldn''t help thinking, which of the hundreds of people is ye shuisu?


    Because he was thinking about ye shuisu, the street crowd he didn''t care about seemed to be more vivid.


    Times Square is quiterge. Even if ye shuisu kept walking, took the nearest road and ran desperately, it still took some time to reach Dongzheng street.


    She looked at the time. It was nine fifty! There are only seven minutes left before the ident in thest life!


    Ye shuisu didn''t dare to stop. When she got to Dongzheng street, she ran to the intersection of Dongzheng street and Nanzheng street. At 9:52, she panted and got there. She was a little relieved. It was good to see Fu Linnan in the dark.


    At this time, when the green light was open to traffic, there were many vehicles driving forward, but ye shuisu looked at it and didn''t see the Maybach parked by Fu Linnan!


    She knew Fu Linnan''s car and it was very popr. As long as she was here, she could see it at a nce. But now ye shuisu has swept all around, but he doesn''t see the figure of Maybach.


    Where''s Fu Linnan?


    Where''s Fu Linnan?


    Ye shuisu couldn''t help being absent-minded for a moment.


    Lift up your watch. The time has pointed to 9:54! Only three minutes!


    Where''s Fu Linnan?


    What about the Maybach?


    The cell phone is dead. No matter how you press it, you can''t make a call. Ye shuisutton''s pupil is out of focus for a moment!


    Is it possible that something that happened in thest life can not be avoided?


    no


    Fu Linnan''s Maybach is still missing at the crossroads. Realizing that danger is likely to appear, ye shuisu ran crazy to the street sign of Nanzheng street!


    Time is ticking. It''s already 9:55 and 9:56


    As long as, as long as there is no ident at the street sign of Nanzheng street at 9:57, Fu Linnan will be fine!


    Fu Linnan is not at the intersection, but he must not go to Nanzheng street!


    Ye shuisu thought and ran quickly to the street sign of Nanzheng street.


    However, when she ran to the sign of Nanzheng street, her pupils suddenly focused.


    What did she see? At the sign of Nanzheng street, it was Fu Linnan''s Maybach passing by.


    "Linnan! Get away!" ye shuisu called out.


    The time of the watch turned to 9:57 at this moment. Arge truck crashed into Fu Linnan''s Maybach.


    It was also at this time that a dazzling white light shed into Fu Linnan''s eyes, making Fu Linnan unable to see the road in front of him.


    But in a trance, he seemed to hear ye shuisu''s voice. Subconsciously, he turned the steering wheel.


    The big truck rubbed his car, rubbed his car to the street and hit the street sign of Nanzheng street. The street sign suddenly broke. His car also rolled over.


    The traffic flow around suddenly stopped because of such a sudden ident.


    Ye shuisu looked at Fu Linnan''s knocked down car and his heart was like a knife.


    She came a stepte. Is it?


    Fu Linnan''s car was still hit. He still had an ident!


    Ye shuisu wants to see how Fu Linnan is now. She wants to save Fu Linnan from the car.


    But she didn''t dare.


    When Fu Linnan was in the intensive care unit in thest life, she went to the intensive care unit to determine whether Fu Linnan really had no way to control her anymore.


    Fu Linnan was covered with tubes at that time. She still remembers it now! It''s like a most energetic person who suddenly loses all his vitality!


    At that time, she thought Fu Linnan would never wake up again, and she sighed in her heart.


    Although less than two monthster, Fu Linnan appeared in front of her again. How to control her or how to control her. The whole person looks intact again


    But even so, ye shuisu still didn''t dare to see Fu Linnan''s tragedy!


    Surrounded by the sound of passers-by calling the police and calling an ambnce, a tear unconsciously fell down ye shuisu''s eyes.


    She''ste. She didn''t save Fu Linnan.


    The voice echoed in ye shuisu''s mind.


    Why didn''t she think of it earlier!


    As if thinking of something, ye shuisu pushed aside the crowd like crazy and ran towards Fu Linnan''s car.

 Chapter 129

    Unconsciously, a lot of people have been surrounded, drowning ye shuisu''s line of sight.


    However, after a short absence, ye shuisu realized that she knew medical skills. She was going to save Fu Linnan before the ambnce came!


    She can''t choose to escape! She can''t wait to die!


    "Get out of the way! Get out of the way!" ye shuisu tried to push the crowd. Her voice was hoarse and her eyes were even bloodshot. She looked lost, as if she was about to lose the most important thing in her life.


    "Shui su."


    When ye shuisu lost her soul, a voice suddenly pulled her back to reality.


    She subconsciously turned back, looked for the past along the voice, and saw Fu Linnan standing in front of her. Intact!


    At that moment, she was stunned. She looked at Fu Linnan in front of her, and looked at the Maybach who had an ident across the crowd. She couldn''t believe her eyes.


    In thest life, after Fu Linnan had a car ident, he was so badly injured that he was admitted to the intensive care unit. In front of Fu Linnan, why didn''t he do anything?


    Fu Linnan will not... Die. Is this his soul?


    Ye shuisu was born again, and he doesn''t think it''s unreliable for the matter of soul out of the body.


    But is Fu Linnan dead?


    Ye shuisu''s eyes were empty and his tears fell down. The "ghost" who jumped at Fu Linnan tightly hugged him. She sobbed in his arms: "Linnan, I''m sorry I''mte..."


    Ye shuisu held Fu Linnan tightly with the greatest strength, as if she was afraid that even Fu Linnan''s ghost could not be caught as soon as she let go.


    Ye shuisu also wanted to say something: "Linnan, I''m sorry, I didn''t protect you in this life..."


    At this time, a big hand held ye shuisu''s face up. Fu Linnan''s low and familiar voice came down from ye shuisu''s head: "what are you crying for? Isn''t I all right?"


    This voice brought ye shuis back to reality. She looked up and bumped into Fu Linnan''s familiar dark eyes. Fu Linnan is wiping her tears.


    On the bustling street, among the noisy crowd, high street lights hit Fu Linnan, pulling Fu Linnan out of a long shadow.


    Ye shuisu seemed to realize something. He was stunned and said in a surprised voice, "Lin Nan, you, you''re not dead?"


    Ye shuisu stared as if Fu Linnan had no ident. It was really something strange.


    Fu Linnan frowned and explored ye shuisu''s forehead with his hand. What came through Fu Linnan''s palm was ye shuisu''s normal temperature: "what do you say? What can''t die?" he coagted ye shuisu''s eyes, "what''s the matter with you? Why is God talking today?" on the phone, he felt that ye shuisu was wrong.


    Ye shuisu looked at Fu Linnan''s rollover car in surprise and pointed across the crowd in front: "didn''t you have an ident? Why..."


    Fu Linnan tidied up some scattered sideburns in front of Ye shuisu''s forehead. Looking at ye shuisu''s panic, he was inexplicably distressed: "it''s just that the car turned over. I''m fine. I just seemed to hear your voice and came out to find you."


    Fu Linnan''s embrace was so real and warm, and everything around him was also so real. For a while, ye shuisu finally confirmed that Fu Linnan was all right. Fu Linnan in front of him was not a ghost, but although he had a car ident in this world, he was not as seriously injured as in the previous life, but all right!


    Fu Linnanforted ye shuisu and said, "just now a light shook my eyes. It''s really dangerous, but when I heard your voice, I immediately hit the steering wheel, so I just overturned. I''m fine."


    At this time, ye shuisu snuggled up in Fu Linnan''s arms. The warm and lovely son made Fu Linnan feel a kind of satisfaction, a practical feeling that ye shuisu cared about his satisfaction very much.


    Because of this, Fu Linnan couldn''t help but hook his lips.


    Ye shuisu also shook over and finally knew that it was herst reminder that made Fu Linnan escape.


    Fortunately, she arrived in time!


    Although there was a shock. But fortunately, there was no danger!


    Ye shuisu hugged Fu Linnan again, almost crying with joy: "Linnan, you''re all right, it''s great!"


    Ye shuisu hugged Fu Linnan, full of the joy of recovering from the loss, bright and true.


    Looking at the girl in his arms, Fu Linnan''s mouth curled deeper. He gently rubbed the ink hair of Ye shuisu, and the night wind blew. Such a picture was as beautiful as a gorgeous picture in the middle ages.


    Fu Linnan vomited in ye shuisu''s ear, "why? You''re so afraid that I''m dead. Are you a widow? Huh?"


    Fu Linnan''s hot air blew into ye shuisu''s ears and immediately made ye shuisu''s bones crisp.


    She couldn''t help but raise her fist and tap Fu Linnan''s chest: "I''m worried about you. Why are you so heartless and make fun of me?" looking at the just scene, ye shuisu''s heart was about to jump out when she remembered what had happened in her previous life.


    Fortunately, Fu Linnan is fine.


    Fu Linnan grabbed the little fist that scratched on his chest, looked at ye shuisu, and said in a spoiled tone: "don''t worry, my life is very hard, I will always guard by your side, and I won''t let you stay alive."


    Ye shuisu is his life. Ye shuisu is still there. How can he be willing to leave? Fu Linnan gently rubbed ye shuisu''s small fist, which was full of provocative meaning.


    Ye shuisu wanted to take back her hand, but under the imprisonment of Fu Linnan''s big hand, she couldn''t move easily: "still make fun of me?"


    But just after a shock, ye shuisu thought in his heart that Fu Linnan must be as hard as he said, and never have anything to do.


    It has been relieved from the shock just now. Subordinates near fu Linnan have longe here to help Fu Linnan deal with what just happened. Police cars and ambnces have surrounded, but they have nothing to do with ye shuisu and Fu Linnan.


    Ye shuisu looked at Fu Linnan''s car dragged away by the police and asked Fu Linnan, "Lin Nan, didn''t I specially remind you not toe to Nanzheng street? Just let you wait for me in Dongzheng street. Why did youe to Nanzheng street?" it was really dangerous just now.


    Fu Linnan''s eyes darkened at this time. There were some worries in his eyes and asked ye shuisu, "what happened? Why are you so anxious on the phone and told me not toe to Nanzheng street?"


    The car ident in Nanzheng street was very unexpected, but he was also worried when he remembered ye shuisu talking to him on the phone.


    Ye shuisu knew that her state on the phone was easy to arouse suspicion, but at that time, she only wanted to prevent the impending disaster and had no time to think too much.


    Ye shuisu paused and whispered, "I was just on my way back to Jiang''s house. I had a dream that you would have a car ident on Nanzheng street in Times Square. It''s terrible."

 Chapter 130

    "I woke up and called you right away. As a result, you told me you were in Times Square. I was even more afraid. I was afraid that the things in my dream woulde true, so I told you not to go to Nanzheng street."


    When ye shuisu mentioned the dream, there was a look of panic in her eyes, as if she had really experienced the dream.


    However, such words fell in Fu Linnan''s ears, but he felt quite absurd. He rubbed ye shuisu''s ink hair: "it seems that you seldom have nightmares, otherwise you would have been scared to death?"


    The heart is very satisfied. Because of a dream, ye shuisu was scared like this. Doesn''t ye shuisu care about his performance?


    Fu Linnan wanted to say something again. At this time, his Yu Guang noticed the residual ident scene and hooked his lips: "but your dream is quite true."


    His eyes were dark again. I didn''t know what he thought. He suddenly asked ye shuisu, "what do you mean you didn''t protect me in this life?"


    When he heard this, he felt a little strange. What is this life? Does ye shuisu have another life?


    Ye shuisu''s eyes shed and realized that Fu Linnan noticed what she blurted out earlier. She lowered her eyelids and said vaguely: "you are my fiance. I want to protect you all my life."


    In a word, Fu Lin was quite satisfied when he ascended south, and he no longer tangled with what ye shuisu said earlier. He hooked his lips and provoked ye shuisu''s chin: "protect me for a lifetime?" he held ye shuisu''s small hand on his chest, "what do you take to protect me for a lifetime? This small fist?"


    It was clear that people came and went around, but at this time, it seemed as if they were the only two left in the small world of Fu Linnan and ye shuisu.


    Fu Linnan''s words were quite warm and ambiguous. Looking at the woman who was much smaller than him, he kept saying that he wanted to protect him, and a strange feeling rose in his heart.


    Whether ye shuisu protects him or not, ye shuisu is determined to protect him.


    Fu Linnan''s words and actions tickled ye shuisu''s heart, and there seemed to be a faint surge of blood in his body. Ye shuisu realized that it was the unsolved drug in her body. She drew back her little hand and asked, "Linnan, why don''t you wait for me in Dongzheng street ande to Nanzheng street again?"


    She was still quite curious about it.


    Fu Linnan said, "I was waiting for you, but then I saw a man whose back looked like you outside the window. I told you not to, so I drove to Nanzheng street." the man was just walking towards Nanzheng street, especially when ye shuisu mentioned Nanzheng street to him on the phone, he wanted to follow it more.


    Ye shuisu was stunned when he heard Fu Linnan''s words.


    She came to Nanzheng street after Fu Linnan. Fu Linnan couldn''t have followed her to Nanzheng street. So the person who led Fu Linnan to Nanzheng street was not her at all, but her back was just like her!


    Ye shuisu said, "that person is not me. I''m behind you. How could it be so coincidence..."


    It wouldn''t be such a coincidence. It happened that Fu Linnan was going to have an ident in Nanzheng street today. There was a man with a figure very simr to her in Nanzheng street. Moreover, this person will lead Fu Linnan to mistake her. It is conceivable how much she is like her.


    There must be some conspiracy!


    Fu Sheng''s plot? It must be.


    After all, what Fu Sheng is used to doing is to use her to deal with Fu Linnan? Whether in the past or in this life!


    It seems that she miscalcted Fu Sheng. Fu Sheng is out today. Besides calcting her at the banquet, he is also going to calcte Fu Linnan!


    Moreover, from the point of view of this single event, I''m afraid Fu Sheng also caused the serious car ident in Fu Linnan''s previous life.


    She still remembers how miserable Fu Linnan was in the car ident in her previous life.


    It''s just that people like Fu Linnan are always careful when traveling. In thest life, he was caught because he saw "she" who is very simr to her?


    He may be looking for her, but it''s hell waiting for him


    In fact, no matter this kind of thing, Fu Sheng used Fu Linnan she had dealt with, not only this time!


    But it happened that she was Fu Sheng''s sword against Fu Linnan in his previous life!


    Ye shuisu''s eyes darkened, covered the pain and guilt in his eyes, and said, "how could it be so coincidence that something happened to you, and there was a person around you who was very simr to my back, disturbing your sight. My dream is also very strange..."


    She drooped her eyelids and saw that Fu Linnan''s eyes turned dark, so she didn''t go on. For some things, just click to stop. Besides, she will also arouse Fu Linnan''s suspicion.


    Fortunately, Fu Linnan staggered the disaster in this life. That''s good.


    At this time, ye shuisu''s watch has pointed to 10:20 p.m.


    Ye shuisu looked around Fu Linnan again: "Linnan, what''s the matter with you?" although Fu Linnan generally looked fine, his clothes also had some messy collisions. Just now he was only happy, but he didn''t examine himpletely.


    At this time, a subordinate had sent Fu Linnan a new car. He leaned against the door. His tall body showed the domineering spirit of a king. He looked at ye shuisu and hooked his lips: "something."


    Ye shuisu was a little anxious: "what''s the matter?"


    Fu Linnan pointed to several ces: "here, here, everywhere hurts."


    There is no obvious wound in the ce Fu Linnan refers to, but if it hurts, it is where it was hurt during the collision. And in this case, the injury without wound may be more serious.


    Ye shuisu said anxiously, "then go to the hospital." he looked around anxiously, but the ambnce dealing with the ident had already left.


    Ye shuisu pulled Fu Linnan to leave, but Fu Linnan mped ye shuisu and mped ye shuisu in his arms: "don''t go to the hospital. I''m fine, but I have some pain. Just go to Fu''s house with me and massage me."


    Fu Linnan''s sudden remark also reminds ye shuisu of it. Today, Jiang Xiangru said the same thing in order not to let Fu Linnan take her to Fu''s house.


    At that time, she felt that Fu Linnan was unhappy, but Fu Linnan had no other way. Finally, she had topromise. Unexpectedly, she took it out and said it now. Really, Fu Linnan has no limit on her possessiveness, even her mother''s vinegar.


    Before ye shuisu answered, Fu Linnan suddenly opened the door and put ye shuisu into the co pilot. Then the door closed.


    Ye shuisu was about to say something: "Linnan, you..."


    Fu Linnan has been in the driver''s seat and locked the door.

 Chapter 131

    Then the car moved and slowly drove to Fu''s house.


    Fu Lin looked at ye shuisu on the south side. Ye shuisu on the co pilot''s seat at night was also very good-looking. The night was dense, Fu Linnan hooked his lips: "why? I had a car ident and didn''t want to help me massage?"


    Fu Linnan is still a custom-made Chinese long shirt with a famous watch on his wrist and a pair of slender hands on the steering wheel. Although he is driving, Yu Guang seems to sweep on ye shuisu.


    His face is still handsome. In ye shuisu''s memory, no one''s side face can be more handsome than him.


    After what happened just now, ye shuisu can''t help thinking of some things in his previous life. If it wasn''t for her, maybe Fu Linnan could avoid a lot of suffering


    Although Fu Linnan seemed to be fine, he had a car ident in the end. He was not really fine. Thinking of this, ye shuisu nodded: "I do." and she thought that Fu Linnan would not promise her not to go.


    The window was open, and a cool wind blew in, but it brushed on ye shuisu''s face, but ye shuisu felt that the wind was hot, as if at this time, because Fu Linnan was beside her, the potions in her body seemed to be ready to move. It was such a momentum that warmed the cool wind


    The originally small interior space seems to be smaller in ye shuisu''s eyes.


    Of course, she was aware that something was wrong with her body, and she always knew where the source of such something was. But now, only to Fu''s house to solve the drug''s properties


    The vehicle has been moving forward, and ye shuisu has been suppressing the drug in the body.


    At this time, on the other side, although Jiang Chenxi went back first ording to what ye shuisu said, he always felt that something was wrong.


    He called yeshui soda, but yeshui Su''s phone was turned off.


    Remembering that ye shuisu seemed to be calling Fu Linnan before getting off the bus, he called Fu Linnan again.


    When the phone was connected, Fu Linnan didn''t say two words: "shuisu will go to Fu''s house with me tonight."


    Then he seemed to hear ye shuisu''s voice. Jiang Chenxi wanted to say something, but Fu Linnan had hung up the phone.


    Listening to some inexplicable "beep" sound on the phone, Jiang Chenxi called again and found that he had been ck by Fu Linnan.


    Jiang Chen Xi was stunned, but he knew that ye shuisu was now with Fu Linnan, and he also put down his heart.


    Then his phone rang again. He looked at the screen. The caller ID on the screen said "Ning Chunjie".


    Jiang Chenxi''s face was suddenly cold. After thinking about it, he answered the phone: "hello."


    Ning Chunjie''s voice is still pure, but Jiang Chenxi has heard a greasy and artificial taste: "Chenxi, are you home?"


    Jiang Chenxi nced in the rearview mirror and said coldly, "No. just passed the Times Square." a section of the road just in the times square was quite blocked. It seemed that there was a car ident nearby, which took him a lot of time.


    The voice over the phone was obviously stunned: "I''m also near Times Square."


    Ning Chunjie was in a tall building opposite the Times Square at this time. Through a whole floor to ceiling window, she could clearly see the scene of the whole Times Square.


    Fu Sheng was right next to Ning Chunjie at this time. Ning Chunjie deliberately softened her voice: "Chen Xi, shall Ie to you?"


    Jiang Chenxi didn''t want to refuse: "it''s veryte now."


    Ning Chunjie seemed wronged: "but I really want to see you now."


    At this time, the grievance in her words is like the grievance that every woman in love can''t see her lover, if you ignore a touch of urgency.


    Jiang Chenxi''s eyes darkened and finally said, e here. I''ll send you the location."


    Ning Chunjie is in such a hurry to find him. What may be the matter? Now think about it. In fact, when Ning Chunjie looked for him, she didn''t look for him openly or secretly? It was because he was stupid that he believed Ning Chunjie so much and regarded everything she had as love for him.


    But now he and ye shuisu have ns and are looking to see what Ning Chunjie wants from him.


    Ning Chunjie came soon. She was still wearing the pink dress at the banquet. Her makeup was beautiful and her smile was sweet. At first nce, she was really pure and beautiful, so people couldn''t pick out any mistakes.


    It can be said that Ning Chunjie is very good at using her pure appearance.


    However, such beauty is beauty. If it is contrasted by a ck heart, it will be disgusting.


    Ning Chunjie went directly to the co pilot of Jiang Chenxi, the position that Jiang Chenxi had left to Ning Chunjie. At this time, Jiang Chenxi felt a sense of disgust when he saw Ning Chunjie sitting up.


    However, this disgust was suppressed by him. He didn''t even look at Ning Chunjie and said directly, "what are you looking for me?"


    Ning Chunjie felt Jiang Chenxi''s indifference, but she didn''t care. Jiang Chenxi has always been used to being warm. Even when he is cold, he doesn''t give people a sharp feeling.


    Ning Chunjie was so soft that she approached Jiang Chenxi with a graceful posture, and her voice was soft: "Chenxi, can''t Ie to you if I''m okay?"


    The woman''s fragrance came, Ning Chunjie''s slender hand stroked Jiang Chenxi''s chest, and her soft body kept approaching Jiang Chenxi, and such proximity was still increasing.


    Once upon a time, Jiang Chenxi was d that Ning Chunjie was close, but they were all controlled within a certain range. At this time, Jiang Chenxi, who had seen Ning Chunjie''s true face, only felt disgusted.


    He turned sideways and avoided Ning Chunjie''s closeness: "if it''s all right, I''ll go home first, and you''ll go back first."


    Ning Chunjie noticed Jiang Chenxi''s unhappiness and didn''t go on.


    She was stunned, but when she thought about it, she could also know why Jiang Chenxi was unhappy: "Chenxi, did what happened at today''s party make you feel unhappy?"


    No matter whether ye shuisu had an ident today or not, what exploded at the banquet were some ugly pictures. Jiang Chenxi was afraid that he was not happy when the banquet was affected.


    Ning Chunjie''s action of seducing Jiang Chenxi did not continue at this time. She thought she had pinched Jiang Chenxi to death. With her pure human design in front of Jiang Chenxi at this time, she was resisted by Jiang Chenxi and should not continue.


    In this way, Jiang Chenxi will like it.


    Ning Chunjie was no longer close, which made Jiang Chenxi feel that the air was fresh. He casually replied, "HMM." he stopped making a sound and waited for Ning Chunjie to continue.


    Ning Chunjie really changed the topic at this time and said to Jiang Chenxi, "Chenxi, I''m not very happy recently."


    Jiang Chen Xi nced at Ning Chunjie and asked, "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 132

    Ning Chunjie sucked her nose and saw tearsing down: "Chen Xi, I feel very sad. I want to have a closer development with you, but the reality still doesn''t allow..."


    Jiang Chenxi''s mood did not fluctuate: "... Isn''t it good now?"


    "We have made so many efforts before. Originally, as long as we got the heroine of" Twilight sun ", I can be open with you and have enough qualifications to really stand beside you, but the heroine of" Twilight sun "was taken by others."


    "... the acting skills can''tpare with others, so it can only be like this." Jiang Chenxi''s eyes shed past. It was Xu Yurui''s white skirt figure on the stage of the audition room, which was beautiful and dust-free.


    "Chen Xi, why don''t you help me find a way? Fu Shao can directly help you get the hero, can you also help me? Chen Xi, I know, you always want to be with me."


    Jiang Chenxi was speechless. Ye shuisu just reminded him that Ning Chunjie woulde to him for the heroine of Twilight sun. He didn''t expect toe so soon.


    Moreover, Fu Linnan, the hero of "Twilight sun", didn''t give it directly to him. At that time, he hadpetitors. It was through his own efforts that he finally determined the number of his leading actor.


    Jiang Chenxi said firmly, "other things are OK, but not this one. When I told you before, I just gave you a stepping stone. As for whether it can be done, it depends on your acting skills."


    "Chen Xi, please help me find a way..."


    At this time, Jiang Chenxi''s phone rang. It was old Jiang who called: "Chen Xi, are you home?"


    Jiang Chenxi replied, "well, it''sing."


    Jiang Chenxi answered again. After hanging up the phone, he said to Ning Chunjie, "if you have nothing to do, I''ll go home first."


    Jiang Chenxi''s words were very cold and there was no room for discussion. Ning Chunjie pulled her shoulder strap and wanted to be close to Jiang Chenxi, but she also obviously felt Jiang Chenxi''s resistance.


    Finally, Ning Chunjie only said, "well, Chenxi, I''ll miss you."


    "Yes."


    Ning Chunjie got out of the car. At the right moment, there was a green light. Jiang Chenxi drove away.


    Looking at the car that Jiang Chenxi drove away from, Ning Chunjie clenched her fist and a smiling face. Suddenly, she waspletely gloomy.


    Fu Sheng appeared behind Ning Chunjie: "how''s it going?"


    Ning Chunjie fell into Fu Sheng''s arms and looked at Fu Sheng: "Jiang Chenxi is in a bad mood and doesn''t seem to want to talk."


    She looked at the distance and said, "think of another way, Jiang Chenxi will promise me." after all, once a person who was so dedicated to her, even if she was indifferent to her asionally, how could she believe that he was no longer in her hand?


    Fu Sheng stroked Ning Chunjie''s chin: "we must think of aplete way. Today''s ns have all failed. I must find a way to control the y" Twilight sun ". At that time, your benefits will be indispensable."


    Ning Chunjie smiled charming and had no pure appearance at all. She held Fu Sheng''s hand and said, "just remember my good."


    They are entangled together. Although they look like dogs, they are like snakes and scorpions.


    At this time, in an elegant tea room, Jiang Xiangru was tasting tea with Mrs. Wang and Mrs. Wen. The three were talking andughing.


    At this time, an elegant figure came in. His face was gentle. Although he was in his forties, he could vaguely see his handsome youth.


    At the door, looking at Jiang Xiangru, who was graceful and smiling beside the tea table, his figure paused. Soon, his face coagted, and his eyes seemed to contain ayer of water mist. This water mist seems to have gone through decades.


    But soon, he suppressed the water mist, and instead aroused a gentle smile at the corners of his lips, calling: "Xiangru. Long time no see." such a smile can see the precipitation of experience.


    The man''s voice was not loud. It was not obvious in the teahouse where several people talked andughed.


    But Jiang Xiangru seemed to be inspired by something, and immediately heard the voice.


    Then, she looked along the voice and saw the man at the door. Jiang Xiangru was obviously stunned between her eyes.


    But soon, she also put on a smile, elegant and indifferent, and replied, "long time no see."


    When Fu Linnan and ye shuisu returned to Fu''s house, the night was already deeper.


    After the car drove into Fu''s house, Fu Linnan opened the door with ye shuisu.


    They are now in the garden of Fu''s house. There is a full moon hanging in the sky. There is warm light in the garden, light, and moonlight in the sky.


    The two kinds of light merge together and shine on ye shuisu and Fu Linnan. It is an unspeakable beauty within the sight.


    Ye shuisu''s long red skirt fluttered lightly and came down from the car. Fu Linnan was standing in front of the door, with a very handsome posture.


    Because of the altitude difference, ye shuisu needs to raise his head to look at Fu Linnan.


    In the garden under the moonlight, she raised her eyes and smiled at Fu Linnan: "Linnan, go back."


    The hazy moonlight hit Fu Linnan. In ye shuisu''s blurred eyes, it seemed to put a better filter on the already handsome Fu Linnan, which made ye shuisu''s heart tremble more.


    The fire caused by ttery in her body was more and more ready to move.


    Ye shuisu knew that he could no longer look at Fu Linnan, otherwise he didn''t know what would happen next.


    Before Fu Linnan answered, ye shuisu went straight to the house.


    But where will Fu Linnan let her leave easily alone?


    Ye shuisu stepped on high-heeled shoes, and the heels reflected a good-looking luster in the moonlight. She just walked out and was pulled back by Fu Linnan.


    There is a rocking chair decorated with vines in the small garden. At this time, it is also very quiet and beautiful in the moonlight.


    Fu Linnan imprisoned ye shuisu in a small world on the vine rocking chair, surrounded by full of cyan vines.


    Fu Linnan picked up ye shuisu''s chin: "do you still owe me something?"


    When the night breeze blew, Fu Linnan uttered words on ye shuisu''s cheek, with a fragrance, and his essible handsome face fell in front of him. The familiar andfortable breath of Fu Linnan fell into his nose, and ye shuisu''s ear roots were already heating.


    Fu Linnan had never done this to ye shuisu before. In the past, such behavior could easily make ye shuisu feel weak. At this time, ye shuisu''s body was still ready to move. In the face of Fu Linnan, ye shuisu only felt a fire burning on her body.


    She wanted to escape, but her struggle would only make fu Linnan confine her more.


    Ye shuisu didn''t understand: "what do I owe you?"

 Chapter 133

    Fu Linnan only felt that today''s ye shuisu was softer than before. I didn''t know whether she drank wine at the banquet. Her face was red. Under the moonlight, her water eyes seemed to overflow all the moonlight, especially stirring people''s heartstrings.


    This kind of leaf water su naturally makes Fu Linnan like it. In fact, no matter what ye shuisu looks like, Fu Linnan likes it very much.


    Fu Linnan hooked his lips. His dark eyes were locked on ye shuisu without half an offset. His finger belly whirled on ye shuisu''s lips: "at the banquet, you teased me, but you said someone saw it and ran away. Now no one sees it. Should you make up for what you haven''t done?"


    Fu Linnan''s voice is clear and unique. In the quiet night, it seems that his voice makes the whole garden more vivid.


    The love between Fu Linnan and ye shuisu is shrouded, which adds a few points of vitality to the whole garden.


    Fu Linnan''s finger belly whirled more and more. Ye shuisu not only turned his lips redder, but also theyer of red floating on his face.


    This floating red makes ye shuisu be a beautiful flower, which is as beautiful as a drop. This beauty can cover the beauty of all seasonal flowers in the garden.


    Even under the luster of her water eyes, the moon hid shyly.


    Seeing that ye shuisu had such a reaction under him, Fu Linnan''s body was also stirred up. His chest fluctuated more greatly, and the radian of the lip angle was even more, whirling in the finger abdomen of Ye shuisu''s lip p, which was also more powerful. Even Fu Linnan''s other hand could not help dancing on the waist of the water held by Ye shuisu Yingying.


    There was a fire in ye shuisu''s body. Now she was provoked by Fu Linnan. She only felt that she was about to burn.


    Under the moonlight, Fu Linnan''s dark eyes were like low-key and noble ck gemstones in the night, glittering with ayer of light wave enough to swallow everything, and easily absorbed ye shuisu as a whole.


    The potion in her body was more and more ignited, and ye shuisu only felt that she was about to explode.


    She wanted to use a silver needle to slightly suppress the medicine in her body, but as soon as her hand moved, Fu Linnan thought she wanted to do something, so he mped her.


    Ye shuisu''s body is already very soft, and there will be no way to struggle.


    Ye shuisu vomited, but in the seemingly normal soft voice, he easily took the power of charm: "what''s left? Shall we go back to the room first? Take a bath first, and then..."


    After entering the bathroom, she can find a way to suppress the drug in her body anyway. Instead of being like this, she was almost irresistible to Fu Linnan! But, no!


    Fu Linnan held ye shuisu''s hand, a pair of dark eyes coagted ye shuisu, then printed a kiss on her slender hand and hooked her lips: "go back to the room? Isn''t it good here?"


    This kiss seemed to make all the creatures in the garden hide shyly.


    Ye shuisu also trembled and softened her body, as if Fu Linnan''s kiss on her hand had prated her whole body with electric current.


    Ye shuisu''s voice also trembled slightly, and his eyes were more blurred: "Linnan..."


    Her call to Fu Linnan also seemed to be like her body at this time, with a strong and charming heat!


    And such a cry, Leaf Water Su''s fresh and gorgeous red lips, water eyes that want to refuse to return, slightly hot skin, and the soft body wearing a red skirt, fell in Fu Linnan''s eyes, ears and touch, all of which instantly aroused the fire in Fu Linnan''s heart!


    Fu Linnan''s body was also hot. He loosened ye shuisu''s hand and directly covered ye shuisu''s red lips with his lips.


    At that moment, ye shuisu felt that all the suppressed fire in her body hadpletely burst. At that moment, it was like a long suppressed volcanic eruption. So far, all the heat surged out of control.


    This kind of heat is not only catching ye shuisu, but also catching Fu Linnan, who is regarded as the only source of heat release by Ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu''s water eyes fell intoplete confusion, and the heat in them was also vented without disguise.


    Ye shuisu''s legs caught Fu Linnan''s body. Fu Linnan was attacking ye shuisu, but soon, the strategy trend was reversed.


    No matter how much more offensive Fu Linnan used to attack ye shuisu, ye shuisu could return to Fu Linnan with the same offensive.


    No matter how big the attack is!


    Ye shuisu''s behavior originally aroused Fu Linnan''s desire to attack, and also made Fu Linnan''s heat churn unceasingly. He roared, and there was a trend that he couldn''t suppress at all.


    But soon he found something wrong.


    "Linnan, Linnan..."


    In the blurred eyes, ye shuisu kept shouting. His voice was soft and beautiful to the bone. Just a voice can easily catch people''s hearts and provoke Fu Linnan''s heart, like a runaway wild horse.


    "Shuisu..." Fu Linnan''s voice was low and dumb, and his actions were more enthusiastic.


    But he didn''t get a normal response from ye shuisu. He could only feel that ye shuisu''s body seemed to be more and more abnormal under his provocation.


    abnormal! Very abnormal!


    Fu Linnan seemed to be aware of something and stopped his action, but his body couldn''t bear to stay away from ye shuisu. He frowned and called Ye shuisu: "shuisu, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ye shuisu seems to hear his voice, but she doesn''t seem to hear it. Under him, she still only knows to ask him: "Linnan..."


    Even, she not only raised her hand to tear her own clothes, but also his clothes.


    With one hand holding her cor, the spring was suddenly exposed, and the other hand was constantly exploring in front of his chest, which made his whole chest and lower abdomen full of fire!


    "Lin Nan, I''m hot..."


    "Lin Nan, give it to me..."


    Ye shuisu''s body was closer. At this time, she was like a runaway stove to swallow Fu Linnan.


    "Tear." ye shuisu''s tearing force at this time was so strong that not only her own red dress was torn, but even Fu Linnan''s clothes were torn apart by her.


    Fu Linnan''s strong figure seemed to be exposed to ye shuisu, and the fire in ye shuisu''s eyes seemed to be even worse.


    At this time, she gave up and begged, and just wanted Fu Linnan.


    She got up and directly bit Fu Linnan''s chest muscle: "Linnan, I''ll eat you..."

 Chapter 134

    At this time, the position that ye shuisu bit was the heart position where Fu Linnan tattooed ye shuisu''s name.


    The tattoos on ye shuisu''s heart rted to Fu Linnan also glittered in the moonlight because they were stained with sweat.


    Although Fu Linnan had no traditional Chinese medicine, the fire in his body was also stimted to the extreme by Ye shuisu.


    Watching ye shuisu climb on his body and bite him constantly, the posture like the most beautiful fish is constantly stirring the fire in his heart.


    At this time, ye shuisu was like a soul stirring goddess, constantly attracting Fu Linnan, the natural king, to go deep.


    Fu Linnan''s paranoia and love for ye shuisu is enough for Fu Linnan to stop at ordinary times. How can Fu Linnan bear such a willing ye shuisu?


    Obviously, ye shuisu''s body is abnormal. It''s obviously traditional Chinese medicine. Fu Linnan realized. It should have happened in private room 4 of the party.


    And ye shuisu clings to Fu Linnan and goes further to Fu Linnan. The heat in Fu Linnan''s body was torn to the extreme.


    At the moment when ye shuisu bit him again, the heat in Fu Linnan''s eyes also gushed out. He looked at ye shuisu in front of him. His thin lips opened gently and seemed to beughing, but ye shuisu, who blurred his consciousness at this time, couldn''t help trembling: "Shui Su, you hooked me."


    Fu Linnan bullies ye shuisu directly. Ye shuisu''s soft body disappears into the vine rocking chair in an instant. Fu Linnan sleeps her up again.


    At this time, Fu Linnan''s action was much more intense than when ye shuisu just moved the most enthusiastically.


    Fu Lin nibbled at ye shuisu''s lips, and his further request continued.


    Ye shuisu''s body trembled slightly, but she was still catering to Fu Linnan''s actions: "Linnan, I''m hot, give me..."


    The gentle evening wind blew, and a cloud blocked the moon. Even the moon looked at the two people blending on the vine rocking chair and couldn''t help hiding shyly.


    At thest step, because the strong drug in the body had been suppressed for too long, it waspletely burst out at this time.


    When Fu Linnan hasn''t gone further, ye shuisu can''t stand it. His body subconsciously approaches Fu Linnan and wants to get what her body wants at this time: "Linnan..."


    Fu Linnan was just about ready to fire. How could he bear this? He greeted ye shuisu. His eyes were deep: "shuisu..."


    Ye shuisu gave a cry in Fu Linnan''s arms, and Fu Linnan''s blood spurted.


    However, at thest moment to seed, ye shuisu, who was originally entangled in Fu Linnan, was suddenly picked up by Fu Linnan.


    Ye shuisu first felt empty in front of her body. At that moment, her heart was also empty.


    But soon, she found a new source to vent her heat on her side.


    She was held horizontally by Fu Linnan in front of her chest, and ye shuisu kept gnawing and asking in front of Fu Linnan''s chest


    Fu Linnan was stirred by Ye shuisu and his body trembled. But he resisted the impulse to bite ye shuisu to the bone, and looked down at ye shuisu. The woman''s tenderness made him breathe.


    His arms tightened, his feet quickened, and his eyes quickly shifted.


    "Linnan, it''s so hot. Give it to me..."


    Ye shuisu kissed Fu Linnan in front of him and began to ask for it again. Fu Linnan''s lower abdomen swelled to the extreme!


    "Prick." the faucet in the bathroom was turned on.


    Then, with the "plop" sound, ye shuisu was thrown into the bathtub full of cold water. A huge spray sshed in the bathroom, and ye shuisu was wrapped in it.


    The night was still a little cold. When the cold water prated into the skin, it immediately impacted the heat in ye shuisu''s body, making ye shuisu''s mind clear.


    The flowing cold water clings to ye shuisu. Although his body is still hot, the medicine effect is offset at the moment stimted by the cold water. Ye shuisu suddenly seems to have returned to the sober world from the hot paradise.


    "What just happened? I seem to have done something I shouldn''t have done?"


    Some strange pictures poured into ye shuisu''s mind, which made her face red and stunned.


    Without waiting for her to think more, a low voice interrupted all her thoughts: "awake?"


    As soon as ye shuisu looked up, he saw Fu Linnan standing in front of her.


    At this time, Fu Linnan''s coat has been taken off. His chest contour is as perfect as an international male model. Looking at it from any angle is enough to make people''s blood spray.


    At this time, his chest was also full of all kinds of bite marks. The red mark lipstick is mixed, which makes Fu Linnan, who has always been cold, dye ayer of hook people''s iparable desire in an instant.


    It was these traces on Fu Linnan that made the strange memories in ye shuisu''s brain more real.


    In the picture shed in her mind, she seemed crazy, grabbed Fu Linnan, did all kinds of explicit things and said all kinds of explicit words. No matter where she was, she just asked Fu Linnan, crazy and unrestrained


    That''s her. Is it really her?


    A thinyer of red was floating on the surface of Ye shuisu.


    She looked down and found her skirt was gone. Her face reddened when she realized how her skirt was gone.


    What happened? Why did she lose her efficacy in the small garden? She didn''t dare to think about what she did!


    The medicine in the body is only suppressed by the flowing cold water, and it has not been solved at all. At this time, ye shuisu''s heart is filled with heat andpletely messy!


    "Remember what you just did?" ye shuisu was thinking, and Fu Linnan hade closer.


    The corners of his lips rose slightly, and his eyes were filled with a touch of fire, which seemed to push down the leaf water su and wipe it clean at any time.


    But he repressed and didn''t let the anger out.


    As early as when ye shuisu seduced him, he already wanted to wipe ye shuisu dry and eat nothing left.


    At that time, his body was facing ye shuisu, and he couldn''t control it at all. Where is it so easy to refuse the request of the deeply loved one?


    But at thest moment, he restrained himself.


    Ye shuisu is his, and every bit of his body is his, which is beyond doubt. He can ask for it whenever he wants.


    But he also knows that ye shuisu is not an object. She is still a living and conscious person.


    He did want ye shuisu, but he wanted it more when she waspletely willing.

 Chapter 135

    Otherwise, everything will not be so meaningful.


    Fu Linnan''s proximity made ye shuisu''s heat suppressed by cold water surge again.


    Her face was hung with an attractive flush. The bright red lips opened gently, and she could not stop easily. Her eyes dodged and did not dare to look directly at Fu Linnan: "Linnan, I..."


    Before ye shuisu finished, Fu Linnan''s lips covered up: "goblin."


    The original Chinese medicine was ye shuisu. How could he not control himself as soon as he saw ye shuisu?


    The temperature in the bathroom suddenly rose. Between hugging and kissing, the medicine in ye shuisu was easily hooked up.


    Her eyes were blurred again. Her soft hand touched Fu Linnan''s chest and begged in Fu Linnan''s arms: "Linnan, it''s so hot, give it to me..."


    Finally, when both of them couldn''t control it, Fu Linnan fished ye shuisu out of the bathtub, wiped her body and put on new clothes for her.


    Close contact was cut off, and ye shuisu woke up.


    Fu Linnan hugged ye shuisu and looked at her, repressing the fire in his heart: "I called you a doctor. Now it''s here, and she will help you with the antidote."


    Ye shuisu didn''t dare to look at Fu Linnan, because the waves in his eyes would easily arouse the fire in her body. She replied, "well."


    It was half an hourter when ye shuisu''s medicine was dissolved.


    After taking the medicine, ye shuisu went to the bathroom to take a bath, which would be aplete awakening.


    She wiped her wet hair and came out of the bathroom in a white silk bathrobe. The white bathrobe and her milk silky skinplement each other, making ye shuisu as beautiful as a water lotus.


    Remembering what just happened, ye shuisu''s face was still a little hot. But she chose not to mention what had just happened.


    She wiped her hair with a white towel, looked at Fu Linnan and said, "Linnan, I''ve washed it. Go and wash it."


    Fu Linnan was looking at theputer. When he saw ye shuisuing out, he put theputer away.


    He stood up, 1.85 meters tall. In front of Ye shuisu, he had a high altitude advantage.


    His eyes were dark, and his thin lips seemed to have a faint smile. When he passed ye shuisu, he raised his hand and slid on ye shuisu''s smooth cheek: "goblin, wait for me, I''lle out soon."


    A goblin made ye shuisutun blush. She remembered the memory of her and Fu Linnan when she used some traditional Chinese medicine.


    Besides, what do you mean waiting for him? In this way, in such a quiet night, doesn''t it have a strong implication?


    Before ye shuisu could say anything more, Fu Linnan had entered the bathroom.


    Ye shuisu breathed a sigh of relief, went to the bedside, lifted the thin silk quilt and sat on the bed.


    I''ve experienced a lot today. I just got rid of the medicine, and ye shuisu can''t sleep.


    There were several books at the head of Fu Linnan''s bed. Ye shuisu took a book and looked at it. His heart calmed down.


    Looking at it, suddenly Fu Linnan''s voice came from the bathroom: "shuisu." his low voice mixed with the sound of water seemed quite charming.


    Ye shuisu answered, "well, what''s the matter?"


    A low voice came again: "bring me a pajama and put it in the wardrobe."


    Ye shuisu replied, "OK."


    She put down her book and went to the wardrobe.


    Fu Linnan''s wardrobe, like Fu Linnan himself, is quaint with a cold style. Although ye shuisu married Fu Linnan in thest life, because her mind was not on Fu Linnan and she hated that Fu Linnan imprisoned her. She would never touch Fu Linnan''s personal belongings, so she never opened Fu Linnan''s wardrobe.


    The wardrobe was opened, and the clothes were ssified and neatly ced in the wardrobe. There was a faint fragrance, giving people afortable feeling.


    Ye shuisu looked at several areas and couldn''t find the pajama area. She asked Fu Linnan, "Linnan, I didn''t see pajamas."


    A low voice mixed with the sound of water came out: "in the leftmost corner."


    With the direction guidance, ye shuisu soon found the pajama area. Fu Linnan is paranoid about Chinese style, and most of his clothes are cold colors. Ye shuisu doesn''t hesitate. He chooses a white Chinese Pajama and wants to take it to Fu Linnan.


    The pajamas have a good texture. They are weighty andfortable to hold in your hand. Ye shuisu was about to leave. At this time, a corner next to her pajamas attracted ye shuisu''s attention.


    I saw a small box in the corner of the wardrobe full of clothes.


    The small box is made of wood. It is very simple. It is ced there. The style is like an old thing in the tens of years, but the material is also new and textured. The engraved box body, coupled with low-key ck paint, looks good.


    "Why is there a box here?" ye shuisu couldn''t help being curious. The box is unlocked, but looking at the opening of the box, it is clear that the box is often opened. And it seems that this box is well preserved by Fu Linnan.


    By devious means, ye shuisu put down his pajamas, took out the small box, pressed the metal buckle of the box, and the box was opened.


    I saw a book lying quietly in the box. The book is very thick and simple. Just the cover of the book, I felt that there was some secret hidden in it.


    The edge of the book is worn, as if it is often crossed. But the whole book seems to have no creases. The owner of the book cherishes it very much.


    "Is this Fu Linnan''s book? Why hide it here?" ye shuisu thought to himself.


    She took out the book. She could even imagine how Fu Linnan often turned the book carefully. She also opened the book carefully. It was worn from the edge, like the position she used to turn over.


    After opening the book, ye shuisu knew that this was not a book, but a thick note.


    On the front page of the note, there are several big characters: ye shuisu and Fu Linnan.


    Ye shuisu recognized that this was Fu Linnan''s handwriting.


    For a time, ye shuisu became more curious. "Is this the book written by Fu Linnan?" thought ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu continued to open the next page of the book. After seeing something, her eyes shed.


    When she opened the second and third pages... Her eyes shed even more.


    Looking at some familiar events written on it in Fu Linnan''s familiar handwriting, ye shuisu''s eyes were in a trance for a moment. She also realized that the thick book in front of her was not an ordinary book, but a book written by Fu Linnan, which specially recorded the things between her and Fu Linnan.


    She didn''t know when Fu Linnan began to write the book, but looking at some yellow paper in front of the book, ye shuisu guessed that the book had existed for at least ten years.

 Chapter 136

    In fact, she didn''t have much contact with Fu Linnan. Except for a period ofmunication when she was a child, she and Fu Linnan went to study in two ces, and rarely met.


    Later, shortly after she graduated, because Fu Sheng approached with ulterior motives, she fell in love with Fu Sheng wholeheartedly. At that time, Fu Linnan just came to her as her fiance, but she hated her for no reason.


    Later, she had a stupid and miserable previous life. In this life, everything between her and Fu Linnan had just begun.


    But even so, Fu Linnan recorded everything about her and him in this book. In addition, there are all her preferences. Sometimes an inadvertent action will also be recorded by Fu Linnan


    "When I first saw her, she was only seven years old, such a small one, but my mother told me that she was my fiancee and a woman I would protect all my life in the future. I remember..."


    "She likes red and likes to go to that time-honored restaurant on South Street... She likes tough very much. Every time I see her smile, my heart will melt..."


    "Shui Su is in love with Fu Sheng. But she is my person. I won''t let her leave my palm."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at such a thick yellow book, ye shuisu''s hand trembled faintly.


    All along, she thought that even if Fu Linnan liked her, more of them were her possessiveness as his fiancee.


    However, from this book, Fu Linnan may have spent much more on her than she thought. Some habits she didn''t pay attention to herself, but they were carefully recorded when Fu Linnan noticed them


    Ye shuisu''s eyes sh slightly. Maybe she doesn''t know enough about Fu Linnan in her previous life and this life


    Ye shuisu still wanted to turn back. At this time, a big hand stretched out and held her hand. She also fell into a familiar and warm embrace.


    Fu Linnan came out wrapped in a bath towel, but covered important parts. Drops of water trickled down his hair, across his perfectly contoured chest, and continued to drop.


    He took the record book from ye shuisu''s hand, printed a kiss on ye shuisu''s ear, and locked her eyes: "what are you looking at? Where''s the pajama for you to take? Huh?"


    Fu Linnan didn''t think that ye shuisu had anything to do with reading the record book. Ye shuisu took one side of his pajamas and handed it to Fu Linnan: "Linnan, how can you record so many things about me?"


    Fu Linnan put the record book aside. As a result, ye shuisu''s pajamas looked at ye shuisu: "you are my person, everything you have is mine, so I want to record you."


    Fu Linnan takes it for granted, but Fu Linnan is actually cold, because of his power and status, many people intend to get close to him, but few people can distract him.


    For a woman, ye shuisu was the first to enter his heart. For other women, let alone record anything, is to let Fu Linnan look more, Fu Linnan will feel bored.


    It can be seen how special ye shuisu is in Fu Linnan''s heart.


    Ye shuisu hugged Fu Linnan and didn''t loosen it for a long time. Water droplets first flowed through Fu Linnan''s body and then into ye shuisu''s body.


    Fu Linnan hooked his lips and rubbed ye shuisu''s hair. A fragrance overflowed from ye shuisu: "are you moved? I''ll record more books."


    He wanted to preserve everything about ye shuisu in a unique way for a longer time, so he wrote the book. Unexpectedly, ye shuisu seemed quite moved when he saw this book.


    If so, he doesn''t mind taking more records. It''s nothing to see ye shuisu moved. In his world, she can be everything to him.


    Ye shuisu was stunned when she heard this: "... No." she really didn''t. although she was quite moved by this. But now that she has written a book, she has been recorded in detail. If she writes more books, wouldn''t her words and deeds be recorded? What else can I write?


    I always think it''s weird.


    Fu Linnan didn''t continue this topic. He held his pajamas in one hand and held them in the wardrobe in the other hand. He looked at ye shuisu: "have you forgotten something?"


    The atmosphere of the room suddenly became warm and ambiguous. A bad premonition rose in ye shuisu''s heart. She looked at Fu Linnan with some vignce: "what''s the matter?"


    Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu, picked up ye shuisu''s hand and put it on his chest. Under the cold skin, there was a burning heartbeat: "say a good thing."


    Fu Linnan got closer to ye shuisu. Ye shuisu''s heart beat faster: "... What''s up?"


    Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu: "I had a car ident and my body hurts. You should help me massage."


    Ye shuisu remembered that Fu Linnan brought her to Fu''s house for this reason.


    I can still remember the thrilling scene when the car ident happened. Ye shuisu didn''t refuse Fu Linnan and nodded: "go to bed."


    As soon as she made a noise, her feet were empty. Fu Linnan picked her up and put her on a soft big bed.


    Under the white silk pajamas, ye shuisu''s posture is graceful.


    Fu Lin paused and looked at ye shuisu with dark eyes.


    "What are you looking at?" ye shuisu raised his hand and pulled Fu Linnan to the bed without any defense or strength.


    Fu Linnany on his back in bed and looked up at ye shuisu from an upward perspective: "look at my wife."


    Ye shuisu blushed: "not married yet." he sat on his side.


    Fu Linnan raised his hand and held up ye shuisu''s soft waist. His eyes seemed to be in danger: "isn''t it my wife if you''re not married?"


    Fu Linnan''s finger abdomen gently buckled on ye shuisu''s soft waist, very rhythmic, the same as ye shuisu''s heartbeat.


    Ye shuisu''s heart trembled and knocked out Fu Linnan''s hand: "sit well, otherwise how can I help you massage?"


    Fu Linnan was honest and folded his hands behind his head: "OK, listen to Mrs. Fu."


    Fu Linnan''s voice was deep and beautiful in the room. Ye shuisu''s heart was small, no longer said anything, raised his hand and began to seriously help Fu Linnan massage.


    Fu Linnan is thin in clothes and fleshy in stripping. He has all the muscles he should have. Ye shuisu''s slender hand feels very good.


    Compared with Fu Linnan, ye shuisu''s body is much softer, but her slender hand looks weakpared with Fu Linnan''s muscles. The ce she passes can bring people a strange sense offort and numbness.


    The warm light of the room was slightly rippling, Fu Linnan was slightly drunk, and a faint sense of sleep came. But his sleep is very shallow. He has never felt sleepy in this way.


    Fu Linnan said, "shuisu, there is a ce that is very ufortable. You need a special massage."

 Chapter 137

    Ye shuisu looked at Fu Linnan. At this time, Fu Linnan was also looking at her. Her actions didn''t stop: "where?"


    Fu Linnan pulled ye shuisu''s hand and put it on his waist: "it''s always hard here."


    A strong man''s breath brushed ye shuisu. When ye shuisu was stunned, his ears were red, he took back his hand and beat Fu Linnan back: "be calm!"


    Originally, I wanted to ask Fu Linnan if he felt particrly ufortable after the car ident. Now let''s think about it. I just helped him massage for a circle, and I didn''t find any injuries.


    Leaf water soda was like tickling, which could not stir up any waves at all. Fu Linnan looked at leaf water su: "if you didn''t hook me, how could I be so ufortable?"


    Some pictures unsuitable for children in the small garden came to ye shuisu''s mind. Ye shuisu''s face became more red: "do you want to massage well?"


    Fu Linnanughed low and was very happy.


    With a beautiful woman by the bank, what do you want for the rest of your life?


    Time flows quietly. Fu Linnan feels veryfortable with ye shuisu''spany and massage. The dense indoor atmosphere also makes people feel sleepy.


    Fu Linnan tried to sleep with his eyes closed several times. In the end, he couldn''t bear to miss the way ye shuisu helped him massage. He insisted and didn''t sleep.


    The night seemed deeper and quieter. Ye shuisu''s posture of wearing a white silk nightgown and massage for Fu Linnan also seemed to be softer and more imaginative.


    Ye shuisu''sst strength fell in front of Fu Linnan''s chest. Fine beads of sweat flowed on her smooth forehead. The warm summer of the room gave a good-looking luster. She stopped and looked at Fu Linnan: "almost."


    He took a small handkerchief from one side and was about to wipe his sweat. Fu Linnan had already pulled ye shuisu first. Ye shuisu then lost his focus and fell on Fu Linnan.


    "What are you doing?" ye shuisu frowned a little.


    Fu Linnan took the handkerchief in ye shuisu''s hand and wiped her sweat carefully: "it''s hard, Mrs. Fu, I''ll help you wipe your sweat."


    At this time, it was the most gentle time for Fu Linnan, who was cold on weekdays.


    Ye shuisu was speechless and let him wipe it for her.


    At this time, ye shuisu seemed to think of something. He looked at Fu Linnan and his eyes were deep: "Linnan, I have something for you."


    At this time, Fu Linnan has carefully wiped all the sweat on ye shuisu''s forehead, and when he is ready, he gently arranges some messy sideburns for ye shuisu. At this time, he is different from the cold one on weekdays.


    Fu Linnan said, "what is it?"


    Ye shuisu nced at an exquisite small bag on the quaint wooden desk in the distance: "it''s in my bag."


    Then she got out of bed to get something. At the moment of leaving, Fu Linnan only felt that his arms were empty and quite ufortable.


    At this time, "jingling bell." Fu Linnan''s phone rang, and he set off to get the phone.


    Ye shuisu took out a small delicate bottle from her bag. The bottle was made by hand.


    She nced at the bottle, her eyes darkened, and then went back to bed.


    At this time, Fu Linnan was sitting on the bed looking at his mobile phone. His figure ratio was perfect. It was easy to provoke people''s blood spray whenever he looked.


    He frowned slightly, as if he saw something unpleasant on his mobile phone.


    Ye shuisu lies on Fu Linnan''s side. His graceful posture can also lead people to infinite reverie. At this time, Fu Linnan just turned off the mobile phone screen.


    At that moment, ye shuisu seemed to sh by and saw something that shocked her. But it''s just fleeting. She''s not sure. She said, "Linnan, what are you looking at?"


    Fu Linnan threw his mobile phone aside and said in a low voice: "nothing, it doesn''t matter."


    Ye shuisu didn''t think much after all. He just thought much and sneered in the dark. Those things, it''s not time yet. She took the small medicine bottle in her hand to Fu Linnan: "Linnan, this is the Qingxin pill I made for you. It''s useful for your headache."


    Fu Linnan has a headache. He has a splitting headache. He is irritable and can''t control himself. As early as her rebirth, Fu Linnan had already had an attack because of what happened in the engagement field.


    Although so far, Fu Linnan has not had another attack in front of Ye shuisu, ye shuisu has paid special attention to Fu Linnan''s disease since thest attack.


    And in her memory, for a period of timeter, Fu Linnan''s disease would worsen to an almost uncontroble level.


    She didn''t pay much attention to this in her previous life, but after thest time, she went home to check the disease. It is found that this disease is more simr to a mental disease. At present, there is no special drug for treatment, but can only be assisted by mental guidance.


    Spiritual guidance Fu Linnan seems to have been doing it all the time, but since Fu Linnan''s disease will worsenter, it shows that only spiritual guidance is not enough.


    She learned traditional Chinese medicine under the leadership of Mr. Jiang since childhood and knew that some traditional Chinese medicine could treat such mental disorders.


    This time she read the medical books and made the pills in her hand with some guidance from master Jiang. She just wanted to help Fu Linnan.


    The pill was made two days ago. She always put it in her bag and waited to bring it to Fu Linnan when she saw him. It was inconvenient at the party before. This meeting can be brought to him.


    Fu Linnan nced at the medicine bottle, but there was no big reaction on his face.


    Ye shuisu poured out a pill from inside and said, "just take one of these pills a day. You can swallow them dry and take water."


    Then she sent the pill to Fu Linnan''s mouth.


    Fu Linnan didn''t think about it and swallowed it directly. This made ye shuisu think again. Fu Linnan really believed her.


    But every time she feeds Fu Linnan something to eat, when hasn''t Fu Linnan eaten? Last time she deliberately gave Fu Linnan the kelp soup he was allergic to, didn''t he also eat it?


    Remembering the book Fu Linnan wrote for her, ye shuisu couldn''t help but look deep again.


    Ye shuisu put the medicine bottle aside and said, "you remember to take one every day."


    Fu Linnan nced at the medicine bottle and replied, "yes."


    Ye shuisu asked casually: "how does the pill taste?"


    Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu and replied, "bitter."


    Ye shuisu replied, "well." he frowned again and thought, is it bitter? She had tasted it before and seemed to think it was ok, but if Fu Linnan felt bitter, she adjusted the taste of the next batch of medicine and said, "make the next batch of medicine sweeter."


    Just thinking, Fu Linnan suddenly provoked ye shuisu''s chin. Before ye shuisu reacted, Fu Linnan''s kiss fell down: "no, your lips are very sweet. Just neutralize it."

 Chapter 138

    When ye shuisu returned to Jiang''s house, it was the next morning.


    Just turn on your cell phone and you can see the overwhelming news.


    "Yesterday, there was an affair of gathering people for the Jiang family banquet in Beijing! Besides the famous Sang Shao Chen Shao, Zhang Shao and Zhao Shao in Beijing, there were also Xia Sihan, the illegitimate daughter of the Ye family, and Fu Ershao of the Fu group. It is reported that Xia Sihan is the half sister of Miss ye, the granddaughter of the Jiang family. Previously, her identity as a rtive of the Ye family and actually an illegitimate daughter of the Ye family has attracted widespread attention. What is the matter Prior conspiracy orck of humanity? "


    "Explosion! Seque of debauchery! The three waves in the capital in the debauchery incident of five people at the Jiang banquet yesterday seem to be hospitalized due to sexually transmitted diseases, or they will not be humane for the rest of their life!"


    "If you don''t sing, you''ll be a blockbuster! At the Jiangshi banquet, Miss Ye presented her music with the famous piano ''spring thunder''. Her skill is so high that she amazed four people! Miss Ye''s reputation as a ''straw bag'' may be overthrown!"


    "It is reported that Fu Group will hold a new product press conference soon. This unusual press conference will also announce that Fu will enter the only missing South China market in the country from now on. The grand press conference will attract attention. However, there was an obscenity scandal at Jiang''s banquet yesterday. It remains to be seen whether this scandal will affect Fu''s reputation in this market promotion."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    All kinds ofments on the Inte are also one.


    "Your circle is too open. Four men and one womanmit adultery in public at the party. Can you do such a thing?"


    "Even if there are few waves in the capital, it''s not umon for them to do anything. Isn''t the second young master of Fu group very decent at ordinary times? Although there was a scandal of molesting Miss ye, I didn''t expect him to be such a person in private!"


    "I heard that sangshao in the capital went too far this time. He took drugs and lived in the hospital. There seems to be a big problem in that respect... Retribution!"


    "The illegitimate daughter of the Ye family is disgusting! The former wife and miss Ye actually have sex with four men at the same time! Even if her private life is chaotic, it''s a coincidence that she had an ident with four men at the Jiang family banquet this time. She plotted to destroy the Jiang family''s banquet for sister ye and Mrs. Jiang? What a shame!"


    "You are all talking about this debauchery. No one has noticed how good miss Ye is at ying the piano at this banquet? Moreover, the repertoire she ys this time is improvised by herself! Such a level isparable to that of an international master? But she is only in her early twenties! A proper genius!"


    "Although this debauchery incident is ugly, the light of genius can not be blocked! When will miss Yepose a new song? I''m pink!"


    "A generation of piano and music masters have appeared. Someone said she was a straw bag before? She really has eyes and doesn''t know gold and jade!"


    "Fu''s image has always been very positive. This time Fu Ershao has made such a scandal, which is really discrediting Fu Shao. However, Fu Ershao heard that he was born out of wedlock and was officially recognized back to the Fu family in recent years. It''s not too strange to have such behavior."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye shuisu looked at such news andments, and couldn''t help but coldly hook her lips.


    Speaking of her past life, today, she has not been recognized by the Jiang family, so there is no such banquet at all, and naturally there will be no such news.


    In previous lives, what the news reports most is Fu Linnan''s serious car ident in Times Squarest night.


    But the car ident was resolved by her. Now the headlines are upied by the scandals of Fu Sheng and Xia Sihan!


    In the current news and discussion, ye shuisu is not interested in those voices praising her. After all, she has never paid much attention to them.


    It''s just a look at the people''s curse on Fu Sheng and Xia Sihan. These two bedbugs deserve it.


    It is said on the Inte that Chen shaosan is only afraid that they can''t be humane in their next life. Ye shuisu guesses that Fu Linnan should do it. But it doesn''t matter. After all, these three people are just bugs.


    Ye shuisu''s focus at this time falls on the new productunch to be held by Fu soon.


    ording to the memory of her previous life, "Twilight sun" drama is rted to this new productunch, which makes Fu Sheng so coveted in her previous life.


    The new productunch is rted to Fu''s project to enter the South China market, which must have a lot of interests involved.


    Now something like this has happened to him. In order to prove himself, he is only afraid to speed up the calction of the y "Twilight sun" and the Fu project.


    Facts have proved that Fu Sheng did seed in his calctions. But in this life, if he wants to calcte anything again, he will only calcte himself into the mire!


    Ye shuisu thought, coldly hooked her lips and turned off the mobile phone screen.


    She was at the gate of the river house and was about to go in. Then the telephone rang again.


    Ye shuisu looked down and found that Fu Sheng was the caller on her mobile phone.


    Seeing this, ye shuisu sneered. Without thinking about it, he pulled Fu Sheng''s phone into the cklist. The cell phone seemed to be quiet immediately.


    In order to better bring down Fu Sheng, she has notpletely torn her face with Fu Sheng.


    But Fu Sheng ignored this person if she didn''t want to!


    Moreover, Fu Sheng was still plotting against her yesterday. Today, he can call her as if nothing had happened. I have to say that the depth of his plot and thick skin are rare!


    Ye shuisu is still wearing a red dress, but it is not the gift dress at the banquet yesterday. But the ordinary skirt, worn on her body, also has a unique beauty.


    When ye shuisu walked into the river house, he was meeting Jiang Chenxi.


    After returning to Jiang''s house yesterday, Jiang Chenxi called Ye shuisu and Fu Linnan again. Unfortunately, ye shuisu''s mobile phone was still turned off, and Fu Linnan was still ck to him.


    However, heter told Mr. Jiang and Jiang Xiangru that ye shuisu was very good in Fu''s house, so they didn''t have to worry.


    After all, even if you don''t know how ye shuisu left with Fu Linnan, it''s unrealistic to rob Fu''s house in the middle of the night. Ye shuisu is fine.


    However, Jiang Chenxi was still curious. Seeing ye shuisuing back, he asked, "shuisu, why did you suddenly get off the bus and go with Fu Shaost night? What did you say you were going to Nanzheng street for?" he still felt that ye shuisu was in a strange state before getting off the bus.


    Of course, ye shuisu won''t tell Jiang Chenxi. She suddenly got off because she predicted that Fu Linnan was in danger.


    Ye shuisu smiled at Jiang Chenxi: "I suddenly remembered that a friend happened to live in Nanzheng street, so I wanted to go down and have a look. Later, I happened to meet Lin Nan there."


    Jiang Chenxi didn''t doubt anything. He replied, "well." after all, everything seems unimportant. He didn''t know what kind of life and death moment Fu Linnan and ye shuisu experiencedst night.


    He said, "Ning Chunjie came to mest night."

 Chapter 139

    Ye shuisu was interested: "huh?"


    Jiang Chenxi said, "she wanted me to help her get the heroine of Twilight sun, but I refused."


    Ye shuisu''s lips coldly aroused a radian, and he said in his heart, sure enough, Fu Sheng and Ning Chunjie were in a hurry, and they started from Jiang Chenxist night.


    Jiang Chenxi took out his mobile phone and showed it to ye shuisu: "Ning Chunjie asked me to go to Taose bar tonight. I haven''t replied yet."


    Ye shuisu looked at her mobile phone. It was Ning Chunjie''s message about Jiang Chenxi. There was a sense of affectation and purity in her words, just like herself.


    Ye shuisu said, "promise her. See what she wants to do. If she tells you about the heroine of Twilight sun, you will refuse her again and be more firm." Ning Chunjie is likely to find Jiang Chenxi not only for the heroine of Twilight sun, but also for what she and Fu Sheng want to do. We will know at a meeting.


    Ye shuisu added, "I''ll go to Taose bar tonight. I''ll go secretly."


    Jiang Chenxi replied, "well." this gave Ning Chunjie a reply of "OK".


    Ye shuisu always guided him to do things rted to Ning Chunjie. He knows some of the reasons, but some seem not to know.


    However, ye shuisu''s judgment is right, that is, Ning Chunjie and Fu Sheng want to deal with the Jiang family together, which he absolutely does not allow. So he will try his best to cooperate with ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu and Jiang Chenxi chatted again and went back to the room first. As soon as she got to her room, she received a message from Fu Linnan: "Mrs. Fu, are you home?"


    Fu Linnan had something to do with thepany. The driver sent her back to Jiang''s house. Fu Linnan estimated that she was almost home, so he sent her a message.


    As soon as she saw Fu Linnan''s information, ye shuisu''s eyes seemed to show Fu Linnan''s handsome face. The corners of her lips were hooked. She seemed to be in a good mood. Ruo Xu replied: "home."


    Although she and Fu Linnan are only engaged and not married, Fu Linnan sometimes calls her "Mrs. Fu".


    Because Fu Sheng was wrongly paid for her feelings in her previous life, she hated this title in her previous life. But not now.


    Fu Linnan''s news soon came again: "are you busy tonight?"


    Ye shuisu felt a lump in her heart when she saw this. She only stayed in Fu''s housest night. Does Fu Linnan still want toe to her tonight?


    Ye shuisu hurriedly replied, "I have something to do. I want to apany grandpa and mom."


    Fu Linnan didn''t reply immediately, but ye shuisu was staring at his mobile phone. At this time, "jingling bell", her cell phone rang and a call came in.


    The phone call was from Xu Yurui. Ye shuisu paused before answering: "Hello, Miss Xu." his voice was more polite.


    Her eyes darkened at the same time. After knowing Xu Yurui''s secret, she was quite wary of Xu Yurui. It was a little unexpected.


    Xu Yurui''sfortable voiceless voice soon came over from the phone. She said straight to the point: "Miss ye, do you have time tonight? I have an important thing to talk to you."


    Ye shuisu asked suspiciously, "what''s up?"


    Xu Yurui''s voice seemed to be empty: "it''s hard to say on the phone. I want to talk to you face to face."


    Ye shuisu thought for a moment and replied, "well, how about the pottery bar at seven in the evening?"


    Of course, she was curious about what Xu Yurui said she had to talk to her face. At the same time, she also had many questions in her heart and wanted to ask Xu Yurui.


    At 7 p.m., it is also the time for Ning Chunjie to meet Jiang Chenxi. When they meet, she can talk with Xu Yurui.


    Xu Yurui replied, "well, you can decide the ce."


    The phone soon hung up, and ye shuisu''s thoughts were interrupted by Xu Yurui. Thinking of her, she always has many questions in her heart. But these questions may be answered tonight.


    Ye shuisu was thinking about something. After a while, he returned to his mind. At this time, he saw Fu Linnan''s reply: "I know."


    It seems that Fu Linnan won''t look for her tonight. Ye shuisu breathed a sigh of relief.


    She really has something to say tonight. It''s not good to always go to Fu''s house.


    At 6 p.m., pottery bar.


    Fu Sheng and Ning Chunjie are in the office inside the bar. The light is a little dark. They are sitting in the leather sofa. Ning Chunjie has a beautiful face and nests in Fu Sheng''s arms.


    Fu Sheng was wearing a light blue suit and ck trousers. At first nce, he looked quite handsome, but in fact, he looked gloomy. His hands kept circling on Ning Chunjie.


    Ning Chunjie looked at the time and said, "Jiang Chenxi ising in an hour. Are you ready?"


    In Ning Chunjie''s eyes, Jiang Chenxi is still the man she held in her hand. After all, she didn''t know that Jiang Chenxi already knew about her and Fu Sheng.


    Fu Sheng said in a gloomy voice: "of course. At that time, you will introduce Jiang Chenxi into the private room. The current situation is very unfavorable to me. I can''t have any more trouble with Fu''s new project. Leaving more chips on Jiang Chenxi will be more secure for you to win the heroine of Twilight sun!"


    The y "Twilight sun" was invested by Fu Linnan behind his back, which is inextricably rted to the South China market developed by Fu this time.


    He will not let Fu Linnan seed!


    Although many things have happened to him now, he will soon let everyone see his strength!


    It was careless of him to get caught at the Jiang family banquet. Now it''s his curse all around. He''s also very angry, and those who see his reputation bad and stop cooperating with him


    He is holding his breath now. As long as his next n seeds, he will be proud!


    Now he is frustrated everywhere, but as long as people see his strength, reputation and lost cooperation, they will alle back again!


    The world is dominated by powerful people, no matter how such poweres from!


    Grasping the South China market is the initial step for him to be stronger! In the end, he will trample on all the people in front of him! So is Fu Linnan!


    South China market, he must take it down!


    Fu Sheng was really unlucky recently. Thinking that he would step on Fu Linnan in the future, he couldn''t help holding tight the strength of his men.


    It made Ning Chunjie cry out: "brother Sheng, you hurt me!" at this time, her shoulder was already green and red.


    Ning Chunjie''s angry voice made Fu Sheng recover from his thoughts. He released his hand and squeezed Ning Chunjie again. He smiled like a ghost: "where does it hurt? Let me see." he used to make women happy.


    Ning Chunjie smiled and hit Fu Sheng, rubbed her shoulder, and herplexion floated a trace of hesitation and uneasiness: "is it really good to do this tonight?"


    After tonight, it is really a great threat to Jiang Chenxi. Is this really necessary?

 Chapter 140

    Moreover, I always think it will affect her rtionship with Jiang Chenxi.


    Fu Sheng''s face cooled down a little: "why? I can''t bear it? I''m interested in Jiang Chenxi? I want to talk to him?"


    Although Fu Sheng was still smiling, the look on her face made Ning Chunjie a little cold. She smiled: "how could it? I was wondering if it would destroy my rtionship with Jiang Chenxi."


    Fu Sheng looked at Ning Chunjie: "that little milk dog, just try to coax him."


    Ning Chunjie thought of how much Jiang Chenxi liked her before. Finally, she put down her concerns and nodded, "well." also, when had she not seeded in pinching Jiang Chenxi before?


    Fu Sheng smiled gloomily: "don''t worry. When the final n seeds, you will benefit!"


    Ning Chunjie also smiled gloomily and looked at Fu Sheng: "am I for your benefit? I am for you!"


    Xu is attracted to the same sex. Ning Chunjie really likes Fu Sheng more than Jiang Chenxi.


    She stood up again from Fu Sheng''s arms, "Jiang Chenxi wille soon. I''ll go down first."


    Fu Sheng nodded: "go."


    After Ning Chunjie left, Fu Sheng was the only one left in the office. The smile on his face faded away, leaving only a cold gloom. The hatred and greed in the eyes seem to engulf people.


    In the dark space, such gloom seems even worse.


    Fu Sheng took out his mobile phone and called Ye shuisu, but he still got a response from being pulled into the cklist.


    He clenched his cell phone and smoked from the corner of his mouth.


    Yesterday, he really lost everything! Originally wanted to get ye shuisu to deal with Fu Linnan, but he didn''t get anything. He also took himself in!


    But he won''t give up!


    At this time, "jingling bell." his phone rang. He nced at the screen and saw the name of "Xia Sihan". Suddenly, the corner of his mouth smoked more coldly.


    He answered the phone with a terrible gloomy voice and color: "Xia Sihan, how are you going to call me?"


    Xia Sihan''s cry came over the phone: "brother Sheng, it''s not like this. It''s all the ghosts of Ye shuisu! Ye shuisu killed me and you! I''mpletely destroyed now! I don''t dare to go out at all, and everyone is scolding me! Brother Sheng, what can I do? You must help me!"


    Xia Ying has been in prison. Ye Hong can''t protect herself. In this case, she really doesn''t know who to look for!


    She could hardly recall what had happened yesterday!


    But these should have happened to ye shuisu!


    Fu Sheng replied gloomily, "you deserve it! If you didn''t find Chen Shao and them privately, would this happen? Would ye shuisu find Fu Linnan? If it weren''t for you, yesterday''s n would have been sessful!"


    Originally, he thought Chen shaosan was found by Fu Linnan. Butter, when he knew the whole story, he was almost mad! He didn''t expect that Xia Sihan found Chen shaosan!


    Originally, ye shuisu had been cheated into the private room. As a result, after seeing Chen shaosan in the private room, he resisted fiercely at that time. Later, Fu Linnan came again. Then, he and Xia Sihan were calcted.


    He felt that a key reason why yesterday''s n would fail was that Xia Sihan found Chen shaosan! Otherwise, ye shuisu will not refuse him even if he is still sober in the case of traditional Chinese medicine! Because ye shuisu still likes him! But Chen shaosan would be different!


    If it was a loophole in his n itself, or just the failure of the n caused by Fu Linnan''s sudden appearance, he might not be so angry. But knowing that Xia Sihan''s self assertion led to the failure, he was almost mad. The original n could seed!


    But it''s no use saying anything now!


    Xia Sihan cried: "Ye shuisu is not the original ye shuisu at all! Ye shuisu can deal with three people alone, but can''t deal with you? You and I were recruited yesterday. It''s really Fu Shao''s work and ye shuisu didn''t participate at all? Brother Sheng, it''s not my fault. Don''t be deceived by Ye shuisu! I''m destroyed now, and ye''s family is shaky under the attack of the Jiang family, brother Sheng , help me! And Ye Shi, you promised to help Ye Shi... "


    Xia Sihan cried miserably on the phone. But before she finished, Fu Sheng angrily said, "go away! Don''te to me again! Zombie star!"


    Fu Sheng hangs up the phone. Xia Sihan calls again and is directly hacked by Fu Sheng.


    For a long time, Fu Sheng''s anger at Xia Sihan didn''t subside. He picked up a water cup and smashed it down, smashing all the broken ss residue on the floor.


    However, Xia Sihan''s words also aroused Fu Sheng''s thinking.


    From yesterday to now, he med Fu Linnan for all the reasons. Fu Linnan only designed to harm him and others.


    But now think about it, did ye shuisu really not participate in the whole thing?


    As early as ye shuisu was engaged, she had dealt with him. Did she really like him as he thought?


    What the truth is, maybe, just try!


    Fu Sheng''s eyes were as dark as the dark light of the room.


    After one o''clock at six, ye shuisu and Jiang Chenxi set out from the Jiang family. They went out together, but they didn''t n to go to Taose bar together.


    At an intersection not far from Taose bar, ye shuisu got off the bus first and was ready to wait for Jiang Chenxi to go to the bar first. She would go inter.


    It''s only 6:30 now. Taose bar is not prosperous. There are some small shops and alleys everywhere. Ye shuisu wandered around casually. There is also a night market in such a non prosperous ce. The smell of fireworks is full.


    Ye shuisu was wandering when a woman screamed, "ah, robbery! Robbery!"


    Ye shuisu looked at her voice and saw a man in a ck hat passing by a young woman holding a child on a motorcycle. After grabbing the bag in her hand, she drove the motorcycle quickly into an alley.


    The young woman chased the child, but where could she chase a motorcycle? She cried in surprise, tears almost flowing out.


    There are not many people around. Most of them are in a daze in the face of this sudden event.


    At this time, a figure wearing a white shirt suddenly flew out of the crowd. Before everyone could react, the figure chased the alley where the motorcycle left, so fast that people couldn''t even see her.


    But looking at this figure, ye shuisu suddenly felt familiar.


    Ye shuisu certainly couldn''t catch up with the motorcycle. She went to the young woman andforted her: "don''t worry, call the police first, and the police will help you catch the gangster."

 Chapter 141

    At the same time, she looked into the alley with some worry.


    The alley was dark, and the figures of motorcycles and white shirts could not be seen.


    The young woman held the child and looked worried: "I just took money from the bank and wanted to pay the child''s tuition. Unexpectedly, I was robbed by gangsters!"


    At this time, a startling voice came from the depths of the alley: "kill! Kill!"


    Ye shuisu''s eyes also shed a surprised color. The sparse flow of people around seemed to be agitated. He looked at the alley. Ye shuisu said, "wait here, I''lle soon!"


    With that, he ran into the alley without looking back.


    Is that her? It can''t be true!


    Ye shuisu''s heart shed a bad hunch, and his steps ran faster and faster.


    The alley was very small and deep. There was no one along the way. Ye shuisu made several turns and finally saw the suspected incident at a corner.


    There were lights from the windows of high-rise buildings around. In the alley near the wall, a white shirt figure fell to the ground, covering his chest painfully, with blood stains on his chest.


    The motorcycle that had rushed into the alley stopped aside. The man in the ck hat looked at everything in front of him. His arm was injured and there was a bloody dagger on the ground. He seemed to want to go, but it seemed that several passers-by stopped him.


    Without much thought, ye shuisu can reproduce what happened in the alley before.


    The man in white shirt rushed into the alley, stopped the bag robber on the motorcycle and fought to the death with him. The gangster showed his murder weapon. Finally, the gangster''s arm was hurt by the man in the white shirt. The man in the white shirt was stabbed in the chest by the gangster. At this time, he was dying!


    The gangster knew he was in trouble and wanted to run, but he was stopped by several passers-by


    Ye shuisu didn''t think much and rushed to the incident point at a faster speed. No matter whether the man in the white shirt was the one she did it for, in this case, saving people is also very important!


    The gangster covered the wound on his arm and struggled with several people in the way. He was in a panic. He didn''t expect to grab a bag. There would be such a thing: "it''s not me, it''s her!"


    People around called the police and called an ambnce. They looked anxiously at the man in white shirt who fell to the ground and wanted to do something, but there was nothing they could do because they didn''t know medicine.


    Ye shuisu approached, pushed aside the two people around the fallen man, saw the white shirt figure, and immediately his eyes shed.


    It was really her! Mu ran! The director of "Twilight sun" will be a famous artist all over the world in the future!


    It was the person she knew and respected. Ye shuisu was even more worried. She squatted down and called, "Mu ran, hold on!"


    With that, she began to check the wound for mu ran again. In the faint light, Mu Ran''s angr face was pale and covered with cold sweat. She covered her bloody chest and trembled all over. When she saw ye shuisu, her eyes seemed to brighten: "Miss ye..."


    Mu Ran''s voice was weak and light, but ye shuisu heard it. She was surprised that Mu ran could remember her.


    Looking at Mu Ran''s state, ye shuisu''s face was worried, but she still pulled a light smile at Mu ran: "Mu ran, don''t worry, you will be fine!" the light smile was very light, but it fell down after pulling a little, because ye shuisu didn''t want to smile at all.


    She began to check Mu Ran''s wound, thinking that before the ambnce came, at least help Mu ran stop bleeding. At this time, she found that there was no wound on Mu Ran''s body, her shirt was intact, and the blood on her chest was not hers!


    There was no injury on his chest, but mu ran covered his chest and felt very ufortable. He couldn''t even breathe. Ye shuisu soon realized that the problem of Mu ran was not an injury at all, but a heart attack! Mu ran, heart disease!


    In order to prevent idents, patients with this kind of disease will take medicine with them. Ye shuisu Lian hurriedly asked Mu ran, "Mu ran, where is your medicine? I''ll feed you medicine!" she has had a heart attack for a while, and it''s dangerous not to take medicine again!


    Mu ran couldn''t even speak at this time. She covered her chest and twisted her eyebrows into a cross. She raised her hand hard and pointed to a bag not far away. The meaning was obvious. The medicine was in the bag!


    Without hesitation, ye shuisu quickly ran to the bag, found the medicine by the weak light in the alley, and ran back quickly. She even poured out the medicine granules on the way out, just to save time and let Mu ran take the medicine as quickly as possible. Otherwise, no one can guarantee what serious consequences will happen to Mu ran if she is a secondte. Missing the best treatment time leads to the aggravation of heart disease patients.


    "Mu ran, the medicine ising!" ye shuisu took the medicine and came to Mu ran. He seemed relieved. He was about to feed Mu ran to take the medicine, but he squatted down. When he saw that Mu Ran''s face turned blue and his eyes closed, he didn''t respond. Even his hand covering his chest had rxed.


    Ye shuisu shook Mu ran: "Mu ran." but mu ran still had no reaction. Ye shuisu was stunned and hurriedly bent down to listen to Mu Ran''s heartbeat. After hearing something, her brain was congested for a moment.


    Mu ran! No heartbeat!


    Without any hesitation, ye shuisu began to press Mu Ran''s chest for cardiac resuscitation.


    Her strength was not great. At this time, she was doing it wholeheartedly. In the end, a human life was ced in front of her. Her heart was also worried. After a while, she was panting, but her actions didn''t stop at all.


    At this time, the onlookers found something strange here. These people didn''t know that Muran had a heart attack. When they saw that there was blood on Muran''s chest, it should be that Muran''s chest had been injured, but ye shuisu was still pressing Muran''s chest. Such behavior is tantamount to adding to Muran''s injury?


    People can''t help talking about it: "what are you doing? She has been injured. Why do you press her chest to hurt her?"


    "Do you have a conscience? Do you know she was hurt to chase the gangster? How can you hurt her?"


    "Let her go! It''s so vicious!"


    Everyone pointed at ye shuisu, but ye shuisu had no time to take them into ount. While continuing to press Mu Ran''s chest for her cardiac resuscitation, she kept paying attention to Mu Ran''s situation: "Mu ran, wake up!" ye shuisu''s face was anxious! The golden rescue time for cardiac arrest is only a short time. If Mu ran doesn''t wake up during this time period, she may never wake up!

 Chapter 142

    It is conceivable that the situation is tense at this time!


    However, ye shuisu was worried at this time. Mu ran still had no sign of waking up under her pressure!


    With the passage of time, ye shuisu became more worried!


    Originally, Mu ran didn''t respond to ye shuisu''s pressing on his chest, so the onlookers just talked about ye shuisu and didn''t do anything.


    At this time, seeing the action in ye shuisu''s hands that had not stopped under their usations, the people were more indignant at ye shuisu''s behavior: "did you hear that? Why do you look good and have such a vicious heart? Let her go!"


    Then someone is going to pull ye shuisu.


    At this time, only the gangster in the ck hat kept saying, "I didn''t hurt the woman. She fell down!" but there was a knife on the ground. Just now the gangster fought with Mu ran. These people saw that there was blood on Mu Ran''s chest. How could they believe such words?


    Seeing that a woman was about to drag ye shuisu, ye shuisu didn''t care about anything else at this time. She only focused on the cardiac resuscitation for mu ran.


    "Mu ran, wake up!" ye shuisu looked at Mu ran, who closed his eyes and didn''t move, and was full of thoughts.


    At this time, when ye shuisu was about to be pulled away, Mu Ran''s originally calm chest suddenly fluctuated slightly, as if some gas rushed into her mouth. She coughed, frowned and opened her eyes.


    As soon as he regained his sight, he saw a picture of Ye shuisu being pulled away but still throwing the medicine bottle to her: "Mu ran, take medicine quickly!" ye shuisu said anxiously.


    The medicine bottle was just thrown into Mu Ran''s hand. After taking the medicine bottle, Mu ran poured out a pill and took it. Soon, she was not breathing well, which would have made the whole person morefortable.


    As soon as she got better, she stood up and pulled back ye shuisu, who had been dragged away, behind her.


    At this time, the woman who pulled ye shuisu was still swearing: "too much! You have to hurt her if she is injured! When the policee, you will also be sent to the police station!"


    Seeing that Mu ran, who had fallen to the ground, suddenly stood up and protected ye shuisu behind her, she was stunned and pointed to Mu ran and said, "you, you''re not..."


    Mu ran picked his eyebrows. It was clear that he was a woman. On his angr face, he took some heroic spirit: "what am I?" and through his shirt, "are you blind? I''m not hurt at all!" Mu ran hadpletely recovered his anger at this time, but his momentum was somewhat threatening.


    Just now, Mu rany down and couldn''t see clearly, and Mu ran was having a heart attack at that time. That painful look was enough to give people an illusion. Now Mu ran stands up. The woman can distinguish the blood on Mu Ran''s chest. I''m afraid it''s not her at all.


    Ye shuisu just remembered Mu Ran''s life and death, so the woman in front of her dragged her, and she had no time to resist. Now she was relieved to see that Mu ran was all right and came back to her senses. But remembering the thrilling scene just now, she couldn''t help saying coldly to the woman, "she just had a heart attack. Give her cardiac resuscitation and save her! Fortunately, when you just pulled me away, she woke up, otherwise, can you afford this responsibility?" it''s a human life, and it''s also the life of a great artist famous all over the world in the future, If it is exined here today, who can bear the responsibility?


    The woman, as well as several people present, heard what Mu ran and ye shuisu said, and knew that they had misunderstood. However, these people are warm-hearted, otherwise they would note here to stop the gangsters. They also called the police and called an ambnce for mu ran. They were relieved to see that Mu ran was all right.


    However, the woman was also unhappy with the attitude of Mu ran and ye shuisu, and said, "didn''t I misunderstand? Can''t I have something to say?" while Mu ran and ye shuisu had a strong aura, and she didn''t say anything more.


    At this time, two policemen came over and lit their certificates: "just received the rm. Did you call the police?"


    The young woman holding the child seemed to follow the police into the alley. When she saw the gangster in a ck hat, she pointed at him and eximed, "it''s him! Comrade police! He robbed my bag!"


    When the gangster saw the policeing, he waspletely absent-minded in an instant, bowed his head and dared not speak.


    Mu ran nced at him fiercely and said to the two policemen, "this manmitted a great crime in robbing in the street!" it seemed that he was afraid of Mu ran, and the gangster''s head was lower.


    The police also gave the gangster a serious look.


    Mu ran picked up the bag on one side and handed it to the young woman. "Is it this bag? Do you see if there is anything missing?"


    The young woman took the bag, counted it, and said, "no less! Thank you! Thank you for helping me find my bag!"


    Mu ran nodded. At this time, the sound of an ambnce sounded not far away.


    Mu ran picked up her bag on the ground and said to ye shuisu, "let''s go."


    Ye shuisu hesitated: "you just had a heart attack. Don''t you wait for an ambnce to go to the hospital?"


    Mu ran directly climbed over ye shuisu''s shoulder and looked at her and smiled. The smile was not deep, but with a free and easy taste: "isn''t it all right for me? I never like going to the hospital and smelling the smell of disinfectant."


    Mu Ran is really all right now. Although he has just experienced the thrilling scene of cardiac arrest, since Mu Ran has recovered and has taken medicine, the problem should not be big.


    Since Mu ran insisted, ye shuisu didn''t say anything more and left with Mu ran.


    Leaving several people in the alley and looking at their backs, I suddenly felt familiar. How did these two people seem to have seen on TV?


    However, with so many people seen on TV and the light in the alley is really dark, they are not sure. And focus on the current thing.


    Out of the alley, although it was also night, the light around became stronger. Ye shuisu and Mu ran also became more vivid under the lights of the city.


    Mu ran took off the white shirt with blood and threw it into the trash can. Inside her, she was also wearing a gray vest, which was casual and did not lose the sense of design. She wore Mu ran with a different vor. There was no blood on the vest, and she seemed to bepletely out of the bloody scene just now.


    Mu Ran''s height is more than 175, which is higher among girls. Ye shuisu stands beside her behind her in a red skirt. Although she is less than a little, sheplements her in momentum.

 Chapter 143

    Both Mu ran and ye shuisu are beautiful, but ye shuisu is a kind of exquisite and beautiful beauty. Mu Ran''s facial features are also good, but they are more heroic. Perhaps because she is engaged in the art industry, she is born with an uninhibited momentum.


    When they walk together, they are like a beautiful famous painting with different styles. Everything in the street has be their background.


    Mu ran nced at ye shuisu, smiled quietly and said sincerely: "Miss ye, thank you for saving me just now, otherwise I don''t know if I can see the sun tomorrow."


    Mu ran smiled very well and had an uninhibited temperament. Although her words were ordinary, they sounded back and showed a free and easy taste.


    She also knew how dangerous her own situation was.


    At Mu Ran''s side, ye shuisu felt quitefortable. She looked back at Mu ran and smiled: "Miss mu, don''t be polite. It''s just a small effort."


    There was an emergency before. Ye shuisu was in a hurry and directly called Mu Ran''s real name. Now the situation has eased down, and she will call Miss Mu ran more politely.


    However, although she and Mu ran had only met twice, Mu ran gave her a very close feeling. Calling her Miss mu or Mu ran made her feel that there was nothing wrong.


    Some people just meet once, they can be like old friends at first sight. Some people are destined to be strangers even if they meet day by day.


    She thinks she and Mu ran are the former.


    Ye shuisu said again, with some worry in her voice and color: "Miss mu, do you often have heart disease?" today''s situation is very dangerous, and she still has lingering palpitations. When she saved Mu ran, Mu ran was close to death!


    Mu ran shook his head and replied to ye shuisu, "no, my heart disease is not serious. I''m just busy recently. I seem to have forgotten to take medicine on time. In addition, I just moved with the robber, and then I suddenly got sick. Even if I got sick, I had medicine in my bag, and I''ll be fine after taking it. Unexpectedly, my bag was dumped in the fight... Bad times!" I remembered just now, Mu ran also felt a little thrilling, but the reaction was not strong.


    Remembering the picture of Mu ran running into the alley to chase the robber without thinking about it, ye shuisu couldn''t help but feel some admiration for mu ran: "Miss mu, you were really brave just now."


    "No matter how busy the work is, Miss Mu should also pay attention to her health, otherwise she is not in good health. If Miss Mu wants to finish any works, she is afraid that she will have more heart and less strength." how can she not take medicine on time when she is ill, especially for heart disease? And she''s also right. Muran will make great achievements in the future. How can he do without paying attention to his body?


    Looking carefully, Mu Ran''s body really showed a rare chivalrous spirit. She seemed to speak in the tone of Ye shuisu: "it''s not brave, it''s all hands." she pondered again, "you''re right. The body is the capital of all revolutions."


    At this time, Mu ran saw a cafe on the street. She still had an uninhibited smile on her face: "Miss ye, in order to thank you for saving me today, can I buy you a cup of coffee?"


    The cafe is called "happy time". It is next to the pottery bar. Ye shuisu has a deep look at the pottery bar and his watch. The time has pointed to 6:40 p.m. Jiang Chenxi''s appointment with Ning Chunjie and her appointment with Xu Yurui are all at 7 p.m.


    Jiang Chenxi entered the bar in advance, which may have met Ning Chunjie. She wanted to go to the bar early, but


    Ye shuisu thought for a while. Without hesitation, he smiled at Mu ran: "I''m honored, but I only have 20 minutes."


    In fact, she is quite busy tonight, but in her opinion, Mu Ran is quite charming. She really wants to make friends with Mu ran. The y "Twilight sun" is just a busy time. Mu ranneng is so busy that she forgets to take the medicine. She doesn''t know when she will have a chance to talk with Mu ran next time. It will be 20 minutes from 7 pm. She should take this opportunity tomunicate with Mu ran. It should be worth it.


    Mu ran also smiled and looked at ye shuisu: "just right, I don''t have much time."


    Ye shuisu nodded with a smile and walked into the "happy time" cafe with Mu ran.


    When he arrived, ye shuisu secretly took a look at the pottery bar on one side, and then nced at Mu ran. His eyes were dark.


    Speaking of it, Fu Sheng will start the y of "Twilight sun"ter. As the director of "Twilight sun", Mu ran may also ask Mu ran for help when she will also use "Twilight sun" to deal with Fu Shengter


    At this time, in the pottery bar, there are lights and wine, which is the smell of the beginning of nightlife.


    Ning Chunjie got off the bar from the office in advance, and Jiang Chenxi also entered the bar in advance. The two had already met before the agreed seven o''clock.


    Ning Chunjie is wearing a pink dress with abstinence and pure style. She looks very provocative in the light of the bar.


    At this time, he no longer smiles seductively in Fu Sheng''s arms. Ning Chunjie seems to have a pure breath. At first nce, such a pure breath is quite attractive, but if you look more, you will always feel that it is too floating on the surface and is not true at all.


    She saw Jiang Chenxiing in from the door at a nce. Because he was a star, Jiang Chenxi covered himself well with a hat and sunsses, so he couldn''t see his face easily. But it is this different dress from ordinary people that makes it easier for Ning Chunjie to identify him.


    Ning Chunjie came to Jiang Chenxi and called softly, "Chenxi."


    Under the barrier of sunsses, Jiang Chenxi could not easily see the look on his face at this time. He seemed to see Ning Chunjie and faintly replied: "well."


    Ning Chunjie pointed to a secluded position: "Chenxi, let''s go there."


    Jiang Chenxi didn''t refuse. When he reached the position pointed out by Ning Chunjie, Jiang Chenxi took off his sunsses and only wore a hat. The light in the bar was dark, and his position was really remote. Although there were many people in the bar, no one paid special attention to him.


    Ning Chunjie opened two bottles of wine, poured a cup for Jiang Chenxi and another cup for herself. She pretended to be pure eyes and gave Jiang Chenxi a look: "Chen Xi, let''s have a drink."


    Jiang Chenxi''s appearance is still so handsome and sunny and warm. Even in this dark bar, he is like a beautiful young man from a cartoon.


    His slender hand sped the wine ss in front of him, looked at the wine bottle on the table, and nced at Ning Chunjie. Although he was still smiling, he only floated on the surface and didn''t enter his heart: "this kind of wine is very strong. Didn''t you drink it before?"

 Chapter 144

    Even if she came to the bar, she only drank some low alcohol. Now it is obviously an ident caused by her affectation.


    Ning Chunjie sighed. Under the strange light of the bar, she looked quite low: "today''s mood is not very good. I also want to try to drown my worries with wine."


    Jiang Chenxi asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Ning Chunjie raised her hand and held Jiang Chenxi''s hand: "Chenxi, it''s all because of you..."


    Jiang Chen Xi frowned. He pretended to drink and took back his hand without trace: "what happened?"


    Ning Chunjie lowered her eyes and looked lovely: "it''s still about the heroine of Twilight sun. I always think that if I still have the chance to get back the heroine of Twilight sun, I can still make it public with you as nned. But now..."


    Ning Chunjie sighed again, with a mncholy look. But in the dark, a sharp light shed in her eyes.


    Although she has been rejected before, Ning Chunjie also knows that it is unlikely that Jiang Chenxi will agree to this matter. But she mentioned again that if Jiang Chenxi agreed, maybe she could consider not leading him into the private room


    Jiang Chenxi heard Ning Chunjie''s words, but his eyes shed. Sure enough, Ning Chunjie came to him for the heroine of Twilight sun.


    Jiang Chenxi pulled the corners of her mouth, as if she was sorry, but refused more firmly: "It''s nothing to regret that your acting skills are not as good as people. And you know, director Mu Ran is a famous selfless in the circle. Even if you try again, you will be rejected by director Mu ran. I heard director Mu ran say that the heroine will not change."


    Jiang Chenxi said in a faint voice and nced at Ning Chunjie faintly. Sure enough, he saw the shadow passing on Ning Chunjie''s face.


    Ning Chunjie smiled: "if I had known this, I would have worked harder to practice acting in advance."


    Jiang Chenxi didn''t say anything. Compared with Xu Yurui''s performance that day, some things have no talent. Even if there is more effort, it''s not enough.


    Ning Chunjie thought in her heart, what selfless, the heroine will not be changed? Twilight sun is invested by Fu Linnan. As long as Jiang Chenxi goes to find Fu Linnan, Mu ran still has the reason not to change the heroine? Isn''t Jiang Chenxi''s hero so determined!


    But sometimes Jiang Chenxi does have some dead axes. She just doesn''t listen to some words!


    Ning Chunjie smiled secretly and raised her ss to Jiang Chenxi, pretending to be disappointed: e, Chenxi, let''s drink ~"


    Happy time cafe. An elegant and ssical private room.


    Ye shuisu and Mu ran had a quitefortable and happy coffee time. After several conversations, the distance between them seemed to be closer.


    Mu ran said, "Miss ye, there is a popr zither song on the Inte recently. It is said that the track is made by yourself. Is this true?"


    Ye shuisu nodded: "well, I haven''tposed music and yed the piano for a long time. I improvised a song on a whim at the party yesterday." her eyes were carefree. Before that, she really hadn''t yed a track for a long time.


    Mu Ran''s eyes lit up: "the zither is very beautiful, and her skills, artistic conception and attainments in all aspects are very high. Not to mention the track, each sound is fascinating and the rendering power is very good. In my opinion, it is no worse than any international masterpiece! Such a track is an impromptu creation, and miss Ye''s musical theory attainments are not shallow."


    Ye shuisu smiled implicitly: "Miss mu, I''ve seen your film and television works. Those works are real masterpieces. I can''tpare with Miss mu." in front of me is a truly aplished artist. She''s embarrassed to be praised so much.


    Mu ran also smiled: "Miss ye, my new work" Twilight sun "doesn''t have a theme song, can you invite you to write a theme song for it?" Mu ran couldn''t bear to miss anything beautiful.


    Ye shuisu is also running for "Twilight sun" now, but in a special way. Now it''s not bad to join "Twilight sun" byposing music.


    Ye shuisu said with a smile, "my quyi is just a clumsy art. I didn''t expect to be liked by Miss mu."


    Mu ran frowned: "if Miss Ye doesn''t likeposing music for Twilight sun..."


    Ye shuisu knew that Mu ran misunderstood. Before Mu ran finished, she hurriedly said, "how could it be? I''m honored. I''m just afraid my quyi doesn''t match your y." she really thought so. But she could see that Mu ran was not saying polite words. She said she liked it, that''s true.


    Mu ran Shumei smiled: "it''s an honor to have miss Ye''sposition in twilight sun."


    She looked at the time again and said to ye shuisu, "Miss ye, it''s gettingte. I have something else to talk about."


    Ye shuisu also looked at the watch on her wrist. It was close to 7 p.m. she knew that Mu ran was taking care of the 20 minutes of free time she said. She smiled at Mu ran and said, "well, Miss mu, talk back."


    Through the window, I took a look at the pottery bar next to me. My eyes were deep. I don''t know what happened there?


    They went out of the cafe together.


    When he arrived, Mu ran suddenly said to ye shuisu, "Miss ye, if you don''t mind, you can call my name directly, Mu ran."


    Although it was only a coffee time, ye shuisu also felt that her name was Mu Ran''s "Miss Mu". She smiled at Mu ran: "Mu ran, you can also call me Shui Su directly."


    Mu ran smiled, still with an uninhibited: "Shui Su, talk back."


    Mu ran left, and the uninhibited figure gradually disappeared into the crowd with some uninhibited figures. But although the shepherd had left, ye shuisu still had some aftertaste of the just 20 minute conversation. Ye shuisu felt that Mu ran felt morefortable getting along with her. It''s like old wine. The closer it is, the more fragrant it is.


    But in the future, there will be times to get along. Ye shuisu thought.


    It was already seven o''clock in the evening. Ye shuisu looked at the pottery bar next to her. Without much thought, she went in directly.


    Taose bar is not big. At the door, she sent a message to Xu Yurui: "I''m here."


    But Xu Yurui did not reply immediately. Ye shuisu looked around, not only looking for Xu and Rui, but also looking for Jiang Chenxi.


    Both of them have good temperament. They should be able to find them soon. But ye shuisu looked twice and didn''t see them.


    Ye shuisu thought for a moment and called Jiang Chenxi. No one answered.


    He called Xu Yurui again, but no one answered.


    Realizing that something seemed wrong, she made two more calls, but no one answered.


    Ye shuisu''s eyes sank. He nced at the colorful bar and thought to himself, what''s the matter?

 Chapter 145

    At this time, in front of a private room in Taose bar.


    In the corridor, Ning Chunjie''s eyes were cloudy, and her face was not ufortable except for the faint redness. Even her whole person seemed quite energetic.


    However, at this time, after she dialed a phone, her words were confused, as if she was not awake: "Chen Xi, my head is so dizzy. I can''t stand it. I''ve vomited just in the toilet. Now I''m in private room 3. Will youe to me? I can''t stand it!"


    Ning Chunjie said that she was already taking off her clothes as soon as she got to the door of the private room.


    Inside the pink skirt is a set of pink fun clothes, which is in line with her pure personal design, but it is fun clothes, which can easily arouse people''s enthusiasm at a nce.


    There was silence on the other end of the phone, and a voice came out: "I''m in the toilet, you wait for me there, and I''lle right away."


    The person talking on the other end of the phone is Jiang Chenxi. He drank wine with Ning Chunjie for a while. After Ning Chunjie mentioned the heroine of Twilight sun at the beginning, he didn''t mention it again, but he just said some words that pretended to be pure and seduced him without saying anything meaningful.


    However, it seems that in order to show that she is very sad that she can''t get the heroine of Twilight sun, Ning Chunjie drinks a lot cup by cup. When she leaves to go to the toilet, she looks drunk.


    But Jiang Chenxi doesn''t care. Seeing that Ning Chunjie had nothing to do, he was ready to go to the toilet to wake up. After waking up, he left first. Now when he heard Ning Chunjie calling, he hesitated and decided to have a look.


    The more Ning Chunjie walked into the private room, the more she took off her clothes. She continued to pretend to be vaguely charming on the phone: "Chen Xi, so dizzy and hot,e here quickly! I''ll wait for you!"


    After hanging up the phone, Ning Chunjie turned on the light in the private room. The white light shone down and illuminated everything in the private room in an instant. Ning Chunjie looked at all the in the private room with satisfaction, hooked her lips, and smiled like a poisonous snake.


    She looked at the camera in the corner of the private room and knew that everything was almost ready. She turned off the light all at once, leaving only a little dark warm light, so as not to make the private room fall intoplete darkness. However, those rather infiltrating objects that had clearly appeared in the private room werepletely hidden into the dark light. At first nce, she looked at the past, I can''t see clearly.


    However, in the small meeting of being opened and closed in this private room, the figure of a white skirt clearly saw what was in the private room.


    Private room 3 is at the corner of an aisle. Xu Yurui followed Ning Chunjie.


    She hardly ever came to the bar, but this time ye shuisu made an appointment with her at the Taose bar, and she had no objection.


    She came to Taose bar at one o''clock in advance. When she first came here, before ye shuisu, she saw Ning Chunjie and Jiang Chenxi go to the toilet one after another.


    Since she knew that she was reborn and had the memory of her previous life, she had epted her fate for Jiang Chenxi and Ning Chunjie. Even if she liked and even deeply loved Jiang Chenxi, she decided not to disturb Jiang Chenxi and Ning Chunjie, as long as Jiang Chenxi felt happy.


    But now she not only knows that Ning Chunjie cheated Jiang Chenxi in her name, but also she is not sincere to Jiang Chenxi at all. She always thinks that after harming Jiang Chenxi, she still has more heart for Ning Chunjie and Jiang Chenxi.


    Although Ning Chunjie has not been exposed yet, she will see Ning Chunjie and Jiang Chenxi together. She still followed them unconsciously.


    At this meeting, I just saw the scene that Ning Chunjie deliberately pretended to be drunk and called Jiang Chenxi to introduce Jiang Chenxi into the terrible private room!


    What did she see in the private room when the light just shed past?


    On one wall of the private room, there is a full wall of special appliances!


    After her death in the previous life, her soul did not disperse immediately, but still floated in the world for several years.


    In recent years, she was not impressed by other things, but she remembered things rted to Jiang Chenxi very clearly.


    Although she knew that Ning Chunjie didn''t really tell Jiang Chenxi when she died, it was what Ning Chunjie told her when she forced her to die. She said that Jiang Chenxi, which was very precious to her, was just a tool for her to use.


    Butter I knew how much Ning Chunjie had gone too far towards Jiang Chenxi, or the years when her soul floated in the world after her death!


    In those years, she saw with her own eyes that Ning Chunjie said she loved Jiang Chenxi on the surface. In fact, she had already rolled with Fu Sheng and others behind her back.


    Not only that, Ning Chunjie also squeezed all the resources beneficial to her from Jiang Chenxi. Later, after Jiang Chenxi helped her career less and less, she also created various scandals for Jiang Chenxi, so as to get all kinds of important information about Jiang Chenxi and Jiang family step by step, and then, she crossed the River and demolished the bridge and did evil directly on Jiang Chenxi


    God knows how painful her heart is when she looks at Jiang Chenxi, who was originally shining day by day, and finally gets despised by everyone, and even goes to jail for taking drugs!


    Why should Jiang Chenxi be trampled on by Ning Chunjie! Why should the person she loves be trampled on by Ning Chunjie, a poisonous woman!


    Even as a soul, she cried. But she''s just a soul. She can''t help Jiang Chenxi any


    Ning Chunjie has also done such things as using this special instrument to discredit Jiang Chenxi in previous lives.


    Jiang Chenxi, as a popr star taking the idol route, is famous for his warmth and handsome. How many people like him like the clean and warm temperament on him, which can be like bathing in the spring breeze just at a nce


    But this is Jiang Chenxi. If it is revealed that he has a special hobby in that area, what negative impact will it bring to Jiang Chenxi?


    Xu Yurui has seen it once in her previous life!


    At that time, Ning Chunjie had torn his face with Jiang Chenxi, and Jiang Chenxi had already been discredited under various frames of Ning Chunjie.


    But Ning Chunjie doesn''t think it''s enough.


    That time, Ning Chunjie wanted to get an important bidding information from Jiang Chenxi. Jiang Chenxi, who had already known that Ning Chunjie was plotting against Jiang, certainly didn''t agree.


    So Ning Chunjie cheated Jiang Chenxi out again in the name of love, forced Jiang Chenxi to take some ugly pictures, and then threatened Jiang Chenxi.


    But Jiang Chenxi didn''t let go at this time.

 Chapter 146

    In the end, Ning Chunjie didn''t get what she wanted, broke out these pictures, and asked the water army to exaggerate it. Some fans who were originally loyal to Jiang Chenxi began to bepletely disappointed with Jiang Chenxi at this time.


    As a star, Jiang Chenxi was pushed into a desperate situation.


    But even so, at that time, Jiang Chenxi couldn''t believe why Ning Chunjie, whom he loved deeply, had be like that. He couldn''t believe that all the terrible things that had happened to him had been done by Ning Chunjie. He also kept the illusion of love for Ning Chunjie, so even if Ning Chunjie had gone too far with him, he didn''t have any counterattack against Ning Chunjie


    In this life, it is obvious that Ning Chunjie wanted to use this behavior to threaten Jiang Chenxi in advance, and she also changed a way. It is not that she cheated Jiang Chenxi and asked someone to force Jiang Chenxi to take those photos, but that she directly seduced Jiang Chenxi!


    But no matter what kind, she won''t let Ning Chunjie seed!


    Xu Yurui held the wall at the corner, and her finger belly had turned white.


    Jiang Chenxi answered the phone. After a while, he came to private room 3.


    In the end, this life has seen Ning Chunjie''s true face in advance. In addition, Ning Chunjie has not been substantially trapped. Therefore, facing this private room, Jiang Chenxi did not hesitate and went in directly.


    He just thought that if Ning Chunjie didn''t say anything to him, he would leave first.


    When he was about to step into the door of the private room with one foot, suddenly, he was patted from behind: "Jiang Chenxi."


    As soon as Jiang Chenxi looked back, he saw a white skirt figure, which was very beautiful and beautiful regardless of body shape or face.


    I have seen him two or three times. Jiang Chenxi also knows this person and knows that she is Xu Yurui.


    At this time, the door of private room 3 is closed. Jiang Chenxi is about to push the door, but Xu Yurui catches him.


    In the end, it is a bar. In order to prevent the noise from outside to the private room, the sound instion effect of the private room is naturally very good. When the door is closed, it is easy to iste the sound outside and inside.


    This is the first time Xu Yurui has faced Jiang Chenxi in such a close state since her rebirth, or many years in her previous life.


    Jiang Chenxi is wearing a hat. At such a close distance, Xu Yurui can see clearly the deep warmth of Jiang Chenxi''s eyes and the trembling of her eyshes.


    Xu Yurui''s eyes deepened a few points when he thought of everything that had happened in his previous life and his deep love for Jiang Chenxi and looked at Jiang Chenxi.


    Xu Yurui''s eyes are more ck and less white. Her eyes are as clean as ck pearls. The light at the bottom of her eyes is like the light of the Milky way in the boundless ck universe.


    Although I knew Xu Yurui and had some impression of her, Jiang Chenxi was stunned to see Xu Yurui looking at him with such a... Complex look. He has only seen Xu Yurui two or three times. Looking at Xu Yurui''s expression, it seems that she has known him for a long time?


    Leng GUI Leng, Jiang Chenxi politely replied to her: "Miss Xu."


    Jiang Chenxi politely hung up a smile, which was still so refreshing.


    Xu Yurui didn''t say anything more. She directly pointed to private room 3, and then directly said to Jiang Chenxi, "Jiang Chenxi, are you going to relieve Ning Chunjie from drinking in the private room?" Ning Chunjie just deliberately pretended to be drunk and led Jiang Chenxi in, and she heard all of it.


    Jiang Chenxi nodded, hesitated and said, "well." if you don''t give Ning Chunjie an antidote, now Ning Chunjie seems to be drunk in the private room.


    Xu Yurui said, "I know how to get rid of alcohol. It''s inconvenient for a big man to go in. I''ll go to the bar for Ning Chunjie."


    Jiang Chenxi doesn''t worry about whether he is still Ning Chunjie''s boyfriend in name. ording to the truth, it''s not inconvenient to enter the private room. On hearing Xu Yurui say so, he thinks there''s nothing wrong with Xu Yurui doing so.


    He nodded and said, "OK, please."


    Xu Yurui said again, "just wait outside. There''s me inside."


    Jiang Chenxi nodded: "HMM."


    Xu Yurui pushed open the private room door and entered the private room. The light in the aisle shone on Xu Yurui''s body, which made her white skirt seem more beautiful. Jiang Chenxi looked at such a figure and was lost for a moment.


    However, Jiang Chenxi didn''t think much about a failed rtionship like Ning Chunjie. After losing his mind, he looked away again.


    Ning Chunjiepletely took off the pink skirt outside and only wore the pink interesting clothes inside. In the hazy light of the private room, she also wore a pink yarn eye mask, which almostpletely blocked her sight. Even if a person appeared in front of her, she could only see the shadow of that person.


    When Xu Yurui entered the private room, it was just when Ning Chunjie predicted that Jiang Chenxi should enter the private room.


    So when Ning Chunjie saw a figure shing in front of her, she hugged the person from behind.


    Although Ning Chunjie was not really drunk with the wine she had drunk before, in order to pave the way for the current drunken seduction, Ning Chunjie still drank a lot of spirits, so now Ning Chunjie''s mind is more or less affected by those wines.


    In ordinary times, perhaps Ning Chunjie can tell how much Jiang Chenxi feels different from Xu Yurui''s taste, but when she feels a little dull now, plus her heart thinks that Jiang Chenxi is in front of her, so she can''t distinguish anything.


    As soon as she hugged Xu Yurui, she began to speak softly: "Chen Xi, you can count it! You don''t know how much I miss you! My body is so hot and ufortable. Can you help me..."


    With that, Ning Chunjie began to deliberately seduce "Jiang Chenxi" with her body. When she drank wine, she also hooked Jiang Chenxi to drink a lot of wine with her, which naturally also has the reason to make Jiang Chenxi disorderly after drinking.


    However, this is just an introduction. When things reach the climax, there will be hallucinogenic drugs waiting for Jiang Chenxi.


    However, with her, Jiang Chenxi drank a lot of spirits to pave the way. Even if Jiang Chenxi took the hallucinogenic medicer, it was difficult for him to find it.


    In short, today''s n is linked one by one! Now it is obvious that "Jiang Chenxi" has entered the private room, and most of the things have been sessful!


    Ning Chunjie continued to pester "Jiang Chenxi" with her body. Her voice should be more charming, more artificial and more artificial: "Chen Xi, you are drunk, do you also want me? Now, I want to be with you..." after a while, she began to lead "Jiang Chenxi" to the sofa, and behind the sofa was a whole appliance wall!


    Xu Yurui is entangled by Ning Chunjie. She only feels that her body is tightly imprisoned, which is quite ufortable.

 Chapter 147

    Ning Chunjie looked like a real drunk at this time, whether in words or behavior. I have to say that Ning Chunjie may be nothing else, but she still has some attainments in her works. Whether she is pretending to be pure or drunk, she pretends to be very simr and works very hard.


    Just at this time, Ning Chunjie just took two steps with "Jiang Chenxi". Suddenly, a cold female voice came out: "Ning Chunjie, have you done enough?"


    Apart from Ning Chunjie''s voice, the private room was quite quiet. At this time, such a voice came out, which immediately stunned Ning Chunjie.


    Female voice?


    It''s like Xu Yurui''s voice?


    What''s going on? Isn''t she holding Jiang Chenxi?


    Seeing Ning Chunjie still didn''t let go of herself, Xu Yurui said coldly: "Ning Chunjie, let go of me. You see clearly, I''m not Jiang Chenxi."


    At this moment, Ning Chunjie waspletely sure that what she was holding was not Jiang Chenxi, but Xu Yurui.


    In an instant, Ning Chunjie was cold. She not only released Xu Yurui immediately, but also immediately took off the pinkce eye mask on her eyes.


    At this time, Xu Yurui had retreated two steps and stood opposite Ning Chunjie. Her eyes were cold and looked at Ning Chunjie with a smile.


    Ning Chunjie''s drunkenness was originally pretended, which would immediately put away her so-called drunkenness, pointed to Xu Yurui with a pink eye mask in her hand and said in a Yin voice: "Xu Yurui, why are you here?"


    Under the dim light in the private room, Ning Chunjie''s Pink interesting clothes are very attractive. Xu Yurui looked at Ning Chunjie''s dress, and her sneer on her face was even worse. She said coldly, "why am I here? Of course, I''m helping Jiang Chenxi to sober you up. But now, do you need to be sobered up?" she knew that Ning Chunjie was not drunk at all and needed to wake up! It''s all her conspiracy!


    After listening to Xu Yurui''s words, Ning Chunjie''s already gloomy face became more gloomy. what do you mean? Why did Xu Yurui say she came to help Jiang Chenxi sober her up? She stared at Xu Yurui fiercely: "where''s Jiang Chenxi? What have you done, you bitch?"


    Xu Yurui sneered. Is it urgent? She said, "I''ve asked Jiang Chenxi to leave first. Just wake up and have a drink. Isn''t it the same for me to help you?"


    what? Jiang Chenxi has left first? What about the n she worked hard to prepare? For a moment, Ning Chunjie showed more ferocious light to Xu Yurui''s eyes.


    Xu Yurui won''t be afraid of Ning Chunjie and wants to say something more. At this time, Ning Chunjie pped Xu Yurui and said, "bitch, do you still think of Jiang Chenxi? Do you deserve Jiang Chenxi? He''s mine! Even if I don''t want Jiang Chenxi, I can''t take you!" except for Jiang Chenxi, What reason does Xu Yurui have toe to her private room at this time?


    Xu Yurui knew that Ning Chunjie was not a good stubble, but she didn''t expect Ning Chunjie to start on her so soon.


    She raised her hand and stopped Ning Chunjie''s p, but because Ning Chunjie''s attack was too sudden, she was forced back two steps. She stared coldly at Ning Chunjie, looking at a stranger she had never seen before: "it''s you who don''t deserve Jiang Chenxi! You want to lead Jiang Chenxi in, don''t you just want to calcte him? Your plot won''t seed!" Ning Chunjie doesn''t even deserve a finger of Jiang Chenxi!


    After listening to Xu Yurui''s words, Ning Chunjie certainly knows what Xu Yurui may have found. This bitch, if she doesn''t n to tell her, dare to teach her? Ning Chunjie became angry with shame and severely pushed Xu Yurui: "bitch! What nonsense? I won''t teach you a lesson today!" she was already very angry when Xu Yurui took her heroine. Now she has broken her n for Jiang Chenxi, so she can''t be angry!


    The first time Ning Chunjie suddenly pped her, Xu Yurui didn''t parry. Before she could stand firm, Ning Chunjie''s next attack came again.


    This time, Xu Yurui was pushed by Ning Chunjie directly, so her center of gravity was unstable and fell down.


    At this time, Xu Yurui was just not far from the door of the private room. She fell directly outside the private room. Just then, a sharp object on the door tore Xu Yurui''s clothes. The tear was not big, but it was cut a long way.


    At this time, Jiang Chenxi was still at the door, leaning against the wall on one side. He was stunned when he saw Xu Yurui suddenly fall out. At the same time, he also heard a curse from the private room: "bitch, I''ll kill you!"


    The voice is Ning Chunjie, and Jiang Chenxi is not much surprised. Seeing Xu Yurui falling to the ground in a panic, he helped Xu Yurui up, took off his coat, put it on Xu Yurui''s body, and asked with concern, "are you okay?" Lin had close contact with Xu Yurui. He smelled a faint fragrance on Xu Yurui, which made him feel quitefortable.


    Xu Yurui clenched her clothes, looked at Jiang Chenxi and shook her head: "it''s all right, thank you."


    At the moment when the four eyes were opposite, Jiang Chenxi had a feeling whether he had known Xu Yurui for a long time.


    Ning Chunjie was angry and wanted to rush to the door and hit Xu Yurui a few more times, but when she got to the door and looked at the scene in front of her, she was stunned.


    Didn''t Xu Yurui say that Jiang Chenxi had left? Why is Jiang Chenxi still here? Jiang Chenxi didn''t hear the scene that she argued with Xu Yurui in the private room just now?


    Ning Chunjie was in a mess for a moment. However, she soon calmed down andforted herself. The sound instion of the private room here is good. Jiang Chenxi should not hear anything. Or Jiang Chenxi has juste here.


    Ning Chunjie suddenly changed her face when she saw Jiang Chenxi. She was originally vicious, but suddenly became charming. Two lines of tears hung on her face and came out with tears: "Sister Yurui, even if you like Chenxi, Chenxi is my boyfriend and the person I love. Even if you make trouble with me, I won''t let Chenxi give you..."


    When she reached the door, she pretended to have just seen Jiang Chenxi and said in surprise, "Chenxi, are you here? I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time."


    Then, she cried to Xu Yurui and said, "sister Yurui, no matter how you robbed my father or how you abused me in the Xu family, these have passed. I don''t care, but Chen Xi, he is my favorite person, and I won''t give him to you!"


    Ning Chunjie''s words seemed to be that she had a dispute with Xu Yurui in the private room, which was also caused by Xu Yurui robbing Jiang Chenxi with her.

 Chapter 148

    And what she said was also suggesting that Xu Yurui robbed her father and abused her in the Xu family. After all, she was telling Jiang Chenxi about Xu Yurui''s bad, in a very white lotus way.


    At this time, Jiang Chenxi not only helped Xu Yurui, but also put his coat on Xu Yurui. Suddenly, her eyes couldn''t help gushing jealousy.


    Even if Jiang Chenxi is not her only man, nor is she the one she cares about, but now Jiang Chenxi is nominally her, she will not allow Jiang Chenxi to be touched by other women, especially this woman, she hates and hates Xu Yurui most!


    Ning Chunjie''s heart is very jealous, but now Jiang Chenxi is here, she can''t show it clearly. She restrained her hatred in her eyes, put it on Jiang Chenxi, and said, "Chen Xi, I just drank wine and was so hot in the private room, so I took off my clothes. It''s so cold to wear like this!" Ning Chunjie''s meaning is obvious. It''s just that she wants Jiang Chenxi to give her his coat!


    At this time, Ning Chunjie is still wearing that set of pink fun clothes, and sexy ces areing out. At this time, she was standing at the door of the private room, obviously exposing herself to the public. Unfortunately, there is no one else in the whole aisle except Jiang Chenxi and Xu Yurui.


    But Ning Chunjie''s dress up is still not appropriate.


    Jiang Chenxi nced at Ning Chunjie. There were no waves in the bottom of his eyes. Ning Chunjie has been excluded from the people he likes. No matter what Ning Chunjie wears, he won''t feel it.


    His coat has been put on Xu Yurui''s body. Of course, it''s not easy to take it off. He faintly said to Ning Chunjie, "if it''s cold, go to the private room and put on your clothes."


    Ning Chunjie was stunned when she heard Jiang Chenxi''s words. She thought what she had just said was not clear enough, and filled with tears. She pretended that she had just seen Jiang Chenxi''s coat on Xu Yurui, and added in a charming voice: "Chen Xi, why is your coat on sister Yurui? I always know that sister Yurui is plotting against you and trying to seduce you, but you are my boyfriend... I''m so cold..."


    Said, and secretly gouged out Xu Yurui, as if proiming some sovereignty: look, your coat on Xu Yurui will be taken off immediately!


    Xu Yurui listened to Ning Chunjie''s words. She smiled coldly and was about to say something. At this time, Jiang Chenxi said, "Miss Xu''s clothes have also been cut. If you are cold, go and put on your clothes. Miss Xu didn''t seduce me. Don''t miss it."


    In fact, Jiang Chenxi exined this to Xu Yurui. Jiang Chenxi didn''t even exin it to himself, but he just didn''t want Xu Yurui to be misunderstood because of him.


    And Ning Chunjie just said that if Xu Yurui abused Ning Chunjie in the Xu family, he might still believe it in the past. But now Ning Chunjie won''t believe half a word.


    And where does Xu Yurui seem to abuse people?


    Xu Yurui also heard that Jiang Chenxi was exining to her. She looked at Jiang Chenxi and her eyes shed. But she seemed to think of something, and her eyes darkened again.


    However, Jiang Chenxi''s words were heard in Ning Chunjie''s ears, but it was heard that Ning Chunjie thought Jiang Chenxi was exining to her. Misunderstanding? What did she misunderstand? Of course, she knew that Xu Yurui would be able to seduce Jiang Chenxi, and she just said that on purpose! But why couldn''t Jiang Chenxi hear what she said? What she meant was to let Jiang Chenxi take off Xu Yurui''s clothes and give them to her What? That was her!


    But now she doesn''t want to worry about it.


    At first, she thought Jiang Chenxi was gone and that today''s n was going to fail, so she was very upset. Now since Jiang Chenxi is still there, although Xu Yurui made such a mistake, it doesn''t mean that her n can''t continue.


    Originally, Jiang Chenxi and Xu Yurui stood together. Ning Chunjie stubbornly inserted them and separated them from her.


    Secretly, she first bit hard in Xu Yurui''s ear: "hurry up! Otherwise I want you and the Xu family to look good!"


    She helped Jiang Chenxi again. Her charming words were not the same as those of Xu Yurui: "Chen Xi, I''m still a little dizzy after drinking wine. Would you like to go to the private room with me? Apany me!" said Ning Chunjie, who had deliberately or unintentionally seduced Jiang Chenxi with her body. She was originally wearing interesting clothes, and her appearance was very attractive at this time.


    Ning Chunjie rubbed Jiang Chenxi, but Jiang Chenxi resisted. He stepped aside and was about to say something. At this time, Xu Yurui said coldly: "Ning Chunjie, I just solved your wine for you? What else is it necessary for Jiang Chenxi to go to the private room with you?" She is bound not to let Ning Chunjie seed today. And this private room, knowing what''s in it, even let Jiang Chenxi step in, she feels dirty.


    Jiang Chenxi didn''t want to stay with Ning Chunjie at this time. He said, "Chunjie, it''s a littlete. Now that you''ve solved the wine, I have something to do, so I''ll go first." Jiang Chenxi didn''t know what was in the private room, but looking at Ning Chunjie''s interesting clothes, he also knew that when he entered the private room, Ning Chunjie would only hook up with him, but he didn''t want to.


    Seeing that Jiang Chenxi really wanted to go, Ning Chunjie grabbed him and said in a charming voice, "Chenxi, don''t go! Stay with me again!" he secretly hated to gouge out Xu Yurui. It was all this bitch! Bad for her! Wait and see!


    Ning Chunjie was about to say something. At this time, a clear voice sounded not far away: "what are you doing? Third brother, Miss Xu and miss Ning, how are you three together?"


    Several people all looked at the voice and saw ye shuisuing, wearing a red skirt, which was quite bright.


    And behind her, there are five or six men!


    Originally, this was nothing, but at this time, Ning Chunjie was standing at the door of the private room in pink fun clothes. Her sexy appearance was almost indescribable.


    Originally, only Jiang Chenxi and Xu Yurui were around her. Now ye shuisu brought several men here. Suddenly, the men all brushed their eyes to Ning Chunjie. When they saw Ning Chunjie''s dress, their eyes were very explicit.


    Ning Chunjie felt it and knew what she was wearing. She immediately blushed with shame.


    But she had no ce to hide. If she wanted to hide, she had to go into the private room. But Jiang Chenxi hasn''t agreed to stay!

 Chapter 149

    Seeing that the n is still possible to seed, how could she give up so willingly!


    So, despite her shame, she stood where she was and didn''t leave.


    Then she pulled Jiang Chenxi again. Her eyes looked at him and said, "Chenxi, please apany me into the private room. Just the two of us..."


    At the same time, she seemed to nce at her clothes, indicating that it was inconvenient for her to be here now.


    Jiang Chenxi frowned and was about to say something. At this time, ye shuisu had led five or six men to them and asked, "what''s the matter with you? Why are you standing here?"


    Naturally, ye shuisu also saw that Ning Chunjie was inconvenient, but she deliberately didn''t mention anything. Because these five or six men are what she deliberately brought humiliation to Ning Chunjie!


    Not long ago, she saw Ning Chunjie appear in front of Jiang Chenxi dressed like this, and it seemed that she had a dispute with Xu Yurui and pushed Xu Yurui to the ground. She found that the situation was not quite right.


    When Fu Sheng and Ning Chunjie were plotting, Ning Chunjie asked Jiang Chenxi toe here and put on funny clothes to seduce Jiang Chenxi. There must be nothing good!


    Although she doesn''t know what Ning Chunjie''s specific n is, there''s nothing wrong with her taking five or six men to appreciate Ning Chunjie while shees to have a look!


    Wouldn''t Ning Chunjie be used to doing such small tricks for men?


    However, Ning Chunjie doesn''t care if she shows her to other men, but if she takes this to seduce her third brother, she won''t agree anyway!


    Simply, no matter what she wants to do, there are more people, and she is bound to fail!


    Ye shuisu also heard that Ning Chunjie wanted Jiang Chenxi to apany her into the private room. Knowing that Ning Chunjie wanted to plot against her, she took the lead in holding Jiang Chenxi and didn''t let Ning Chunjie take further action.


    Ning Chunjie looked at Jiang Chenxi who was about to enter the private room with her. Ye shuisu came and grabbed Jiang Chenxi. She really hated ye shuisu.


    Without waiting for others to say anything, Xu Yurui nced at ye shuisu and said, "Ning Chunjie is drunk and wants Jiang Chenxi to apany her into the private room to relieve the wine, but I have already advanced into the private room to help Ning Chunjie."


    There''s nothing wrong with this. Except that Ning Chunjie needs to get rid of alcohol is false, everything else is true.


    However, as Xu Yurui said this, he also secretly cast a look at ye shuisu to the private room. Ye shuisu also knew that there must be a problem in the private room.


    At this time, Xu Yurui met ye shuisu for the first time after she was reborn. Because she had told ye shuisu something, and knew that ye shuisu was also a reborn, her sight to ye shuisu was also quiteplicated.


    Ning Chunjie''s interesting clothes were uneasy among all the people. She said to Jiang Chenxi Jiao: "Chenxi, my head is still a little dizzy, and I want you to apany me to the private room first..."


    Ning Chunjie looked at Jiang Chenxi again, waiting for Jiang Chenxi to apany her into the private room.


    Originally, Jiang Chenxi wanted to go. Now ye shuisu brought so many people here. Jiang Chenxi is more likely to follow her into the private room because he knows she is inconvenient.


    I didn''t expect her n to be disturbed by the bitch Xu Yurui. However, she has been shown by the people brought by Ye shuisu. It''s good to take Jiang Chenxi into the private room!


    At that time, there will be only her and Jiang Chenxi. Isn''t she good to coax Jiang Chenxi? Originally, she thought that today''s n would seed smoothly!


    Of course, Jiang Chenxi didn''t know that there was a problem in the private room. He wanted to say something more. At this time, ye shuisu suddenly pushed the door and approached the private room, sneering: "if you feel dizzy, I''ll go to the private room with you to solve the bar!" what''s wrong with the private room? Just look and see!


    Then she nced at Ning Chunjie coldly. Ning Chunjie''s heart jumped out when she saw that ye shuisu had entered the private room and put her hand on the light switch.


    Knowing what would appear in the private room after turning on the light, Ning Chunjie immediately eximed, "no! Don''t turn on the light!"


    But it''s toote. Seeing Ning Chunjie''s expression, ye shuisu is more sure that there are shady things in the private room. Ning Chunjie asks her not to turn on the light. Of course, she wants to turn it on!


    "Pa!" as the light on button was pressed, the dark private room became bright.


    Ye shuisu''s eyes also shifted from Ning Chunjie to the private room.


    Rao is already well prepared for the abnormal private room. After seeing what is in the private room, ye shuisu is still stunned.


    Looking at the whole appliance wall in the private room, all kinds of ugly appliances were disyed on the wall. At that time, some bad memories of thest life fell into ye shuisu''s mind.


    OK! What a Ning Chunjie!


    This is the old technique of the previous life. It''s going to force Jiang Chenxi into the infamous swamp, isn''t it?


    In thest life, she knew that Ning Chunjie was trying to force Jiang Chenxi''s business news from Jiang Chenxi''s mouth, so she took some ugly photos of Jiang Chenxi and threatened him.


    What about this life? In order to get the heroine of "Twilight sun" and win the development right of Fu''s South China market, Ning Chunjie has nned to take Jiang Chenxi''s handle in advance!


    She knew that Fu Sheng and Ning Chunjie would be more aggressive when they were forced. Unexpectedly, this means was first used on Jiang Chenxi!


    What a Ning Chunjie! What a Fu Sheng!


    How badly you hurt Jiang Chenxi in the previous life, she can still remember. In this life, the plenary session asked you to return it intact!


    After a while, ye shuisu took back her excitement trapped in memories.


    When she turned back, a sharp look swept towards Ning Chunjie. This sharp look even made Ning Chunjie step back for no reason!


    The door of the private room was wide open, and everyone present saw the appliance wall.


    After all, these are ugly things, and everyone''s face inevitably shed a look of surprise.


    What''s going on? Is there such a thing in the private bar?


    Ning Chunjie''s face turned white, while among others, only ye shuisu and Xu Yurui looked cold and clear.


    Ye shuisu pretended to look at Ning Chunjie in surprise. In fact, the cold in her eyes seemed to chisel a hole in Ning Chunjie: "Ning Chunjie, what''s the matter with these things in the private room? You just kept asking my third brother to apany you into the private room. What do you want to do?"


    Then she exaggeratedly pulled Jiang Chenxi behind her and said in surprise: "Ning Chunjie, my third brother doesn''t like these things, if you like them."


    He nced at the men behind her and said, "they may be able to satisfy you!"

 Chapter 150

    At this time, unbelievable, surprised and cold, all kinds of emotions appeared in ye shuisu''s eyes.


    And she was so "surprised" to shout, immediately let the five or six men put more explicit eyes on Ning Chunjie.


    When ye shuisu didn''t say it, they didn''t think about whether the appliance wall on that side was a masterpiece of the bar.


    When ye shuisu said this, they immediately understood that Ning Chunjie had just been calling to go back to the private room, and she was still wearing fun. Is it not obvious who prepared the appliances on the wall?


    Unexpectedly, Ning Chunjie looks very pure regardless of her appearance or dress. In her bones, she is such a bitch!


    At that moment, the five or six men looked at Ning Chunjie as if they were going to eat Ning Chunjie, which made Ning Chunjie ashamed in an instant!


    Her usual style is really wave, but it''s not so wave that she can be looked at by several men in public! More often, she is pure in front of everyone!


    Ning Chunjie stares at ye shuisu. It''s all this bitch! Hand cheap, turn on what light!


    But now, she didn''t say much. She just pretended to be surprised and said, "I, I don''t know what''s going on with these things?" and even exaggerated, "what are these things? Why don''t I know them?"


    Unfortunately, Ning Chunjie is just pure on the surface. In her bones, she is a woman with a little means and waves.


    Now, despite her words, she acted well, covering her face with her hands and pretending to be surprised, like a little white rabbit.


    But the waves that seeped into her bones in her eyes and the interesting clothes on her reminded people all the time. Now she said "don''t understand, don''t", in fact, how much she thought in her heart.


    Ye shuisu didn''t even have to say anything. Her performance has overturned what she said.


    Ning Chunjie wants to paste it on Jiang Chenxi again, because she knows that Jiang Chenxi is the person who will believe her most here. She makes a tunnel: "Chen Xi, I, I really don''t know anything..."


    She clenched her lower lip and tried to pretend to be a little white rabbit. At this time, there was no corner of her that didn''t reveal the waves.


    Jiang Chenxi looked at Ning Chunjie like this, but he was speechless. At the same time, a touch of cold was seeping in his eyes.


    He had already seen Ning Chunjie''s true face and knew that she was uneasy and kind when she approached him. Since he saw the appliance wall in the private room, he had already known what Ning Chunjie wanted to do to lead him into the private room.


    Ning Chunjie has done so much to pave the way. She certainly doesn''t just want to have fun with him. There must be some conspiracy!


    In the past, although Ning Chunjie deliberately talked to him, he had never designed him so directly.


    Originally, Jiang Chenxi no longer had any feelings for Ning Chunjie, which would be more disgusting.


    Ning Chunjie also touched the cold in Jiang Chenxi''s eyes, and she was shocked. Yes? Through this matter, Jiang Chenxi also began not to believe her?


    Originally, she wanted to design Jiang Chenxi today. This is because Jiang Chenxi didn''t design sessfully. Instead, Jiang Chenxi began not to believe her?


    At this time, Ning Chunjie still regarded Jiang Chenxi as the fish in her, but she didn''t know that the fish in the past had already jumped out of her cage and was no longer under her control. Instead, she was designing a cage for her.


    But she only thought that Jiang Chenxi''s distrust of her was just the beginning.


    Of course, Ning Chunjie still has illusions about Jiang Chenxi. Even if today''s n is unsessful, she can''t lose Jiang Chenxi.


    With tears in her eyes, she looked at Jiang Chenxi: "Chenxi, I really don''t know anything..."


    However, before she couldmunicate with Jiang Chenxi any more, ye shuisu had blocked between them and protected Jiang Chenxi behind him. He sneered at Ning Chunjie and said sarcastically, "whether you know it or not, my third brother can''t see those dirty things."


    Then he took Jiang Chenxi and said to Xu Yurui, "third brother, Miss Xu, let''s go first! What does Ning Chunjie want to y? Let her y by herself!"


    Xu Yurui naturally promised to leave with ye shuisu: "HMM." seeing that Ning Chunjie''s treachery failed and that she was obviously well humiliated, she only felt that Ning Chunjie deserved it.


    Jiang Chenxi also had nothing to remember Ning Chunjie at this time. He followed ye shuisu and left.


    Ning Chunjie looked at the three people who left, especially Jiang Chenxi, who was going to fall into her n. Now she was disturbed by Xu Yurui and ye shuisu. Instead, she didn''t fall into the trap and began to doubt her. Don''t mention how angry she was in her heart!


    She wanted to catch up with her and said, "Chen Xi..."


    But as soon as she went out for two steps, she was stopped by the five or six men brought by Ye shuisu.


    The men all looked at Ning Chunjie obscene: "Miss, the boy ignored you and didn''t understand the amorous feelings. It doesn''t matter. We treated you and we solved the amorous feelings!" and looked at the appliance wall in the private room. The eyes were more obscene and obscene, "we all know those things. We can apany you how you want to y!"


    Others echoed and approached Ning Chunjie more: "yes, miss, we can all y with those things!"


    Ning Chunjie, a rather petite woman, was forced into a corner by five or six big and rough wretched men.


    The five or six men didn''t know ye shuisu, but ye shuisu told them that there were women waiting for them to quench their thirst, so they followed.


    Isn''t Ning Chunjie, who is pure and wavy and can y with utensils, the woman waiting for them?


    I have to say that Ning Chunjie''s appearance and figure are still good!


    Several men looked at Ning Chunjie''s line of sight. At this time, they were like wolves!


    Ning Chunjie was forced to the corner of the wall and couldn''t move. There were even people moving on her.


    Suddenly she copsed and screamed, "let go of me!"


    Those men had already regarded Ning Chunjie as a kind of woman with extreme waves. Seeing that Ning Chunjie resisted, they didn''t think she really resisted. On the contrary, they harassed Ning Chunjie more violently.


    At this time, a group of more than ten people passed through the corridor. Originally, they were talking andughing. After seeing the picture of Ning Chunjie with several men, they were stunned.


    Seeing Ning Chunjie''s resistance, they also wanted to save people. One pointed to them and said, "what are you doing?"


    But after another person stopped him and pointed to the private room behind Ning Chunjie, he stopped talking again.

 Chapter 151

    The private room door behind Ning Chunjie is still open, and the light inside is also very bright. The appliances full of walls immediately let everyone know the behavior of Ning Chunjie and several men.


    Their faces showed contempt for Ning Chunjie.


    "Now people can really y. You see, the woman in the middle looks very pure. I didn''t expect such a person behind my back."


    "It''s so hot in the aisle. Do you want to face? This is a public ce!"


    "Take a picture of her! Six men and one woman, and a wall full of utensils! It''s too exciting!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The sound of "click, click" photography kept ringing, and theughter of everyone was heard. Ning Chunjie copsed even more.


    Whether in front of Jiang Chenxi or Fu Sheng, she is spoiled. Even if she wants to bully, she has always bullied others. When did she suffer such injustice?


    The n failed. Jiang Chen ximingxian was indifferent to her. Now she is suffering from such bad things... She is really unlucky today!


    Ning Chunjie wants to avoid, but where is she the opponent of five or six men


    What happenedter, ye shuisu and others didn''t know, but because they knew the reason why the five or six men brought them, when she came to the corner at the end of the corridor, she deliberately looked back and saw that Ning Chunjie''s interesting clothes were being frivolous by several men.


    At that time, she just thought Ning Chunjie deserved it.


    It''s mud. It''s time to get into the mud pile she should be in!


    When ye shuisu left the bar, it was still night.


    No, it seems to be more refreshing than the lights and wine in the bar, the wine sses are staggered, and the evening wind outside the bar.


    Ye shuisu clearly saw that Jiang Chenxi''s coat was now wearing on Xu Yurui. Her eyes were deep, but she didn''t say anything more. She looked at Jiang Chenxi and said, "third brother, Miss Xu and I have something to talk about, so go back first." of course, she also wanted to ask what Ning Chunjie said about Jiang Chenxi in addition to Ning Chunjie''s design of Jiang Chenxi, But this is not the time to ask.


    She is more looking forward to the next conversation with Xu Yurui.


    In the night, the street was shining with all kinds of luster, and ye shuisu nced at Xu Yurui. Xu Yurui is still that kind of pure and beautiful appearance. Justpared with thest time I saw her, ye shuisu felt that Xu Yurui seemed to have more vicissitudes.


    A vicissitudes of life and death. A little like her, so she knows.


    Ning Chunjie naturally had nothing to remember. Jiang Chenxi smiled at ye shuisu and said, "well, I''ll go back first." no matter what he experienced, Jiang Chenxi still kept his warmth.


    Jiang Chenxi politely said to Xu Yurui, "Miss Xu, I''ll go first."


    At night, Xu Yurui wrapped his coat in a white skirt, with a sense of ethereal beauty.


    Xu Yurui looked at Jiang Chenxi and smiled: "goodbye, Jiang Chenxi."


    Jiang Chenxi left, and Xu Yurui''s sight seemed to fall on Jiang Chenxi''s back and didn''t leave.


    Ye shuisu stood aside in a red dress and looked at Xu Yurui. She looked at Xu Yurui and said, "Miss Xu, go sit down at Yuetian time?" Yuetian time was the cafe where ye shuisu had just talked with Mu ran.


    Xu Yurui took back Yu Guang sweeping towards Jiang Chenxi''s departure direction and smiled at ye shuisu: "Miss ye, you decide." her eyes were a little deep, but her smile was like a white lily.


    Entering the private room of happy time, the waiter served coffee: "two, please take your time."


    The waiter left. When he got to the door, ye shuisu said politely, "please bring the door."


    The door was closed, and only ye shuisu and Xu Yurui were left in the space. It seemed that they became quiet a lot.


    Ye shuisu didn''t seem to be in a hurry to speak. After she adjusted the coffee in front of her, she looked at Xu Yurui. Xu Yurui wanted to talk and stopped. She didn''t seem to know what to say.


    Ye shuisu''s voice has her unique cool and rippling vor: "tell me, Miss Xu. What happened to you? And what''s your purpose to get close to me."


    Since Xu Yurui doesn''t speak, she will start today''s topic again.


    Originally, she wanted to get close to Xu Yurui, because she knew that Xu Yurui had many secrets rted to the y "Twilight sun".


    But now, she wants to ask Xu Yurui about her purpose. Because she obviously felt that Xu Yurui was veryplicated.


    After returning from the audition that day, she went to Fu''s house. In the evening, she received a call from Xu Yurui. Xu Yurui only said to her: she is the same person as her.


    At that moment, she was stunned. I don''t know why. The first impression shed in her mind was that Xu Yurui was a reborn like her.


    She is certainly shocked that there are still rebirth people like her in the world.


    But at that time, Fu Linnan was still with her. She couldn''t say more to her. She hurriedly said two words to her and hung up.


    After that, she called Xu Yurui again. Xu Yurui didn''t say she was a reborn person. She didn''t say that through the phone.


    But then Xu Yurui told her what Ning Chunjie was going to do next. She also revealed that she knew she was investigating Twilight sun. At that time, she was more convinced of the idea in her heart.


    However, she did not say what she thought. After analyzing the truth of Xu Yurui''s words, Jiang Zehan helped intervene in Xu''s affairs to break Ning Chunjie''s next situation.


    Later, it was Jiang family banquet. Although she had questions in her heart, she didn''t have time to see Xu Yurui.


    When I saw her today, of course she had to ask all the questions clearly.


    Ye shuisu took another look at Xu Yurui and added, "what''s the purpose of you getting close to my third brother?"


    Before, she felt good about Xu Yurui, good acting skills, and feltfortable with her.


    Aware that she likes Jiang Chenxi, she naturally feels that she is better with Jiang Chenxi than Ning Chunjie and Jiang Chenxi. Of course, this is just her unteral idea.


    Now she knows that Xu Yurui is likely to be reborn. She knows that Xu Yurui itself is not simple, but she has more heart for Xu Yurui.


    Why didn''t she check the people around her third brother? Especially today, she can feel that Xu Yurui is suspected of wanting to be close to Jiang Chenxi.


    Xu Yurui''s coat of Jiang Chenxi hasn''t taken off, and ye shuisu''s eyes are deep.


    When things go wrong, there will be demons.


    If Xu Yurui just likes Jiang Chenxi as far as she thinks, she may still feel normal.


    But if Xu Yurui makes the means close to Jiang Chenxi, she won''t think it''s simple.

 Chapter 152

    As a rebirth who also knows the future, Xu Yurui is so close to Jiang Chenxi. Who knows if she has any other purpose?


    The coffee under Ye shuisu is steaming, but the coffee in front of Xu Yurui doesn''t move at all.


    She seems to have something on her mind, so she can''t concentrate on the coffee in front of her.


    Xu Yurui looked at ye shuisu with deep eyes: "Miss ye, I told you earlier that I am the same person as you. I am the same person who has lived and died for a lifetime."


    At this time, ye shuisu dressed in a red skirt and sat in front of her with an elegant and indifferent attitude. In her body, there is a temperament naturally belonging to the king, which makes people want to rise and fall.


    But in the years after Xu Yurui died, her soul often floated behind Jiang Chenxi, but she also had a certain understanding of Ye shuisu''s previous life.


    In fact, ye shuisu was just a silly girl who died of wrong love in her previous life. How miserable she was cheated in her previous life. She just knew some fragments and couldn''t bear to think about them.


    Now, under the elegant and calm appearance of Ye shuisu, what kind of pain and ravines are hidden


    After listening to Xu Yurui''s words, ye shuisu has suspected that Xu Yurui is a reborn from 89 to now, and ispletely sure that Xu Yurui is a reborn.


    Previously, she didn''t know Xu Yurui''s words because she was only strongly suspicious and didn''t see Xu Yurui. She couldn''t say anything directly to Xu Yurui about the mysterious thing of rebirth.


    But now Xu Yurui''s sentence "I am a person who has lived and died like you" has made herpletely sure of her idea.


    If you are not a reborn person, how can you live and die?


    In the end, ye shuisu was not so surprised because he had some psychological preparation.


    She just listened to Xu Yurui''s words and looked at Xu Yurui quietly. Her eyes were as deep as the Milky way, as if she wanted to see Xu Yurui through. It''s like trying to see through this strange world.


    Rebirth and rebirth, how should she get along with Xu Yurui in the future? Ye shuisu couldn''t help thinking.


    Things, too strange.


    Xu Yurui then said, "Miss ye, my purpose of getting close to you is very simple. You should know what I have experienced in my previous life. I just want to change my destiny!"


    If she doesn''t change, ording to the development of her previous life, now she should live worse than death under the pressure of Ning Chunjie, and she will be forced to die soon!


    As early as the audition field suddenly had the memory of her previous life, she found that the progress of things was wrong, and was guessing that ye shuisu was the reborn.


    Later, she specially found all the information about ye shuisu on the Inte and saw that the development context of each event was reversed by Ye shuisu. She confirmed this more.


    Originally, she didn''t have to be in such a hurry to Tell ye shuisu that she was a reborn person, but when ye shuisu and Fu Linnan had just left, Ning Chunjie sent someone to the hospital to harm her.


    She knew that if Ning Chunjie wanted her heroine now, she would only persecute her more than in the previous life, so she knew she couldn''t wait to die.


    At that time, she also guessed that ye shuisu approached her because Jiang Chenxi was dealing with Ning Chunjie, and somehow several people participated in the tragic y "Twilight sun" in her previous life. As the heroine of "Twilight sun", ye shuisu wanted to investigate something, so she approached her.


    She also took the opportunity to approach ye shuisu and Tell ye shuisu what she knew. Help ye shuisu, but also help herself.


    Xu Yurui''s eyes dyed ayer of sadness again. Her whole person seemed to be shrouded in ayer of mist. She nodded and her eyes shed: "close to Chenxi, because he is the person I loved for two generations in my previous life and this life! I don''t want to see him hurt by Ning Chunjie!"


    Xu Yurui''s voice was not big. To say the exciting action, only her white hand pinched on the table could be counted as it.


    But ye shuisu easily felt the strong emotion that seemed to burst out from the bottom of her heart from Xu Yurui''s expression.


    Is this emotion the deep love said by Xu Yurui? Deep love for Jiang Chenxi?


    It seems that she has experienced a lot of things before she has such a strong emotional expression.


    But what has she experienced with Jiang Chenxi? Whether in her previous life or this life, she didn''t even know anything that had happened with Jiang Chenxi.


    Ye shuisu looked at Xu Yurui: "do you love my third brother deeply? How much do you love him?"


    She believed that Xu Yurui approached her to help her change her fate in this life. She knows very well that if Xu Yurui doesn''t do anything, she may have a tragic ending next. Even if Xu Yurui doesn''t find her, she will help Xu Yurui.


    But Xu Yurui was close to Jiang Chenxi because she loved Jiang Chenxi twice. She was a little confused.


    Xu Yurui looked back at ye shuisu and said, "I can do anything for Chenxi!"


    Xu Yurui said it firmly. Ye shuisu was even more confused about this.


    Xu Yurui put ye shuisu''s doubts into her eyes. She knew that ye shuisu was doubting her now. After all, she was just a sudden rebirth for her, and a rebirth who was inexplicably close to her and Jiang Chenxi.


    Ye shuisu suspects that she is normal. Since she must be close to Jiang Chenxi in this life, she has no intention to hide anything from ye shuisu.


    "Anything?"


    "Yes!"


    Anything here can even include death!


    After all, she Xu Yurui, whether in her previous life, this life, rebirth or not, her temperament always seems to be unable to escape the word "love".


    Didn''t she die for family affection in her previous life? If youe back to life, you reallye to that step again. Whether you die for family affection or love, what''s the difference?


    And Jiang Chenxi is worth it!


    Mo said she began to like Jiang Chenxi from the first time she saw him on TV. Mo said thatter, because of a coincidence, she had the sweetest night with Jiang Chenxi. Mo said that even after her death, her soul followed Jiang Chenxi for several years. Although she could not see or touch, she also experienced all the joys and sorrows of Jiang Chenxi


    Later, at the moment when shepletely dissipated in the world of her previous life, she knew that Jiang Chenxi also had feelings for her!


    Even, he was willing to bury her in Jiang''s tomb!


    That was the time when Ning Chunjie had a showdown with Jiang Chenxi. It was also the time when Ning Chunjie had ruined Jiang Chenxi, lost all her fame and wealth, and Ning Chunjie asked herself that she could not get any benefits from Jiang Chenxi.


    Ning Chunjie told Jiang Chenxi that the person who had a night of deep love with Jiang Chenxi that night was not her Ning Chunjie, but her Xu Yurui!

 Chapter 153

    She told Jiang Chenxi that even if she hurt her miserably, she still had thest glimmer of fantasy about her. From the beginning, her rtionship with Jiang Chenxi was a mistake, because what Jiang Chenxi liked at the beginning was her Xu Yurui!


    Her soul has always been with Jiang Chenxi. Jiang Chenxi didn''t say anything after he knew about it. But she can obviously feel that something on Jiang Chenxi has dissipated and what has been activated.


    At that time, she had already lost her home. When she died, her only living father had been killed by Ning Chunjie.


    After she jumped out of a building and killed herself, no one collected her body. Her body was thrown into a public welfare cemetery and stayed with many nameless corpses, even without a tombstone. Aplete solitary corpse and wild ghost.


    It was Jiang Chenxi who, after knowing her existence a few yearster, took a lot of hard work to find her bones, and then, without telling everyone, put on a wedding dress for her body, which had turned into white bones, and held a ghost marriage with her.


    After a few words with the Jiang family, she insisted on burying her in the Jiang family''s ancestral grave.


    In the way of Jiang Chenxi''s wife.


    Until now, she still clearly remembers Jiang Chenxi holding her pile of white bones and holding a wedding with him for her alone.


    Just like a normal wedding, Jiang Chenxi knelt on one knee in a church full of white gauze and put on a shiny wedding ring for her.


    Jiang Chenxi choked and swore: "I am willing to marry you. Whether it''s prosperity or adversity, wealth or poverty, health or disease, I will always love you, cherish you and be faithful to you forever..."


    In the church, there are only she and Jiang Chenxi. No, only Jiang Chenxi and her pile of white bones, as well as her wandering soul.


    Jiang Chenxi''s words, in addition to heaven and earth, only her wandering soul can hear them.


    She doesn''t know what kind of mentality Jiang Chenxi held such a wedding with her.


    She can be sure that Jiang Chen hopes to have love or even deep love in her eyes, but she doesn''t know what supports this deep love.


    She had a lot of contact with Jiang Chenxi, especially in the years when she became a wandering soul. But Jiang Chenxi''s memory of her should only stay in the night when she fell in love with Jiang Chenxi


    But just because of this, Jiang Chenxi found her wandering bones, gave her a ghost marriage, and buried her bones in the ancestral grave of the Jiang family


    Perhaps, Jiang Chenxi''s feelings for her bones are so strong. Do you know the reason why she waspletely cheated by Ning Chunjie?


    She doesn''t know.


    She only knew that she had only recognized Jiang Chenxi as her husband since she married Jiang Chenxi in a wandering way in herst life, and since Jiang Chenxi buried her bones in the ancestral grave of the Jiang family.


    He gave her support and home after her death, and he was the husband she recognized forever and even willing to give his life for him.


    Husband and wife are one, they live and die together. Even life is not worth mentioning in front of love, is it?


    Of course, in this life, what she wants more is to be well with Jiang Chenxi! Even as long as Jiang Chenxi is good, she can''t be with Jiang Chenxi. It doesn''t matter


    And even after she died, she was still so attached to Jiang Chenxi. Originally, she didn''t expect anything in return. In the end, her wandering soul would no longer wander in that world. She could see Jiang Chenxi''s affectionate eyes on her, even if it was just a pile of white bones, she felt it was worth it.


    The wandering memory of her previous life dissipated shortly after Jiang Chenxi buried her in the Jiang family''s ancestral grave.


    Perhaps the reason why she became a wandering soul after her death in her previous life was that her body had no support, and Jiang Chenxi finally gave her that support


    Knowing some memories of Xu Yurui and Jiang Chenxi''s previous lives, ye shuisu was silent. She wanted to taste coffee, but found that the coffee in front of her was tasteless.


    If Xu Yurui has such a deep love for Jiang Chenxi, she certainly hopes that the sad people can achieve positive results. Maybe she can be her sister-inw.


    For a long time, the private room seemed to fall into a dead silence, and the two reborn people seemed to have greatpassion across time and space.


    The coffee was already cold, but no one wanted to change it. Even they have forgotten where they are.


    The night outside the window seemed to sink more. Ye shuisu looked out of the window and said, "you said you had something important to find me today. What''s it?"


    Although we can''t just listen to one side of Xu Yurui''s words, ye shuisu has believed Xu Yurui''s words.


    In the end, she doesn''t know much about Xu Yurui, but she has asked someone to investigate Xu Yurui a few days ago. She will study Xu Yurui''s character.


    But she was also curious. Xu Yurui had to find her to say it to her face. What was it? And say it''s important?


    Is it rted to Ning Chunjie and the y "Twilight sun"? About these things, she felt that Xu Yurui had already told her a lot on the phone.


    Xu Yurui also fell into the memory, but now she also pulled out. After listening to ye shuisu''s words, her eyes were dark again.


    Then she took out a leaflet from her bag and handed it to ye shuisu: "Miss ye, do you know the man on the leaflet?"


    Ye shuisu took the leaflet and took a look. This is a flyer of Yunhua temple. It says that a wandering master came to Yunhua temple in the capital and will talk at Yunhua Temple these days.


    There is only one person printed on the leaflet, the so-called master who wants to speak in Yunhua temple.


    ording to the leaflet, this master, the name of Master Kong Yi, took photos in in Zen clothes, sat on a futon, meditated and folded his hands, but from the photos, it seems that there is a ethereal feeling.


    Ye shuisu didn''t know why Xu Yurui suddenly asked her if she knew the master. She looked at the master''s face carefully. She didn''t know if it was an illusion. She just looked at the master''s photos on the leaflet. For a moment, she felt that her body and mind seemed to be rxed.


    But ye shuisu didn''t think much about it. After carefully identifying it, she didn''t think she knew such a master. She shook her head and said, "no, I don''t believe in Buddhism." she really didn''t believe in Buddhism. She never entered any master circle or worshipped any masters. However, Fu Linnan often likes to wear a string of Buddha beads.


    After hearing ye shuisu''s words, Xu Yurui was a little surprised, and then insisted on asking ye shuisu: "Miss ye, take a closer look, don''t you really know him?"


    Xu Yurui''s tone at this time was like how strange it was that ye shuisu didn''t know the master.


    Xu Yurui''s words seemed a little anxious, and ye shuisu was infected by such eagerness.

 Chapter 154

    She knew that Xu Yurui specially came to her and would not joke with her. The master on this leaflet must be a very important talent.


    She looked at the master again carefully, and tried her best to think about all the memories of her previous life and this life that had nothing to do with the master.


    After a while, she frowned, shook her head and said, "I don''t know. I don''t remember I worshipped any masters." just I don''t know if it''s still an illusion. When she looked at the masters on the leaflet, she still had a feeling that her body and mind seemed to be rxed.


    Ye shuisu looked at Xu Yurui again and wondered, "what''s the matter? Who is he?" whether you know him or not, this person must be unusual. Xu Yurui came to her with his picture. And it seemed that she had to see his picture in person.


    Xu Yurui looked at ye shuisu and looked at her rather confused look. After confirming that she really didn''t know Master Kong Yi on the leaflet, she finally sighed and said, "I seemed to have seen this Master Kong Yi when I died in my previous life."


    I have to say, what Xu Yurui said is really easy to make the atmosphere be silent, whether it''s her previous memories of her previous life or what she said now.


    Ye shuisu looked at Xu Yurui and his eyes seemed to be more serious: "are you sure? It''s time to die?"


    This empty one master obviously exists in this world, otherwise this leaflet would not exist.


    However, if Xu Yurui has seen this master in her previous life and this life, it may not be strange.


    But if Xu Yurui saw him when she died, it would be quite strange.


    Xu Yurui nodded determinedly, with some floating fear on her face: "I''m sure. At that time, my soul was separated, and he also talked to me. So I feel very strange when I see him on this leaflet. I want to ask if you saw him when you died."


    There are always some mysterious forces beyond the existing cognition in this world. Ye shuisu never denies this and is very awed by it.


    After listening to Xu Yurui''s words, ye shuisu took another look at the leaflet. At this moment, when her eyes looked at the eyes of a master over the leaflet, she seemed to really see something different.


    In her previous life, when she was tortured to death in the basement, her soul finally separated from her broken body. At that moment, she seemed to really see a master in in clothes with golden light all over her, saying something to her word by word.


    "Benefactor, it''s a foregone conclusion that this life is suffering. If there is an afterlife, are you willing to go the same way?"


    At that time, her soul floated above the basement and looked at her tragic death. All the scenes of that life fell into her memory. She broke her teeth with hate.


    "No! I hate it! I regret it! If there was an afterlife, I wouldn''t go the same way!"


    The master folded his palms and said, "Amitabha, benefactor, fear all the dust. The way to the next life is under your feet again."


    Her soul seemed to be trying to grab something: "master, do you mean I will have an afterlife? How should I live?"


    "Amitabha, if you go, you won''t go. If you don''t go, you will go. Everything is in the donor''s heart..."


    The figure of the master gradually disappeared, and ye shuisu''s soul wanted to ask something: "master, I also want to ask..." but suddenly there was a sh of white light in front of her, and she was reborn into this world


    Xu Shi''s hatred in her previous life is too deep. After her rebirth, she forgot this ethereal memory, only remembered her hatred in her previous life, and just thought that in this life, she was born for revenge


    Now listening to Xu Yurui''s discussion, her memory at the time of her death seemed to be broken through. Looking at the picture of a master over the leaflet, she suddenly remembered that memory.


    "Afraid of all the dust, the road of the next life is under your feet again."


    The prophecy that master konichi told her before she died has long predicted that she will be reborn. This master konichi is the one who knows why she was reborn!


    To live again, she knew she needed revenge. But even in this rebirth, she also had too many questions to answer.


    Where does shee from, the reborn? Where will you go in the end


    Maybe master konichi knows all the answers to all the questions!


    Ye shuisu looked up and looked at Xu Yurui. Xu Yurui was also looking at her. Her eyes shed: "Miss Xu, I''ve seen this Master Kong Yi!"


    Then he said, "Master Kong Yi will go to Yunhua Temple these days, right?"


    Xu Yurui said, "that''s what the leaflet says."


    Ye shuisu''s eyes glowed slightly: "these days, I must take time to go to Yunhua temple!"


    When ye shuisu and Xu Yurui left the happy time cafe, the night was already quite deep. At this time, there were fewer pedestrians at night than at the beginning.


    Ye shuisu doesn''t remember how she came out. Xu Yurui had left. She carefully put the leaflet given to her by Xu Yurui into her bag, as if she were saving something precious.


    Yunhua temple! Master konichi! Maybe go once and meet this master. There will be answers to many things!


    Facing the night wind, ye shuisu walked for a long time, and then recovered from her conversation with Xu Yurui. It was also a long time before she realized where she was and when she was.


    Ye shuisu looked around and found that she was still in the pottery bar and happy time.


    It felt like a long time had passed, but she didn''t go far. Maybe many times, she thinks she''s moving forward, but she''s just turning around in the same ce. Ye shuisu thought.


    After thinking of Master Kong Yi in her mind, ye shuisu felt that she had be a lot more ethereal at this time.


    Raised his wrist and looked at his watch. The hour hand had pointed to 10 p.m.


    It will be toote. Jiang Chenxi left her Jiang''s car nearby. She was about to call the driver. At this time, she saw a ck Maybaching on the road not far from her.


    This Maybach she knows is Fu Linnan''s car. The traffic flow is not small now, but she recognized Fu Linnan''s car at a nce.


    Seeing something rted to Fu Linnan, she pulled ye shuisu out of the nothingness she had just fallen into.


    No matter what, in this life, she still has Fu Linnan to apany her.


    Ye shuisu thought that Fu Linnan''s car was stopping by the side of the road not far from her.


    After that, Fu Linnan came out of the driver''s seat in his usual ck Chinese clothes. His posture of closing the door was also extremely handsome and full of aura.


    Ye shuisu''s lips unconsciously put on a faint smile and walked towards Fu Linnan.

 Chapter 155

    But at this time, a silver car stopped beside Fu Linnan at the same time.


    Then, walking down from the car, a woman in a light tan dress, with gentle posture, beautiful appearance and elegant temperament, stood next to Fu Linnan. In addition to her aura, she had a sense of both men and women''s appearance.


    Fu Linnan''s appearance is top. It can be seen that this woman is also quite good-looking.


    The woman seemed to be saying something to Fu Linnan. At this time, several people passed in front of Ye shuisu, just blocking ye shuisu''s sight, so that ye shuisu could not see whatmunication Fu Linnan had with the woman.


    But at this time, ye shuisu''s hand was tightly clenched, her eyes were sharp and cold, and even made several people in front of her shiver.


    Fu Hanxue! She! This life unexpectedly came to Fu Linnan''s side in advance!


    "Shui Su, why are you here?"


    "Shui su."


    "Shui su."


    It seemed that someone was calling her. Ye shuisu came back to her mind for a long time. Along the side of the voice, she saw Fu Sheng''s annoying face.


    Ye shuisu struggled to suppress the strong hatred that had just sprung up in her heart, but when she saw Fu Sheng, another hatred rose at the same time. However, he had already fought with Fu Sheng, so the hatred didn''te suddenly.


    "Shuisu, what are you thinking? I told you why you ignored me?" Fu Sheng still talked to ye shuisu with a smile. Like his usual smile, it seemed kind, but there was a poisonous scorpion.


    At this time, ye shuisu is in an open space in front of the Taose bar. The open space is quiterge, which is a certain distance from the side of the road where Fu Linnan stops.


    Originally, there were no people in this open space. At this time, for some reason, there were suddenly more people, blocking ye shuisu''s line of sight to Fu Lin''s south.


    "Shuisu, why don''t you talk?" also because of the obstruction of the flow of people, Fu Sheng looked in the direction ye shuisu looked, and didn''t see Fu Linnan not far away. Seeing ye shuisu ignored him, he asked again, but he was already a little impatient.


    Ye shuisu nced coldly at Fu Sheng. His face became colder. He sneered and said to him impolitely, "Fu Sheng, how are you willing toe to me?"


    Fu Sheng smiled at ye shuisu and said, "shuisu, why can''t Ie to you? I haven''t asked you why I didn''t answer your phone. Why did you ck my phone? Do you know how much I miss you these two days?"


    Since he knew that he could make an appointment with ye shuisu, Fu Sheng only thought that ye shuisu liked him. Although he had doubts in his heart, he still used sweet words and sugar coated shells to attack ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu looked at Fu Sheng with a sneer: "miss me? You know what you did at the party! Four men and one woman, Fu Sheng, have a good time!"


    Ye shuisu looked at Fu Sheng like a cold knife, which hurt Fu Sheng. But in the end, ye shuisu has been holding ye shuisu for too long, and ye shuisu has been too obedient to him, so now he only thinks ye shuisu is jealous.


    He smiled at ye shuisu, "shuisu, don''t be angry and jealous. It''s all a misunderstanding..."


    Eat Fu Sheng''s obscene vinegar? Ye shuisu almostughed off his teeth!


    She didn''t answer Fu Sheng either: "get out of the way! Don''t bother me!" coldly walked a few steps closer to Fu Linnan''s position and thought about what the people who had opened the wrong way would see.


    But just as she was about to see something, Fu Sheng stood in front of her, still with his usual disgusting smile: "shuisu, it''s really a misunderstanding! Xia Sihan calcted me! Didn''t she also calcte you? Now she is destroyed, so she also wants to destroy me and you! Fortunately, you escaped, but I......"


    Remembering what had happened to him at the banquet, Fu Sheng''s eyes shed a touch of hatred. He was indeed calcted, but it was Fu Linnan, not Xia Sihan, who calcted him!


    Unfortunately, he has no evidence! Moreover, Xia Sihan had a grudge against ye shuisu. He pushed the pot to Xia Sihan, which would make ye shuisu more likely to believe him.


    Fu Sheng raised his hand again and made an oath, but his words were sonorous and powerful: "Shui Su, I swear to God! If I deceive you today, I will die!"


    Ye shuisu didn''t go away. He looked at Fu Sheng coldly: "you can''t swear indiscriminately. It''s not good if it works!" Fu Sheng really should be beaten and killed by thunder and lightning!


    Seeing that ye shuisu was not going to leave, Fu Sheng thought she was beginning to believe in herself, and smiled at ye shuisu: "Shuisu, you don''t have to feel sorry for me. What I said is true, so you dare to make such an oath. I was cheated by Xia Sihan. Don''t you see? I was drugged, otherwise how could I do such a thing? You know me! Shuisu, I only have you in my heart! In the past, Xia Sihan seduced me, which caused us to have a rift!"


    Ye shuisu looked at Fu Sheng and was extremely cold and angry. Instead, he smiled.


    She loves him? He cheated her before. Do you really think she will always be cheated by this poisonous snake?


    Everything is Xia Sihan''s fault. He Fu Sheng has no fault. The original male version of the white lotus is like this. What a shame!


    However, after the events at the banquet fermented, it was not long before there was rification news that Fu Sheng''s gaffe at the banquet was just traditional Chinese medicine and he didn''t know it at all.


    Needless to say, this is of course Fu Sheng''s handwriting. How many people believe this and don''t say it. His ugliness at the party has been seen by everyone, and his reputation still won''te back!


    Ye shuisu knew that Fu Sheng suddenly appeared to find her and said so much to her. She must not only want to exin to her. After all, once she takes action and doesn''t suck things from others like a poisonous snake, it won''t be Fu Sheng.


    She pretended to believe Fu Sheng''s words and saw what he wanted to do! Although her tone was still cold, she slowed down a little: "is what you said true? Xia Sihan also designed you? I gave you medicine, so you did that?"


    Seeing that ye shuisu seemed to believe what he said, Fu Sheng couldn''t help but tick proudly: "yes! What kind of person Xia Sihan is, don''t you know? Didn''t you see her and her mother''s true face long ago? I was cheated by her, too! She hurt me badly!"


    Sure enough, ye shuisu''s upside down goods are still easy to cheat! Fu Sheng thought.


    But when he remembered what Xia Sihan had told him before, his eyes shed again, and he didn''t fully believe ye shuisu.

 Chapter 156

    But whether you believe it or not, you can tryter and know what ye shuisu is like.


    Fu Sheng continued, obviously softening his posture on purpose: "Shui Su, you know, I''m also the second young master of the Fu family. Many people pay attention to my every move. How can I really do that in front of so many people?"


    Ye shuisu looked more angry, but his eyes were still cold: "were you really killed? Didn''t you volunteer?"


    Seeing ye shuisu seemed to believe him more, Fu Sheng''s smile on his lips deepened.


    At night, ye shuisu wore a red dress, with white skin and exquisite appearance, which was unspeakably dazzling. Fu Sheng couldn''t help thinking evil and pulled ye shuisu''s hand: "shuisu, really..."


    Ye shuisu saw clearly the evil light at the bottom of Fu Sheng''s eyes. She sneered and hid from Fu Sheng''s outstretched hand. In a cold voice, "even so, it''s true that you and Xia Sihan are licentious. Don''t you feel sick, Fu Sheng?"


    Then he made a gesture to leave: "nothing, I''m leaving!"


    Ye shuisu handled her emotions well. Now she looks as if she has lost a lot of anger, but she is still struggling with Fu Sheng. She is also angry to leave.


    But in fact, ye shuisu was just looking at Fu Sheng''s purpose. Otherwise, there is no need for her to say anything superfluous to Fu Sheng.


    Fu Sheng still felt the cold feeling of Ye shuisu.


    "The current leaf water sue is not the original leaf water Sue at all!"


    Xia Sihan''s words echoed in his mind, and his doubts deepened.


    The smile on his face did not decrease. He stood in front of Ye shuisu, and his eyes sank: "shuisu, I was killed."


    "So what?"


    "Shuisu, it''s hard for me now. Can you stop doing this to me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Shui Su, since I met you today, in fact, I have another thing to ask you."


    Ye shuisu nced at Fu Sheng: "what''s up?"


    Fu Sheng said in a deep voice, "you know, I have always had business contacts with the Ye family, but now your brother has dealt with the Ye family very well, and my business has also suffered a lot of losses. Can you persuade your brother to stop?"


    Ye shuisu sneered: "how did ye Hong treat me and my mother before? He deserved it now!" to plead with the Ye family?


    "After aunt Jiang left, Ye has lost more than half of his money, and Uncle Ye has never recovered. He has been punished. But if your brother continues to deal with the Ye family, my business will also be affected. You should be for me... What happened at the banquet has greatly affected my reputation, and my business has also been greatly affected. Now I have only you..."


    At night, Fu Sheng''s eyes were obviously shining with suspicion.


    Needless to think, ye shuisu can also guess Fu Sheng''s purpose.


    What Fu Sheng is used to doing is setting up good people. In addition, he is from the Fu family. Therefore, he has talked about a lot of cooperation abroad. This time, his good people copsed, and his business is bound to be affected to a certain extent. Previously, he also devoted a lot of effort to ye and made a lot of profits from it. It''s understandable to want to pull Ye''s hand again.


    But now he asks her to intercede with Ye Shi. I''m afraid there is another very important reason, that is, he wants to test her.


    She has suffered losses in her hands several times, and Fu Sheng suspects that it is normal.


    But doubt is doubt. How many benefits did Fu Sheng get from her before? If she continues to help him lurk around Fu Linnan, how much benefit can he get?


    Driven by such advantages, he is still willing to tear off this doubt as long as he is given a little sweetness.


    It''s still good for her not to tear her face with Fu Sheng before the next n seeds.


    In this way, Fu Sheng can be caught off guard!


    Ye shuisu nced at Fu Sheng and his eyes shed coldly: "do you have only me?"


    Fu Sheng''s head was firm: "yes, shuisu, I only have you. You must help me."


    Ye shuisu didn''t immediately agree, otherwise she would appear deliberate. She seemed to hesitate: "I''ll consider the Ye family''s affairs." it''s not difficult for Jiang Zehan to stop the attack on ye first, but she couldn''t agree too readily because the Ye family was involved with her.


    Seeing this, Fu Sheng''s doubts subsided, but he still had to see if ye shuisu did what he wanted.


    Fu Sheng wanted to say something again. At this time, his remaining light swept not far away. After seeing something, a look of fear shed in his eyes.


    He almost hurried to escape from ye shuisu and said to ye shuisu, "Shui Su, you must find a way to help me. I have something else to do, so I''ll go first."


    With that, Fu Sheng almost ran away. At first, ye shuisu cked his phone. Now everything that should be said has been said, and he doesn''t need to stay.


    Ye shuisu looked at Fu Sheng''s back with a sneer, but she was surprised that he suddenly left in such a hurry.


    But soon, ye shuisu knew why Fu Sheng left in such a hurry.


    Ye shuisu was thinking about something. At this time, a gentle female voice came from behind her: "brother Lin Nan, is this ye shuisu? Who is the person who just left ye shuisu? Is it Fu Sheng?"


    Almost at the same time, ye shuisu''s back was cold when he heard the sound.


    As soon as she looked back, she saw Fu Hanxue''s elegant and gentle figureing towards her. Even she and Fu Linnan came together, but ye shuisu saw her at the first sight!


    Ye shuisu suddenly cooled down for several minutes.


    If there was a woman who hurt her the most except Xia Sihan in her previous life, it would be Fu Hanxue!


    Fu Hanxue has studied abroad for many years. She holds the education of the highest University and integrates talent and beauty. Once she returned to the capital in her previous life, she was amazing and gorgeous, and won the title of the firstdy in the capital.


    Her surface is noble and gentle. She is gentle and considerate to everyone. She is also affectionately called "Jieyu flower beauty". But only she knows what kind of ck heart poison this woman is!


    In her previous life, she lived in her and Fu Linnan''s home with the identity of Fu Linnan''s sister. It seems that there is nothing unusual, but only ye shuisu knows that Fu Hanxue lived in Fu Linnan''s home because she coveted Fu Linnan! She is neither Fu Linnan''s sister nor Fu''s daughter. She just wants to be Fu Linnan''s wife!


    In her previous life, she was too good at pretending, and all kinds of thoughts were hidden too well. It took her a long time to discover her intention!

 Chapter 157

    However, she will never forget that Fu Hanxue''s surface kindness and tenderness have brought her fierce harm!


    It can be said that in the previous life, except that she did die and secretly contacted Fu Sheng, Fu Linnan''s cruel punishment to her was almost instigated by Fu Hanxue!


    Not to mention Fu Hanxue''s face-to-face and back-to-back, how many stumbling blocks she made in the Fu family, and when she waster locked in the Fu family basement, she gave her so much harm behind her back in front of Fu Linnan''s kindness! Poison insect, mouse, dark needle, poison control... Compared with Xia Sihan, Fu Hanxue''s damage to her is just a difference between the light and the dark! Even Fu Hanxue is more insidious!


    Later, she fell into the hands of Xia Sihan and Fu Sheng, and they caught her and tortured her day by day. Fu Hanxue was the most important contributor


    Fu Hanxue and Fu Linnan stood at a distance. With Fu Linnan''s powerful aura, ordinary people can''t get close to him at all.


    At this time, Fu Linnan was covered with a hazy light in the night. His face seemed a little gray. Looking at ye shuisu, he nced in the direction Fu Sheng left. Fu Sheng''s figure just disappeared from a corner.


    Fu Linnan''s thin lips pursed slightly, and his sight seemed to exude a cold light, which fell on ye shuisu again. He didn''t say anything, but he couldn''t see what he was thinking.


    Fu Linnan''s inherent King aura originally made Fu Hanxue dare not get too close. She walked all the way from the side of the road. She talked a lot with Fu Linnan, but Fu Linnan replied her with no more than three words.


    But although Fu Linnan was quite cold to her, at this time, seeing ye shuisu turning around and seeing her, she deliberately leaned against Fu Linnan. In the past, she dared not. This time, she even held Fu Linnan''s arm.


    Fu Linnan''s body has a pleasant fragrance, which is also mixed with the smell of Buddha beads and sandalwood on his wrist. The excellent texture of Chinese clothes passes through Fu Hanxue''s palm. The strong pressure of being too close still makes Fu Hanxue''s forehead exude fine sweat.


    Fu Hanxue''s heart is beating. She has never been so close to Fu Linnan before. What will Fu Linnan react to this direct contact?


    Fu Hanxue thought that the worst result was that Fu Linnan moved to one side. She knew that Fu Linnan never liked women close to her.


    But if you don''t move, you can let Fu Linnan''s so-called fiancee see how special she is around Fu Linnan... A faint light shed in Fu Hanxue''s eyes.


    When Fu Hanxue approached, Fu Linnan already felt ufortable and frowned. He just wanted to dodge some distance immediately. He didn''t like her so close to him.


    But all he could see was ye shuisu. Remembering the scene that ye shuisu was talking to Fu Sheng just now, he stopped moving.


    He did say that he would no longer mind what ye shuisu and Fu Sheng had done before, and that he would support whatever ns ye shuisu had next.


    However, he called yeshui sodast night and asked yeshui Su if she had time tonight. What did ye shuisu tell him? She said she would apany old Jiang and Jiang Xiangru.


    Is this what she said to apany old Jiang and Jiang Xiangru?


    She is meeting and talking with Fu Sheng!


    She told him that she had ns for Fu Sheng, and he promised not to interfere.


    But that doesn''t mean he will tolerate her cheating on him!


    Originally, ye shuisu just talked to Fu Sheng and didn''t do anything, but he was still angry.


    Fu Linnan pursed his lips, resisted Fu Hanxue''s difort when he was too close, and locked his sight on ye shuisu.


    Fu Hanxue waited nervously for a while. Seeing that Fu Linnan didn''t mean to stay away from her, her heart was also put down, and the corners of her lips were proudly hooked.


    Thest time she saw Fu Linnan, she was very different. Now, her image, temperament and internal talent have risen to a higher level than before. No man will refuse her like this.


    Fu Linnan, who had never been very cold to her before, was the same.


    Fu Hanxue''s eyes shed with a gentle and elegant appearance, and his voice and color were very gentle. He said in Fu Linnan''s ear: "brother Linnan, I heard a friend say that ye shuisu and Fu Sheng were not clear. Now they are still meeting alone sote. Can''t it be true?"


    Fu Linnan''s eyes were cold, obviously unhappy, and his sight was still locked on ye shuisu.


    Fu Hanxue proudly hooked his lips, and his micro expression was very vague.


    She looked at the ce where ye shuisu was and wanted to say something more, but at this time, she suddenly found that ye shuisu was no longer standing in front of her.


    When she subconsciously looked around for ye shuisu, suddenly, a loud p hit her face: "pa!"


    Fu Hanxue didn''t pay attention to one and didn''t react to the other. His face was suddenly hit off the side.


    Soon again, "pa!" ye shuisu pped Fu Hanxue on the arm of Fu Linnan.


    It was clear that the strength was not too strong, but ye shuisu knew traditional Chinese medicine massage and touched the muscles, veins and acupoints of the human body very urately, which immediately made Fu Hanxue tingle where she was beaten, and she also loosened her hand.


    Then, before she could react, she was pushed coldly by Ye shuisu. The ground was a little uneven. She was wearing high-heeled shoes. She was unstable and almost fell down!


    Fu Hanxue was shocked! She is so big that she has never been treated like this!


    Being beaten and pushed one after another, she could hardly hold her elegant shelf and was going to be angry!


    But knowing that Fu Linnan was still by her side, she endured it!


    Just, who is so rampant and dares to beat her? Even beat her in front of Fu Linnan?


    In fact, Fu Linnan not only has a strong king''s aura, with a height of 1.85 meters, but also has good skills. Fu Hanxue stood beside Fu Linnan and had a strong sense of security. Unexpectedly


    Fu Hanxue''s face turned white with anger.


    When she finally took a firm step and looked around to see who dared to hit her, she was right up. Ye shuisu stood next to Fu Linnan with his hands around his chest and a look of momentum: "where are you a cheap woman? Dare to seduce Linnan around Linnan? Don''t you know that Linnan already has a fiancee?"


    Looking at Fu Hanxue''s embarrassed appearance, the cold light in ye shuisu''s eyes was more intense.


    This p made ye shuisu want to fan Fu Hanxue for a long time.


    But in her previous life, Fu Hanxue always had high-end goodwill, so that she couldn''t p it down at all.

 Chapter 158

    In this life, she tore Fu Hanxue''s mask before Fu Hanxue gave her that false smile.


    Let Fu Hanxue pretend and act in front of her. All her ugliness had nowhere to hide from the beginning!


    Fu Hanxue was so angry that she almostughed. Looking at ye shuisu''s aggressive appearance, the cruel light in her eyes almost burst out!


    She can''t wait to tear up ye shuisu now!


    What is this mean woman? Dare you scold her? Dare you hit her?


    But Fu Linnan is still here. In order to maintain her beautiful image, she can only swallow all her anger first.


    She covered her face, put on a wronged look, stood pitifully in front of Ye shuisu, looked at ye shuisu and said, "Miss ye, did you misunderstand something? I''m brother Lin''s sister!"


    As soon as she finished her words, ye shuisu''s voice became colder and sneered: "Oh, sister? Don''t look wronged in front of me. I''ve seen a lot of green tea bitches like you!


    Put on a pure and pitiful look. When you see a man, you recognize a brother and say that you are someone else''s sister. In fact, you are a bitch who covets a man!


    Don''t you know I''m Lin Nan''s fiancee? Now in the evening, youe alone to find Lin Nan and get close to Lin Nan. Don''t you seduce a married woman or something? What''s your sister? Don''t you look at yourself in a mirror and see what you''re like as a bitch and green tea! "


    Fu Hanxue, who has always been elegant, suddenly choked by Ye shuisu''s unspoken words, and suddenly didn''t say anything.


    But the cruel light in her eyes towards ye shuisu was deeper.


    green tea bitch? Bitch? How dare she scold her!


    When Shen Dai was brought into Fu''s house earlier, Fu Linnan saw ye shuisu getting jealous and angry.


    At that time, he already knew how fierce ye shuisu, a vinegar jar, was and how much he liked it.


    Today, he knew that ye shuisu lied to him. He was just angry and deliberately allowed Fu Hanxue to be closer to him, just to make ye shuisu jealous and see how ye shuisu cared about him.


    Unexpectedly, ye shuisu was jealous and had such a big reaction. Fu Hanxue just held his hand, so she hit people and said some impolite words.


    This kind of Leaf Water Su can also be described as tough. But inexplicably, Fu Linnan felt that ye shuisu was so fierce and particrly cute, and his anger also disappeared.


    Ye shuisu said, suddenly putting on a wronged look, turned around and wrapped Fu Linnan''s neck very urately. His eyes looked at Fu Linnan with water. His voice and color were angry: "Linnan, it''s only been a day. How can you let other women so close to you?


    What sister? Why didn''t I know you had such a sister?


    Your conditions are very good, and many people covet you, but you are my man now. Can any cat or dog stand beside you? "


    Again, he raised his hand to hammer Fu Linnan''s chest: "who is she? There has never been another woman around you. Why did she appear?"


    Ye shuisu was in front of Fu Lin''s south. A small fist was hammered in front of his chest. It was just like tickling.


    Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu Jiao hanging in front of him like a human son, and inexplicably felt that she was very cute.


    His thin lips hooked, grabbed ye shuisu''s hand, gently rubbed it, and said, "is the hammer hurt?" that way, how much you should spoil.


    He knew he had muscles in his chest. He was really afraid of yeshuisu''s small hand. It really hurt.


    At this time, ye shuisu and Fu Linnan were very intimate.


    Fu Hanxue looked at such Fu Linnan and ye shuisu, and the whole person was going to explode.


    She was pped by Ye shuisu, and her face was swollen. Fu Linsi didn''t care about her at all. He asked ye shuisu if the hammer on his chest hurt?


    Ye shuisu is so artificial. Will it hurt to hammer his chest?


    Moreover, she was just happy because she helped Fu Linnan''s arm, but why could ye shuisu jump into Fu Linnan''s arms and be so intimate with Fu Linnan?


    She has always been abroad and has not returned to the capital, so she has only seen the photos of Ye shuisu. She only learned about ye shuisu and Fu Linnan in the news media.


    From the beginning, through the news media, she knew that ye shuisu was a straw bag who didn''t understand anything. Moreover, as Fu Linnan''s fiancee, she shamelessly pursued Fu Sheng and made a lot of jokes to embarrass Fu Linnan.


    In fact, Fu Sheng is an illegitimate son. Where can hepare with Fu Linnan?


    She thought that even if such ye shuisu was Fu Linnan''s fiancee, Fu Linnan should not see her at all and be tired of her, but he didn''t find a suitable reason to terminate his engagement with ye shuisu.


    Fu Linnan is such a proud son of heaven. Ye shuisu doesn''t deserve him at all. Fu Linnan is not close to ordinary women, and he will not be close to ye shuisu.


    But now, what did she see?


    Fu Linnan''s unexpected affection for ye shuisu! She can''t even imagine that Fu Linnan still looks like this!


    How to match the straw bag of Ye shuisu! She Fu Hanxue should be the one standing beside Fu Linnan!


    She should be the wife of the president of Fu Group! Ye shuisu, that bitch doesn''t deserve it!


    She had to wait a while before returning home. It was after learning that the marriage date between Fu Linnan and ye shuisu was raised that she was ready toe back in advance.


    In the end, it was the engagement made by the previous generation. She thought that Fu Linnan might not easily terminate the engagement with ye shuisu because she couldn''t find a suitable reason. However, if she came back and used some means, it should be easy to separate Fu Linnan and ye shuisu and then stay with her. Because she is so much better than ye shuisu!


    But Fu Linnan looks at ye shuisu with light in his eyes. Does Fu Linnan really like ye shuisu?


    Fu Hanxue clenched his fist, and his hatred was deeper.


    Even if things are different from what she thinks, she won''t give up!


    Only she deserves to stand beside Fu Linnan!


    Ye shuisu, that bitch, dares to say that she is a cat and dog?


    She will let ye shuisu know who is a cat and dog!


    Ye shuisu took his little fist back from Fu Linnan''s palm, and then continued to hook Fu Linnan''s neck. His voice and color were still angry. He looked like a jealous little woman for his object: "Linnan, don''t divert your attention! I saw that the woman''s bracelet was still engraved with your initials. Do you really have nothing to do with it?"

 Chapter 159

    As soon as ye shuisu said this, Fu Hanxue subconsciously hid her left hand. There was also a sh of surprise in her eyes.


    The words engraved on her bracelet are very obscure. How could ye shuisu see them? Eyes so sharp?


    But at this time, she didn''t hide well. Fu Linnan swept over with a cold sight, just on the bracelet of her left hand.


    In the night, the light from the nearby shop was reflected on the bracelet, which just made Fu Linnan vaguely see the two letters "LN" engraved on it.


    For a moment, Fu Linnan''s cold sight suddenly became colder.


    Fu Hanxue''s heart suddenly made a "pimple" sound, shed across his face, and was confused: "brother Lin Nan..."


    It was not sure that these two letters were really the abbreviation of his name, but Fu Hanxue''s obviously flustered call made something seem certain.


    Fu Linnan nced coldly at Fu Hanxue''s face, didn''t speak, and looked at ye shuisu. His eyes became softer at that moment. He said, "her name is Fu Hanxue. She is my... Sister in the Fu family." when he said the word "sister", Fu Linnan paused slightly.


    Ye shuisu knew that he had seeded and made Fu Linnan aware of Fu Hanxue''s difference.


    Fu Hanxue hid well. In her previous life, Fu Linnan was not in Fu''s house for some time. Fu Hanxue would torture her in the basement every day. Once she whipped her with a whip. The strength of the whip made the bracelet on her hand swing down, just in front of her, and she saw the two letters above.


    Fu Hanxue knew how bad her rtionship with Fu Linnan was at that time. She knew that Fu Linnan would not believe even what she said. She didn''t shy away, so she directly told her what the two letters represented and what she thought about Fu Linnan.


    Fu Hanxue is also very good at pretending. The injuries caused to her are invisible. This time, she whipped her with a whip because she knew that Fu Linnan had to travel for a long time. Before Fu Linnan came back, she had already tried to recover her scars. But the pain she has suffered is not shallow


    Ye shuisu coldly hooked his lips and said, "Fu''s sister? Fu Linnan, don''t lie to me. Why didn''t I know your mother gave birth to a sister?"


    Fu Linnan pinched ye shuisu''s red cheek, and the corner of his lips hooked up: "cheat you? When did I cheat you?" he also remembered the lie ye shuisu told himst night. He touched ye shuisu''s red lips with his finger belly, "but your mouth lied to me a lot..." at this time, Fu Linnan seemed to have a faint sense of disappointment.


    Fu Linnan''s touch made ye shuisu blush.


    Soon, Fu Linnan said, "Fu Hanxue''s father is the housekeeper of the Fu family. He saved his grandfather''s life more than ten years ago, and Fu Hanxue was adopted into the Fu family that year. However, she has been studying abroad and has not been published for the time being, so you don''t know her."


    Fu Linnan has always been patient with ye shuisu. Seeing ye shuisu''s suspicion, he also exined it clearly to her. When talking about Fu Hanxue''s identity, his words were quite alienated.


    Ye shuisu certainly knows the origin of Fu Hanxue. After all, she has lived under the same roof for so long in her previous life. How many things can Fu Hanxue have that she doesn''t know?


    But after listening to Fu Linnan''s words, ye shuisu pretended to be enlightened and gave Fu Hanxue a cold look: "it''s the daughter of the Fu family servant? No wonder I don''t know her.


    However, the person adopted by the Fu family has no blood rtionship with you. He has always lived abroad and certainly has no close rtionship with you. He should also live his own life under the fence of others. Some of them should not be crossed, otherwise it is easy to be misunderstood. "


    Fu Hanxue was almost dizzy.


    Her biological father is indeed only the steward of the Fu family, but she has been adopted into the Fu family for more than ten years, and has lived for more than ten years. In foreign countries, she has worked very hard to enrich and sublimate herself and make herself the best in all aspects.


    Looking at the whole expensive female circle in the capital, how many people canpare with her?


    Arge part of the reason why she has to work so hard to be the best is for Fu Linnan.


    Even if she is adopted into the Fu family, she also knows that her adoption status has always been criticized. Although the Fu family is not short of her material, many people do not regard her as a real Miss Fu.


    In this regard, of course, she is unwilling to bite her teeth.


    In contrast to her, Fu Linnan, who has been designated as the sessor of the Fu family since childhood, is dazzling.


    More than ten years ago, from the first sight of Fu Linnan, her positioning was to be Fu Linnan''s bride and the wife of future Fu''s sessor, so that no one dared to despise her. Even if she knew that Fu Linnan had a fiancee since she was a child, she never gave up.


    And she has been working very hard to get better in order to make herself fully reach Fu Linnan''s height.


    Now she has returned with a very excellent attitude. In addition to the identity of Miss Fu, her other hard conditions are notparable to ordinary people.


    Over the past ten years, although Fu Linnan has always been that kind of cold temperament, she is still trying to maintain her rtionship with Fu Linnan.


    Now, because of Ye shuisu''s words, when Fu Linnan introduced her, he just said that she was adopted, and ye shuisu directly belittled her as the servant''s daughter? How can she bear it?


    Fu Hanxue''s eyes were stained with an injured look, and he didn''t know how deep and false it was: "brother Lin Nan, how can you let Miss ye say that about me?


    My father lost his life to save Grandpa. How can you let Miss ye say that about my father?


    Brother Lin Nan, I''ve been with you in the Fu family for more than ten years. "


    As soon as Fu Hanxue finished her words, she saw that Fu Linnan''s look seemed to be colder. She suddenly realized that she seemed to have said something wrong.


    People like Fu Linnan never like threats from others.


    At this time, she mentions her father''s kindness to the Fu family. Isn''t she threatening Fu Linnan? This is bound to cause Fu Linnan''s disgust!


    She was in such a hurry that she was taken to the pit by Ye shuisu, a bitch!


    This ye shuisu is not a simple one!


    Fu Hanxue''s eyes shed a touch of hate light, and soon disappeared. Her eyes were full of tears, and her tone and posture softened.


    "Brother Lin Nan, I''m too anxious. I''ve never been said so, so I feel wronged for a moment.


    But brother Lin Nan and I are innocent. How can we be so stigmatized? "


    Fu Hanxue looked as if she was really innocent.


    Ye shuisu looked at Fu Hanxue and was not annoyed at all. Even the corners of her lips gave him a faint smile.

 Chapter 160

    She said quietly, "really? You and Linnan are innocent? It seems that I misunderstood you?"


    Then his eyes cooled down and looked at Fu Hanxue: "do you really have no desire for Linnan?"


    Fu Hanxue''s eyes were still full: "ye shuisu, I''ve said I''m just brother Lin''s sister. Why are you so aggressive? What''s the need to tell you about the matter between me and brother Lin?


    Brother Lin Nan is such an excellent man. He will inherit the whole Fu Group in the future. As his fiancee, how can you be so rude?


    In the middle of the night, ye shuisu, you asked Fu Sheng to meet... Are you worthy of brother Lin Nan?


    I''ve heard a lot of things about you abroad. I didn''t expect these to be true... "


    Ye shuisu looked at Fu Hanxue saying stabbing words, but he still put on a lofty appearance, just wanted to sneer.


    She coldly scratched her lips: "you know it''s not good to meet a man in the middle of the night? As an adopted daughter who has no blood rtionship with Linnan, you appear next to Linnan in the middle of the night and are so close to Linnan, is there no problem?


    I want to say whether you are hypocritical or hypocritical? I know I am Fu Linnan''s fiancee. As the adopted daughter of the Fu family, you should call me sister-inw when you see me, not my name one by one.


    Your behavior is just that you didn''t write the words "covet Fu Linnan" on your face, and said that you don''t have to tell me about your rtionship with Linnan?


    I''m Linnan''s fiancee. I''m qualified to deal with anything rted to Linnan.


    It''s you. Stay away from bitches! When you''re okay, remember to stay away from Linnan, a married man! After all, there won''t be any ce for you! "


    Ye shuisu doesn''t think Fu Sheng needs to exin to Fu Hanxue about Fu Sheng. It''s enough for her as long as Fu Linnan believes in her. All she cares about is Fu Linnan.


    Ye shuisu''s sharp words made Fu Hanxue unable to resist again. What she learned more was to make herself better. When was she so sharply bombarded.


    For a time, she still didn''t know what good words to find to reply to ye shuisu. She just opened her lips and replied wrongfully: "I didn''t..." she hated ye shuisu to death in her heart.


    Ye shuisu asked, "nothing?"


    Fu Hanxue is too good at pretending. Ye shuisu is trying to force Fu Hanxue''s dirty ideas out.


    Fu Hanxue likes to leave room for things. Before she is sure to win Fu Linnan, she will not reveal her mind of coveting Fu Linnan, otherwise she will have no way back.


    She is forcing her to either admit her feelings for Fu Linnan or cut off her retreat from her mouth!


    Facing ye shuisu''s pressing questions, Fu Hanxue bit her lower lip and didn''t say anything atst.


    She knows ye shuisu is asking herself to admit something, but she won''t let ye shuisu seed so easily!


    Fu Hanxue looked at Fu Linnan and looked even more pitiful: "brother Linnan, don''t you care about ye shuisu?


    As your fiancee, how can she be the sole president''s wife of Fu in the future with such unreasonable behavior style? Moreover, she is always with Fu Sheng, which damages brother Lin Nan''s reputation. Don''t you let her beughed at with brother Lin Nan? "


    Every sentence seemed to be thinking of Fu Linnan.


    However, in her words, ye shuisu doesn''t deserve to be president Fu''s wife. Does she deserve Fu Hanxue?


    Fu Hanxue looks at Fu Linnan and waits for Fu Linnan to scold ye shuisu.


    But he saw that Fu Linnan seemed to push ye shuisu away a little, but ye shuisu held Fu Linnan tighter in front of Fu Linnan.


    Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu, and his lips were hooked up. He was satisfied.


    Is ye shuisu unwilling to leave his arms?


    Looking at ye shuisu looking up at him, he felt a deeper joy in his heart and a smile in his hawk like eyes.


    However, the smile disappeared instantly when it fell on Fu Hanxue.


    In the night, the eyes that looked at Fu Hanxue were cold and the tone was not salty: "shuisu is my woman. Who dares tough at her? Being my woman doesn''t need to be alone and be spoiled by me."


    When he said thest sentence, although Fu Linnan''s words were to deal with Fu Hanxue, he looked at ye shuisu. His eyes were full of spoil for a moment. But his eyes shed a glimmer. His water Souffle doesn''t seem to be content to be an essory only loved by him.


    Fu Linnan nced at Fu Hanxue coldly: "I also know about Shui Su and Fu Sheng. It''s just a simple meeting. There''s no other."


    Fu Linnan spoke to Fu Hanxue in a colder tone than before.


    In the past, Fu Hanxue was also his nominal sister. Fu Linnan should be polite to Fu Hanxue.


    But now, this politeness has disappeared and bepletely cold.


    Fu Hanxue felt it, and she knew what was going on.


    However, Fu Linnan knew that she might have thoughts on him through her bracelet, so he just alienated her.


    There are many women who covet Fu Linnan all the time. Fu Linnan''s attitude towards those women is freezing. Once such signs are found, he will not give any possible opportunities.


    Fu Hanxue knew this, so she never disclosed her mind of liking him to Fu Linnan.


    In the end, she is not his own sister. She knows that once she reveals such thoughts to him, there will be no way to maintain the existing cold brother sister rtionship between them.


    This is not what she wants to see. She wants to go step by step with Fu Linnan. After returning home, she is increasing her attack on Fu Linnan ording to the situation. This is the right way to get Fu Linnan


    But all this was destroyed after ye shuisu revealed that she might covet Fu Linnan!


    Bitch, bitch! Ye shuisu, this bitch!


    Fu Hanxue was going crazy. She thought that the first meeting between her and ye shuisu could give ye shuisu the straw bag a blow. Unexpectedly, she was pit by this straw bag!


    Why doesn''t she hate it!


    And why did Fu Linnan spoil ye shuisu so much? She saw with her own eyes that Fu Linnan had done something to ye shuisu. She didn''t expect Fu Linnan to behave so gently.


    Fu Linnan''s words to ye shuisu are full of absolute love. Even if he mentions the matter between Fu Sheng and ye shuisu, Fu Linnan is still talking for ye shuisu!

 Chapter 161

    It was clear that at the beginning, Fu Linnan didn''t know that ye shuisu and Fu Sheng met here.


    This is not absolute short protection!


    Why can ye shuisu be treated like Fu Linnan?


    Why is she?


    Fu Hanxue''s unwillingness to suppress to the extreme, and his hatred for ye shuisu also increased greatly.


    But even so, she couldn''t say anything about ye shuisu, because she knew that if she did, it would cause Fu Linnan''s greater disgust.


    Fu Linnan said coldly to Fu Hanxue, "if there''s nothing wrong, go back first."


    As soon as he finished speaking, his eyes werepletely locked on ye shuisu. This attitude ofpletely treating Fu Hanxue as an outsider only missed writing "Fu Hanxue don''t disturb the love between him and ye shuisu".


    Fu Linnan never liked Fu Hanxue.


    Although Fu Hanxue''s father died to save his grandfather, he had no opinion that Fu Hanxue was adopted into Fu''s family.


    But that''s all.


    If Fu Hanxue was a good, he might be more polite to her.


    But he had seen Fu Hanxue abuse small animals and beat maids with his own eyes before. Her sinister appearance and elegant and noble appearance in peace made too much difference.


    He never liked hypocritical people, and of course he did the same to Fu Hanxue.


    Especially today, he knew that Fu Hanxue had that kind of mind for him, and he didn''t catch a cold for her.


    If ye shuisu hadn''t exposed it, he didn''t know that Fu Hanxue hid his mind so deeply.


    In the end, he is still in the Fu family. If Fu Hanxue can put away his thoughts on him, maybe he and she can maintain the superficial brother sister rtionship.


    If not, or does this kind of thought make ye shuisu unhappy... He will help her break this kind of thought! Any way.


    Today, he just met Fu Hanxue asionally.


    Fu Linnan said that he was going to take ye shuisu away. At this time, Fu Hanxue quickly stopped Fu Linnan: "brother Linnan, I''m a little excited tonight, so I passed."


    She hid a lot of emotions and seemed to calm down a little. She handed Fu Linnan a business card and said: "Brother Lin Nan, this is the business card of hypnosis master Gu Qinghe. I met him by chance when I was studying abroad. I finally asked him for the business card. Master Gu also came to the capital. Only with a business card can I see him. His attainments are profound, and his hypnosis also ys a great role in your headache. Because I''m worried about your headache, the first thing I do when I return home Just want to bring you this business card. "


    Gu Qing and this person have a very strange style of behavior. Even she has found a lot of rtionships. She visited the door for nearly a month before she asked for this business card. For her, it took a lot of effort.


    She finally asked for this business card. Of course, she wanted to ask Fu Linnan for credit, so as to "quietly" let Fu Linnan find out what she has done to him, so she cares more about her


    Fu Linnan''s headache is very serious. If he hadn''t been suppressed by worshipping Buddha in recent years, his disease would be much more terrible than now.


    She is also one of the few people in the Fu family who knows the real situation of Fu Linnan''s headache.


    Although the way of worshipping Buddha can suppress Fu Linnan''s headache, it can cure the symptoms but not the root cause. As a generation of hypnosis master, Gu Qinghe''s hypnosis seems to have a radical effect on the headache.


    But Gu Qinghe and this person are always miraculous. Even the Fu family can''t find his trace, but she asked for Gu Qinghe''s business card.


    Fu Linnan has also been looking for ways to treat headaches. Naturally, he knows Gu Qing and this person.


    However, after listening to Fu Hanxue''s words, Fu Linnan didn''t say anything. Instead, ye shuisu saw the business card in Fu Hanxue''s hand. He immediately brightened his eyes and grabbed the business card: "urging master Gu Qinghe? Actually got his business card?"


    Gu Qing and this person knew in her previous life that she had quite high attainments in the field of hypnosis. The self-created Qinghe hypnosis method can be called unprecedented and future.


    When she gave Fu Linnan medicine for headache, she also thought about whether it would be more effective if her drug treatment could bebined with specific hypnotherapy?


    However, although the Jiang family is an aristocratic family of traditional Chinese medicine, they do not understand hypnosis. Although there are many hypnosis masters on the market, many of them have greater reputation than ability, so people can''t find appropriate ones for a while.


    Isn''t it just right to get Gu Qinghe''s business card at once?


    Looking at ye shuisu''s behavior, Fu Hanxue was stunned. He looked at ye shuisu looking at his business card with a high attitude: "ye shuisu, this is a business card that can cure brother Lin''s headache. Don''t break it! You can''t afford to dy brother Lin''s headache treatment!"


    She thinks ye shuisu must not know how serious Fu Linnan''s headache is, and if he doesn''t find a way to cure it, Fu Linnan is likely to die young. That''s why ye shuisu is always entangled with Fu Linnan.


    When she knew that she was such a vulgar woman, she would leave Fu Linnan for fear.


    What great insight can she have?


    But now that we have found Gu Qinghe and the strength of the Fu family, Fu Linnan''s headache must bepletely better, and she will be thest person to apany Fu Linnan.


    Fu Linnan is only fascinated by Ye shuisu for a moment. When Fu Linnan finally sees how ignorant ye shuisu is, and how excellent she is, he will leave ye shuisu and finally choose her.


    Ye shuisu looked at Fu Hanxue in her spare time: "since you came to send business cards, now that the business cards have been sent, you can go." just roll away. Needless to say more nonsense!


    Fu Hanxue has been in the Fu family for more than ten years. She doesn''t know how much supply and protection she has received from the Fu family. It''s just what she should do to find a business card for Fu Linnan.


    As far as she knows in her previous life, Fu Hanxue''s father said he saved Fu''s son. In fact, there is another secret


    Today, as soon as she met Fu Hanxue, she chose to directly tear her face. She just didn''t want Fu Hanxue to stand in front of her and Fu Linnan with a superficial goodwill like the previous life.


    She will not give Fu Hanxue a chance to ask for Fu Linnan, including approaching Fu Linnan through Fu Linnan''s headache!


    Fu Hanxue was unwilling to look at Fu Linnan, and his voice seemed softer: "brother Linnan, master Qinghe''s business card is priceless. I also spent a lot of effort to ask for it. You must keep it well."


    In the end, it''s about Fu Linnan''s headache. She thinks Fu Linnan won''te by Ye shuisu Hu this time.

 Chapter 162

    After all, it is likely that this time through Gu Qinghe, the headache that has gued Fu Linnan for many years will get better.


    Fu Hanxue waited for Fu Linnan to at least scold ye shuisu. In this way, she didn''t lose too ugly today. At least she won ye shuisu here once.


    Fu Hanxue thought and looked at Fu Linnan proudly with unwilling eyes.


    Unexpectedly, Fu Linnan didn''t seem to hear what she said. Seeing ye shuisu''s eyes shining at the business card, he raised ye shuisu''s face and frowned unhappily: "it''s just a business card. You need to be so happy?" the spoiled words seemed to have a sour taste of jealousy.


    Fu Hanxue saw this, all his expressions condensed on his face and became angry.


    What is a business card?


    The business card she took so much effort to find is rted to Fu Linnan''s life. Why does Fu Linnan not care at all? Still flirting with ye shuisu?


    Fu Hanxue clenched her fist and became more unwilling. What she seemed to say to Fu Linnan was actually saying to ye shuisu: "brother Linnan, don''t lose this business card. Without the treatment of master Qinghe, your body..."


    Fu Hanxue deliberately didn''t finish half of what he said, but was reminding ye shuisu that Fu Linnan''s health was not good.


    It just seemed that ye shuisu didn''t pay attention to her at all. She took out her mobile phone in Fu Linnan''s arms and wrote down Gu Qinghe''s phone on her business card. Her eyes were still bright: "master Qinghe is a very powerful person..." so powerful that it is possible to cure Fu Linnan''s headache. Can she not be happy?


    Looking at ye shuisu''s lips slightly hooked, Fu Linnan was unhappy. In his arms, did he dare to be interested in things other than him? Ignore his words?


    Fu Linnan snatched the business card from ye shuisu''s hand and led ye shuisu to tiptoe to get it: "give me the business card..."


    To see Gu Qinghe, it is not enough to have only the phone on the business card, but also the business card itself as a stepping stone. A business card is equivalent to the opportunity to meet this invisible hypnotist master, which is rare.


    Fu Hanxue waspletely ignored. She looked at the way ye shuisu and Fu Linnan got along with each other, and looked at her hard-earned business card, which seemed to be regarded as a ything by them


    Fu Hanxue is going to explode!


    She clenched her fist, looked gloomy, and finally decided to leave first.


    Every time she stayed here for a while, she felt like she was suffocating!


    Every time she stayed a little longer, she was more afraid that she would rush up and tear up the bitch ye shuisu!


    Fu Hanxue left. No one cared. Ye shuisu and Fu Linnan didn''t have any influence. Should they spoil or spoil, y or y, as if Fu Hanxue shouldn''t exist at all.


    Ye shuisu finally took the business card back from Fu Linnan''s hand and carefully put it into his bag.


    The night seemed to get darker and there were fewer people around.


    Ye shuisu looked up and asked Fu Linnan, "Linnan, why did youe here?"


    Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu and seemed to think of something. His eyes narrowed slightly and showed a dangerous luster. He held ye shuisu in his arms and said, "why? I can''te here? I''m afraid I''ll see you?"


    Ye shuisu obviously felt a tight waist and noticed that there seemed to be something wrong with the atmosphere. After listening to Fu Linnan''s words, she suddenly remembered that when Fu Linnan and Fu Hanxue first came, they just saw her talking with Fu Sheng, and Fu Hanxue also said something about her and Fu Sheng. Fu Linnan


    She just happened to meet Fu Sheng. Ye shuisu was about to exin something: "Linnan, I......"


    Fu Linnan suddenly released her, his eyes shed slightly, his voice looked ordinary, but it was clearly unusual: "I just happened to pass by here. There will be something to deal with."


    Actually, where did he happen to pass by here? Where is such a coincidence?


    He just had time tonight. He made an appointment with ye shuisu yesterday, but he didn''t make an appointment.


    Now he also wants ye shuisu, so he came here to find her.


    Unexpectedly, I saw ye shuisu and Fu Sheng talking.


    Why didn''t he get angry?


    Ye shuisu can naturally feel that the atmosphere has be condensed and Fu Linnan is angry.


    However, she also saw Fu Hanxue around Fu Linnan today. Although she knew that Fu Hanxue must have pasted Fu Linnan upside down, her heart sank a lot when she remembered what Fu Hanxue had done in the previous life.


    I don''t know if Fu Linnan really has something to do here, but it seems that Fu Linnan doesn''t want to hear her exin. Ye shuisu finally has to say, "well, I''ll go back first."


    It''s reallyte.


    I don''t know where the Jiang family driver left by Jiang Chenxi is. She still needs to find out.


    She took out her cell phone and wanted to call the driver, but she found that the cell phone was dead and turned off


    Fu Linnan was originally dissatisfied with ye shuisusa lying to him. Last night, he said that he would apany master Jiang and Jiang Xiangru at the Jiang family tonight. As a result, he came here and met Fu Sheng. So deliberately cold face, want to see her reaction.


    Unexpectedly, ye shuisu left directly.


    And go farther and farther, there is no intention of looking back.


    Looking at ye shuisu''s back, he was farther and farther away from himself and more into the crowd. Finally, Fu Linnan quickly walked to ye shuisu and fished ye shuisu up.


    Ye shuisu was thinking about how to find the Jiang family''s driver without a mobile phone. Suddenly her body was suspended.


    The familiar smell came to his nostrils. As soon as ye shuisu looked back, he met Fu Linnan''s eyes that seemed to be full of danger.


    Before ye shuisu could say anything, Fu Linnan had picked up Princess ye shuisoda and said, "why did you lie to me?"


    Ye shuisu didn''t understand: "what did I lie to you?"


    At this time, Fu Linnan has carried ye shuisu into the car. After he put ye shuisu in the co pilot, he also went in.


    The space in the car was very narrow. Fu Linnan also imprisoned ye shuisu in his arms. Suddenly, the temperature around seemed to rise suddenly.


    Fu Linnan raised his hand and touched ye shuisu''s lips. Ye shuisu''s body obviously trembled, and Fu Linnan''s eyes were deep: "what did you tell mest night, remember?"


    Under Fu Linnan''s imprisonment, ye shuisu could not move easily. In her mind, she remembered that Fu Linnan called herst night and asked her if she had time tonight.


    She thought Fu Linnan wanted to ask her out tonight, but she was with Fu Linnan the night before yesterday, so she told Fu Linnan that she would apany old Jiang and Jiang Xiangru at the Jiang family to dispel Fu Linnan''s idea of asking her out.


    Unexpectedly, the front foot said those words to Fu Linnanst night, and the back foot was met by Fu Linnan here tonight.

 Chapter 163

    Ye shuisu hurriedly exined: "I came out with the third brother. Ning Chunjie asked the third brother. I knew she was upset, so I followed him. Fu Sheng and Ning Chunjie were together, so I happened to meet him. He was upset and kind and asked me to let go of the Ye family. I promised him first, just to catch bigger fishter."


    Naturally, what she said is the truth. In addition, she also met Xu Yurui and said a lot of things. It''s just that what Xu Yurui said is rted to rebirth. She doesn''t intend to tell Fu Linnan these.


    "Really?" Fu Lin said to the south. He didn''t believe ye shuisu, but he seemed closer to her.


    Ye shuisu hurriedly stretched out his hand to block Fu Linnan''s chest: "Linnan, why did youe here?"


    This ce is a little remote, and it''s not like the ce where Fu Linnan wille to work. She doesn''t know why Fu Linnan happened to be here?


    Fu Linnan held ye shuisu''s hand on his chest: "Jiang Chenxi told me you were here."


    Did youe to her on purpose? i see.


    Just, Jiang Chenxi?


    She remembered that Fu Linnan had cked Jiang Chenxi''s phone the night before yesterday. How could Jiang Chenxi tell Fu Linnan her location?


    So, not on the phone, in person?


    It''s gettingte. The ce where Fu Linnan is most likely to see Jiang Chenxi himself is Jiang Zhai.


    So fu Linnan didn''t make an appointment with herst night, so he went directly to Jiangzhai to find her tonight.


    Unexpectedly, there was no one in Jiangzhai. He came here directly through jiangchenxi.


    When I came here, I just saw her talking with Fu Sheng


    I have to say that Fu Linnan is really persistent to her.


    "What are you thinking?" Fu Linnan pinched ye shuisu''s cheek.


    Ye shuisu shook his head.


    Before she could say anything, Fu Linnan''s kiss had fallen.


    After Fu Sheng left ye shuisu, he secretly looked back at Fu Linnan and went back to the office on the second floor of Taose bar.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw Ning Chunjie sitting in the office.


    The light in the office is still quite dark, so that Fu Sheng and Ning Chunjie, who are still some distance away, can''t see each other''s faces for the time being.


    "Finished?" Fu Sheng said. Calcte the time, Ning Chunjie and Jiang Chenxi should have finished what they should do in that private room.


    He just tested ye shuisu and got the answer he wanted. At this time, he was quite satisfied.


    He thought there should be no problem about Ning Chunjie and Jiang Chenxi.


    Unexpectedly, when she approached, she found Ning Chunjie sitting there with a gloomy face and said angrily, "the n failed!" remembering everything she had just experienced, Ning Chunjie''s nails can now pinch and bleed!


    Without the sess of the design, Jiang Chenxi didn''t say. She was almost frivolous by those men just now! And ridiculed!


    All this is caused by Ye shuisu and Xu Yurui!


    I don''t know what would have happened if she hadn''t finally managed to escape! But even if she escaped, her face had been lost!


    As soon as she escaped, she came to the office on the second floor to find Fu Sheng, but Fu Sheng was not there and no one answered the phone. She waited here first.


    Fu Sheng listened to Ning Chunjie''s words and his eyes sank. He sat down next to her. The sofa suddenly sank a lot: "what''s the matter?"


    Ning Chunjie roughly told Fu Sheng what happened before the private room.


    At the end of the day, Ning Chunjie said fiercely: "it''s both Xu Yurui and ye shuisu! They''ve ruined my good deed! Now the n has failed, and Jiang Chenxi also began to doubt me! I''ll call him and send messages, but I won''t return!"


    In the end, Ning Chunjie suffered a lot of grievances. At this time, it can be said that she was angry.


    After listening to Ning Chunjie''s words, Fu Sheng''s face became more heavy: "so now I can''t get the heroine of Twilight sun from Jiang Chenxi?"


    Ning Chunjie said, "I''m afraid so." the hate in his words still flows out.


    Many things have happened to Fu Sheng these days, which will make him feel bad.


    He lit a cigarette, took a deep breath, and spit it out again. His eyes were deep. He didn''t know what he was thinking: "if you can''t get the heroine, use the next n. The market n rted to Fu''s South China is about to hold a press conference, which can''t be dyed."


    Ning Chunjie also knew that there was no way to take away the heroine. She replied, "well."


    She came to Fu Sheng, took away the smoke from his hand, took a deep breath and spit out the smoke. The appearance of ttery was not inconsistent with her quite pure face.


    She took out her cell phone and dialed a call.


    After ringing for a while, a middle-aged man''s rather weak voice came out of the phone: "hello."


    Ning Chunjie said, "Dad, it''s me." her voice was clean at this time, in sharp contrast to her breathing.


    The person she is calling at this time is Xu Yurui''s father, Xu Zhengshan.


    There seemed to be a pause on the phone, and then he said, "Chunjie, it''s you." then there was another cough, "cough..."


    Ning Chunjie said, "Dad, I heard that Xu was in an economic crisis and was on the verge of bankruptcy. Is it better now?"


    "... it''s the same. But don''t worry, dad is fine. Dad can hold on."


    It seems that Xu''s father''s words are with some feelings, but they have not provoked Ning Chunjie''s disgust.


    Dad? She has no blood rtionship with him at all. If her mother had not been desperate and followed him, he would be bankrupt soon. Would she be worthy to be her father?


    Ning Chunjie thought so in her heart, but her words seemed to be with a smile: "Dad, I know a business tycoon who is from Fu. Maybe I can help you through the difficulties."


    "Fu''s people? Beijing Fu''s group?"


    "Yes, the second young master of the Fu family."


    "... how do you know Fu''s people? Xu''s situation is very bad now. Is there really a chance of resurgence?"


    "Yes, as long as dad wants. I told him about Xu, and he said he could help you in my face."


    "... Chunjie, dad doesn''t know how to thank you."


    "It''s a family. If you want to thank me, I''lle to you tomorrow."


    The phone hung up, Ningchun Yin Yin Yin hooked his lips. Indeed, if you say thank you or not, just thank her with Xu Yurui!


    When the n failed, Fu Sheng was not in a good mood. He looked at Ning Chunjie and said, "don''t fail again this time."


    Ning Chunjie smiled: "No. Xu has worked hard for Xu Zhengshan all his life. His biggest wish now is that Xu can live. Besides, I don''t directly tell him I want to hurt his daughter. He has a soft ear and is not afraid that he won''t take the bait."


    Fu Sheng was about to say something when there was a knock at the door. His voice was quite impatient: "Fu Er Shao!"

 Chapter 164

    Ning Chunjie''s conversation with Fu Sheng was immediately interrupted.


    The two of them went to the door, and then the door continued to knock: "Fu Er Shao, are you in there?"


    It was still a rather impatient voice, but Fu Sheng also recognized who it was.


    He restrained his previous face and hooked the corner of his lips: "the door is unlocked. Come in."


    While talking, a man listened, opened the door and walked into the room.


    It was Chen Shao who had an ident at the Jiang family banquet.


    Chen Shao is usually a famous cynic. At this time, he seems to be more gloomy in this dark office.


    Chen Shao came in with a cigarette in his mouth. At the same time, Fu Sheng also pulled out a cigarette and lit it.


    Fu Sheng said to Chen Shao, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter with you?"


    Chen Shao smiled gloomily, and the smile only floated on the surface: "of course it''s done." he clenched his fist again, and the gloom in his eyes became even worse. "I won''t let Fu Linnan go! The hatred that made me lose Chen''s inheritance, the hatred that made me lose my face at the banquet, or... I remember all!"


    When ites to the third, although his words are not finished, there is a clear sense of killing.


    It seems that because of the influence of Chen Shao, the already gloomy room has be more gloomy.


    Fu Sheng also smiled darkly: "this n has been nned for a long time, and Fu Linnan will pay the price!"


    Chen Shao went to Fu Sheng and sat down.


    Xu''s mind was not here at the beginning, or the indoor light was not good. Chen Shao didn''t find Ning Chunjie at the beginning.


    As soon as he sat down, he found Ning Chunjie not far from him.


    Chen Shao immediately brightened his eyes, and the color light in his eyes was about to gush out. Looking at Ning Chunjie''s color, he said, "Yo, Fu Ershao, this is a new love? This girl is good!"


    See what Chen Shao means, of course, he likes Ning Chunjie.


    Ning Chunjie herself is a beauty. At this time, she puts away her usual affectation purity and reveals her coquettish. She is beautiful and has a good figure. Few people see her unmoved.


    Although there are not many men around Ning Chunjie, she doesn''t choose. Jiang Chenxi won''t say it. Fu Sheng is not very good, but she is also a talented person.


    In contrast, Chen Shao seems rather inferior.


    Therefore, after Ning Chunjie felt Chen Shao''s meaning, she couldn''t help calling Fu Sheng aside: "brother Sheng ~"


    Although Fu Sheng didn''t use women to win over powerful people, Ning Chunjie once served as a chess piece like him.


    But now Ning Chunjie is still in Fu Sheng''s arms. Chen Shao shows such a greedy and tant desire, which still makes Fu Sheng quite unhappy.


    In his eyes, Chen Shao is a chess piece. How can he match his woman?


    But soon, Fu Sheng smiled and said to Chen Shao, "Chen Shao, you can''t... What''s the use of thinking about women? It''s the most important thing to think about revenge first!"


    Fu Sheng didn''t say anythingpletely, but Chen Shao immediately understood what he meant.


    Women. No.


    What Fu Sheng is saying now is that he can''t be humane!


    Thest time he lost face at the Jiang family banquet, the matter was not over. Soon after, someone beat him and gave him medicine, so that he could no longer be humane!


    It is obvious who did it.


    Originally, he had an old grudge with Fu Linnan. Usually, he was also a kind of person with small mind and revenge. As early as earlier, he wanted to take advantage of the woman who slept with Fu Linnan to revenge Fu Linnan.


    At this meeting, Fu Linnan actually moved his children and grandchildren, so that he could not be humane. He hated Fu Linnanpletely!


    At this time, Fu Sheng found him and discussed a n with him


    Chen Shao really didn''t pay attention to Ning Chunjie, but ruthlessly pressed the cigarette in his hand into the ashtray. He looked forward. He didn''t know where to look. The evil inside was about to burst out, word by word. Every word seemed to exaggerate the power of hatred: "Fu, Lin, Nan!"


    Fu Sheng''s gloomy smile deepened. He patted Chen Shao on the shoulder: "there''s always a way to pull Fu Linnan down from the altar!"


    He was saying this to Chen Shao and to himself.


    One day, he will be the real master of Fu!


    At this time, the evil light seeping from the three people in the small office has spilled out to the office.


    Three dayster. Beijing suburbs.


    Ye shuisu rolled down the window and saw that Xu Yurui had waited at the ce they agreed.


    Today is a sunny day. Ye shuisu is wearing sunsses. She is not as dressed in a red dress as before. She is quite in today. But the in and clean clothes can''t hide her youth. No matter from which point of view, her whole person seems toe out of the painting.


    She waved to Xu Yurui waiting by the side of the road: "Yurui, get in the car!" after all, they have had a lot of intersection with Xu Yurui. Therefore, they are closer, so their names have changed.


    Xu Yurui is also dressed quite inly today. It seems that she is pious. She also wears a string of Buddha beads around her neck. She got on the co pilot and looked at ye shuisu faintly: "shuisu, let''s go."


    Xu was in a hurry. After Xu Yurui sat down, ye shuisu started the car and drove forward. At this time, their direction of travel is deeper and more remote in the suburbs of Beijing.


    The speed was neither fast nor slow. The scenery outside the window was passing by with the car. It seemed that he thought of something. Ye shuisu couldn''t help but look deep and said, "can you really see Master konichi today?"


    Now the destination of Ye shuisu and Xu Yurui is Yunhua temple where master kongyi is located. They went there for the purpose of discovering that master konichi may have inextricably linked with their rebirth, and they wanted to explore the secret of their rebirth.


    And because rebirth is a secret, they didn''t tell anyone their real purpose.


    Xu Yurui looked at the front with a faint look, and her eyes seemed to have no focus: "I asked someone. Today is the time when master kongyi officially gave a lecture in Yunhua temple. No ident should be able to see the master. But Yunhua temple has a long way to go. After we go up the mountain today, we must stay in the temple for one night, and we cane back tomorrow at thetest."


    Ye shuisu nodded with the same deep eyes: "it''s all right. In two days, we can stay in the mountain without being found."

 Chapter 165

    In fact, it is more that she is not sought than that of her and Xu Yurui.


    The people of the Jiang family may be easier to say. Although they don''t want her, she said she won''t care so much about her if she goes to y with her friends for two days.


    It''s Fu Linnan.


    The day after tomorrow, there will be a medium-sized press conference for Fu''s South China market project. Fu is now preparing for the press conference. Fu Linnan is also very busy these two days.


    It was only through this gap that she dared to go to Yunhua temple with Xu Yurui.


    Otherwise, he went to Yunhua temple to ask Master Kong Yi about rebirth, which was hidden from Fu Linnan. But if Fu Linnan had time, he would go to Yunhua temple to find her.


    Isn''t it possible that Fu Linnan will find out the secret of her rebirth?


    She didn''t want to tell Fu Linnan about her rebirth, and didn''t know how to tell anyone.


    Xu Yurui replied, "yes."


    The car drove unhappily and discontentedly in the direction of Yunhua temple. Ye shuisu and Xu Yurui didn''t speak again. They seemed to have their own concerns. There was no sound in the narrow space of the car except the wind of the car.


    As they got closer and closer to Yunhua temple, they couldn''t help looking forward, and their eyes seemed to contain a kind of pilgrim light.


    It also seems that the closer to Yunhua temple, the more memories rted to rebirth appear in their eyes, and all kinds of emotions such as love, hate, love and hatred seem to sh in their eyes.


    And their eyes are more confused.


    The location of Yunhua temple is quite remote. With the deepening of the journey, the surrounding scene is bing more and more secluded and deste.


    Unconsciously, it has been driving for several hours. It was supposed to be tired when driving normally, but ye shuisu still didn''t mean to stop and rest.


    At this time, she may have only one goal in her heart, to reach Yunhua Temple faster and see Master Kong Yi.


    On the original sunny day, after these hours, overcast clouds covered the sky.


    "Jingling bell." ye shuisu''s phone rang.


    Ye shuisu nced and saw the name of "Fu Linnan" disyed on the mobile phone screen.


    When ye shuisu saw this, the corners of his mouth could not help but lightly hook a radian. The originally monotonous journey seems to add a bit of color.


    Soon, she answered the phone with a Bluetooth headset: "Linnan."


    Fu Linnan''s voice was cold and gentle: "HMM. have you arrived?"


    Ye shuisu nced at the hill that had loomed ahead and said, "it''sing."


    On this trip, she gave the Jiang family and Fu Linnan the reason that a lot of things have happened recently and she wants to go to the mountains with her friends.


    Fu Linnan naturally wanted to go with her, but she refused. In addition, he was busy with the project of Fu''s South China market. Finally, he agreed to go out alone with Xu Yurui these two days.


    Fu Linnan answered, "yes."


    It seems that Fu Linnan is really busy. At this time, the voice of the staff talking to him came from Fu Linnan''s phone: "President Fu, this report..."


    It happened to be in the mountainous area, and the signal was a little bad. Ye shuisu listened to this note: "Linnan, if you are busy, be busy first. I''m in the mountainous area, and the signal is not very good. I''ll call you when I arrive."


    Fu Linnan didn''t insist any more and said, "well,e to me whenever you have anything."


    Ye shuisu replied, "yes." then he hung up the phone.


    While hanging up, she nced at the mobile phone and saw that the mobile phone signal had been biased to the lowest level.


    But ye shuisu didn''t care. In the suburban mountainous areas, the signal is intermittent. If you want the signal, maybe go a little further.


    Xu Yurui nced at ye shuisu with a faint smile: "shuisu, Fu Shaozhen dotes on you."


    Ye shuisu listened to the words and said, "possessiveness is stronger." it should be, much stronger.


    At this time, ye shuisu has raised her eyes from her mobile phone and wants to continue driving.


    Suddenly, a white light from nowhere shook ye shuisu''s eyes. Ye shuisu couldn''t see the road for a moment.


    Ye shuisu subconsciously slowed down the speed of driving. At the same time, Xu Yurui eximed: "be careful!"


    Then, with the sound of "bang", ye shuisu''s car seems to have hit some heavy object. If they weren''t wearing seat belts, ye shuisu and Xu Yurui were afraid to fly out.


    However, before they could react, there was another sound of "bang". The car and ship ss beside ye shuisu and Xu Yurui were all smashed, and the two pistols were aimed at the heads of Ye shuisu and Xu Yurui respectively.


    "Get off!"


    Ye shuisu and Xu Yurui had just reacted from the changes just now, and there were already two vicious men talking to them outside the window.


    In addition to the two men with guns, it seems that there are several men in ck suits looking around vigntly behind the two men, and the one who just collided with ye shuisu''s car is also a car.


    "Get out of the car! Or you''ll shoot!" seeing that ye shuisu and Xu Yurui didn''t move, the two men with guns raised their guns again and said a sentence to them, in a very vicious tone.


    Ye shuisu soon calmed down. She looked at the man who pointed the gun at her. The calm in her eyes even shocked the man: "I''lle down now? Who asked you toe? If you want money, I''ll give you double money!"


    While talking, ye shuisu''s hand was quietly on the phone, but it seemed that the signal was bad and the phone didn''t dial out. At the same time, she thought in her heart, who let theme? What is the purpose?


    "Don''t move!"


    Without waiting for ye shuisu to say more, the man with a gun on Xu Yurui''s side said. Then, Xu Yurui''s mobile phone also slipped down.


    The man outside the car realized that it was wrong and seemed to curse. They immediately threw a smoke emitting overpowering drug into ye shuisu''s car.


    The effect of the medicine seemed to be very strong. After a while, ye shuisu and Xu Yurui had fainted to one side.


    "Who are you...?"


    This is thest word ye shuisu said before she fell down.


    The man outside the car saw that ye shuisu and Xu Yurui were unconscious for a while, so he put away the pistol in his hand.


    They looked at the two people in the car and couldn''t help scratching their lips.


    Then, a man took a look inside the car and looked at the photos in his hand. It seemed that he was confirming something.


    Finally, after locking his eyes to Xu Yurui in the co pilot''s seat, his smile deepened. He took out his mobile phone and made a phone call: "Xu Yurui has seeded. There is another woman with Xu Yurui. Do you want to take it away together?"

 Chapter 166

    The woman over there on the phone scratched her red lips and said gloomily, "what woman? Did you see your murder? If you saw it, shut her up for a few days and let her go when it''s over."


    The man with the gun answered, "she saw usmit an attack." he looked at ye shuisu more. It seemed that he realized something. He frowned and said, "another woman... Seems to be ye shuisu, a miss of the Jiang family! Fu Shao''s fiancee!"


    Ye shuisu has been searched several times and is Fu Linnan''s fiancee. It''s not surprising that these people know her face.


    "What?" the woman on the other side of the phone was obviously stunned.


    But soon, she recalled a more gloomy smile. There seemed to be a sense of catharsis in the smile: "if ye shuisu, let her turn with Xu Yurui!"


    When she smiled, the woman''s posture moved, and a dark light shone on her face. This woman was Ning Chunjie.


    The gunman''s voice and color trembled slightly: "but ye shuisu is Fu Shao''s fiancee..." the reputation of "cold hell" in the capital is ck and white. Who doesn''t know who doesn''t know?


    Ningchun Jieyin hooked her lips and smiled: "give her some overpowering medicine. She won''t know you made it. Move ye shuisu, I''ll give you five times the price."


    Unexpectedly, ye shuisu happened to be with Xu Yurui this time.


    It''s good. She was unhappy with them. Ye shuisu dared to threaten her first, so she just cleaned up together!


    The gunman nced at ye shuisu. In the sun, she was in aa. She was in a red dress and very charming. She was more beautiful than any woman he had ever seen.


    The man''s eyes let out a fire of desire. Finally, he gritted his teeth and said, "OK!"


    At this time, it was on the outskirts of the capital. The car loaded with ye shuisu and Xu Yurui went into a more secluded ce in the deep mountains.


    It''s deste and uninhabited. It''s called the sky should not be, and the earth doesn''t work


    A few hourster.


    Ning Chunjie received several photos on her mobile phone.


    It''s a gorgeous photo of Xu Yurui and ye shuisu being wheeled. There are many postures.


    Ning Chunjie looked at these photos, and her smile was like a ghost from hell.


    She chose some of them, sent them out, and called Fu Sheng: "brother Sheng, Xu Yurui has seeded here. All the photos that should be taken have been taken, and I sent them to you."


    Fu Sheng is smoking in the brightly lit bar private room. Next to him, Chen Shao is still sitting talking to him.


    Two people stay together, smoke, private room appears to be miasma.


    Fu Sheng looked at the photo sent by Ning Chunjie. His originally gloomy smile became more gloomy: "well done. There will be a good y the day after tomorrow."


    The phone hung up. Fu Sheng said to Chen Shao, "I''ve seeded here. Is there no problem there?"


    Chen Shao has two sexy women in his arms. No matter how they seduce him, he always doesn''t feel it.


    After listening to Fu Sheng''s words, Chen Shao nced at Fu Sheng and a cruel light burst out in his eyes: "of course."


    Then he pressed the smoke out on the thigh of the woman in his arms. In the woman''s painful voice, his Yin voice seemed toe from Hell: "this time, Fu Linnan must be doomed!"


    The next night.


    Thinking of their adequate preparations and what will happen at the press conference of Fu Shaohua south new project tomorrow, although all things have not started, Fu Sheng, Ning Chunjie and Chen Shao still had a drink together tonight, which is a simple pre celebration party.


    It''s clear that tomorrow hasn''te yet, but looking at the look of the three people, they all feel that they are bound to win.


    At the end of the meeting, Ning Chunjie dialed a phone as if she thought of something.


    Soon, the phone was connected. There was Jiang Chenxi: "Chenxi, did you sleep?"


    Jiang Chenxi''s voice seemed impatient: "I didn''t sleep. Chunjie, shuisu hasn''te back since she went out yesterday. I can''t get in touch. I''m trying to find shuisu. Don''t say it first."


    Ning Chunjie listens to the speech, the smile on her face is deeper, but her voice is full of worry: "is shuisu okay?" she knows too well. Now is there anything wrong with ye shuisu!


    Jiang Chenxi''s voice was still impatient: "don''t say it first, I don''t have time!"


    The phone hung up. Ning Chunjie looked at the gorgeous photos of Ye shuisu on her mobile phone, and the corners of her lips ticked Yin Yin Yin. After thinking about it, she sent out all these photos.


    On the second day, the press conference of Fu''s South China market and the opening ceremony of the y "Twilight sun" was held on the same day and at the same ce.


    In the end, Fu''s South China market has not officially entered, and no one will pay more attention to Fu''s enterprise projects except businessmen, so the press conference rted to Fu''s South China market is not hot.


    However, when Fu''s South China market was associated with the "Twilight sun" y, which was on fire before shooting, many people paid attention to it.


    It can be said that with the poprity of "Twilight sun", Fu''s entry into the South China market has not officially started, and many people are already paying attention to it.


    Even Fu''s shares have therefore shown an upward trend.


    The press conference was very big, not only journalists and relevant business personnel, but also enthusiastic fans of "Twilight sun". They are optimistic about the y "Twilight sun" and Fu''s South China market project.


    With the efforts of the staff, although the crowd was bustling, the basic order was maintained.


    The press conference officially began. Fu Linnan and Mu ran came out together and immediately received enthusiastic attention.


    "Mu ran! Sign my name!"


    "Fu Shao is more handsome than on TV!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    If the security is not good, these people will rush to the stage.


    Fu Linnan nced at everyone under the stage. The bottom of his eyes was a dark and heavy color without any waves. He was dressed in ck Chinese clothes and wore a string of Buddha beads on his wrist, which was full of the momentum of the king.


    Mu Ran is wearing a shirt with a full sense of design. Although she is a woman, she also has an unspeakable free and easy handsome. Eyebrows and eyes are also charming.


    As the host said, "please cut the ribbon for Fu''s South China project and the y of Twilight sun."


    Fu Linnan and Mu ran went to the center together. With the rupture of the red silk, there was also a sound of apuse and blessing.


    "OK! I wish" Twilight sun "a big sale! I wish Fu''s South China project a sess!"


    "I wish" Twilight sun "a big sale! I wish Fu''s South China project a sess!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Among the people who sent blessings, only a few people looked at the happy scene with a gloomy face. Including Fu Sheng under the seat.


    He is from the Fu family. It is natural for him toe to the press conference.


    Looking at Fu Linnan, he was still the most dazzling person on the field. Fu Sheng broke his teeth and looked at him through the crowd: "soon, his glory will be unloaded!"

 Chapter 167

    After the ribbon cutting, a publicity photo of "Twilight sun" & Fu Shao was projected on the big screen. The photo is Fu Shao''s trademark, together with the beautiful photos of all the protagonists in "Twilight sun". As soon as the publicity photo was released, everyone was excited.


    "The hero of Twilight sun is brother Chenxi! Love!"


    "Director Mu Ran''s casting is really amazing. This heroine meets my expectations for the original work at a nce!"


    "This Xu Yurui will be a new flower in the future and didn''t run away."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Although the news about the characters of the y "Muyang" has been released on the Inte for a long time, this is the first time that the crew of "Muyang" has announced it in a formal ce, so the topic is also very high.


    Just like Mu Ran''s previous ys, the selection of actors has been praised by many people.


    This time, however, such praise did notst long.


    In the past, only a few people in the crowd, and then more and more people in the crowd found something strange.


    They looked at the publicity photos on the big screen and the hot search news on their mobile phones. At first, they were just skeptical.


    "Is this man really Xu Yurui?"


    "How could she do such a thing?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Because things came so suddenly, people couldn''t believe it for a moment. But gradually, with theparison of hot search news, they also began to believe in the authenticity of hot search news.


    Almost not long after today''s press conference, major news tforms have begun to search: explosion! "Twilight sun" heroine Xu Yurui''s private life is chaotic! Ten men a night! The pure people in the y copsed!


    There are not many words in the hot search article, but the photos inside are more and more popr.


    There are single person, multi person and various postures, and some photos make people blush.


    Let alone because of the hot purpose of "Twilight sun", people have paid more attention to Xu Yurui since it was revealed that Xu Yurui was designated as the heroine of "Twilight sun".


    This will bepared with the publicity photos of the actors of "Twilight sun" on the big screen, and people can easily distinguish it. At this time, the erotic woman on the hot search is the same person as the pure heroine of "Twilight sun" on the big screen!


    For those who are interested in the y "Twilight sun", in addition to the Mu Ran''s y at this time, the quality must be guaranteed.


    It must also have great longing for the pure love publicized in the y.


    At the beginning, they were optimistic about Xu Yurui, the heroine, because Xu Yurui really had the temperament of the original heroine, pure natural and clean.


    Many of them like such a woman.


    However, these photos on hot search havepletely broken all their fantasies.


    So why don''t they feel angry?


    The fans present were indignant: "it''s shameless! How can Xu Yurui do such a thing!"


    "Xu Yurui doesn''t deserve to be the heroine of Twilight sun! The heroine of Twilight sun must be a clean girl!"


    "Yes! Change the heroine! Otherwise, I won''t watch Twilight sun!"


    "Change the heroine! Change the heroine!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The scene is still the same hot, but at this time, there has been a lot of aggression in people''s words. All of them are the calls of the heroine of "Twilight sun".


    At this time, Mu ran and Fu Linnan had sat down on the two main seats on the stage.


    Whether it was hot before or noisy now, Fu Linnan had no waves about it.


    However, when Mu ran heard the curse of the people, he subconsciously took out his mobile phone and clicked on the hot search.


    Looking at the photos of Xu Yurui, she couldn''t help frowning.


    During the audition, she thought Xu Yurui was very good. Is she really such a person in private?


    Although the actor''s legal private life, she has no right to take care of it. It''s someone else''s business how others love to live, but what''s the matter with these photos being exposed now? This kind of thing is not glorious after all, especially Xu Yurui is now a public figure.


    Mu ran stood up and spoke seriously to the crowd: "we will check what happened. Please don''t spread rumors."


    Mu Ran''s words are quite powerful, and Mu Ran is also quite authoritative. As soon as she said her words, it made people''s discussion smaller.


    But the people were still quite indignant. They couldn''t ept that the beauty they thought was broken: "rumor? The photos have been broken. Is it still a rumor?"


    Many people agree: "yes!"


    "Director Mu ran, change the heroine! Otherwise the y will be ruined!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu ran frowned. In her heart, there was no more suitable heroine in twilight sun than Xu Yurui, which was determined when she first saw Xu Yurui audition.


    But now the photos are really real hammers. What should I do?


    She can ept everything about Xu Yurui, but when the y "Twilight sun" is shot, it will still be shown to the audience. She insists on leaving Xu Yurui. At that time, the rumors will ferment again, which will have a bad impact on the audience.


    Mu ran was thinking. At this time, he eximed: "look! New hot search! Fu Shao raped Xu Yurui!"


    Fu Shao! Fu Linnan!


    Rape!


    Xu Yurui!


    A single word is enough to attract attention. These keywords put together, it is too eye-catching!


    With that exmation, everyone''s attention was focused on the new hot search.


    Consistent with the gimmick of the title, the content in the article is also strong enough to greatly enrich people''s imagination of the title.


    I saw in this new hot search article, there are also several fragrant photos. Like Xu Yurui''s disorderly hot search, the heroine of the photo is still Xu Yurui, but the male protagonists in this hot search are all reced by Fu Linnan!


    Although the impact of the photos is rtively less than that of one woman and ten men a night, Fu Linnan''s photos are enough to earn more eyeballs than the photos just now!


    In particr, Xu Yurui''s expression in the new hot search is painful. When he looks at the action, he has a posture of rejection, which makes it more true that Fu Linnan raped Xu Yurui!


    Everyone''sments are going to explode!


    "Unexpectedly, Fu Shao is such a person! What kind of woman does he want with his status? Why rape?"


    "Too much! I didn''t expect Fu Shao to be such a dressed beast!"


    "Although Xu Yurui is not a good man, rape is too low! Even Fu Shao will go to jail!"


    "I can''t bear to look straight at you!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fu Linnan is still sitting on the stage. Because of the influence of his aura, he is still afraid of him, and the people still have some convergence in Fu Linnan''sments.


    But the news that was exposed was too much to break through the bottom line and burst. Wave after wave of contempt still turned to Fu Linnan.

 Chapter 168

    No matter how powerful and skillful a person is, he can''t do anything that insults morality andw! Otherwise, it will be despised by everyone!


    Fu Linnan heard thesements and felt these eyes.


    His eyes were cold, but he didn''t say much, nor did he look at those who were attacking him.


    He still sat on the main seat of the venue. Just sitting, it was as if he was the king of the venue.


    No matter what situation he is suffering now, it is.


    Mu ran looked at the new hot search and was stunned on the spot.


    She and Xu Yurui have known each other for a short time. She can''t guarantee her private life.


    But if Fu Linnan would rape Xu Yurui, she would never believe it! There is absolutely no such possibility!


    Listening to the people''sments on Fu Linnan, Fu Linnan seemed to have no reaction, but mu ran was angry.


    But before she could say anything, the louder discussion hade over again. Not only Fu Linnan but also Mu ran were affected this time!


    I saw that after the hot search on "Fu Linnan raped Xu Yurui", several topics rted to this soon reached the top of the hot search list.


    "Fu Shao invests in twilight sun or just for his special hobby. Xu Yurui is actually Fu Shao''s forbidden son!"


    "Xu Yurui, a woman and ten men, may actually be forced by Fu Shao to meet his special hobbies!"


    "Mu ran, the famous director, sumbed to his interests. The whole drama group of Muyang may only serve Fu Shao. Choosing the heroine is actually a ban for Fu Shao."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Unlike the first two articles, which are apanied by pictures and real hammers and are sure to have something to do, these new hot searches use spring and autumn strokes to say something to do. Although there are no real hammers such as pictures, they have a great effect of guiding public opinion with the first two hot searches.


    However, after a while, Fu Linnan and Mu ran were pushed to a greater cusp because of the new hot searches.


    Whether online or on the spot, they are cursed.


    "I''ll see you for a long time! I didn''t expect Fu Shao to be such a person behind his back! No wonder people as clean as Yurui would do such dirty things. It turned out that Fu Shao controlled them behind his back!"


    "I used to like director Mu ran very much. I didn''t expect that the actress of Twilight sun was banned for Fu Shaoxuan in this audition! Sure enough, Fu can do whatever he wants when he has money to invest in twilight Yang? I''m so disappointed with director Mu ran! Is it true that they broke thew? If they break thew, they must be arrested!"


    "Is Xu Yurui voluntary? I didn''t expect to attend a press conference today and eat such a big melon! My brain can''t react quickly! But with such a director and such an investor, the y of Twilight sun had better rot in my stomach! Don''t shoot!"


    "Yes! I will never watch it after shooting! Isn''t Twilight still co branded with the project of Fu''s South China market? No matter what business Fu does in South China market, it will be three words and will never support it!"


    "No, not only the business of Fu''s South China market, but also other businesses of Fu''s in China. It''s disgusting to have such a president!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When an ugly rumor begins to ferment among the people, it is often absolutely unstoppable at the beginning.


    Especially when the rumor has seemingly reasonable evidence, it can''t stop.


    Like now.


    The so-called solid hammer of Xu Yurui Yanzhao door and Fu Linnan rape door has been in front.


    The following remarks rted to the real hammer in front, although only spective, were spread at a very fast speed because they were hung on the hot search.


    Not to mention that the heat on the Inte has been soaring, and the people at the press conference seem to be going crazy.


    The reporter kept taking photos and recording what happened now.


    The fans of "Muyang" at the scene were crazy about the purpose of "Muyang" at the beginning, but now they are crazy about "Muyang", Fu Linnan and Mu ran.


    The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment.


    They kept making derogatory remarks to Mu ran and Fu Linnan on the stage. They made a lot of noise and couldn''t even hear what the list was saying.


    Mu ran looked at the situation in front of her. She was already angry. Now she is even more angry.


    When there was a hot search for "Fu Linnan raped Xu Yurui", she already noticed that something was wrong.


    Now public opinion attacks her and Fu Linnan, and she can be sure that all public opinion must be guided by someone behind her!


    Special hobby!


    Forbidden!


    force!


    Yield to interests!


    ¡­¡­


    This pile by pile, one by one, thanks to their imagination! Acting is not like them!


    Mu ran Qi smiled, but he was calm.


    She picked up the microphone and said to the following people: "shut up! These are all rumors! It''s not true! The rumor monger" Twilight sun "crew and Fu will retain the obligation to investigate legal responsibility!"


    Obviously, the nner behind the whole thing seems to be guiding people against her and Fu Linnan. In fact, the crew of Twilight sun and Fu will also be greatly affected.


    The people behind them have ulterior motives!


    Mu ran spoke very firmly and righteously, and the sound of the microphone perfectly overshadowed the noise on the field.


    The voice on the stage decreased a little, but the anger of the people did not decrease: "rumors? Director Mu ran, won''t you feel guilty when you say this? These are rumors. How to exin the photos of Xu Yurui and Fu Shao? Investigate legal responsibility? You should be careful!"


    People don''t care why so many things suddenly burst out. They only know that when the facts are in front of them and they see injustice and anger, they need to say it.


    Because their attitude towards Mu ran changed, their tone of speaking to Mu ran also became a lot contemptuous.


    In their eyes, there is a great difference between the talented Mu ran and the virtuous Mu ran.


    The shepherd did not care about their contempt, but choked on their words.


    Indeed, even if the rumors flying all over the sky are false, how to exin those photos?


    Fu Sheng looked at the situation in front of him somewhere under the stage, and his smile almost overflowed.


    He looked at Fu Linnan on the stage through the crowd and thought to himself, "Fu Linnan, what if you can sit still now? After today, Fu''s stock will fall sharply, Fu''s influence on the South China market project will be greatly reduced, and several old men of the Fu family will not let you go! At that time, it depends on how you can sit still!"


    He drank a ss of champagne in front of him, with the same look as when he celebrated his victory in advancest night.


    Seeing that Mu ran was choking and speechless, they thought she was wrong and were more convinced of the authenticity of these hot searches.

 Chapter 169

    "Director Mu ran, have you nothing to say? It''s really hammered to this point. What else do you have to say?"


    "Yes! The evidence has been put in front of us, and he is so hard on us! I really misunderstood you!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For a moment and a half, I couldn''t think of how to exin those photos, and Mu ran ignored them. However, she was quite angry at the thought of those indiscriminate hot searches.


    She looked at Fu Linnan, who was also in the vortex of public opinion, and wanted to see what his state was now. As a result, she found that Fu Linnan was much more calm than she thought.


    As if everything could not hurt him, all rumors could not affect him, and he would not be angry because of these things.


    On the contrary, Mu ran felt that he was not calm.


    But is Fu Linnan really so calm?


    She sat back and asked Fu Linnan, "Fu Shao, you''re not in a hurry when they say that about you?"


    Fu Linnan''s eyes were secretive, and his voice and color were cold. He looked like he had nothing to do with himself. His thin lips gently opened: "wait a minute."


    His hands whirled on the high-end sofa, and seemed a little dangerous.


    Wait?


    What are you waiting for?


    Wait for public opinion to continue to ferment?


    How did she feel Fu Linnan''s appearance that everything was clear in her heart?


    If Fu Linnan was not in the forefront of the storm, she would doubt that everything at present was arranged by Fu Linnan.


    Mu ran was about to ask something more. Suddenly, a exmation sounded in the crowd: "my God! Isn''t this miss ye?"


    Mu Ran''s attention was also attracted by this sound. Is this what Fu Linnan said he would wait for?


    Things are going to turn around?


    But soon, Mu ran found that what she did for the better was actually pushing the current situation to a greater cusp.


    After this, public opinion will burst!


    At this time, people turned their attention from the original hot search, because they found something more powerful!


    It''s not a hot search, but it''s already spread among melon eaters.


    This time, it was not a picture of Xu Yurui, a woman and ten men, nor a picture of Fu Linnan''s alleged rape of Xu Yurui.


    It''s a picture of Ye shuisu with several men!


    There are about seven or eight photos, which are spreading rapidly on the Inte.


    Like the photos of Xu Yurui and Fu Linnan, these photos are also very popr. Each one is enough to make people''s blood spray.


    They don''t know the man in the picture, but they can tell the woman in the picture is ye shuisu!


    "Isn''t miss Ye Fu Shao''s fiancee? How can she be with other men? And several at a time?"


    "There''s too much information today! I really can''t stand it! So not only does Fu Shao have special hobbies, but this miss Ye is not good?"


    "Isn''t it true that a family doesn''t enter a house! It''s too big! It''s too big!"


    "I''m numb. Xu Yurui is Fu Shao''s forbidden wife. As Fu Shao''s fiancee, Miss Ye cheated on several men at the same time... It''s so hot! It''s disgusting! Today''s news traffic is about to burst!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A lot of curses are surging. Originally, the scandal of Fu Linnan and Xu Yurui has brought the public''s mood to the extreme. This will lead to the cheating scandal of Ye shuisu, and the public opinion will explode in an instant.


    It can be said that if these public opinions are not pressed, it is possible to ferment continuously for ten days and ten nights!


    The three people in the center of public opinion have also been pushed to the top of the storm!


    "Ding Ling."


    Fu Linnan''s cell phone rang and saw a message sent to him by Ye shuisu: "Linnan, ck and green, can you stand it now?"


    Fu Linnan had a cold look. After seeing this message, the corners of his lips evoked a faint radian, but the radian seemed to have a little bloodthirsty breath.


    Amid all the shouting and swearing, he seemed quite leisurely to return a message to ye shuisu: "it doesn''t stand. Just try it."


    When ye shuisu received the message, he was obviously silent. After a long time, he returned: "Linnan, now he still wants to joke. It seems that you are very good." Fu Linnan, an old driver!


    Fu Linnan hooked his lips, and the information soon returned to the past: "am I kidding?"


    "..." ye shuisu couldn''t reply.


    "Well, just try it."


    "..." ye shuisu now regretted sending a message to Fu Linnan. She was worried about him, but now it seems that he doesn''t need to worry at all!


    Mu ran became more angry when he listened to these more and more fermented public opinions.


    Remembering that it was ye shuisu who saved her lifest time, she couldn''t see these people smearing ck ye shuisu.


    She used the microphone to sternly refute the people at the bottom: "these photos must be fake! They are synthetic! Miss ye, Mr. Fu and Miss Xu are not such people!"


    These things can''t be true. The only powerful evidence in the current public opinion is those photos.


    In that case, those photos must be fake!


    But who is the person doing these things? How vicious!


    Mu Ran''s words changed the wind direction of some discussions.


    "We''ve been talking about the photos. What if the photos are fake?"


    But soon, another person stood up with disdain in his voice: "these photos have been verified for a long time! They are not synthetic! They are all real! Miss Ye is cheating even if she has a fiance! What a shame! So are Fu Shao and Xu Yurui!"


    Saying that, many people are showing the people around them that the photos are not synthetic proof articles.


    The article quotes professional knowledge of synthetic photos, which is very persuasive.


    They believed again, but mu ran didn''t believe at all.


    Mu ran wanted to say something again. At this time, an angry voice sounded in the crowd: "brother, I know shuisu likes me, which makes you feel very angry, but you can deal with me. Why do you deal with shuisu like this? Shuisu is innocent!"


    The man who said this was Fu Sheng. Because just now the people talked a little less because of Mu Ran''s words, so what he is saying now can be heard clearly.


    Fu Sheng was surprised to see ye shuisu''s indecent photos burst out. He only let people catch Xu Yurui this time.


    But he didn''t have time to think about the reason. He only knew that since ye shuisu had an ident, he might as well add another fire to Fu Linnan through ye shuisu to make fu Linnan copse more thoroughly this time!


    When he gets real power, he won''t be afraid of Fu Linnan!


    In the end, everything he designed today is to deal with Fu Linnan and get more real power from Fu!


    Fu Sheng''s words immediately ignited the fire of public opinion.


    Originally, for ye shuisu''s indecent photos, people only focused on ye shuisu''s improper private life and moral corruption. As soon as Fu Sheng''s words came out, people couldn''t help but associate ye shuisu''s indecent photos with Fu Linnan.

 Chapter 170

    "Isn''t this Fu Ershao? Didn''t miss ye make it clear that she didn''t like him at the wedding? Why does he still say so now?"


    "It doesn''t matter! If you taste his words carefully, he said that Miss Ye was dealt with by Fu Shao because she was like this!"


    "Fu Shao has a special hobby and wants to find a forbidden ce. Miss Ye is now with several men to meet Fu Shao''s another special hobby?"


    "Think carefully and fear! Miss Ye is too poor, isn''t she?"


    "I don''t think Miss ye and Fu Shao are good people!"


    "It was rumoured through the grapevine that Fu Ershao had a car ident and broke one hand. In fact, Fu Shao arranged it. I don''t know if it''s true? It''s bloody!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Public opinion is more fermenting.


    However, Fu Linnan, as a person in public opinion, and on the spot, seems not to have heard of these public opinions at all.


    Fu Sheng just gave him a cold look when he deliberately stood up to provoke him. Such a cold eye once swept, it''s like sweeping a fool who sings a y. Even separated by some people, he failed to sweep Fu Shengpletely.


    However, this did not affect Fu Sheng''s trembling immediately after feeling such a look.


    Fu Linnan''s natural kingly aura is iparable to him forever.


    However, now is a great opportunity to suppress Fu Linnan. All public opinion is also helping him deal with Fu Linnan. Of course, he will not miss it easily.


    Fu Sheng''s eyes shed a more gloomy light. He continued with these more fermented public opinions: "brother, Fu''s South China market project is very important. Even if you want to y, you shouldn''t y in the South China market project. It''s bad for you and Fu. Now it''s heard by so many people and affects them."


    This seems to be talking for Fu Linnan. As soon as he opened his mouth, it aroused more discussion. The people were even more dissatisfied with Fu Linnan''s eyes.


    "Isn''t it? I know what kind of person Fu Shao is, what dirty transactions are behind the" Twilight sun "publicized to Fu''s South China market, and the business rted to Fu''s South China market. I feel that I should be surprised as soon as I see it!"


    "Fu Shao''s private life is so chaotic that he doesn''t deserve to be Fu''s president. Now those of him have been exploded, and Fu''s South China project will be destroyed in his hands?"


    "Yes! Let Fu Shao withdraw from Fu''s South China market! I''m afraid this new market can have a glimmer of vitality!"


    "It''s better for the whole Fu family to withdraw! Otherwise, I won''t support any of Fu''s business in the future!"


    "Fu Er Shao is also the young master of the Fu family. Although he is an illegitimate son... I think he has a good outlook! It''s much less than Fu!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fu Linnan still didn''t care about thesements. He didn''t even look at Fu Sheng coldly: "I can''t y in Fu''s South China project. Do you want to y in this project?"


    There seemed to be a trace of ponder in his words, but Fu Sheng was easily shocked by it. He smiled darkly: "what did brother say? I just... Just advised brother."


    The conversation with Fu Linnan easily made Fu Sheng''s palms sweat. In the end, he designed everything today. When facing Fu Linnan, he was still very guilty.


    Of course, he wants this Fu''s South China project, which is a very key step for him to fully collect Fu''s ie! To this end, he has done a lot of work. It''s inevitable!


    For example, now he is very satisfied to hear people say that Fu Linnan should leave Fu''s South China project! What he has done these days is not in vain!


    Fu Linnan nced at Fu Sheng lightly: "Oh? Really?"


    With just one look in his eyes, Fu Sheng was shocked. If he wanted to say anything more, he could only swallow it.


    At this time, the discussion in the crowd has be more and more fermented. If it was not for the shepherd''s obstruction and the security personnel present, some extreme people would even rush to the stage.


    It was simply expected that today''s press conference was hot, and the configured security was of the highest level.


    I just didn''t expect that the "hot" originally expected would be disyed in this form.


    In addition to the scene, online public opinion also broke out uncontrobly, and even some news media showed signs of copse because of too much traffic.


    In addition to eating melons and indignantments, the shares of Fu''s South China market have also been greatly affected by this incident. However, it did not take long for the stock to fall sharply.


    Not only that, Fu''s overall stock is also on a downward trend because of this.


    "The stock of Fu''s South China market fell sharply! It was all due to the chaos of Fu Shao''s private life!"


    "Fu''s overall stock has shown a downward trend! For the first time in ten years! Fu Shaoyang ban may continue to heat up!"


    "Affected by the events of Fu Shaohe and miss ye, Jiang''s stock has also shown a downward trend!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hot searches like this have also begun to appear in the public eye.


    However, the public doesn''t care about it. They just feel that Fu deserved it! After all, he pushed a person who "doesn''t deserve morality" to be the president!


    Fu Linnan''s phone seemed to ring, but Fu Linnan looked at it and hung up directly.


    Fu Sheng saw this scene. Combined with the fact that Fu''s shares are in turmoil, Fu Sheng can guess that Fu Linnan''s phone should be called by Fu''s shareholders.


    Fu Linnan''s business skills are very high. He can''t say well about the whole Fu family, but Fu Linnan will lose the Fu family''s South China project this time! This is exactly what he wants! The effect of the scandal is better than he expected!


    Looking at Fu Linnan''s calm appearance, Fu Sheng was shocked, but he also smiled gloomily.


    Now Fu Linnan is so calm. When Fu''s shareholders force him together, he won''t be so calm!


    Commercial projects are profit driven. Even if the subsequent scandals are suppressed, Fu Linnan has such a bad reputation in the South China project. This project will not be done for him again!


    At that time, he will take over the South China project. Although the project will also be affected by the current scandal, it is better that the project is in Fu Linnan''s hands and he can get nothing!


    Originally, if Ning Chunjie got the heroine of Twilight sun, he could have a better way to get the Fu''s South China project. But now, we can only lose everything, and the South China project will be affected first.


    Fortunately, everything is going very smoothly now!


    Fu Sheng tasted the champagne in his hand. The real victory wasing. His inner excitement made his hands tremble slightly.


    At this time, Ning Chunjie and Xia Sihan, who were far away from the venue, looked at what was happening and smiled.

 Chapter 171

    Ning Chunjie was watching the live broadcast of the press conference with her mobile phone in the pottery bar. She couldn''t put down her smile: "Xu Yurui, ye shuisu, fight with me. You''re still a little tender!


    When brother Sheng wins the Fu''s South China project, I will go to a higher level! "


    Xia Sihan is in Ye''s house. She and Ye Hong are the only people left in Ye''s house. Ye Hong goes out day by day because of the sharp decline of Ye''s business. Xia Sihan is often the only one in Ye''s house.


    However, this does not affect Xia Sihan tough at the rising ye shuisu scandal on the news.


    "Hahaha! Hahaha! Ye shuisu, you also have today! Go to hell! Go to hell! Hahaha!"


    Xia Sihanughed alone in the room as if she were going crazy.


    Since Xia Ying was put in prison and her illegitimate daughter''s identity was exposed, her reputation in the circle has plummeted. Recently, she wanted ye shuisu to be discredited at the wee back banquet of the Jiang family. Instead, she has been discredited. Up to now, she has nightmares every day and dreams about the scene on the day of the banquet.


    When she fights with ye shuisu, there is no time for her to win!


    She hates me! Hate it! Angry! Very angry!


    But what can she do?


    Xia Ying is in prison. Ye Hong is too busy to care about himself. Even Fu Sheng, who used to be good to her, turns his face and doesn''t recognize anyone!


    She is now in disgrace. How can shepete with Fu Linnan''s fiancee ye shuisu?


    Every day, she dreams about how to deal with ye shuisu and how to step ye shuisu into the mud!


    But she has no chance!


    Untilst night! She suddenly received a picture of Ye shuisu being turned by several men on her mobile phone.


    Although I don''t know who sent it, Xia Sihan is trying to make good use of these indecent photos. Today, I saw Fu Linnan''s frequent scandals. Taking advantage of this heat, Xia Sihan also released the indecent photos of Ye shuisu in his hand.


    She thought that Fu Linnan and ye shuisu must have provoked someone, so now they are punished!


    Anyway, she was happy to see ye shuisu die!


    "Ha ha! Ye shuisu! Go to hell!"


    Ye Zhai''s servant couldn''t help shivering when he heard the gloomyughter from Xia Sihan''s room.


    Is Xia Sihan crazy?


    In the hotel opposite the press conference, Chen Shao looked at what had happened through the window and smiled.


    At the same time, he is still directing his men: "continue to guide public opinion on the Inte! This time, I see how Fu Linnan died!"


    Up to now, no matter how much medicine he took, he still can''t be humane. If you don''t avenge him, he won''t be Chen Shao!


    Seeing that the press conference site is bing more and more chaotic, the existing highest level security system even has the trend of uncontroble chaos.


    Mu ran took the microphone and solemnly ordered: "strengthen the security system! Clear the site!"


    The rumor must not be true, but judging from the current situation, it''s better to clear away these fanatical people before making the next n.


    She really didn''t expect such a good press conference!


    Although she also received some fame and saying that she gave in to fame and wealth and served Fu Linnan, she felt wronged for ye shuisu and Fu Linnan.


    She knew they must not be like that!


    More security guards came to the venue and wanted to execute Mu Ran''s order to drive people out of the venue.


    But it is not easy to drive away the enthusiasm of people on the court.


    The scene fell into greater chaos.


    Fu Sheng smiled in such confusion, while Fu Linnan still sat like a king, looked indifferent, and was as calm as a mountain.


    At this time, several exmations interrupted the abuse in the crowd: "look at the new hot search! Ye shuisu and Xu Yurui appeared on Nanshan ind!"


    "They look so good! Xu Yurui''s temperament and appearance are super clean. The leaf water su is as beautiful asing out of the picture! I don''t believe they can do those things!"


    "Flower maniac? What if you look good? It''s rotten inside! These two people still have face toe out?"


    "Don''t say that! It seems that the situation is wrong! Take a closer look. Rexu also showed a ticket. They flew to Nanshan ind the day before yesterday and stayed on Nanshan ind these two days!"


    "So what? Have the face to travel after such a big thing?"


    "But a big man picked it out. The gorgeous photos of Xu Yurui and ye shuisu were taken the day before yesterday! But at that time the day before yesterday, they should be on the ne!"


    "Really? Let me see..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The surging Chinese news circle was suddenly silent for a while because of a few travel photos in just a few minutes.


    These travel photos are the photos of Ye shuisu and Yu Rui traveling on Nanshan ind.


    This is nothing strange, except that the photos are beautiful and the people in the photos are more beautiful.


    But as soon as these photos were exploded, people found that the time when ye shuisu and Xu Yurui were photographed waspletely in conflict with their travel time!


    In other words, unless ye shuisu and Xu Yurui are separated, they can''t be photographed and flying at the same time.


    However, if the tourist on Nanshan ind is myself, what about those indecent photos?


    Originally, the news that refreshed the Three Outlooks one by one was making people scold. Suddenly, because of a few photos, the people''s abuse stopped.


    However, this silence did notst long. Soon, many people found out what was wrong with the situation.


    "The indecent photos of Ye shuisu and Xu Yurui don''t seem to be me at all! The people in the indecent photos just look like them, not to mention their temperament. The facial lines in the photos are more rigid and less beautiful than them!"


    "It seems so!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as this conjecture was said, many people also found such a mistake.


    Then, some big men on the Inte made the most precise analysis andparison between the indecent photos and the travel photos, which were also mixed with a lot of professional content.


    "The person in the indecent photo and the person in the tourist photo are really not the same person.


    Xu Yurui''s cheekbones are higher, her lower lips are thicker, and their side faces are different


    Ye shuisu in the indecent photo is not herself anymore. The whole face of this fake ye shuisu is abnormal, there are obvious cosmetic marks, and her chin and nose are padded... "


    At first nce, theseparisonse from the hands of professional people, which is very reasonable.


    After they had seen it, they also had more substantial evidence to prove that, as they thought, the ye shuisu and Xu Yurui in the indecent photo were not real ye shuisu and Xu Yurui at all.


    "It''s been noisy and noisy for a long time. It turns out that the person in the indecent photo is not the Lord at all? So everyone quarreled and was lonely?"

 Chapter 172

    However, the photos of Ye shuisu and Xu Yurui were hammered. Soon, many people analyzed Fu Linnan''s photos released synchronously with the photos of Ye shuisu and Xu Yurui.


    The analytical copy came out soon.


    "Fu Shao''s indecent photo is also fake! What he said about his rape of Xu Yurui is that someone AI changed Fu Shao''s face to another man''s face! This is the real face of the man after recovery! Xu Yurui in the rape photo is also fake Xu Yurui!"


    With the copywriting, there is also an original picture after AI''s face change is released. There was a sound of discussion at the bottom.


    "I said that the man in this rape photo looks so obscene. He doesn''t have the king''s spirit of Fu Shao at all. It turns out that he is not Fu Shao himself!"


    "How dare such a wretched man change his face with Fu Shao AI? Where is the confidence?"


    "What a trick! All the photos seem to be true without any sign of synthesis, but they are actually fake. Ye shuisu and Xu Yurui took photos with dummies. Fu Shao''s photos are even more powerful. They directly change their faces! Do you y with the majority ofizens one by one?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Soon, they found something wrong again and began to analyze it at a deeper level.


    "Isn''t that right? Today is just the press conference of Fu''s South China market & Twilight sun. Fu Shao, President of Fu, and Xu Yurui, the heroine of Twilight sun, have been exposed to such a hot scandal. In addition, Miss Ye has been included. What''s wrong with this matter?"


    "Yes! Someone designed to make trouble at the press conference? The purpose is to destroy the press conference! If it weren''t for the tourism photo market of Ye shuisu and Xu Yurui, their scheme would have seeded! Their heart can be punished!"


    "Too much! Who is so wicked to do such a thing? We must catch him!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For a while, almost for a while, the scandals that originally exploded were beaten back to their original shape.


    No one expected that such a farce would end in such a situation.


    At the press conference, those who were originally extremely indignant were full of embarrassment and shame when they faced Fu Linnan''s Mu ran.


    Is that the truth?


    What did they just do?


    They just wronged Fu Linnan and Mu ran, who were originally regarded as gods by them!


    If only they would listen to the rumorster!


    Their embarrassment and shame still didn''t affect Fu Linnan. Fu Linnan was still very indifferent, and even Yu Guang didn''t give it to the people who talked about it one after another.


    The original chaos on the field was much quieter at this time. Mu ran was relieved to see this wave of mountain circuit.


    She knew Fu Linnan and they would be fine! Those photos are really fake!


    When the press conference was embarrassed and ashamed, they knew that all the protagonists of today''s scandal had been wronged. They couldn''t help being indignant: "who faked these scandals? We must not let them go!"


    "Who else can there be? The matter is so big that it must involve interests. Who can benefit from this matter is the initiator behind it!"


    "I remember you saying that. Did Mr. Fu Er Shao just lead us to say that Mr. Fu should not be responsible for the Fu''s South China project and Mr. Fu should not be the president of Mr. Fu? If today''s injustice is implemented, Mr. Fu will not be responsible for the Fu''s South China project. At that time, the project may fall on Mr. Fu Er Shao... I dare say that everything today is not designed by Mr. Fu Er Shao ?¡±


    It just happened. The people present only used Fu Linnan of having a problem with his virtue. It was after Fu Sheng''s remarks that they began to talk about Fu''s South China project.


    They all remember these, and there are always some sensitive things on the field. Now it''s easy to associate them when referring to stakeholders.


    One person put forward this conjecture, and many people echoed it one after another.


    "It''s like that! If it weren''t for him, what would he do if he just guided us to say those words? It''s clear that he covets the Fu''s South China market!"


    "Too much? It''s human nature to want more benefits and power, but it''s too vicious to harm others for these?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    People were angry at the "excessive" things done by Fu Linnan and others. Now they can naturally feel angry because someone wronged them.


    The people who had been attacking Fu Linnan and Mu ran now turned their spear on Fu Sheng.


    Fu Sheng did not respond to the sudden reversal of the current situation.


    He doesn''t know what happened to ye shuisu''s indecent photos, but Xu Yurui''s indecent photos were taken after he ordered someone to catch Xu Yurui. How can they be fake?


    Fu Linnan''s rape photo is really AI''s face. After all, he can''t catch Fu Linnan.


    However, the AI face changing map he ordered people to make is very fine. Most people can''t see any traces. It will take some time to be torn down.


    At that time, Fu Linnan and Xu Yurui continued to ferment. In addition, at least Xu Yurui''s photos were true. Even if Fu Linnan was rified, his reputation must be affected to some extent.


    In addition, if Xu Yurui is destroyed, the twilight sun invested by Fu Linnan will also be destroyed. At that time, the probability of Fu''s South China project will still blow.


    Then he could still win the project.


    But what''s going on now?


    Not only Fu Linnan''s AI face changing photo was revealed in advance, but Xu Yurui''s indecent photo was actually fake?


    How? Looking at this, will the n fail again? How could ite so suddenly?! He thought the n had seeded!


    Fu Sheng''s mind was confused. He clenched his fist and listened to the people questioning him, but he still exined with a smile: "I didn''t do these things. Don''t get me wrong. I was just expressing my views. Besides, before I expressed my views, public opinion had been fermenting to that point. Is it necessary for me to say no more? Doesn''t it make people suspicious? You misunderstood me, I didn''t do it..."


    Fu Sheng''s eyes shed a cruel light. How could he admit such a thing!


    Fu Sheng''s words were repeated several times before they were heard clearly.


    Unlike Fu Linnan on the stage, who has special security protection, Fu Sheng''s VIP area is connected with the fan area. Under the close pressure of the crowd, Fu Sheng almost fell several times.


    After listening to Fu Sheng''s words, people made less discussion about him.


    Indeed, although Fu Sheng was suspected of guiding them to deal with Fu Linnan, he thought carefully that what he said was really just expressing his own views.

 Chapter 173

    Did they really misunderstand?


    However, as the most likely vested interests, the people still did notpletely eliminate their doubts about Fu Sheng and continued to press Fu Sheng.


    Fu Sheng was embarrassed, but there was nothing he could do. He not only had to deal with the menacing crowd, but also wondered how his n that was about to seed would fail! How can you fail!


    In the hotel opposite the press conference, Chen Shao led several technicians and looked at the sudden reversal. He was so surprised that his chin was about to fall off.


    He called Fu Sheng, but no one answered.


    He called Ning Chunjie again. When the phone got through, Chen Shao was angry and said, "what''s the matter? How can the photos given by you and Fu Er Shao be false? Now public opinion has all reversed and can''t be reversed. What do you say?"


    Ning Chunjie''s voice was more angry than Chen''s: "you ask me? How do I know?"


    Still in the pottery bar, different from the previous gloomy and happy, Ning Chunjie''s face has changed.


    It is clear that she personally found someone to catch ye shuisu and Xu Yurui. How could she catch two fake ye shuisu and Xu Yurui?


    Fortunately, she thought victory was in sight. Unexpectedly, such a thing happened at this node!


    Now the people she sent to catch Xu Yurui and ye shuisu can''t be contacted. Has she been ying?


    Looking at the dazzling travel photos of Xu Yurui and ye shuisu on the mobile phone, Ning Chunjie only feels very eye-catching.


    She didn''t care what Chen Shao said on the phone. As soon as she was angry, she smashed her cell phone.


    As a result, the mobile phone was hit on the sofa and bounced back. It was bouncing on Ning Chunjie''s forehead. It hit her forehead and instantly made a bag. She immediately cried out in pain: "ah!"


    Looking at the mobile phone that fell to the ground after smashing her, she stamped on the mobile phone: "you are against me too!"


    Chen shaozheng angrily asked Ning Chunjie what to do. After Ning Chunjie gave a painful cry, there was no sound on the phone.


    He then asked angrily, "Hey, Ning Chunjie, if I ask you something, you don''t answer quickly! What should I do now?"


    There was still no sound on the phone. Chen Shaoyi saw that the phone was hung up and called again. The phone was turned off.


    For a time, Chen Shao wanted to ask something. He didn''t even have anyone to ask.


    He was angry with the technicians and said, "continue to guide public opinion! Guide public opinion back! I want to watch Fu Linnan die! Do you hear me!"


    Chen Shaoyuan had hoped that Fu Linnan could nt it. Now the green tendons in his hands are so fierce.


    The technicians were frightened by such Chen Shao. They said bitterly: "Chen Shao, no, there are too many peoplementing now. The smear words we sent out were drowned as soon as they were sent out. If we were not drowned,izens alsomented that we are sunspots and sailors, and there is no way to guide public opinion."


    "Waste!" Chen Shao roared angrily. God knows that he thought Fu Linnan was about to suffer retribution. He thought he could get revenge immediately. As a result, a few tourist photos suddenly broke his hope. How angry he is now!


    As if to vent something, he smashed his cell phone at the technician in front of him: "waste! What did I pay you to do!"


    The technician dodged the smashed mobile phone, which hit the door of the room.


    At this time, the hotel attendant just opened the door. Seeing that the mobile phone was about to hit the hotel attendant''s head, the waiter was scared and stupid.


    A man in police uniform shot in time and connected his mobile phone.


    Then, after several police officers presented their certificates to Chen Shao, one of the leading sheriffs said to Chen Shao, "Chen Yi, you are now involved in a case of malicious dissemination of false information and extremely adverse effects. Please follow us to the bureau! This is the arrest warrant." Chen Yi is Chen Shao''s real name.


    After the sheriff finished, two police officers came forward and Chen Shao stopped.


    The sheriff nced at the house and his eyes fell on the technicians: "take them back to the bureau!"


    Chen Shao didn''t expect the police to catch him so soon. He struggled desperately: "let go of me! I didn''t do anything!" but he still couldn''t escape the fate of being caught by his hand.


    And his eyes are unwilling.


    Meanwhile, ye Zhai.


    Xia Sihan was watching the news that ye shuisu was scolded on the Inte with relish and a smile. The more she looked at her heart, the happier she was, and the deeper the smile on her face.


    "Ye shuisu is shameless."


    "I didn''t expect that ye shuisu could sleep several men at a time."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What she cares most about today is how ye shuisu is ruined.


    But just when she smiled distortedly and made the servants of the whole ye house tremble, all of a sudden, all the online wind reviews changed.


    "So those indecent photos are fake! I said Miss Ye was so beautiful and lovely. How could she do that?"


    "Someone has ulterior motives and wants to harm Miss ye, but it''s a pity to find a dummy to rece Miss ye? Think of it!"


    "Today''s big melons are really one after another! Fortunately, everything has been rified in the end! Miss Ye''s travel photo is so beautiful! It''s Pink!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Originally, there was a voice of scolding ye shuisu on the Inte, but now it is all the voice of rifying and praising ye shuisu.


    Xia Sihan is watching ye shuisu''s disgrace and how she is more miserable than her.


    Now seeing such a big reversal in the situation, how can she bear it?


    "Why? Why? Ye shuisu, that bitch! That vicious bitch should go to hell!


    Why are indecent photos fake? Why?


    I am not reconciled! I am not reconciled! I just want to watch ye shuisu die! Ah! "


    Different from the previously frighteningughter that made the whole ye house, Xia Sihan''s room now has all kinds of "crackling" sounds.


    With red eyes, her eyes were vicious and unwilling. She smashed all the things that could be smashed in the room.


    The servants in yezhai were too frightened to speak.


    When Xia Sihan was about to continue smashing things, several police officers appeared at her door: "Xia Sihan, now you are suspected of maliciously spreading false information and causing extremely adverse effects. Please follow us to the bureau! This is the arrest warrant."


    Events that have attracted much attention must be known quickly if there is any disturbance.


    Although the arrest of Chen Shao and Xia Sihan was a private act of the police, it was only spread a little. It was like a prairie fire under the hurricane, which soon burned the whole grasnd.


    Originally, manyizens were guessing who had ulterior motives designed so many scandal melons today. At the beginning, Fu Linnan, ye shuisu and Xu Yurui were caught in such a situation.

 Chapter 174

    The arrest of Chen Shao and Xia Sihan began to enrich their conjecture.


    "ording to internal information, all the indecent photos of Fu Shao and Xu Yurui were shot by Chen Shao! Fu Shao also made the AI face changing picture! Not only that, he also found several technicians to constantly guide public opinion in the hotel opposite the press conference site. The most vicious and guiding words came from them."


    "Xia Sihan, don''t you have to say? Miss Ye''s stepsister is a model of malicious stepsister. Her wind rating is also very bad. There have been public events at the Jiang family banquet before. She sent out the fake photos of Miss ye this time. Sure enough, there is no limit to her malice!"


    "No! Chen Shao and Xia Sihan are too bad! Chen Shaoxian used sinister means in business and was taught by Fu Shao. Now hees to harm Fu Shao! As bad as Xia Sihan! What did Fu Shao, Miss ye and Miss Xu do wrong? What are people like Chen Shao and Xia Sihan still doing? Wasting food and air!"


    "They were caught just in time! It''s time to check them out! Punish them severely! Otherwise miss ye and Miss Xu sent out travel photos in time, they don''t know what they''re going to be hacked into! The people who wronged them are disgusting!"


    "However, it seems that this matter is not so simple. Although they were arrested, today is the time of the press conference of Fu''s South China market - Muyang. It happened today. It is more like businesspetition. Chen Shao and Xia Sihan are likely to be superficial people. There must be a vested interest behind this matter."


    "Here''s thetest news! Today''s scandal hot searches were bought by people. He was very careful. He used several ounts for transfer, but it was discovered by professionals that the money for hot search came from Fu! That''s right! It''s Fu Shao''s Fu!"


    "?? So this time, Fu Shao was cheated by his own people? Also, the market prospect of Fu''s South China project is huge, and there are always people who want to grab it. But such a means is too vicious and disgusting! It''s unimaginable!"


    "There is also thetest news. The police found arge number of call records rted to Fu Ershao on Chen Shao''s mobile phone. Combined with today''s fire in the Fu family, the person behind all this today is not Fu Ershao?"


    "Judging from the existing evidence, there is no doubt about him! Chen Shao and Xia Sihan had a festival with Fu Shao and miss ye, but revenge does not have to be chosen today. The person behind this matter must be Fu Ershao, the most likely vested interest! If their nting is sessful today, Fu Shao will be stigmatized. Fu''s South China market will not be affected in order to keep his business from being affected Will Fu Shao continue to take over? Then Fu Ershao is likely to seed! "


    "What a ck heart! At least it''s a family. He''s done so! He''s going to destroy Fu Shao! Aren''t you afraid of retribution?"


    "Retribution is not retribution. Anyway, he won''t seed in today''s design! See how he ends next! He looks like a dog. I didn''t expect such a person!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone''s public opinion hase up, and anything rted to the original scandal will be quickly ignited today.


    Netizens finally found that Fu Sheng was the most likely person to n today''s scandal, and soon boarded a new hot search.


    Hao Ran wrote on the list of new hot search.


    "New news! Chen Yi and Xia Sihan were put on file for investigation because of today''s scandal!"


    "What''s new! Today''s Fu''s South China market & the scandal at the press conference of Muyang may be nned by Fu Ershao!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fu Sheng was at the press conference, because his words and deeds had aroused people''s suspicion, and people were very hostile to him.


    Fu Sheng didn''t intend to speak at the press conference. After all, he thought that the hot searches manipted behind him were enough to discredit Fu Linnan.


    And that''s what happened at the beginning.


    He didn''t know what was going on when he saw that ye shuisu also had indecent photos released.


    In order to make better use of these indecent photos, he stood up and said a few words.


    Originally, what he said also attracted people to focus more on Fu Linnan, and he smiled endlessly.


    I didn''t expect the reverse bite toe so quickly. Finally, because of what he said earlier, people put the spearhead of suspicion on him.


    At this meeting, he was being besieged. After a long time, he exhausted himself and persuaded everyone to believe that he was not the one who nned today''s affairs.


    The crowd seemed to have a tendency to retreat, and he finally breathed a sigh of relief. Looking at the back of the crowd, some sinister light appeared in his eyes.


    However, it was also at this time. After seeing the new hot search, the original heart that had been slightly relieved of Fu Sheng waspletely raised again.


    They had just left Fu Sheng two steps when they all returned.


    There was no real evidence before, and Fu Sheng had been denying it, so people''s attitude towards Fu Sheng was rtively mild.


    But at this time, when they saw the new hot search, they almost cursed Fu Sheng: "Fu Er Shao! You don''t admit it! Someone has pulled you out! You are the behind the scenes of today''s scandal Oolong! You are too cruel! Is your heart ck?"


    Fu Sheng had been pestered by people on the court before, so he didn''t have time to see the recent progress of today''s affairs on the Inte. He could see that the people in front of him were stunned by his mobile phone.


    Has Chen Yi been arrested? Why was Xia Sihan caught? What does she have to do with it?


    Has he been picked out about the hot search?


    What should I do?


    Since the incident, why does he think he is not designing Fu Linnan, but he is the one who is designed?


    The n failed. Fu''s South China project could not have been obtained through this n, but he made himself stink!


    Fu Sheng looked in the direction of Fu Linnan with a fierce fire in his eyes.


    At this time, Fu Linnan was no longer on the stage.


    Fu Sheng clenched his fist, and his hatred was about to burst out.


    Fu Linnan!


    However, before he could think more, the people surrounding him had brought him back to reality.


    Seeing that Fu Sheng''s face showed a cruel expression, which waspletely different from that of Wenxiao childe in the past, they were more sure that he was the one who nned today''s scandal!


    Considering how bad today''s scandal Oolong incident is, and how much reputation loss will be brought to the parties if the scandal is not exposed in time, the Fu''s South China project will not say, and the y "Twilight sun" is likely to be destroyed!

 Chapter 175

    There are all the fans of "Twilight sun" and Mu ran. Just because of this, they are much less tolerant of this matter than others.


    Even now that the scandal has been rified, they still feel that the originator of the current scandal is abhorrent.


    Some of them were so extreme that they even wanted to fight Fu Sheng: "too much! Too vicious! Too disgusting! Beat him! He almost stained Twilight sun!"


    "Yes! And Xu Yurui, I always like her very much! Almost because he broke Xu Yurui''s goddess image in my heart!"


    "We almost wronged director Mu ran! We bought a hot search to discredit director Mu ran. Choosing the heroine is to ban Fu Shaoxuan. Why is it so disgusting?"


    "The reputation of Fu Shao and miss ye will also be destroyed!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There were many people besieging Fu Sheng. Everyone spoke with righteous indignation. Fu Sheng was drowned in saliva alone.


    Fu Sheng has been attacked several times even if he is good at blocking him.


    He wanted to exin something, but finally he was angry: "stop! Dare to touch me, I''ll make you go! Security! Security! Don''t stop them!"


    In the face of the attack, Fu Sheng fought back. But how could he be the opponent of so many people alone.


    Although the security guard also came to maintain the order on the scene, I don''t know whether the fans on the scene were too enthusiastic or whether the security guard didn''t catch a cold with Fu Sheng after watching the whole process.


    In short, they maintained order for a long time, so they didn''t open many people around Fu Sheng.


    The scene was chaotic.


    At this time, Nanshan ind.


    Ye shuisu and Xu Yuruifortably enjoy the warm sunshine of the ind. The ocean is calm and the breeze blows. They are veryfortable.


    Ye shuisu was wearing a long red skirt with white and slender legs, lyingzily on her side.


    She wore sunsses and brushed her mobile phone against the sun. Looking at the news hot search, all the derogatoryments on her, Fu Linnan and Xu Yurui turned into curses on Fu Sheng, Chen Shao and Xia Sihan. Her bright red lips in the sun inevitably hooked up.


    The so-called good and evil will be rewarded in the end, not that the time has not yete.


    Fu Sheng and Ning Chunjie think they designed her and Xu Yurui. They think everything is under their control. They don''t know that everything has long been out of their control, and they are the people who are designed.


    Xu Yurui was wearing a knee length white skirt with a slight ripple, full of clean breath.


    Wearing brown sunsses, she is also following the news search.


    Originally, she was worried that even if the news released was false, it would still have a certain negative impact on ye shuisu and Fu Linnan.


    After all, because of her in thest life, although ye shuisu was not involved, Mu ran and Fu Linnan were indeed harmed by her.


    But judging from the speed at which the original scandal search was withdrawn, she was worried too much.


    Xu Yurui''s mouth also floated a cold smile: "Ning Chunjie thought she could deal with me through my father like in the previous life, and then help Fu Sheng win the Fu''s South China project and harm more people, but she didn''t know that I had the memory of my previous life. When she did everything, she had avoided it in advance."


    Remembering what Ning Chunjie had experienced in the previous life by the same means, the cold light in Xu Yurui''s eyes was even worse.


    In herst life, it was also because of Fu''s South China project and because she was selected as the heroine of Twilight sun.


    Ning Chunjie and Fu Sheng wanted to start with her because they failed to seize the Fu''s South China project from other channels.


    In herst life, Ning Chunjie used Xu''s economic crisis to coerce and seduce her father. Without her father''s knowledge, she used her father to deceive her into the bed of several strange men and took many ugly photos and videos.


    Later, Ning Chunjie used these photos and videos to force her to steal some trade secrets between the y of "Muyang" and Fu''s South China project for her.


    Later, Ning Chunjie''s requirements became more and more excessive, allowing her to steal bigger secrets by stealing and other means.


    This time, even if Ning Chunjie threatened to expose her indecent photos and ruin her future and everything, she refused. The crew of "Twilight sun" gave her much chance to realize all her dreams. She can''t make such mistakes again and again.


    Ning Chunjie could not threaten her when she saw the indecent photo, so she imprisoned her father who was seriously ill at that time and threatened her with her father''s life


    Her mother died early. Her father is her only rtive in the world. Of course, she can''t watch her father die.


    Finally, seeing that her father was imprisoned by Ning Chunjie and couldn''t be treated several times, Xu Yurui promised to continue to help Ning Chunjie do evil.


    At that time, she only felt that she really had no way. Through the video given by Ning Chunjie, she watched her father linger in the narrow basement, so thin that only bones were left, and her life was hanging on the line


    But Ning Chunjie threatened her by not treating her father as long as she didn''t promise to help her.


    She can only do what Ning Chunjie says!


    However, what she valued most in Xu Yurui''s life was the word "love". Whether it was family or love, once she had this "love", it was not something she could give up.


    Ning Chunjie soon found that it was much better to threaten Xu Yurui with Xu''s father than with Xu Yurui himself.


    When she threatened Xu Yurui with indecent photos, Xu Yurui resisted her much more than when she held Xu father in her hand.


    Therefore, what Ning Chunjie forces Xu Yurui to do is bing more and more excessive.


    In addition to letting Xu Yurui obtain more trade secrets rted to Muyang and Fu''s South China project through extreme means such as theft.


    Later, Ning Chunjie and Fu Sheng decided to destroy Fu''s South China project first and then seize the project, and the key to this n is to destroy Muyang.


    At that time, the publicity of "Muyang" and Fu''s South China project had been very sessful. As long as "Muyang" was destroyed, Fu''s South China project would be greatly affected.


    At this time, Ning Chunjie gave Xu Yurui a very excessive order, that is, let Xu Yurui spread that Mu ran was a homosexual and chose her as the heroine of Twilight sun because she had a crush on her scandal!


    Mu Ran is Xu Yurui''s confidant and benefactor. She is the one who makes Xu Yurui seed in her career from nothing. Isn''t it a vengeance for Xu Yurui to harm Mu ran?


    As one of the most famous directors in China, Mu ran also has great development prospects. If Xu Yurui really broke such a big scandal about Mu ran, wouldn''t Mu ran be destroyed?


    Xu Yurui knew that she had been rotten and destroyed, but she had no choice for Xu''s father''s life.

 Chapter 176

    It''s enough to destroy her. How can you bring Mu ran in?


    This time, Xu Yurui was angry. She quarreled with Ning Chunjie and told Ning Chunjie to help her deal with Mu ran. Don''t even think about it!


    She also made up her mind. Mu Ran is her absolute bottom line. She must not touch it! She can''t do that!


    But at this time, Ning Chunjie said that she had found a suitable kidney source for her father. As long as Xu Yurui helped her do it again, not only Xu father could live, but she would never let Xu Yurui do anything again.


    Thinking that Xu Fu is her only living rtive, thinking that her father''s illness has not been cured for a long time, I don''t know how much pain he has suffered. As long as he has this kidney source, he has a great chance to recover.


    Xu Yurui finallypromised.


    What she thought was that after this thing was over, after Ning Chunjie operated on her father and released her father, she sent her father to a safe ce.


    Even if Mu Ran''s reputation had been destroyed at that time, she could do everything to help Mu ran recover her reputation. All means, even if she pays everything. This is what she owes.


    But after all, she overestimated Ning Chunjie and human nature.


    With the nning of Ning Chunjie and Fu Sheng and her cooperation, Mu Ran''s reputation was ruined. The wholework was scolded by Mu ran. Under her nder, the once talented director became a street mouse called by everyone.


    The originally highly regarded "Twilight sun" y, the film for which Mu Ran has paid a lot of efforts, has also be the object of everyone''s curse. At the same time, Fu''s South China project, which was publicized at the same time as "Twilight sun", has also entered a stop.


    It seems that everything is a depression.


    At this time, Xu Yurui has be a walking corpse.


    After that, she met director Mu ran once. But mu Ran has been hurt by her. She is still smiling and telling her that she knows what she must be doing. She believes she is not such a person. If she has any difficulties, she can tell her that she will help her


    At that time, Xu Yurui only felt very dirty, very dirty. She has done that to Mu ran. How can she let Mu ran help her? What face does she have to let Mu ran help her? Besides, she can''t tell anyone about Xu Fu, otherwise Xu Fu''s life will be in danger at any time


    In the face of such a herd, Xu Yurui ran away, and she stumbled and ran away quickly.


    She doesn''t dare to face Mu ran. She has no face to face Mu ran!


    Only, she can quickly solve the matter in front of her, and then she can restore Mu Ran''s reputation. Then, she won''t live in this world


    That night, she went to Ning Chunjie in a trance and asked Ning Chunjie to fulfill her promise. Since she had done what she said and since she had been destroyed by helping her! She should change her father''s kidney as she said before! Save her father! Then let her and her father go and never bother them again! Up to now, she has done so many wrong things. She just wants to get her father''s life back!


    But at this time, Ning Chunjie told her that her father was dead!


    Because she didn''t help them as soon as possible, because she hesitated before she promised to help them, so she dyed her father''s best kidney recement time, so her father died!


    Ning Chunjie showed her the picture of her father before he died. It was a skinny old man who was locked up in the basement, living without water and food.


    Because he was seriously ill, his whole body was purulent and his lips were dry. He kept shouting: "water, water..."


    But someone is shooting a video, but no one is willing to stretch out his hand and hand over a ss of water to the old man! Just watched him suffer, iparably!


    Finally, on his deathbed, what the old man shouted was Xu Yurui''s name: "Yurui, I''m sorry, Dad, I''m sorry for you..."


    He stretched out his hand and seemed to want to catch something, but he didn''t catch anything atst. His hands hung down powerlessly, and his yellow eyes lost their focus.


    He''s dead. He''s dying!


    Xu Yurui knew that thest thing her father wanted to see before he died must be her.


    When he was most desperate, he must think, why didn''t she go to see him??


    However, she is really unfilial. Even if she paid everything, sold everything she had and wanted to save her father''s life, in the end, her father died in this tragic way


    She is really unfilial!


    "Dad!" Xu Yurui was hollowed out. She cried sadly, trying to catch something, but in front of her, it was only the cold screen that Ning Chunjie gave her.


    "Ning Chunjie! You bitch! Poisonous woman! Didn''t you say that my father has been transferred to the hospital, receiving the best treatment and living well? I''ll kill you! Kill you! I''ll kill you!"


    Xu Yurui turned her attention to Ning Chunjie, the initiator of everything. Her red eyes and exhausted all her strength just wanted to kill her.


    But in the end, a bodyguard next to Ning Chunjie kicked her into the corner of the table and couldn''t stand up in pain.


    But even so, she wanted to approach Ning Chunjie with hatred: "Ning Chunjie, I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you!"


    At this time, Xu Yurui''s eyes were so empty that only this sentence was left, and the whole person was hollowed out that only this idea was left.


    Her father is dead!


    Her only rtive in the world is dead!


    She gave everything and wanted to return the life of her only family member, but in the end, her family member died in the most miserable way!


    What did she do for!


    Ning Chunjie looked at Xu Yurui struggling on the ground like a maggot and said she was going to kill her, but she couldn''t do anything. She was just sneering.


    Ning Chunjie took Xu Yurui to the roof and forced her to the edge of the railing. Below the railing, there were dozens of high-rise buildings. At night, vehicles and people flow down the building, but no one knows what kind of despair someone is experiencing on the roof of the building.


    Ning Chunjie looked at Xu Yurui with a smile like an evil ghost as a winner: "Xu Yurui, go to hell! People like you don''t deserve to live in the world! You know? If you weren''t lucky, you would be Twilight sun." Your heroine, everything won''t happen now. Your father won''t die at all, and your Bole Mu Ran is ruined by you now. For people like you, living is killing people. Go to death! "


    "Xu Yurui, go to hell!"


    "Xu Yurui, go to hell!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Yurui''s mind was in chaos, dizziness and destion!

 Chapter 177

    Everything that had happened recently shed through her mind.


    There are the despair of her father, the depression of Mu ran, the smile of Ning Chunjie, her own sadness, and the beauty she knows she will never touch again in her life - Jiang Chenxi


    "Ah!" Xu Yurui shouted bitterly.


    She was crazy. Looking at the sky under the ten thousand feet tall building behind her, she didn''t hesitate and jumped down with one jump


    Perhaps, after death, everything can be regarded as not happening


    Xu Yurui painfully closed her eyes and fell straight against the wind. Two lines of clear tears fell down along the end of her eyes.


    Her life was so painful, miserable and scribbled to an end.


    However, Xu Yurui thought that after her death, everything might be better.


    In fact, it just helped Ning Chunjie.


    Ning Chunjie is premeditated. If she is forced to death, she can increase the exaggeration of Mu ran and Muyang scandal, and let her and Fu Sheng win Fu''s South China market project as soon as possible


    This is what Xu Yurui saw when her soul floated in the world of her previous life after her death!


    Of course, Xu Yurui was unwilling and hated her previous life. When she died, why didn''t she pull Ning Chunjie to die together?


    It''s no use regretting. Fortunately, she was reborn! God gave her a chance to do it again!


    Ning Chunjie also wanted to use the same routine to calcte her. First, she contacted her father and said that she and Fu Sheng could help her father solve Xu''s crisis, and then asked her father to closely provide her with her itinerary and let her father help monitor her.


    Her name is because she is now selected as the heroine of Twilight sun, so Fu Sheng also thinks she hasmercial value. He wants to observe her and invest in her. Everything she does is for her good. What else do you say? She is her stepsister. They are all a family


    In fact, what Ning Chunjie thinks is that after her father knows her whereabouts, she can better find ways to deal with her, and then she can use her to satisfy her and Fu Sheng''s private desires step by step, like in the previous life, step by step


    But what Ning Chunjie doesn''t know is that ye shuisu has already asked Jiang Zehan to help solve the Xu family''s economic crisis, and Xu''s father, reminded by Xu Yurui, has already taken precautions against Ning Chunjie.


    Although Xu''s father promised to help Ning Chunjie on the phone, he just rxed Ning Chunjie''s vignce and made Ning Chunjie think that everything is under her control. In fact, Xu Yurui and ye shuisu are in control.


    Xu Yurui asked Xu Fu to tell Ning Chunjie about her whereabouts ording to what Ning Chunjie said.


    However, ording to the trend of the previous life, Ning Chunjie and Fu Sheng should start to attack her after a period of time. Unexpectedly, this life was ahead of schedule.


    So when she and ye shuisu went to Yunhua temple the day before yesterday, she met someone sent by Xu Yurui on the way, which she didn''t expect.


    If ye shuisu wasn''t around, she might have been caught.


    Although she will certainly not repeat the mistakes of the previous life, if she really gets caught, it will eventually affect her. I''m afraid it''s also a trouble.


    Xu Yurui''s eyes darkened when she thought of her previous life.


    Ye shuisu listened to her words, nced at her and hooked her lips: "in this life, they don''t want to take anything from us anymore!"


    Xu Yurui also looked at ye shuisu and smiled: "shuisu, thank you. If it weren''t for you, I almost won their move this time."


    Xu Yurui even knew that those who came to catch her were the same as those in previous lives. At that time, ye shuisu was still around. Of course, she was afraid of what would happen.


    But fortunately, nothing happened in the end. On the contrary, Fu Sheng''s people are paying a high price.


    Obviously, the fact that Chen Shao and Xia Sihan were put on file for investigation is only the beginning of the whole thing.


    Ye shuisu smiled lightly: "Fu Sheng and Ning Chunjie are very insidious. Even if they have memories of previous lives, they can''t be taken lightly."


    Ye shuisu can also guess that Fu Sheng and Ning Chunjie will start ahead of time in using Xu Yurui to win Fu''s South China project.


    After all, in thest life, in addition to Xu Yurui, she was beside Fu Linnan and helped Fu Sheng inquire about Fu''s South China market project.


    Now that Fu Sheng can''t get any information from her, he will naturally spend more energy on Xu Yurui''s road.


    However, the day before yesterday, when she was looking forward to meeting Master Kong Yi in Yunhua temple, the secret of her rebirth might be there, so she didn''t distract herself from anything on the way to Yunhua temple.


    At that time, she was with Xu Yurui. Unexpectedly, Fu Sheng''s people attacked Xu Yurui at that time.


    When the gunman threw ecstasy into the car, she didn''t faint at all.


    Before the overpowering drug dispersed, she had sealed her acupoints with a needle, so she didn''t get the overpowering drug at all.


    She was just pretending to be dizzy. She just wanted to see what was fishy about these people.


    Later, when she heard that the leader was calling Ning Chunjie, she knew their origin.


    After that, several people in the way wanted to drag her and Xu Yurui down from the car. She took this opportunity to control the lifeblood of the leading gunman with a silver needle and grabbed another gun.


    When the leader called Ning Chunjie, she already showed her fear of Fu Linnan. She easily frightened them and rebelled against them through coercion and inducement.


    At the same time, she also called Fu Linnan and asked Fu Linnan to lend her some people. At this time, she controlled these people with absolute power advantage.


    After that, she knew that Jiang Chenxi knew many people in the entertainment circle, and asked Jiang Chenxi to help find two women who looked like her and Xu Yurui. Through certain photography skills, she sent some photos that could almost confuse the fake with the real to Ning Chunjie.


    After that, Ning Chunjie and Fu Sheng took the bait.


    Unfortunately, when they think they are the highest, they often fall the worst!


    Ye shuisu''s eyes darkened again: "about Yunhua temple..."


    Xu Yurui''s eyes were also deep: "I heard that master kongyi would stay in Yunhua temple for two days. However, it is said that master kongyi''s whereabouts are uncertain. If you miss this meeting, you won''t know if you can see him next time."


    "We should arrange to go to Yunhua temple again as soon as possible..."


    Ye shuisu and Xu Yurui got up from the chair by the sea.


    They are a red skirt, bright and beautiful, and a white skirt, clean. They are all very eye-catching beauties.


    They were not the only people who came to the ind for tourism. They were walking on the road and attracted the attention of many people in an instant.

 Chapter 178

    There was a short end to these two days. Ye shuisu and Xu Yurui were talking andughing. At this time, ye shuisu stopped in front of a window.


    This is a store selling men''s clothes on the ind. The decoration of the store is very high-end andfortable. When ye shuisu looked at the transparent window, his attention was attracted by one of the belts.


    This is a ck belt. The leather looks high-end and simple. The key is that the buckle on the belt is different from that of ordinary belts. This belt is made of Chinese style, which has a unique taste and does not lose the mature charm of men.


    I think Fu Linnan''s clothes are Chinese, I think of Fu Linnan''s domineering, cold and charming ck Chinese clothes, and I think of the way this belt with Chinese design and special design is tied to Fu Linnan


    Ye shuisu''s lips are inevitably hooked.


    "Shui Su, are you thinking about Fu Shao?"


    One side of Xu Yurui opened her mouth with a smile and interrupted ye shuisu. The smile on her face seems to have some ambiguous meaning.


    Ye shuisu nced at Xu Yurui and his face was slightly red. What was she thinking, so obvious?


    She didn''t deny it and said to Xu Yurui, "go in. I want to buy a gift for Lin Nan."


    Xu Yurui answered, "yes."


    Looking at ye shuisu''s happy appearance when she picked out gifts for Fu Linnan in front of the window, she couldn''t help thinking of Jiang Chenxi.


    In this life, she must keep Jiang Chenxi by her side.


    Pottery bar.


    A piece of news is ying.


    "ording to our news, today, due to the Oolong scandal of Fu Linnan, President of Fu, the shares of Fu''s South China market fell sharply in the short term, and the wind review of" Twilight sun "jointly signed with Fu''s South China market once reached a low point.


    Fortunately, the scandal Oolong incident was soon proved to be false. All the indecent photos rted to the incident were fake. Fu Linnan, President Fu''s fiancee, ye shuisu, and Xu Yurui, the heroine of Twilight sun, were rehabilitated.


    The y "Muyang" has been well received again, and because of today''s farce, the attention of the y has been greatly improved. The shares of Fu''s South China market jointly signed by "Muyang" have also recovered from the sharp decline, and the stock has a sharp upward trendpared with yesterday. I don''t know whether it is simr to "Muyang" During the same period, the overall stock of Fu Group also showed an upward trend.


    It is reported that Chen Yi and Xia Sihan, who spread the false indecent photos of Fu Linnan, ye shuisu and Xu Yurui, have been put on file and the incident is under further investigation. It is said that the dissemination of the indecent photos may also be closely rted to another young master of Fu Group... "


    "Pa!"


    As the news was closed, Fu Sheng pped Ning Chunjie in the face: "bitch! Why didn''t you tell me that ye shuisu was also caught by your people?"


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    He pped Ning Chunjie''s face again. Fu Sheng''s face was very gloomy, like an explosive beast. The extent and intensity of the beating were so great that he didn''t give Ning Chunjie any return. Ning Chunjie''s whole face was swollen and blood seeped from the corners of her mouth, but even so, Fu Sheng didn''t intend to let her go.


    "If ye shuisu had not been involved in this matter, would the n have failed this time? Ye shuisu could have been provoked casually. She has Fu Linnan and Jiang family behind her. Don''t you know? Who will she provoke? Don''t you know? How long have I nned for Fu''s South China n, and now they have all failed!"


    "Originally, I wanted to let Fu Linnan die and Fu''s South China market project die, but now not only Fu Linnan and the project are not dead, but the shares of Fu''s South China market project have soared! Why? Because I worked hard to n this n, because now I am scolded by everyone on the Inte because of this n," Twilight sun " The poprity of the project has soared, so the shares of Fu''s South China market project have also soared! "


    "Is it ridiculous? My n is to kill Fu''s South China market project and put Fu Linnan in a situation of ruined reputation. Instead, I was destroyed. Fu Linnan sat down and enjoyed the fruits of my n, so that Fu''s South China project can be better promoted in his hands!"


    "Ridiculous? Ridiculous? Bitch! Ning Chunjie! It''s all because of you! Why did I keep you such a lost star and such a bitch around me! If it weren''t for you, how could my n fail? Ah!"


    Like a wild beast, Fu Sheng grabbed Ning Chunjie''s cor and roared all his discontent.


    His veins burst all over him. Ning Chunjie couldn''t get rid of him no matter how she struggled under his imprisonment.


    But now no matter how he roared and vented, it was useless.


    It''s a foregone conclusion. Fu Linnan''s South China market project is in the hands of Fu Linnan. The stock rose sharply today and is bound to be better promoted. The oue will not change in the short term.


    He worked hard to make ns, made himself famous and embarrassed, and may lose more things. As a result, the fact that he was making Fu Linnan''s wedding clothes will not change.


    Fu Sheng''s heart was of course unwilling, extremely unwilling.


    After all, who can bear the failure of his hope? If he doesn''t say it, he would have seen things happen, and was hit the lowest bottom in a moment?


    Fu Sheng still has a lot of injuries on his body. He is ck and blue. This is all at the press conference. He is likely to be the mastermind of today''s event. After the spection was exposed, he was beaten by the fanatical fans of "Twilight sun".


    At that time, he could not remember how long he had been beaten. Only then did the security guard at the scene reluctantly pull away the people who were beating him, and he was able to escape embarrassed and reluctantly.


    It was pathetic enough that his n failed, he was suspected and scolded by everyone. Originally, he wanted to destroy the Fu''s South China market project. As a result, the stock of the project rose sharply because of his n. Why didn''t he get more angry?


    Fu Sheng kicked Ning Chunjie in the stomach with a hard kick, and kicked her into the sharp corner of the table, which made her whole person fall apart, and the pain made her show her teeth.


    However, Fu Sheng is taller and stronger than her. In the face of Fu Sheng in this state, she can''t help feeling afraid.


    Ning Chunjie was afraid that Fu Sheng would hit her again. After being kicked on the ground, she didn''t care about the pain on her back. She curled up and wanted to resist Fu Sheng''s new attack.


    Fu Sheng was angry and didn''t vent enough on Ning Chunjie. At the moment, he couldn''t find anyone else to vent except Ning Chunjie.


    Because in his opinion, if Ning Chunjie hadn''t caught ye shuisu and didn''t tell him, if ye shuisu hadn''t been involved in this matter, the n would not have failed! Fu Linnan will only be caught off guard!

 Chapter 179

    Ning Chunjie seems to be the only mistake in the whole n!


    Fu Sheng trampled his foot on Ning Chunjie''s face. Ning Chunjie cried out in pain: "ah!"


    At this time, Fu Sheng''s phone rang: "Ding Lingling."


    He was looking for someone to deal with his current affairs. In case of any important news, even at the edge of the roar, he still answered the phone: "hello."


    The voice of a middle-aged man came over the phone: "Fu Ershao, the development direction of thepany has changed. Let''s stop the cooperation we talked about before!"


    Fu Sheng soon heard that he was talking to a boss who worked with important projects.


    Even if he was angry, he said with a smile: "Mr. Wang, think again, I..."


    "Fu Er Shao, I have something else to do, so I''ll hang up first."


    Fu Sheng originally wanted to say something, but the phone has been hung up by President Wang.


    When he called again, the line was busy. Obviously, he was hacked.


    Fu Sheng clenched his cell phone tightly, and the whole person trembled faintly, even to the edge of the outbreak!


    He knew that, with it, his other business projects would be affected!


    Because the rumors on the Inte are so hot now, once these rumors are confirmed, Fu will not let him go of such internal fighting and murder.


    Fu and he, those old foxes, of course, know how to choose!


    Ning Chunjie had just been beaten by Fu Sheng. She had no chance to breathe, or even to speak.


    Fu Sheng answered the phone at this meeting, and she also replied with some strength.


    She stared at Fu Sheng with hatred and said, "do you me me for this? Ye shuisu is Fu Linnan''s fiancee. If she falls down, will Fu Linnan''s reputation be more damaged?"


    She watched the live broadcast of the press conference today. After ye shuisu''s indecent photos were spread, Fu Sheng clearly stepped on Fu Linnan''s wave with ye shuisu''s indecent photos!


    Doesn''t that mean he doesn''t object to it?


    Although she didn''t directly take the indecent photos of Ye shuisu to Fu Sheng at the beginning, she did consider that Fu Sheng still had a rtionship with ye shuisu. She was afraid that Fu Sheng didn''t want to start, so she couldn''t see ye shuisu make a fool of herself. She hated ye shuisu! That''s why she sent the photos of Ye shuisu to Xia Sihan.


    However, she really didn''t expect that today''s things would develop into the current situation!


    The Fushi South China market project she and Fu Sheng nned together is yellow. Don''t say, neither Xu Yurui nor ye shuisu has been designed by her!


    She was very upset and upset about this. Why did Fu Shenge to beat her? For what?


    Ning Chunjie continued: "even if I told you that ye shuisu was with Xu Yurui, you don''t have to start with ye shuisu! So you can''t me... Ah!"


    Before Ning Chunjie finished, Fu Sheng turned around and stepped on her: "bitch! It''s all you! It''s all you bitch! Dare you shout with me? Dare you shout with me, bitch!"


    Ning Chunjie sat up from the ground, which would be trampled on by Fu Sheng.


    Fu Sheng is obviously more crazy. He is as ferocious as a ghost. Every time Ning Chunjie steps on one foot, he uses all his strength. Ning Chunjie feels that her internal organs are about to crack.


    She kept calling out, "ah!"


    Under the oppression of Fu Sheng''s powerful power, she can only try to bow her head first: "brother Sheng, I''m wrong, you let me go, let me go... Ah!"


    Damn Xu Yurui and ye shuisu! How did you escape? Why did you escape? Turn her around!


    Ning Chunjie''s plea for mercy didn''t make Fu Sheng stop beating Ning Chunjie, but he beat her even worse.


    At this time, it seemed that Fu Sheng was tired. He finally kicked Ning Chunjie, smiled bitterly, and said to a bodyguard guarding the door: "send her to room 7 on the third floor to apany the guests!"


    Ning Chunjie had been beaten ck and blue by Fu Sheng. She had no strength. When she heard Fu Sheng talking about room 7 on the third floor, she was inspired in an instant.


    She subconsciously wanted to escape, but the bodyguard had stopped her.


    Ning Chunjie''s eyes showed a frightened light: "Fu Sheng, I''m your woman. How can you do this to me?"


    Room 7 on the third floor is a ce for special guests toe to Taose bar. The women who enter there have nevere out in good condition!


    This was originally a perverse business. Is Fu Sheng going to send her in now?


    How can I!


    Fu Sheng looked at Ning Chunjie and said, "my woman? I don''t have money losing goods like you!"


    Although Ning Chunjie helped him get close to Jiang Chenxi earlier, it also brought him some effects.


    But how can it offset one tenth or one percent of his loss?


    Fu''s South China market project is not only a project that can make a lot of money, but more importantly, it should have been a bridge for him to enter Fu''s deeper interior.


    He had already had a n for how to take all Fu from Fu Linnan, but now, the most critical bridge connecting them is gone. What else will he talk about in his future n?


    Ning Chunjie''s private proposition has brought him immeasurable losses!


    Although it''s true, as Ning Chunjie said, even if he knew ye shuisu and Xu Yurui were together in advance, he may not be able to start with ye shuisu.


    But if he knew in advance, he would certainly use a more careful n to deal with ye shuisu and Fu Linnan behind her, not like this! He ended up like this!


    So all this is Ning Chunjie''s fault!


    Fu Sheng thinks so at this time. What he doesn''t know is that even if Fu Sheng ns this in advance, ye shuisu is in the dark and he is in the light. He can''t fight ye shuisu about it!


    However, Fu Sheng also thought that Jiang Chenxi has obviously been on guard against Ning Chunjie. Even in Jiang Chenxi, Ning Chunjie''s chess piece may not be useful!


    The bodyguard is still dragging Ning Chunjie out of the house. No matter how Ning Chunjie struggles, it''s useless.


    At the moment when Ning Chunjie waspletely dragged out of the door, she saw the dark corridor leading to room 7. Her eyes showed panic: "Fu Sheng, you said that your favorite person is me. How can you do this to me! Let go of me! Let go of me! Fu Sheng, dare you do this to me!"


    Fu Sheng looked fiercely at Ning Chunjie''s feet dragged out: "love? A bitch like you deserves my love?"


    "Ah! Let go of me..."


    Nanshan ind is a certain distance from the capital. It was already evening when ye shuisu returned to Fu''s house from Nanshan ind.


    As soon as ye shuisu entered Fu''s house with a gift, he asked the servant, "where is Lin Nan?"


    Tonight is a sunny night. After a short half day''s journey, looking at the familiar andfortable night scene in Fu''s house, ye shuisu''s mood is rxed.

 Chapter 180

    To sum up, since she went to Nanshan ind under the n the day before yesterday, she hasn''t seen Fu Linnan himself for two or three days.


    Although there were phone calls during the period, she still missed him after all.


    The servant respectfully replied to ye shuisu, "young grandma, the young master is in the gas setting room."


    Pneumatic chamber?


    Ye shuisu was stunned.


    This ce she knew that Fu Linnan would only go to this ce in his previous life when she was very angry or had a headache.


    Cultivate one''s morality, cultivate one''s nature and enjoy one''s health.


    Fu Linnan is now in the gas chamber


    Ye shuisu blurted out worriedly, "did Lin Nan have a headache?"


    This house is Fu Linnan''s private house. The servants in it are all his confidants. Many of them take care of him from childhood to childhood. Although it is a secret that Fu Linnan has a headache, they know it.


    If Fu Linnan has a headache, it''s no small matter. Ye shuisu has made a n to rush to the Qi fixation room to take care of Fu Linnan immediately.


    Fortunately, the servant said at this time, "no, the young master is not ill. The young master is just copying scriptures in the Qiding room."


    Ye shuisu breathed a sigh of relief. It would be good if she didn''t get sick.


    But soon, one of her hearts was raised again.


    No disease, that''s angry? So angry that you have to go to the Qiding room to copy scriptures to settle down?


    In his previous life, Fu Linnan only went to the Qiding room when he was very angry.


    Fu Linnan is actually calm, and the people who can make him angry are very good. If ordinary people provoke him, he will deal with it directly. After dealing with it, there is no need to be angry.


    She knew only one thing that could make him angry in his previous life, and that was her.


    So this time, Fu Linnan went into the Qi determination room because he was angry with her?


    What are you angry with her?


    Ye shuisu thought about it, and there was only what happened today.


    What will happen today? Ye shuisu said hello to Fu Linnan, so fu Linnan knew in advance that she wasn''t the one who took the indecent photo.


    But even so, there are still idents.


    For example, she didn''t expect that Fu Linnan was included in the indecent photos that exploded this time.


    In previous lives, Fu Sheng''s trick in using Xu Yurui to discredit Fu''s South China project was to spread the scandal of Xu Yurui and Mu ran. Later, Xu Yurui mitted suicide" and escted the scandal


    Among them, Fu Linnan''s "indecent photos" are not used.


    However, this life is different. Instead of moving the animal husbandry for the time being, they directly focused on Fu Linnan''s body, burst Xu Yurui''s indecent photos, and wronged Fu Linnan for raping Xu Yurui by changing his face through AI.


    Because ye shuisu told her earlier, today she will erge her move after Fu Sheng''s scandal, so that Fu Linnan doesn''t care what he sees. After all, those things will be overthrown by her soon.


    But she didn''t expect that in these scandals, Fu Sheng moved the soil directly on Fu Linnan, who was too old.


    ording to the current situation, even if Fu Linnan was exposed to "indecent photos", Fu Linnan listened to her and did not act rashly.


    But that doesn''t mean Fu Linnan won''t be angry at all!


    When she bought Fu Linnan a gift, it was in consideration of this that she wanted to coax Fu Linnan.


    However, Fu Linnan was angry. When he got into the gas chamber, there must be a big problem!


    The pneumatic chamber is in a remote and quiet ce in Fu''s house.


    This room is all decorated with Chinese meditation room. The furnishings are simple, but once you step into it, you can immediately have a calming effect.


    A small bamboo forest is nted outside the window of the room. The wind blows the bamboo leaves, and the fragrance of bamboo leaves floats into the room, which has a more heart clearing effect.


    A bright light was on in the room. Fu Linnan sat in front of a wooden table with scriptures on it. He was dressed in ck Chinese meditation clothes, sitting cross legged, holding a brush and writing carefully and stroke by stroke.


    The meditation clothes are open-minded. Part of Fu Linnan''s strong chest is exposed, revealing a different vor in the atmosphere of the meditation room.


    Fu Linnan is handsome. Even in the meditation room, wearing meditation clothes, his abstinence temperament is different, which ordinary people can''tpare.


    In the meditation room, there was also a kind of peace in him.


    Ye shuisu is at the door of the gas determination room and thinks that Fu Linnan is so angry now. How can she coax Fu Linnan?


    Instead of standing at the door of the air determination room, she stood on the side of the Chinese curtain. Through the curtain, she looked in quietly to see how angry Fu Linnan was.


    But when I looked inside, I was first confused by Fu Linnan''s beauty. For a moment, the abstinence handsome Fu Linnan sucked her in.


    Since ye shuisu came over, Fu Linnan has noticed ye shuisu.


    Although copying scriptures can''t be distracted, he can concentrate very well in normal times.


    But all this waspletely broken when ye shuisu bumped into his sight.


    For him, ye shuisu is his world. He can turn a blind eye to everything, but he can''t turn a blind eye to ye shuisu.


    In a red dress, ye shuisu stood next to the Chinese door curtain, setting off a very beautiful Chinese charm.


    It''s like the Oriental beauty in the picture came to this world.


    Since ye shuisu came to the door, Fu Linnan''s copying of scriptures has been a little absent-minded. Although he is still writing, it is obvious that the writing is much slower than at the beginning.


    Seeing ye shuisuing, he waited for ye shuisu toe into the room.


    But after waiting for a while, he found that ye shuisu was just standing by the door curtain and didn''te in at all.


    Although the ye shuisu beside the Chinese door curtain is very beautiful, he also wants to use it more for a while, but what he wants more now is to hold ye shuisu in his arms.


    I haven''t seen her for two or three days. He misses her very much.


    "Come in."


    Finally, Fu Linnan put down his brush, looked up and said something to ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu was slightly attracted by Fu Linnan. As soon as she heard Fu Linnan''s voice, she came back and looked at Fu Linnan''s eyes deeper than the Youhai.


    This time, she waspletely sucked in by Fu Linnan.


    When she came to Fu Linnan''s side, she smiled and smiled. It was clear that she was dressed in modern clothes, but there was a kind of beauty of oriental ssical beauty in this Chinese air setting room.


    Fu Linnan was drunk.


    Ye shuisu was three or four steps away from him. He took ye shuisu into his arms with a big hand.


    The familiar breath fell into Fu Linnan''s nose. Fu Linnan''s deep eyes coagted ye shuisu and lightly touched her red lips: "goblin, I haven''t seen it for a few days. It''s getting more and more moving."

 Chapter 181

    When talking, Fu Linnan''s Adam''s apple rolled. Under his open meditation clothes, his strong chest was ready toe out. From ye shuisu''s current point of view, Fu Linnan at this time was extraordinarily sexy.


    In fact, in Fu Linnan''s eyes, ye shuisu is moving whenever and wherever, but ye shuisu hasn''t been to his Qiding room before, so he doesn''t know what kind of beauty ye shuisu has in a Chinese room.


    In addition, he hasn''t seen ye shuisu for two or three days. As far as he is concerned, if he doesn''t see ye shuisu for a day, he will talk about his love for ye shuisu.


    Fu Linnan''s thin lips were slightly hooked, obviously smiling, and seemed to be in a good mood.


    Ye shuisu''s worried that Fu Linnan was angry suddenly fell down a lot.


    By now Fu Linnan was in a good mood. She handed the gift in her hand to Fu Linnan: "Linnan, the gift for you."


    Ye shuisu''s slender hands are as perfect and wless as cutting green onion tips. She lies in Fu Linnan''s arms, next to the vigorous and powerful brush calligraphy book written by Fu Linnan. Compared with Fu Linnan, she has a delicate posture and smiling eyes, which seems to be ttering.


    When she handed the gift bag to Fu Linnan, she had an unspeakable charm.


    "Gift?" Fu Linnan''s voice and color were dumb. He looked at the gift bag and didn''t pick it up. Instead, he locked his eyes on ye shuisu.


    He looked at ye shuisu''s line of sight without any cover: "it''s better to give you to me as a gift."


    Fu Linnan clearly didn''t do anything. He just looked at her andpletely made ye shuisu''s body tremble.


    Fu Linnan is bing more and more explicit to her! She took the gift bag in her hand and blocked Fu Linnan''s sight: "what are you looking at? The gift is in here!"


    Unconsciously, with a coquettish voice, it makes the atmosphere of the scene more warm and ambiguous.


    Fu Linnan smiled: "ha ha." the voice stuck in his throat seemed quite pleasant.


    His eyes were still locked on ye shuisu, but he still took the gift bag in ye shuisu''s hand: "what did you give me?"


    Ye shuisu''s water eyes coagted Fu Linnan, and his voice was unconscious and tender: "you can open it and see."


    Fu Linnan opened the gift bag ording to Yan and took out a belt from it.


    The belt with Chinese buckle fell into his hand and felt quitefortable.


    Although such a touch is far from the touch of Ye shuisu in his arms.


    Fu Linnan took a belt in one hand and looked at ye shuisu with a low smile: "do you want to tie me up and let me be your man forever?"


    Ye shuisu couldn''t stand Fu Linnan''s naked eyes. Her face was slightly red, and her voice was a little soft and soft: "no, I''ll tie you up and let you never leave me."


    Their eyes were deep, as if they were going to suck each other in.


    The wind outside the window blew the bamboo leaves aside, as if even the bamboo leaves hid shyly because of the warm and ambiguous atmosphere in the house.


    Fu Linnan put the belt back on ye shuisu''s hand, gently hooked his thin lips and enunciated: "meet you. Now tie it for me."


    Ye shuisu''s little hand pinched the belt, and his vision subconsciously fell on Fu Linnan''s abdomen.


    The strong belly that makes people blush is the belt thates with the meditation clothes. This kind of the clothes has no belt cut.


    Ye shuisu looked at Fu Linnan''s eyes again. The watery eyes were actually with a kind of lovable Innocence: "you can''t wear a belt in your meditation clothes."


    As soon as the voice fell, ye shuisu was directly picked up by Fu Linnan.


    The skirt of her long red skirt is forked from the side of her thighs. In this way, her red skirt spreads like a gorgeous flower, revealing her white and beautiful long legs.


    Such a beautiful figure is also falling into Fu Linnan''s eyes, which makes Fu Linnan''s eyes hot.


    The radian of his lip angle was deeper. Looking at ye shuisu, he was reluctant to look away: "then go back to the room and change into clothes that can tie a belt."


    Just do what he says. Fu Linnan leaps out. In order to bnce his body, ye shuisu''s small hand grasps Fu Linnan''s chest. The sight is Fu Linnan''s strong chest.


    The familiar smell fell into ye shuisu''s nasal cavity. Her face was slightly hot and raised her eyes. Fu Linnan''s side face from bottom to top was still handsome and angry.


    As if thinking of something, ye shuisu softly asked Fu Linnan, "Linnan, aren''t you angry?"


    Fu Linnan asked Shangye shuisu suspiciously, "what am I angry with?"


    Not angry? Ye shuisu also asked suspiciously, "what are you doing in the Qi fixation room?"


    Fu Linnan knew that ye shuisu seemed to have misunderstood something and said, "copy the Scriptures. I''m going to see a Zen master tomorrow, so I went to the Qiding room to copy some scriptures before that. The Zen master and I are very lucky."


    i see. It turned out that Fu Linnan was not angry.


    She forgot that the Qiding room was originally a meditation room. When she was angry, she could simply copy scriptures. If you want to see the Zen master tomorrow, it''s normal to copy some scriptures in advance.


    But Fu Linnan seems to use it less.


    Anyway, ye shuisu was relieved. I wish Fu Linnan wasn''t angry.


    Ye shuisu breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fu Linnan noticed this and looked at ye shuisu: "why do you think I''m angry?"


    Ye shuisu replied, "nothing."


    Fu Linnan seemed to know what ye shuisu was thinking. He nced at her and whispered, "if you want to y, just y. I''ll take it for you if anything happens."


    Ye shuisu was silent.


    At this time, Fu Linnan had carried ye shuisu to the door of their bedroom and stepped in.


    The bedroom is lit with warm light, and the big bed in the middle is ced like that, which seems to have taken a warm and ambiguous breath.


    The closer Fu Linnan and ye shuisu are to it, the more its breath wraps them.


    Ye shuisu grabbed the skirt in front of Fu Linnan''s chest, and the skirt hanging from the side of his thigh was swinging with Fu Linnan''s steps. Her eyes were slightly rippling and fell into a faint thought.


    In fact, people like Fu Linnan always only care about the people he cares about. Even if today''s things didn''t expect this to affect him, so what?


    What if there is a false scandal like him?


    Since it is false, how can he care what others think?


    Even if it is rted to him, so it will have a certain impact on him, it will never be enough to let him go to the Qi chamber.


    He only cares about what he cares about and what he decides to put in his heart.


    For example, she is the one he put in his heart and will go to the Qi chamber for her.


    Others, from her previous life to now, are not qualified.

 Chapter 182

    Ye shuisu was thinking that Fu Linnan had put her on the big bed.


    The soft touch makes ye shuisu recover from her thoughts.


    Ye shuisu wasid t on the bed. Fu Linnan supported her with one hand and looked at her. As far as ye shuisu''s eyes were concerned, Fu Linnan''s strong masculinity made her blush. In the warm light of the bedroom, ye shuisu in such a red dress was as dazzling as charming flowers and attracted people''s pity and picking.


    The warm and ambiguous breath became stronger and stronger. Fu Linnan''s deep eyes tightly and clingingly locked ye shuisu, and he didn''t look away for a long time.


    Ye shuisu''s eyes contained Fu Linnan''s handsome face. She saw her heart beat faster and faster. Finally, ye shuisu raised her hand against Fu Linnan''s chest and said, "don''t you want to tie a belt?"


    Ye shuisu''s voice is soft and beautiful. If she looks at each other like this, she''s really afraid of something.


    Fu Linnan felt the shame of the woman under him. His thin lips were slightly hooked, his slender hands were around his waist, and his Zen clothes were neatly taken off.


    Fu Linnan''s strong chest fell before ye shuisu''s eyes. Under the undting chest, there were perfect eight abdominal muscles. The radian of the abdominal muscles and the strength under the abdominal muscles were more perfect than international male models.


    People like beautiful things. Although it''s not that I haven''t seen Fu Linnan''s perfect figure, he appeared in front of Ye shuisu at this angle again. Ye shuisu still couldn''t help looking more.


    Tut Tut, how can you have such a good figure?


    Ye shuisu couldn''t help thinking. Even she didn''t find it, and her chest began to fluctuate slightly. The perfect radian was very attractive under the red skirt.


    "Wipe the saliva, it''s all flowing out."


    Fu Linnan suddenly heard a joking voice. Ye shuisu subconsciously wiped the corner of his mouth, but found that he was dry and had nothing.


    She raised her eyes and looked at Fu Linnan''s smiling eyes. She immediately knew that she had been fooled.


    She raised her hand and patted on Fu Linnan''s chest. The touch of her hand was solid chest muscles: "what saliva? Are you kidding me?"


    Looking at ye shuisu''s appearance of being angry but actually being coquettish, Fu Linnan smiled low, grabbed ye shuisu''s restless little hand on his chest, put it on his lips and kissed it, just like kissing the most precious treasure in the world.


    He took out a pair of trousers and the belt that ye shuisu gave him: "put it on and tie it."


    In the room, Fu Linnan was wearing only a pair of trousers in front of Ye shuisu. His figure wasparable to that of an international male model. Just in front of Ye shuisu, he seemed to burst out a kind of power, a kind of domineering and irresistible power.


    At this time, he looked warm and charming with pants and belt in his hand.


    Ye shuisu took his pants and belt and slipped out of Fu Linnan''s body.


    Fu Linnan sat by the bed, and ye shuisu fell to the edge of the bed. A red skirt spilled and put on the pants for Fu Linnan.


    The neatly trimmed and just right trousers covered Fu Linnan''s legs in the same proportion, but did not reduce his charm by half.


    Ye shuisu is a meticulous woman. When she wears pants for Fu Linnan, she also makes Fu Linnan feelfortable.


    Ye shuisuxian''s small white hand fell on the zipper of her pants, as if she felt an explosive force. Her face was red and her hand was subconsciously loose.


    Fu Linnan stared at ye shuisu all the way. Ye shuisu looked after him by his leg, just like a work of art.


    Feeling her pause, Fu Linnan lightly hooked his lips and looked into ye shuisu''s eyes, adding a smile. His voice was like a smile: "what''s the matter?"


    Hearing that Fu Linnan was joking about himself, ye shuisu''s already red face is even more red now.


    In such a warm and ambiguous atmosphere, she didn''t dare to look up at Fu Linnan. She simply pulled down Fu Linnan''s pants zipper, which made the explosive force less transparent.


    The room was covered with luxurious and elegant carpets, a thinyer, soft and veryfortable.


    For convenience, ye shuisu knelt down on the carpet. Her long skirt spread out, which could not cover her long white legs. Her ink hair scattered on her shoulders and in the warm light, her face was as delicate as an Oriental Doll, charming and eye-catching.


    She took one side of the belt and responded to Fu Linnan: "fasten the belt."


    Fu Linnan still locked all his attention on ye shuisu. He replied, "HMM." he didn''t move.


    Ye shuisu went up Fu Linnan''s waist with a belt ring, and a solid touch came from his fine and strong waist.


    At this time, ye shuisu suddenly felt that she was serving Fu Linnan.


    But who told her to choose what gift was bad? She chose a belt? Since Fu Linnan asked her to do it, she couldn''t refuse. That''s the only way.


    When hepletely put the belt around the waist of his trousers, ye shuisu hugged Fu Linnan and carefully put the belt on Fu Linnan''s back waist.


    She put on her belt quite seriously. I don''t know her posture at this time, which just let her slender waist and excellent radian hip fall into Fu Linnan''s eyes. The side open red skirt and long fiber white legs seem to be out, which make people go deeper


    Fu Linnan''s eyes were hot immediately, and his body seemed ready to move.


    At this time, ye shuisu hadpletely put the belt around Fu Linnan''s trouser head. She also loosened Fu Linnan, and her slender hands and eyes fell on the buckle of the belt.


    Fresh air seemed to circte in, but Fu Linnan still looked at ye shuisu''s eyes.


    Ye shuisu doesn''t know Fu Linnan''s thoughts at this time. He originally thought that he could help Fu Linnan tie his belt by fastening the buckle.


    But such a small buckle fell into ye shuisu''s hand, but she couldn''t buckle well.


    Why is it so simple to look at such a small buckle, but it doesn''t buckle well?


    Ye shuisu thought.


    In thest life, although she mistakenly loved Fu Sheng I, she was always locked by Fu Linnan, so she had never experienced normal feelings between men and women.


    At that time, she was tied to Fu Sheng with all her heart. She only hated Fu Linnan for tying herself, and would not have the intimate act of tying a belt to Fu Linnan.


    So until this time, she tied a man''s belt for the first time!


    After trying many times and still failing to fasten the belt, ye shuisu finally conceded.


    She took one side of the belt buckle in one hand and reluctantly raised her eyes to Fu Linnan: "Linnan, how to fasten this buckle?"


    Or the same kneeling posture, or the same slim posture under the side open red skirt, or the delicate cheeks like Oriental dolls, or the slightly rippling eyes

 Chapter 183

    Ye shuisu''s voice is soft, helpless and angry


    All these gathered together, immediately let Fu Linnan''s heartbeat miss a beat.


    Fu Linnan''s thin lips were deep hooked. His big hand held ye shuisu''s small hand and led her to buckle the belt bit by bit.


    His deep vision waspletely locked on ye shuisu''s body. When the secret buckle of the buckle was "clicked", his Adam''s apple rolled, his voice was dumb and said, "have you learned?"


    As soon as he finished, he looked at ye shuisu and seemed to smile deeper.


    Ye shuisu didn''t notice Fu Linnan''s abnormality. He nced at the buckle again, nodded and said, "well, I''ve learned." after looking for a long time, it turned out that the buckle of the belt had a hidden buckle.


    Fu Linnan''s dumb voice came again: "will you tie it next time?"


    "Well, yes."


    Ye shuisu said, as soon as she looked away from the buckle, her body suddenly emptied, and she was taken from the carpet to the soft big bed by Fu Linnan.


    Fu Linnan''s leg pressed on ye shuisu''s leg, and his strong body also pressed against her graceful body: "if you learn, do something else."


    Ye shuisu felt a strong sense of oppression from Fu Linnan.


    She wants to hide. Fu Linnan''s lips have covered her lips, which is the ce Fu Linnan has always wanted to take.


    "Well..."


    Lingering and warm ignorance spread in the room until it enveloped every corner of the room


    Early the next morning, ye shuisu was still asleep, and Fu Linnan had gone out.


    Fu Linnan told her yesterday that he was going to see a Zen master today, so ye shuisu didn''t care much about it.


    After cleaning up for a while, she asked Xu Yurui to go to Yunhua temple.


    Since Fu Linnan is away, Master Kong Yi is afraid to leave these two days. She''d better go to see Xu Yurui earlier.


    Unlike thest halfway up the mountain, ye shuisu and Xu Yurui were unimpeded.


    They didn''t pay much attention to the temple before, so they didn''te to Yunhua temple. But before they came to Yunhua temple this time, they had checked the information of Yunhua temple.


    "Yunhua temple is one of the famous temples in the capital a hundred years ago. It was very famous in its early years and kept burning incense. ording to the data, even after the war and turmoil, the good men and women who came here a hundred years ago never stopped."


    "However, in the past hundred years, the abbot of Yunhua temple has adopted the method of avoiding the world and paid more attention to the cultivation of the temple itself. In addition, modern people are busier than before, and worship here has decreased year by year."


    "However, Yunhua temple was once a famous temple, and many people seek good fortune diagrams here, so the reputation of Yunhua temple has always been outside. However, Yunhua temple is high and far away, and refuses to move to more popted ces. Gradually, fewer peoplee here."


    "Although the abbot of Yunhua temple now let Yunhua Temple adhere to the principle of avoiding the world, Buddhism was born and finally entered the world. When there are masters of Taoism in Yunhua temple, the abbot of Yunhua temple will still invite people to go into the mountain to listen to the Dharma, so as to poprize the people."


    "For example, now, master konichi returned from his travels and opened a forum to preach the Dharma in Yunhua temple. The abbot of the temple did not say he was away from the world, but also publicized and distributed leaflets to let people who were destined to enter the mountain to listen to the Dharma."


    "However, these leaflets are publicized at will, and the number is very small. People will see them. Shui Su, so you and I are one of the people who got Master Kong Yi''s Dharma leaflets."


    "Look at the information, today is also the five-year Prayer Festival of Yunhua temple..."


    When ye shuisu was driving in the driver''s seat, Xu Yurui told ye shuisu that she found information about Yunhua temple.


    Seeing the temple with red roof in front of her, ye shuisu''s mind shed the picture of seeing master kongyi before she died.


    "Benefactor, it''s a foregone conclusion that this life is suffering. If there is an afterlife, are you willing to go the same way?"


    What master kongyi said to her fell into her mind again. She was dazed. Several hours have passed since she started, and she has arrived at the parking ce at the gate of Yunhua temple.


    Yunhua temple is bigger than ye shuisu imagined. Although she can''t see the inside of the temple through the temple gate, therge parking lot at the gate of the temple has attracted her attention.


    Ye shuisu and Xu Yurui came to Yunhua Temple early in the morning, but even so, dozens of vehicles have already stopped in the parking lot at the gate of the temple, including many famous cars that are either rich or expensive at first sight.


    Ye shuisu finally found a parking space, stopped her car and said, "it seems that this Master Kong Yi is more popr than we thought."


    Xu Yurui silently said, "today is still a Prayer Festival. There are many people, and maybe it is rted to this. There is almost no information about master kongyi on the Inte. If there is no memory of previous lives, I don''t know this master."


    Ye shuisu came out of the car and his eyes were deep: "what is it? Just go to the temple and meet the master kongyi."


    Ye shuisu raised her eyes and looked into the temple. She is now in a low position. Through the temple door, you can see a huge red roof tip.


    The trees on the mountain are scattered and arranged, and the sound of bells and chantinges out, which is distant and peaceful.


    There is a short section ofdder road that can''t drive and can only walk in front. Ye shuisu and Xu Yurui step up these stairs step by step, like walking towards the solemn Yunhua temple gate and a mysterious ce.


    Because she came to the temple, ye shuisu today wore a long loose Tan Chinese dress, with two coil buckles obliquely tied on her shoulder. The waist is not obvious, but it can not cover up her beautiful posture. A head of ink hair hangs down. Even walking in the temple, it is also a beautiful scenery, elegant and pious.


    Xu Yurui is wearing a white Chinese knee length skirt, with the same pious posture. The wind slightly raises her hair and skirt, which are clean.


    After they stepped into the gate of Yunhua temple,pared with therge number of vehicles in the parking lot outside, there were also a lot of outsiders in the temple.


    Just a small open space leading to a small hall at the door, there are more than ten people, except some monks who are receiving and guiding benefactors.


    Ye shuisu nced over and saw several absolute celebrities in the capital celebrity circle.


    Ye shuisu and Xu Yurui came here today to meet Master Kong Yi, so they didn''t pay attention to these.


    They asked a monk for directions. When they entered the temple, they followed the customs of the temple. The two bowed to the monk with their hands together: "master, where is Master Kong Yi''s Dharma?"

 Chapter 184

    Holding the Buddha beads in his hand, the monk bowed back to them in a peaceful manner: "Amitabha. Benefactor, go straight this way. Master konichi is teaching in the main hall."


    Ye shuisu and Xu Yurui folded their palms and saluted the monk again, and went to the ce he pointed out.


    Yunhua temple was once a famous temple. In fact, the whole temple was built quite grandly. Looking at this kind of pce system, I''m afraid it was once a temple built by the royal family.


    Along the way, ye shuisu saw many celebrities in the capital celebrity circle, but her attention was still focused on finding Master Kong Yi, so she didn''t care about it.


    Walking all the way, the closer to the main hall, ye shuisu and Xu Yurui seem to be more nervous.


    Rebirth is their secret. Now they know that there is a person who knows all about their rebirth, and they all saw him before they died in thest life. Now they are about to see him, so why don''t they feel nervous?


    Is it a blessing or a curse to see Master konichi? They don''t know.


    After seeing master konichi, how should they deal with rebirth? They still don''t know.


    They only know that since there seems to be an answer in front of them, they must seek it.


    Soon, the main hall arrived. The road seems long and short.


    The long is their changing mental process along the way, which makes this road long.


    For a short time, they were eager to enter the main hall and ask for a truth.


    However, eagerness was eagerness. When they really arrived at the gate of the main hall, they could not help but pause.


    Even if it is an old temple that has existed since ancient times, the main hall is still solemn and grand. I don''t know whether it is because of the good pattern of Yunhua temple itself or the master sitting in the middle of the main hall at this time.


    There are clearly more than 100 people listening to the Dharma in the main hall, but in the main hall of more than 100 people, ye shuisu and Xu Yurui saw Master Kong Yi in the middle at a nce!


    He was kind-hearted, with white eyebrows and white beard. He was still wearing the same in clothes as in their memory before their death. He sat there like that. It was clear that he was only speaking in an ordinary way, but it always made people feel a faint golden light enveloping him. I don''t know if it''s an illusion in the light or if it''s true.


    Although he closed his eyes, they clearly felt that his eyes fell on them and said to them, "you''ve finallye."


    "Amitabha, benefactor, I''m afraid of all the dust. The way to the next life is under your feet again."


    "Amitabha, if you go, you won''t go. If you don''t go, you will go. Everything is in the donor''s heart..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The voice in her memory shrouded again. Ye shuisu thought of many things in her previous life, shocked and sad... All kinds of emotions have shrouded her heart.


    Because the memory seemed too real, she thought too deeply. When she came back, she had unconsciouslye to master konichi.


    Master konichi''s speech seems to have just ended a paragraph. At this time, the people in the hall began to spread out one after another.


    Master konichi opened his eyes. His eyes were clear and clear. It seemed that there was everything in it, and it seemed that there was nothing.


    He looked at ye shuisu, and the old voice seemed toe from a distance: "benefactor, do you see the road of this life again?"


    With the same voice as in the memory, and even with the words of the first generation, ye shuisu couldn''t help but bepletely stunned and murmured: "it''s really you, it''s really you..."


    Even if you already know the existence of master konichi, you really see it differently.


    His existence is too mysterious.


    Ye shuisu was about to ask more questions when a familiar voice suddenly sounded beside her: "shuisu."


    On one side of Ye shuisu''s head, he saw Fu Linnan beside her.


    Fu Linnan is wearing ck Chinese clothes today. The taste of the clothes is quite simr to that of the temple, but he also has his unique temperament.


    On the waist and abdomen of the clothes, it can be seen that ye shuisu gave him a belt yesterday.


    Seeing Master Kong Yi''s shock, Fu Linnan suddenly appeared in her sight. Ye shuisu was even more stunned: "Linnan, why are you here?"


    Looking at ye shuisu''s reaction, Fu Linnan frowned: "I told you I wasing to see a Zen master today." seeing that ye shuisu''s hair was in disorder, he cut her hair and was right at the bottom of her eyes.


    Ye shuisu looked at Master Kong Yi and Fu Linnan. It was clear that the Zen master Fu Linnan said to see yesterday was Master Kong Yi.


    Fu Linnan asked ye shuisu again, "do you know Master Kong Yi?"


    Ye shuisu didn''t know why, subconsciously shook his head: "no, I don''t know."


    Do you know? I met you when I died in my previous life. Do you know me?


    Moreover, she subconsciously didn''t want Fu Linnan to know about her rebirth.


    She can only know the pain of her previous life.


    Ye shuisu''s flustered reaction made Fu Linnan think that ye shuisu knew Master Kong Yi.


    But why didn''t she admit it?


    Moreover, although master konichi is not famous in the world, he knows that he is an absolute expert.


    The things really rted to him are not major events, or things that are ethereal and iprehensible to the world.


    Ye shuisu knows him, and it seems that she is unstable when she sees Master Kong Yi. This is not a good thing.


    Fu Linnan''s frown seemed to be deeper. He was about to say something. At this time, a bright and charming voice sounded: "shuisu, Fu Shao, you have alsoe to Yunhua temple!"


    "Isn''t this Xu Yurui! The heroine of Twilight sun! I didn''t expect to see you here!"


    As soon as this bright voice came out, ye shuisu, Fu Linnan and Xu Yurui all cast their eyes at the same time. They saw a middle-aged woman with good charm, watching them smile.


    "Aunt Wang!"


    At this time, ye shuisu had replied to some feelings. Seeing the middle-aged woman in front of her, she couldn''t help calling out her voice.


    The visitor is Wang Yimei, one of the best friends of Ye shuisu''s mother Jiang Xiangru.


    Fu Linnan nodded to Wang Yimei.


    Because Xu Yurui didn''t know Wang Yimei, when she heard her talking to her, she just smiled politely at her: "hello."


    Wang Yimei was also smiling. She looked at ye shuisu in surprise: "shuisu, Aunt Wang didn''t know you were interested in Buddhism."


    She is a close friend of Jiang Xiangru''s boudoir and naturally pays much attention to ye shuisu, so she knows that ye shuisu never believes in Buddhism and doesn''t like toe to temples.


    In the end, this hall is a quiet ce for master kongyi to speak. Wang Yimei knows that she can''t make too much noise here.


    Without waiting for ye shuisu to say anything, Wang Yimei has respectfully saluted Master Kong Yi, pulled ye shuisu out of the hall door and whispered, "Shui Su, let''s go out and talk."

 Chapter 185

    Ye shuisu didn''t expect Fu Linnan to know Master Kong Yi, and it was just this time that he came here.


    Now he is also in the main hall. She wants to ask Master Kong what to do. Of course, she can''t ask.


    At this meeting, Wang Yimei pulled her. She smiled at Fu Linnan and Xu Yurui, and looked at Master Kong. Her eyes were deep, and she simply followed Wang Yimei out.


    Wang Meifeng''s fiery temper now pulls her out, but he hasn''t seen her for some time and wants to pull her out to talk.


    Wang Yimei looked at ye shuisu with a smile and said, "shuisu, did youe to see what Master Kong said?"


    Wang Yimei said that, of course, she knew master konichi.


    Ye shuisu''s eyes darkened and smiled at Wang Yimei, "yes, does Aunt Wang know Master konichi?" if Wang Yimei knows him, she certainly wants to hear more information from her.


    The usual smile on Wang Yimei''s face seemed to pause, and her graceful and noble actions also paused: "I heard my father mention him. He is a very powerful eminent monk. It''s just that she travels all over the world. It''s difficult to see him. Aunt Wang is so old that she has seen him once with my father for more than ten years. This is the second time."


    At this point, Wang Yimei''s eyes seemed to be deep, but after a while, her smile opened again: "even my father''s master, I muste and worship."


    You may not see it once in more than ten years.


    If she wants to ask Master konichi anything, she must ask as soon as possible.


    Ye shuisu was silent and thought.


    As if thinking of something, ye shuisu paused and said to Wang Yimei, "Aunt Wang, your father... Still haven''t heard from you?"


    Wang Yimei''s royal family in the capital city made a fortune in Feng Shui. Her ancestors were descendants of Wang''s Feng Shui School of great Feng Shui.


    Although the art of Feng Shui is no better than before, some groups still need it.


    In addition, the Wang family is not only engaged in Feng Shui, but also involves other businesses, so the Wang family is also a big family in the capital.


    Wang Jingming, Wang Yimei''s father, is the 48th generation direct descendant of Wang''s Feng Shui. He has great talent and attainments in Feng Shui. He not only carries forward Wang''s Feng Shui, but also innovates the original Wang''s Feng Shui system. He is one of the best feng shui masters in this era. Wang Jingming''s name is famous everywhere in Feng Shui circles. In his hands, the Wang family is even more prosperous.


    It''s just that such a feng shui master, as the head of the Wang family, suddenly disappeared in front of everyone five years ago.


    In the past five years, no matter how Wang Yimei and others find him, they can''t find him.


    In the end, she is her own father. Because of this, Wang Yimei doesn''t know how much heart she broke.


    Wang Yimei originally smiled. The whole person seemed to have lost a lot of color. Her eyes were a little dull, but she didn''t give up hope: "it''s said that Master Kong Yi is very Taoist. I hope to visit him this time. I can find my father!"


    He looked a little mncholy again.


    After all, I''ve been looking for someone for five years, but I still haven''t heard from her. This person is still her father. The suffering is beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    Ye shuisuforted her and said, "Aunt Wang, don''t worry. You''ll always get rid of the clouds and see the dawn."


    In her mind, ye shuisu recalled her previous life.


    She vaguely remembered that after a long time, it seemed that Wang Jingyang had indeed been found, but what she found seemed to be a bony body


    Thinking of this, ye shuisu frowned.


    Want to think of something more, but can''t remember anything.


    Because Wang Jingyang came back so miserable at that time, Wang Yimei didn''t make the news of his death public, but several close people around her knew it, including her mother Jiang Xiangru.


    Ye shuisu knew this only after vaguely listening to Jiang Xiangru mention it.


    However, at that time, she was too busy to care about herself. Naturally, she didn''t have more thoughts to care about it.


    So now she tried hard to think, and she could only think of the news of Wang Jingyang''s tragic death.


    Since then, although others did not know that Wang Jingyang was dead, the people in the Wang family knew the news.


    Wang Yimei is Wang Jingyang''s only daughter. Originally, Wang was handed over to her.


    After knowing the news of Wang Jingyang''s death, the Wang family began an endless internal struggle. Wang Yimei was almost drained by them at that time


    Although I can''t remember more about Wang Jingyang''s tragic death, ye shuisu''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper when I think of these.


    Until Wang Yimei shook her hand anxiously: "shuisu, shuisu..."


    She just came back.


    She smiled at Wang Yimei, who soon recovered. She couldn''t help feeling less mncholy in her heart.


    Anyway, it hasn''t happened yet, has it? Perhaps there is room for maneuver.


    Seeing that ye shuisu''s eyes had focus, Wang Yimei breathed a sigh of relief: "shuisu, what''s the matter with you just now? It''s like losing your soul? Did something scare you?"


    He took a bracelet from his wrist and gave it to ye shuisu: "shuisu, you won''t be frightened by anything when you enter the mountain? This bracelet is for you. Aunt Wang made it himself. It''s absolutely spiritual!"


    The bracelet fell into the palm of Ye shuisu''s hand with a cold touch. Ye shuisu originally wanted to refuse. However, Wang Yimei was too enthusiastic. She finally had to hand over the bracelet. She pulled a smile: "Aunt Wang, I''m fine. I just think ofst night as if I had a nightmare."


    Wang Yimei is such a warm-hearted nature. Usually she loves charity and has helped many people.


    People like her really shouldn''t end up like that.


    Ye shuisu thought.


    Wang Yimei said with a smile: "it''s time to have a nightmare and wear a protective bracelet. It''s useful!"


    Wang Yimei herself is also a Feng Shui student, so she will also say some mysterious words, but ye shuisu believes in science and knows that nightmares are rted to factors such as high mood pressure and incorrect sleeping position.


    However, she did not refuse Wang Yimei and put the bracelet away.


    Ye shuisu''s eyes were thoughtful and smiled and changed the topic: "Aunt Wang, many people came to Yunhua Temple today. Did theye to listen to Master Kong Yi?"


    Wang Yimei seems to have regained her usual vitality. People like her are like this. Her body always seems to radiate strength and it is difficult to drain it, unless she encounters too big and desperate pain.


    Wang Yimei also smiled and looked around: "most of them are not. Although master kongyi is an expert, he is hidden from the world. In fact, there are not many people who really know him. Today is the five-year Prayer Festival of Yunhua temple. The prayers here are very spiritual. Many people came here to pray on this festival day before, and the business is really better."

 Chapter 186

    "It''s no secret in the celebrities circle in the capital. Most of them shoulde for this. However, they can''t believe this kind of thing. Just like Feng Shui, no matter how good feng shui is, feng shui will still be broken if people are bad. It''s the same here. Even if the blessing of Yunhua temple is not shallow and people are evil, the blessing will also be broken."


    "So it is." ye shuisu heard that Wang Yimei mentioned the knowledge of Feng Shui. She thought it was a little mysterious, but she also knew why she saw so many celebrities in the capital in Yunhua Temple today.


    The so-called world bustling for profit, and the world bustling for profit also has its reason.


    Wang Yimei continued, "therefore, people still have to do good. Doing good is the greatest Feng Shui and blessing."


    Ye shuisu was silent.


    Is that so? Wang Yimei often does good deeds. Why didn''t she get a good end in herst life?


    Wang Yimei added: "I heard that there will be miracles tonight. Yunhua temple is the best observation point."


    Ye shuisu replied: "really? What vision?"


    At this time, in the main hall.


    All the people had left at this time, and only master kongyi and Fu Linnan were left in the main hall.


    The hall is long and fragrant with Buddha.


    No matter how many people there are or how few people there are, master konichi sits on a futon and reads scriptures with Buddha beads in his hand. He has his own emptiness, the emptiness of nothing, and the emptiness of everything in the world.


    Fu Linnan stood beside him. Although he was wearing Buddha beads, what he carried was his usual domineering, just like a king.


    Fu Linnan asked Master Kong Yi, "do you know shuisu?"


    Master konichi kept turning the rosary: "I know, I don''t know."


    Fu Linnan frowned: "the Ye family has never entered the temple, and you only appeared in the capital ten years ago. Logically, you should not know her."


    Master konichi half closed his eyes and his voice was very empty: "maybe you know each other in your previous life."


    Fu Linnan frowned deeper: "previous life?"


    Master Kong Yi took a look at Fu Linnan. His eyes were empty and silent, which seemed to contain everything: "you are the destiny of heaven. If you take the wrong key step, you willmit serious killing, and you will die in this destiny."


    Fu Linnan nced back at Master Kong Yi lightly: "you told me this more than ten years ago."


    "Ye shuisu, that''s your key step."


    At this point, the rotation of the rosary in master kongyi''s hand stopped, and his empty eyes openedpletely.


    Fu Linnan frowned, "really?"


    Master Kong Yi looked at Fu Linnan and said, "what would you do if ye shuisu was killed and there were no bones?"


    "I''ll let that man die without a burial ce!"


    Just an oath without actual facts seems to have the power to frighten everything.


    Master konichi was silent, and his eyes seemed to have passed through his previous life.


    In previous lives, after ye shuisu was killed by Xia Sihan in the dungeon, Xia Sihan didn''t feel relieved. He cooked ye shuisu''s body and threw it to the remote wilderness ridge. Let ye shuisu''s body feed the wild animals. There is no ce to bury him!


    Huolongqi ordered people to pick up ye shuisu''s body, put the cooked corpses in exquisite boxes and sent them to Fu Linnan.


    Although the corpse was cooked, the part of Ye shuisu''s head was not cooked, and the other corpses could vaguely identify what part of Ye shuisu was.


    At that time, Fu Linnan had nothing. Forced by Fu Sheng with ye shuisu''s life, he even knelt down and asked Fu Sheng to release ye shuisu, so he signed the transfer of all Fu''s property.


    But even so, he knew that Fu Sheng only wanted Fu, and he just gave it to him. As long as he got everything, ye shuisu would be useless to him, and he would release ye shuisu.


    So in order that ye shuisu would not suffer any more, he signed the transfer.


    Originally, he didn''t have topromise to save ye shuisu, but he was tough with Fu Sheng, and ye shuisu was bound to suffer more.


    When Fu Sheng came to him with the video of Ye shuisu being locked up in the basement, ye shuisu was clearly scarred, but he still said he believed Fu Sheng, wanted to be with Fu Sheng, and said he was willing to die for Fu Sheng.


    This is the choice of Ye shuisu.


    Even if he gave her his whole heart, she chose to turn a blind eye and trample his heart on the ground again and again.


    Even if Fu Sheng hurt her to threaten him, she still scrambled to help Fu Sheng and wanted to be with Fu Sheng


    During the years when ye shuisu was around him, how could he not know how many hands and feet ye shuisu did on Fu Sheng and how many Fu resources he gave to Fu Sheng.


    Many times, he can stop it, but because ye shuisu did it, he didn''t stop it.


    Now, since ye shuisu wants Fu Sheng to take his Fu family, let them take it.


    Anyway, he can''t even get ye shuisu. What else does Fu have to do?


    Not long ago, when ye shuisu was afraid of death and wanted to leave him even if he made himself ck and blue, he finally decided to let go of her and himself.


    However, the result of his doing so was to let go of Ye shuisu, not himself.


    Since he really let ye shuisu go, he has been thinking about her all the time. Only by taking medicine and working day and night can he restrain some such yearning.


    But he couldn''t sleep all night. As long as he had a little spare time, he would think of Ye shuisu.


    However, thinking of Ye shuisu''s pain around him over the years and ye shuisu''sst words that he would leave him even if he died, he still endured it. Even if he suffered great pain, he didn''t go to find ye shuisu.


    As long as she''s good. Even if you''re not with him.


    After that, when I saw ye shuisu again, it was time for Fu Sheng to be locked up in the basement with ye shuisu and said he wanted to love Fu Sheng''s video to find him.


    Watching ye shuisu''s many injuries in the video, his heart hurts like a knife.


    The girl he regarded as a treasure made herself like this only after she left him.


    Seeing this video, he wanted to kill Fu Sheng and then rob ye shuisu back.


    But I heard ye shuisu shouting in the basement, "I love brother Sheng! Even if brother Sheng hurt me, I love him! I will always be with him!"


    Oh~


    At this time, Fu Linnan didn''t seem to know the pain.


    In other words, when a heart hurts to the extreme, it bes numb.


    Brother Sheng?


    Ye shuisuke once remembered that in that small garden, she dressed in a princess skirt once called his brother Linnan sweetly?

 Chapter 187

    He lost. Lostpletely.


    The people he melted into the bone marrow don''t love him anyway, and love others anyway.


    He can''t get ye shuisu at all. He will never be the person ye shuisu wants.


    Since she chooses to love Fu Sheng and stay with Fu Sheng even if she is hurt, he will help her.


    He was numb with heartache. His mind was full of the way ye shuisu said he loved Fu Sheng. He didn''t think about the injury on ye shuisu, nor did he dare to think about the injury on ye shuisu. He was afraid to think about it and wanted to take ye shuisu back.


    But when ye shuisu was around him, in order to resist him, he hurt himself no less.


    Simply give Fu Sheng Fu''s surname, and ye shuisu can have a better life and treat him better with Fu Sheng.


    This is the only thing he can do for ye shuisu.


    The moment he signed the property transfer also showed that he really wanted topletely let ye shuisu out.


    At that moment, he was numb and unconscious.


    It seems that Fu Sheng kicked him, made him kneel down and asked him to ask him to release ye shuisu.


    He doesn''t care.


    Without ye shuisu, he doesn''t care about anything.


    He knelt down and wished ye shuisu would be well.


    He thought so. After he let everything out, Fu Sheng would release ye shuisu and no longer threaten him with ye shuisu.


    Then, although Fu Sheng is using ye shuisu, ye shuisu is happy with him.


    But what happened?


    What is he waiting for?


    When ye shuisu''s cooked bodyes!


    How cruel it must be to destroy ye shuisu to this extent!


    How cruel it must be to destroy his Water Su to this extent!


    Looking at ye shuisu''s boiled corpses one by one, looking at ye shuisu''s only uncooked head seems to be still in pain.


    Fu Linnan thought he would be crazy, but he didn''t.


    Instead, he became more calm.


    Calm to that moment, I nned how to avenge ye shuisu.


    His water Sue will not die in vain!


    He also hates himself. Why didn''t he hold on for a while?


    If you stick to it for a while, even if ye shuisu is unhappy around him, he won''t fall to such a tragic death!


    Why didn''t he hold on a little longer?


    He''s also a murderer! Also the murderer who killed his shuisu!


    Huo Longqi sent ye shuisu''s body to Fu Linnan and smiled with satisfaction at Fu Linnan''s seemingly normal appearance on the edge of madness.


    That''s what he wants.


    After Fu Shi fell into Fu Sheng''s hands, although his business skills were not as good as Fu Linnan at all, it was really hateful for Fu Sheng to use negative moves in various projects every time.


    He knows how much Fu Linnan likes ye shuisu and how important ye shuisu is to him. The whole capital knows that because Fu Linnan is his business opponent, he has specially investigated this, so he knows more.


    It is precisely because of this that after knowing that ye shuisu was killed by Fu Sheng''s people, and that he was particrly miserable, he decided to send ye shuisu''s dismembered and cooked body to Fu Linnan.


    He knew that Fu Linnan must not be able to bear this. He also knew that Fu Linnan gave up Fupletely because of Ye shuisu.


    Now ye shuisu has been killed by Fu Sheng. Fu Linnan will go back and take Fu back and avenge Fu Sheng.


    He knew Fu Linnan''s wrist. He didn''t care what fate Fu Sheng would end up in the end, as long as Fu was in great turmoil because of this matter.


    In this way, he could take the opportunity to annex the Fu family and make the Huo family thergest family in the capital.


    Over the years, because of Fu Linnan''s iron and blood wrist, Huo has been pressed by Fu for too long!


    Huo Longqi said to Fu Linnan, "ye shuisu was locked up in the dungeon for two months. In these two months, she was suffering from inhuman torture every day. Although she is now a corpse, her hands and feet had been broken before she died, and all kinds of miserable punishments had been used on her."


    "Sheter learned that her tragedy was the conspiracy of Fu Sheng and Xia Sihan, and that not only she but also the Jiang family were all killed by Fu Sheng and Xia Sihan. At that time, she regretted that she had wrongly loved Fu Sheng, a wolf, but it was toote."


    "Xia Sihan finally threatened her with her mother''s life and peeled her mother''s skin in front of her. She was forced to sign the property transfer of the Jiang family and the one you left to her, all of them."


    "But even so, ye shuisu has given everything. Xia Sihan still killed her mother in front of her, and then killed her again."


    "After that, she didn''t release her anger. She divided her body into pieces and cooked it to feed the wild animals. When she died, she also became a lonely soul and a wild ghost. She can''t live forever..."


    Seeing that Fu Linnan was really about to explode, huolongqi felt a little afraid. He said almost what he said, so he left.


    There is no doubt that Fu Linnan is a dragon. Even if he is sleeping now, he is also a dragon.


    If he really waits for him to break out before leaving, he''s not sure what will happen to him.


    Most likely, he will die here.


    After huolongqi left, only Fu Linnan and ye shuisu were left in the room, or the mutted and cooked bodies of Fu Linnan and ye shuisu.


    Fu Linnan still didn''t vent his anger at this time.


    When people are suffering to a certain extent, all emotions cannot be expressed.


    The night light went out. At night, he carefully cleaned the cooked and mutted body of Ye shuisu Zi with the scattered light from the window.


    He put on the most beautiful makeup for her head, which looked painful before death, and her scalp was covered with broken and scattered hair. He also re dressed her.


    Ye shuisu has always been a beautiful and bright girl. She has never been like this before. Even if she was deliberately crazy to force her, she will recover her beautiful and bright appearance soon after.


    Therefore, he should help her dress well and meticulously.


    Combing, Fu Linnan seemed to have empty tears in his eyes.


    He didn''t know, because his feeling had been lost, and there was only leaf water su in his eyes.


    "Regret? You heartless woman, will you regret it?"


    "Do you know that you have wrongly loved Fu Sheng, a wolf? Do you really know?"


    Huolongqi left for a long time. Long after he said those words to him, Fu Linnan murmured a few words from his mouth.


    Without ye shuisu, he was in a trance and didn''t live well. His lips were dry and cracked. Now his voice was hoarse. If you listen carefully, you can even hear some meaning of killing.

 Chapter 188

    But this is clearly just a seemingly simple two sentence question.


    Oh~


    Fu Linnan seemed tough loudly. The two lines of clear tears that he unconsciously shed just flowed for a moment, and they no longer flowed. The meaning of killing him was bing more and more serious.


    In a trance, it seems that ye shuisu still looks bright and beautiful. She stands in front of him and constantly opposes him. No matter what he does, she opposes him.


    He was angry, but he had no choice but to leave her.


    The sight turned again, and there was only ye shuisu, the cooked and mutted body.


    "Shui Su, I''ll help you get revenge."


    Fu Linnan closed his eyes. The idea of killing in his eyes seemed to frighten the world.


    Fu Linnan cremated ye shuisu''s crippled and cooked body, buried her ashes and put her in peace.


    She put the ashes of her head into a small ss bottle and hung them around his neck. She kept watch day and night.


    The little ss bottle, which he remembers until now and forever, was given to him by the girl he put in his heart at the first sight and smiled brightly.


    At that time, he was only a teenager, but he contracted severe depression for some reasons. Except for his mother, almost no one could get close to him andmunicate with him.


    At that time, Jiang Xiangru went to his house as a guest. She and his mother talked to him about finding him a daughter-inw.


    That daughter-inw is ye shuisu, the daughter born to Jiang Xiangru, who agreed to marry him a long time ago when Jiang Xiangru and his mother handed in handkerchiefs.


    His depression is very serious. I just listen to it and don''t want to answer it at all.


    But I never thought that the little soft girl lived in his house the next day.


    He ignored her and she kept harassing her.


    He refused her, and she kepting up with new tricks to amuse him as if she never knew fatigue.


    Even once, when he couldn''t bear it, he pushed her.


    She fell on the gravel road and hurt her knee, which made him feel bad.


    She stretched out the same small soft hand and looked at him pitifully: "brother Lin Nan, I fell down ~ will you pull me up?"


    Ye shuisu''s water eyes when he was a child were as light as now. When he looked at those water eyes, his heart trembled and gave birth to the desire to protect the girl for the first time.


    But long-term severe depression left him no choice to reach out.


    He thought she pushed ye shuisu and didn''t help her. Ye shuisu should cry and ignore him anymore?


    He lives in his own depressed world and shouldn''t have friends.


    I don''t know why, Fu Linnan at that time felt a little disappointed in his heart.


    But ye shuisu didn''t cry and didn''t ignore him anymore. Seeing that he didn''t reach out to help her, instead, she reached out and directly took his hand, stood up with his strength, and looked at him cunningly: "brother Linnan, look, you helped me up ~"


    At that time, ye shuisu was wearing a red princess dress. Even if she fell and was rejected by him, she also smiled brightly, just like the sun, warming his dark heart.


    Looking at the bruise on ye shuisu''s feet, he finally frowned and hugged ye shuisu into the room to clean her wound and apply medicine to her.


    He frowned and asked her, "I always refuse you. Why do you ignore me?"


    Before, his mother didn''t find him other peers to apany him, but he was cold faced twice, and those people didn''t want to y with him.


    Ye shuisu was not very calm when she was drugged. She raised her pink lotus root like legs and looked at Fu Linnan with a bright smile: "Because brother Linnan looks very good ~ brother Linnan is the best person I''ve ever seen. Moreover, I''m brother Linnan''s fiancee andter brother Linnan''s wife. Husband and wife should love each other, support each other and have the only love for each other. Therefore, even if brother Linnan refuses me, I will love brother Linnan ~"


    Listening to ye shuisu''s words without scruples, and listening to ye shuisu''s words in a soft and childish tone, but not so childish, he finally smiled. He gently touched ye shuisu''s forehead: "young age, who taught you these words? Young man, big ghost!"


    At that time, he was only eleven or twelve years old, and ye shuisu was only six or seven years old. He didn''t even think about husband and wife, but ye shuisu had talked about husband and wife.


    "My mother told me that I would be your wife in the future! So I read a little to exin what husband and wife are."


    Ye shuisu said. Seeing Fu Linnan smiling, she smiled more brightly. Even before her medicine was finished, she jumped down from her chair and jumped up happily: "great! Brother Linnan smiled! Great! Brother Linnan smiled!"


    Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu reluctantly and smiled: "be happy after you finish the medicine."


    His future wife?


    Looking at ye shuisu''s happy appearance, his smile could not help getting deeper.


    Well, his future wife, the only love in the future.


    Ye shuisu smiled and took out a ss bottle from nowhere and handed it to Fu Linnan: "brother Linnan, this is the bottle of fairy sister and a reward for you! This bottle can hold all the troubles in the world. You will be happy forever with it. Don''t lose it ~"


    The sun came in from outside, and the ss bottle shed in Fu Linnan''s palm, which was particrly dazzling.


    Ye shuisu smiled again and said, "brother Lin Nan, my mother said you are not feeling well. Let me make youugh more. You never smiled at me before. Today is the first time. In the future, will you smile at me more? So my mother will reward me."


    The gloom in the boy''s eyes seemed to disappear at that moment. The smile on the corner of his mouth was deeper: "OK."


    Later, apanied by Ye shuisu, he really gradually walked out of the shadow of severe depression and became a normal person most of the time.


    However, the girl who brought him light, the girl who said she wanted to be his only love, was no longer willing to stay with him.


    Fu Linnan looked at the ss bottle containing ye shuisu''s ashes and shook his mind.


    Fairy sister''s ss bottle, with it, will you be happy forever?


    At this time, Fu Linnan had a touch of scarlet under his eyes. Although he had not really had an attack, everyone who saw him could not help but dare not approach him.


    Just looking at it from a distance can make people strongly feel the powerful power to burst out in his body.


    Such power only makes people feel two words, danger.


    Very dangerous.


    It seems to be in danger of being broken by shock at the touch of people.

 Chapter 189

    Although the transfer of property was signed, and all Fu Sheng''s power came into Fu Sheng''s hands, Fu Linnan''s root was there.


    Although Fu has always been glorious and is one of the four major families in the capital, it is because of Fu Linnan that he has ascended to the top of the four major families in the capital, and has been hanging high in an unattainable position. In the capital, it is also a symbol of honor to work in Fu.


    Even if Fu Sheng took Fu now, the old people who had fought with Fu Linnan and the roots that made Fu be the strongest step by step in Fu''s family have long despised Fu Sheng''s mean means and are still standing here!


    Therefore, even if the nominal immediate boss has changed, as long as Fu Linnan gives an order, they will immediately devote themselves to Fu Linnan and die!


    Soon, but in just three days, Fu was reshuffled! Fu Sheng spent years of hard work to get Fu. In just three days, he all returned to Fu Linnan''s hands!


    Fu Linnan is like a bloodthirsty Yan Luo. All those who block him will fall into infernal hell! What he wants to do is unstoppable!


    He caught Fu Sheng in the dungeon and gouged out his flesh and blood in a pr way every day. In order not to let him die, he stopped bleeding his wound, but at the same time gave him the medicine that made him extremely painful. He watched him live in endless pain day and night, every moment, every minute!


    Fu Sheng was in such pain until his flesh and blood were gouged out a little bit, his blood was almost drained, and his body was only left with several necessary organs for him or his head and heart. He died miserably in thest knife.


    His body was also sent to the most ferocious ce to feed the beast


    And Xia Sihan, Xia Ying, Ye Hong... They were all sentenced to death by Fu Lin Nan! Their skin was peeled, their limbs were cut off and fed to the dog


    When they died, they only had a flesh mass corpse without skin bag, just like maggots struggling to survive, but they couldn''t live!


    All the people who hurt ye shuisu and her family died in the most miserable and humiliating way! There is no room for living!


    At this time, Fu Linnan became the real hell, which made people scared!


    Later, all the people who should be killed were killed. Fu Lin''s bloody hand couldn''t stop at all.


    Ye shuisu is dead.


    Ye shuisu will nevere back.


    There will be no more leaf tassels around him.


    If he didn''t give up ye shuisu atst, maybe ye shuisu wouldn''t die. At least, it will note to such a miserable end!


    But regret is useless!


    The only thing he has to do now is not to stop himself.


    He can''t stop! Otherwise, how can he face the world without the emptiness of leaf water su?


    He wants to die, but he can''t die. He can''t even miss ye shuisu. Everything rted to ye shuisu is gone. If he dies, he may be free, but he doesn''t want to be free!


    All the damn people died, so he focused on the people who had even a little holiday with ye shuisu.


    He retaliated wildly against them to prove that he still had something to do for ye shuisu.


    He also killed all sides in business in a way that was more fierce than before and did not give life to his opponents at all. As long as the enterprises opposite him in the capital could hardly escape the end of being destroyed. He did what he wanted to do regardless. Themercial markets in several fields were even experiencing great turbulence. Commercial finance even began to copse, and countless people were unemployed. The society was experiencing an invisible turbulence, and it seemed that due to the butterfly effect, it was getting worse and worse


    If the world can''t amodate one of his leaves, he doesn''t want to make the world better!


    Everyone who knows Fu Linnan feels that Fu Linnan is crazy! Has been red eyes all day,pletely crazy! Crazy has be a reckless devil!


    Later, Fu Linnan began to have a terrible illusion in front of him. He began to regard innocent people as people who had enemies with ye shuisu. Even because of this, he formed an extremist organization.


    One day, when he wanted to kill an innocent man, master konichi appeared.


    He led Fu Linnan into the Buddhism, guided Fu Linnan to apany him with the qingdeng Scripture for the second half of his life, ate fast every day, chanted the Buddha and eulogized the scriptures of past life, and traded his piety of being guided to the right path for ye shuisu''s reincarnation and rebirth


    However, after a while, master konichi''s empty eyes seemed to have gone through a lot of things. After a long time, he gradually recovered Qingming.


    "Is there something you''re hiding from me about shuisu?"


    When Master Kong Yi mentioned ye shuisu, Qingming''s sight suddenly covered with ayer of faint fog, Fu Linnan felt even more wrong.


    After master konichi and ye shuisu met, both of them became abnormal.


    What secret does Master konichi know about ye shuisu? What great secret?


    He didn''t think it would make master konichi so unusual.


    Master Kong Yi looked at Fu Linnan with his empty eyes. His sight seemed to prate everything: "do you believe in reincarnation and rebirth?"


    Fu Linnan''s eyes deepened: "reincarnation and rebirth?"


    "Buddha Dharma has six samsara. When a normal person dies, he will cross the Naihe bridge, drink Mengpo soup, forget his previous life, and then fall into the six samsara, life after life.


    But some people, because of some special opportunities, can be reborn without entering the reincarnation. These reborn people live another life with the memory of their previous life, and choose a more forward-looking attitude and a more favorable way to live their life again. "


    Fu Linnan''s eyes shed a strange light: "you mean, Shui Su is a reincarnator with the memory of his previous life?" when he heard this statement for the first time, and it was rted to ye shuisu, Fu Linnan, who has always been calm, couldn''t help shaking his mind.


    "No, you mean shuisu is dead? How could she die?"


    Master Kong Yi looked at Fu Linnan and said, "I thought major Fu would ask if Miss Ye chose to be with you as a more favorable way for her to live again."


    Master Kong Yi looked at Fu Linnan with empty eyes. Fu Linnan''s eyes were tight, as if they could swallow everything: "is this how she is with me?"


    Master konichi said, "yes or no, I''ll know if you don''t ask your heart."


    "Fu Shao not only has the character of killing God, but also has the appearance of an emperor. In ancient times, Fu Shao is likely to be a monarch dominating the world. In modern times, Fu Shao is also likely to make great achievements in shopping malls and lead the world."

 Chapter 190

    "But it happened that there was a word of love in Fu Shao''s murderous life style and Emperor''s appearance. This love can make fu Shao lucky and Fu Shao fierce. In the end, he will be uncertain about what direction he will go..."


    "Miss ye, that''s what Fu Shao can''t easily break in cause and effect."


    "The word of love, Yu Fu Shao, the road ahead is boundless..."


    The road ahead is boundless


    Fu Linnan listened to Master Kong Yi finish all this, and the emotion in his eyes became stronger.


    So, as master konichi said, did ye shuisu choose him, but did she want to live her life in a more favorable way?


    She didn''t really love him?


    If she firmly chooses him, how can she say that there is a vast road ahead?


    What about ye shuisu''s charming, soft and good to him these days?


    What are they?


    Ye shuisu is reincarnated and reborn. What makes her choose to be with him because of her advantage in this life?


    What the hell is it?


    Fu Linnan''s eyes seemed to have a kind of emotion burning more and more.


    When Fu Linnan came out of the main hall, his mood did not calm down, and what master kongyi told him echoed in his mind.


    Many people came to Yunhua Temple today. At this time, many people were surrounded at the gate of the main hall.


    He nced into the crowd and didn''t see ye shuisu.


    He walked into the crowd again and wanted to find her.


    Yunhua Temple says it''s not small, but there are only a few ces where people gather. Where is ye shuisu?


    Fu Linnan thought, and a cold light shed in his eyes.


    In the crowd, he wanted to continue looking for ye shuisu, but he seemed to think of something and stopped again.


    What should he ask ye shuisu after seeing her?


    At this time, a gentle and joyful voice rang in his ear: "brother Lin Nan, you are also here!"


    It was Fu Hanxue who made a sound.


    Today, she came here in a long white dress. Her makeup can also be dressed up. She is very dignified and beautiful. She stands out among a group of women celebrities, but such dress seems to be ipatible with an asion like Yunhua temple.


    Because of the Yunhua Temple Prayer Festival, it is widely said in the upper ss circles in the capital that this prayer Festival is very useful, so many celebrities havee here today.


    Fu Hanxue was ttered by a group of celebrities before talking to Fu Linnan.


    Although her identity as an adopted daughter of the Fu family was not disclosed before, she was raised in the Fu family, so she also has her circle of celebrities.


    This time, she came back from abroad with a very excellent attitude. In the past few days, she has deliberately attended two small Beijing celebrities'' parties. Within a few days, she knows that there are many of her celebrities.


    But she has excellent conditions and is also a miss of the Fu family. Naturally, many celebrities tter her as soon as they see her.


    However, Fu Hanxue didn''te to Yunhua temple to listen to the ttery of celebrities. She came here for other purposes besides praying on prayer day.


    Of course, a very important point is that she knew Fu Linnan wasing here in advance.


    Fu Linnan was in his own mood. When he heard Fu Hanxue call him, he just answered casually: "well."


    The attitude can be said to be very cold.


    However, Fu Hanxue didn''t care. She asked Fu Linnan again, "brother Linnan, you haven''t replied to what I told you yesterday. Where can I do the reception banquet before I live in Fu''s house? I think it''s OK to only have a small reception banquet in Fu''s house."


    Fu Hanxue''s purpose of returning to the capital this time is very clear, that is to grab Fu Linnan.


    The wedding date of Fu Linnan and ye shuisu is very close. Of course, she also wants to speed up her pace. Everything began when she lived in Fu Linnan''s house.


    Yesterday, she sent a message to Fu Linnan saying she would live in Fu''s house in the name of entering Fu''s work and consulting Fu Linnan about many work matters.


    Although Fu Linnan has not returned her information, she also asked the elders of the Fu family to send a message to Fu Linnan. In addition, she is still Fu Linnan''s "sister". She thinks Fu Linnan will promise.


    Just now she was talking about it with celebrities. Now when she saw Fu Linnaning, she asked Fu Linnan again.


    There was a lot of noise around, but Fu Linnan was worried. He couldn''t hear all the voices, including Fu Hanxue.


    Hearing Fu Hanxue talking to him, he casually replied, "what reception banquet?"


    It was still very cold, as if Fu Hanxue didn''t pay attention at all.


    If it''s just once, maybe it''s okay.


    But twice Fu Hanxue spoke to Fu Linnan warmly and gently. Fu Linnan still had this attitude towards her, and Fu Hanxue was a little embarrassed in front of ttering Fu Hanxue''s famousdy.


    Fu Hanxue obviously paused on her face.


    But the celebrities around her spoke to help her resolve her embarrassment.


    They smiled and said to Fu Linnan, "Fu Shao, you may not know that Han Xue has just returned from abroad. If she lives in Fu''s house, she will receive wind and wash dust. Therefore, it is customary to hold a reception banquet for Miss Han Xue."


    "Han Xue is really excellent. He won various international awards abroad and won a double master''s degree from a top university such as university A. this time, Han Xue came back to help Fu Shao manage Fu Shao''s business together, which will certainly make fu go to a higher level."


    "That''s right. After Miss Hanxue lives in Fu''s house, Fu Shao teaches miss Hanxue hand in hand. Miss Hanxue''s business ability will certainly be stronger."


    "Miss Hanxue is so excellent that only an excellent brother like Fu Shao can teach her. Is it true that a family doesn''t enter a family?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Hanxue has just returned from abroad. It''s also right to be a guest in Fu''s house. Anyway, Hanxue is also the adopted daughter of Fu''s family. She is Lin Nan''s nominal sister and has a rtionship. It''s also right to receive Fu''s house once."


    The celebrities are ttering Fu Hanxue and ttering Fu Linnan. Fu Hanxue is also very useful when listening to these words. She likes to be said and praised together with Fu Linnan.


    But she just enjoyed this feeling, and suddenly a voice broke the peace.


    Originally, she was standing face to face with Fu Linnan. Suddenly, a long pine brown Chinese skirt was inserted in front of her and Fu Linnan. She was very polite and crisp. This sudden came, almost made her step back.


    This is ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu was talking to Wang Yimei. Wang Yimeiter talked to other wives. She just saw Fu Linnan in the crowd from a distance and walked towards Fu Linnan.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as I came over, I saw Fu Hanxue standing opposite Fu Linnan, talking to Fu Linnan with a gentle and artificial smile.

 Chapter 191

    Seeing Fu Hanxue, ye shuisu''s heart got a pimple.


    After all, this woman is different from Xia Sihan and Ning Chunjie. She is a poisonous woman in a gentle skin.


    She is much more difficult to deal with than Xia Sihan.


    From thest time Fu Hanxue appeared, she knew she had to deal with Fu Hanxue.


    She has to deal with the enemy.


    Just, what did Fu Hanxue do in Yunhua temple?


    Ye shuisu was thinking. When she got closer to Fu Linnan and Fu Hanxue, she almost didn''t kill herself by listening to what the celebrities around them said.


    What is Fu Hanxue so excellent? Only Fu Linnan''s excellent brother can teach her?


    Do you mean Fu Hanxue and Fu Linnan''s excellent match?


    It is said that Fu Linnan is Fu Hanxue''s brother. Does Fu Hanxue regard Fu Linnan as his brother?


    She doesn''t know how dirty Fu Linnan''s mind is!


    Nine times out of ten, the words of these celebrities were led by Fu Hanxue, a scheming woman.


    Of course, these ye shuisu couldn''t bear it, so they immediately took it back with words.


    Moreover, what do you say Fu Hanxue lives in Fu''s house?


    She did not forget what Fu Hanxue had done to her after she lived in Fu''s house!


    In this life, she doesn''t even think about it!


    Ye shuisu smiled coldly and said to Fu Hanxue, "Han Xue, wee to Fu''s house." just this sentence, the hostess of the family has a full style.


    Originally, the celebrities around Fu Hanxue came to ept her because of her identity as Miss Fu Hanxue''s family.


    After all, as thergest family in the capital, Miss Fu''s identity can represent too many interests. If you can catch up, you may get a lot of interests.


    When they heard ye shuisu''s words back to Fu Hanxue, they suddenly remembered a message that was not a secret.


    That is Fu Hanxue. Although she is Miss Fu, she is only adopted. Her biological father is actually the housekeeper of the Fu family!


    At the same time, Miss Fu''s family still has a big difference between her own and adopted. Perhaps the Fu family has not disclosed Fu Hanxue''s adoptive daughter status in recent years, which can also exin one or two.


    And speaking of Fu Hanxue''s real life experience, the birth of the celebrities present is much higher than Fu Hanxue. When they think of this, they have to tter Fu Hanxue, and they are still dissatisfied.


    Therefore, for a time, those celebrities looked at Fu Hanxue and unconsciously brought some contempt.


    Of course, Fu Hanxue heard what was contained in ye shuisu''s words, and felt that the surrounding celebrities had changed their attitude towards her.


    Immediately she looked at ye shuisu, and a sh of hate shed across her eyes.


    This ye shuisu mocked her and disrespected herst time. Hasn''t she bothered her yet? Has shee to embarrass her again this time?


    She is really only an adopted daughter, and her biological father is really only the housekeeper of the Fu family.


    But now that she has been adopted by the Fu family, she is also a decent youngdy of the Fu family. Why should ye shuisu use this matter to speak of her?


    Moreover, she is full of talents, and her degree is also the highest University. Where do you go? Who doesn''t praise her as a talented woman?


    Ye shuisu is just a youngdy of the Ye family and a granddaughter of the Jiang family. Her family background is far from that of the Fu family. She has no ability except ying the piano and showing her face at a banquetst time. In addition, she is still a straw bag.


    Ye shuisu, what can youpare with her?


    Worthy of her?


    I don''t know what means I used to make fu Linnan like her.


    But now Fu Linnan is back. The seat next to Fu Linnan will change soon!


    Said she was just visiting Fu''s house? Her Fu Hanxue is a guest and her ye shuisu is the hostess?


    You really put gold on your face!


    Fu Hanxue restrained her hatred at the bottom of her eyes and spoke softly to ye shuisu: "Miss ye, you have already wanted to help brother Lin Nan housekeeper before you marry him? It''s really... Virtuous."


    Fu Hanxue''s gentle smile deepened again, and his eyes seemed to contain some waves. He looked at Fu Linnan: "brother Linnan, the Jiang family and the Ye family have brought up Miss Ye really virtuous. After such education, shuisu can make brother Linnan''s house worry free in the future."


    Fu Hanxue''s words seem to have no problem at first nce, but you can hear them when you listen carefully.


    Although the Jiang family is also a big family in Beijing, it is still several times smaller than the Fu family.


    When Fu Hanxue said that, he clearly meant that ye shuisu presided over Fu Linnan''s house before he got married. It seemed virtuous, but in fact, he didn''t know whether the Jiang family instigated him and wanted to get any benefits from Fu Linnan.


    It is clear that ye shuisu''s mind is impure, and even his heart can be punished.


    Ye shuisu looked at Fu Hanxue and smiled faintly: "Linnan and I are not married, but Miss Fu doesn''t know it abroad. Linnan and I have already held a grand wedding? The marriage between Linnan and me was decided by my elders since childhood. It''s also a matter of certainty that I will marry Linnan, so what''s wrong with me helping Linnan housekeeper now?"


    The smile on the corner of his lips was deep: "it was a matter of course. It became inappropriate toe to Miss Fu. Fortunately, Miss Fu is Lin Nan''s sister, which won''t be misunderstood. Otherwise, if you don''t know, you have to think that Miss Fu covets Lin Nan, and then you will think that my housekeeper is inappropriate."


    Ye shuisu''s reply to Fu Hanxue''s reply was impolite.


    After listening to ye shuisu''s words, the famousdy on one side looked at Fu Hanxue. She couldn''t help bing more strange and meaningful.


    ording to ye shuisu''s words, Fu Hanxue is Fu Linnan''s sister, so she should not be misunderstood to covet Fu Linnan.


    But this sister is not that sister. Fu Hanxue is actually the adopted daughter of the Fu family and has no blood rtionship with Fu Linnan.


    Who can tell if she really covets Fu Linnan?


    Fu Hanxue really covets Fu Linnan, but she doesn''t want to reveal it until Fu Linnan really epts her.


    After all, she is still carrying the identity of Fu Linnan''s sister. If she only pastes it upside down, it will inevitably be gossip. If Fu Linnan and she are in love, and Fu Linnan will help her solve the gossip, things will be different.


    But now, let these famousdies doubt her thoughts on Fu Linnan. Don''t they want to make fun of her afterwards?


    Fu Hanxue pinched his fist and looked at Fu Linnan: "brother Linnan, Miss Ye misunderstood me."


    In that way, it seems that a sister is flirting with a brother. It is clear that her tone of voice is more like asking for love from her lover.


    Those celebrities looked at each other. Although they didn''t say anything, they couldn''t help but doubt Fu Hanxue more.


    This Fu family, this Fu Hanxue, is really chaotic! Tut tut!


    Fu Hanxue leaned against Fu Linnan again, with some grievances in his gentle voice: "brother Linnan, you should take good care of Miss Ye."

 Chapter 192

    Although Fu Linnan almost ignored ye shuisust time, she was half dead with anger.


    But this time it was in front of everyone that ye shuisu "misunderstood" her. She thought Fu Linnan would still help her.


    After all, it''s just an exnation for her. It''s not difficult. It was not good for the Fu family''s reputation when it came out.


    And she doesn''t believe it. Fu Linnan really doesn''t care about such an excellent her at all!


    At this time, the wind suddenly blew on the originally sunny day.


    It was still sunny at thest moment. Suddenly, the clouds covered the sky, and the whole sky was dark. The wind was blowing heavily. Everyone on the Court felt the sudden cold. It can be seen that the wind was really strange.


    "It''s a little cold," some people called out. Fu Hanxue couldn''t help but ring her skirt.


    Ye shuisu was wearing a long loose Tan Chinese dress. The wind raised her hair and skirt, and she also felt the slightest chill.


    She looked up at the sky. The whole sun was covered by clouds and fainted.


    How did this day get so fast?


    Ye shuisu''s cold feeling just got up, and a burst of warmth came from her back.


    "I don''t know how to wear more when Ie to the mountain."


    It was Fu Linnan who took off his coat and put it on her. He looked at ye shuisu with doting eyes, but somehow, ye shuisu felt that his words seemed a little cold.


    But she didn''t care much.


    The wind only blew for a while and gradually stopped, but the temperature was still lower than at the beginning.


    The smell on Fu Linnan''s coat made ye shuisu feel quite at ease.


    She drew her coat closer to herself.


    It seems that she thought of something. She suddenly softened her voice, pinched the button on her coat and motioned to Fu Linnan: "Linnan, I''m still a little cold. Will you help me button it? Your button is different from ordinary buttons. I can''t button it."


    Fu Linnan prefers Chinese clothes. This coat is also Chinese. Many elements on the coat follow the style of ancient times.


    The button of this coat is moreplex than the ordinary modern button. It can''t be fastened directly. You need to find the hidden hook at the buckle on one side before you can fasten the button.


    Although the steps are one step more than ordinary buttons, it''s not bad to let ye shuisu button himself.


    Ye shuisu is deliberately intimate with Fu Linnan in front of Fu Hanxue. She was just happy and wanted to y a little game.


    And she didn''t know why. She felt that Fu Linnan seemed a little unhappy. People''s emotions may also be. She also wants to make fu Linnan happy.


    Because of Master Kong Yi''s words, Fu Linnan actually doubts what is the reason for ye shuisu''s soft attitude towards her, just because he is good for her?


    Thinking of this, he felt inexplicably blocked in his heart and wanted to send out a fire.


    But when he looked at ye shuisu''s expectant water eyes, although he had thoughts in his heart, he couldn''t help stretching out his hand and carefully buttoned the five buttons on his coat to ye shuisu: "how stupid, I don''t even know the buttons."


    The tone is quite spoiled.


    On one side, a hearty man looked at the warm scene and couldn''t helpughing and said to Fu Linnan, "yes, why are you so stupid that you can''t button up!"


    But as soon as she finished speaking, she was swept by Fu Linnan''s cold light, which made her suddenly silent.


    Ye shuisu is his woman. Can he say she is stupid and others can say it freely?


    Fu Linnan''s delicate and gentle appearance when he buttoned ye shuisu was quite different from the usual "cold hell" appearance of strangers. He saw that many celebrities'' eyes fell off.


    Suddenly, the weather changed. Not only the leaf water and Su were cold, but also other celebrities and Fu Hanxue were cold.


    But ye shuisu was the only one who had Fu Linnan add clothes to her, and thanks to ye shuisu, they also saw that Fu Linnan was different from usual.


    Many celebrities spoke with envy.


    "It''s also cold. Why can others get such considerate treatment, and we... s! This is the difference between someone hurts and no one hurts!"


    "Fu Shao is really considerate! I didn''t expect Fu Shao to have such a gentle side!"


    "Shao Fu just did this to miss Ye. Which woman do you think he did this to?"


    Some people who really hate that they don''t have such a boyfriend can''t help blurting out: "I really want a gentle and dedicated fiance like Fu Shao! I really want to chase Fu Shao!"


    In a word, it can also be said that the thoughts of many celebrities present were said.


    After all, Fu Linnan is handsome and rich. He used to look cold and inessible.


    But now, Fu Linnan is gentle and dedicated to his fiancee.


    Who doesn''t want such a man?


    Fu Linnan took a rare look at the woman, only nced at the outline, and didn''t even see what the woman looked like: "you can."


    His visionpletely fell on ye shuisu again, and he could easily be moved by looking at it like that. The corners of his lips involuntarily hooked up: "but in this world, I only like shuisu. I only treat shuisu well."


    The button was just finished. In his mind, he recalled Master Kong Yi''s words that ye shuisu was only with him because of his advantage. He couldn''t help but take ye shuisu into his arms and hold him tightly. What he said was also possessive: "Shui Su, I can only be good to her alone!"


    No matter why ye shuisu is with him, he only knows that he will not leave ye shuisu or let ye shuisu leave him.


    Fu Linnan''s eyes shed a strange light.


    And his confession was quite strong. Ye shuisu couldn''t help hugging him, put his head on his chest and opened his lips: "in this world, I only like Linnan!"


    The firm and unhesitating words suddenly made Fu Linnan feel better.


    He looked down at ye shuisu and his eyes softened.


    Maybe it''s not what he thought?


    What is it? I''ll look back


    The wind was still blowing gently, and the sweetness between ye shuisu and Fu Linnan was about to overflow in Yunhua temple.


    The celebrities around looked at them with envious eyes.


    Of course, there are also those with jealousy, or strong jealousy.


    For example, Fu Hanxue.


    Fu Hanxue specially wore a very light skirt in order to look good and let herself appear in front of Fu Linnan with the most beautiful posture.


    It''s to make fu Linnan like her more because of the fairy vor in every move and smile.

 Chapter 193

    But the sudden wind had already messed up her skirt and her carefullybed hair essories.


    Instead, ye shuisu just simply spread her hair. As soon as she was blown by the wind, she had a different kind of beauty


    Fu Hanxue''s beautiful appearance was not only destroyed, but also shivered in the cold wind under her thin skirt.


    Compared with the ye shuisu with Fu Linnan''s coat and protection, she was even more embarrassed.


    This is not the biggest harm to Fu Hanxue.


    What makes Fu Hanxue more unbearable is that Fu Linnan is so in love with ye shuisu!


    Even if she lived in Fu''s house since childhood, she spent a lot of time with Fu Linnan.


    But for so long, she has never seen Fu Linnan have such a gentle and considerate side!


    Is the unique tenderness and consideration given to ye shuisu?


    She didn''t know that ye shuisu had already hooked Fu Linnan to this point by using some kind of fox ttery!


    However, she will not give up!


    Ye shuisu is not worthy of Fu Linnan!


    Only she deserves it!


    Fu Hanxue restrained some emotions and said to Fu Linnan with a gentle smile: "brother Linnan, I didn''t expect you to be so popr in the mall. When you face Miss ye, you will still have such a loving side."


    At this time, her smile looked a little stiff.


    However, shopping malls are all powerful and children and women are long-term. These two short sentences have no problem when viewed separately, but when put together, it is said that children and women are long-term and hinder a man''s development.


    Fu Hanxue''s eyes were cold again. He smiled at ye shuisu and said, "Miss Ye is really charming. Let brother Lin Nan die hard for you. No one canpare with Miss Ye."


    Fu Hanxue was clearly smiling, but ye shuisu saw snakes and scorpions from inside.


    Say she''s charming? Then Fu Linnan is dead to her?


    Did she use any means to make fu Linnan like her?


    And said no one could match her?


    This is deliberately pulling up her hatred with other celebrities!


    Fu Hanxue is a scheming girl. She really didn''t cover her scheming! In just two sentences, I said so much in a roundabout way!


    But she won''t fall for her.


    Ye shuisu looked at Fu Hanxue with a faint smile: "in terms of charm, where can Ipare with Miss Fu?"


    He nced at Fu Hanxue faintly: "without saying anything else, Miss Fu''s clothes are more original and charming than others in Yunhua temple."


    In the end, Yunhua temple is a temple. If youe to Yunhua temple, you either find a master ore because of today''s Prayer Festival.


    No matter which kind, people''s dress will be more simple and elegant.


    Only Fu Hanxue passed on a long snow-white skirt. Although the skirt did not have too fancy decoration, it was partial to the dress style.


    In addition, her hair essories are carefully dressed up. When she stops at Yunhua temple, where is not the focus?


    Of course, Fu Hanxue meant it. She came here today to be the most dazzling person.


    Fu Hanxue didn''t wear colorful clothes, so no one said anything about her at the beginning.


    However, ye shuisu put her mind on the surface and said that the celebrity on one side could not help but change her look at Fu Hanxue.


    Even Yunhua temple is dressed up with such ingenuity. I didn''t expect Fu Hanxue to be such an ingenuity!


    But now her clothes and ornaments are blown disorderly by the wind. Even if she wants to be the most special person, she can''t!


    Fu Hanxue''s face was also cold, and his hand pinched in his sleeve.


    At this time, ye shuisu leaned against Fu Linnan''s arms again, continued to hang a faint smile, looked at Fu Hanxue and said, "Lin Nan is really dead set on me, just right, I also like it. My requirements in my life are not high, as long as someone dotes on me and loves me."


    In thest life, Fu Hanxue often used her weaknesses to suppress her, saying that she was arrogant and bad tempered. This is not good, that is not good, and she doesn''t deserve anyone to like at all.


    Although Fu Sheng also said he liked her at that time, in order to better control her, he actually had a vague and hanging attitude towards her.


    If Fu Sheng is not satisfied with what she has done, Fu Sheng will also look at her until she is satisfied with him.


    In this state, she actuallycks a sense of security in her feelings.


    As soon as Fu Hanxue belittled her like that, she doubted herself more. Was it because she was very bad that Fu Sheng was sometimes indifferent to her.


    But in fact, she doesn''t have to doubt herself at all.


    The reason why Fu Hanxue suppressed her was actually that she was jealous of her. She had a low self-esteem.


    Fu Hanxue was adopted by the Fu family, although she had an enviable and prosperous life since childhood.


    But the identity of the adopted daughter made her veryck of love, whether it was family affection or Fu Linnan''s love that she couldn''t getter.


    But what Fu Hanxue couldn''t get, she got it easily.


    Whether it''s the love of the Jiang family or Fu Linnan''s preference for her without a bottom line.


    Fu Hanxue''s face turned whiter. Leng Mu scraped the leaf water su with a nce: "you..."


    Ye shuisu, a bitch, said a word. It seemed that she didn''t say anything. In fact, she stepped on her pain!


    It seems that there are clouds floating over again, and the strange wind rises again.


    Ye shuisu tightened his hand around Fu Linnan: "Linnan, the wind is blowing again. Let''s find a ce to hide from the wind!"


    Fu Hanxue lost the battlepletely, and she didn''t want to continue to watch Fu Hanxue y here.


    Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu and said, "well."


    He picked up the leaf soda and walked in a direction.


    Ye shuisu''s body hung in the air and said, "Linnan, I can go by myself."


    Fu Linnan''s steps did not stop: "the wind is strong, the road is difficult to walk." some roads in the temple on the mountain are really not as easy to walk as those on the t ground.


    Ye shuisu didn''t refuse. He held Fu Linnan''s coat in his small hand to keep his bnce. There was intimacy between them.


    Fu Hanxue watched ye shuisu and Fu Linnan leave so intimately, and jealousy in her eyes almost gushed out.


    But because there were celebrities around, she didn''t have an attack.


    She restrained her emotions, turned back, and was about to say something to the celebrities with a smile: "you..."


    But I found that the attitudes of those celebrities towards her had changed, and they talked to her perfunctorily.


    Fu Hanxue''s eyes shed a colder light, and his fist hidden under his sleeve clenched more tightly.


    The wind became stronger and made Fu Hanxue''s carefully dressed skirt more chaotic.


    At this time, Fu Hanxue''s eyes fell on the sun obscured by clouds in the sky.


    Looking at the sky, it seemed that something was happening. Her clenched fist loosened, and even her face showed a rxed expression.

 Chapter 194

    What if she nted it here once? At night, when she''s watching!


    At that time, don''t say that these celebrities wille and beg her again, and she will trample ye shuisu under her feet! Fu Linnan will also see a more perfect her!


    No, ye shuisu is not qualified topare with her! never!


    Fu Linnan held ye shuisu like that. When he walked around the corner, he turned sideways. Ye shuisu''s sight just swept to Fu Hanxue not far away.


    At this time, Fu Hanxue was looking up at the unpredictable clouds in the sky. His anger seemed to dissipate, and a cold smile seemed to be aroused in the corners of his mouth.


    Ye shuisu subconsciously looked at the sky along Fu Hanxue''s line of sight.


    Or the clouds blocked the sun, or the sun drew a strange circle of light under the clouds.


    The weather is unpredictable. Although the weather of Yunhua temple has indeed be faster today, it has lived for 20 years and has not experienced rapid weather.


    But how do you feel that today''s cloud is more different than usual in Fu Hanxue''s eyes?


    Something seems to sh through my mind quickly.


    She remembered that before, Wang Yimei seemed to have told her that there would be something strange today. The mountain top of Yunhua temple is still the best scenic spot.


    Vision.


    Bimonthly vision.


    Colorful lights and auspicious signs fall into the world.


    Colorful light enveloped Fu Hanxue.


    Fu Hanxue became a lucky fairy attracting attention.


    She remembered that in her previous life, at this time, in Yunhua temple, a once-in-a-thousand-year double moon vision urred at night, and colorful lights and auspicious signs fell on Yunhua temple and Fu Hanxue!


    This is a very old legend. It is said that there were real cases in ancient times.


    It is said that with the emergence of bimonthly vision, there will be a strange woman once in a thousand years. For this strange woman, God will drop colorful auspicious signs on her as a reminder.


    This was originally a legend, and only once in a thousand years. Almost no one cares about this legend.


    But in thest life, when the double moon phenomenon appeared in the sky, Fu Hanxue was really shrouded in colorful auspicious light in Yunhua temple.


    Such a magical and dreamy scene waspletely photographed and sent to the Inte.


    After that, the ancient legend, which few people paid attention to, was also turned out. Fu Hanxue also got the title of lucky fairy because of the fire on the Inte.


    Originally, although she was the adopted daughter of the Fu family, the Fu family has always kept a low profile and has not disclosed her to the public. Although she has just returned from abroad, not many people know her, but celebrities in a small circle know her.


    But after this time, Fu Hanxue, as a "lucky Fairy" with a "once-in-a-thousand-year return" and a miss of the Fu family, has be the most watched woman in the whole capital and even the whole country.


    What few people knew originally is an absolutely right "high-profile" return.


    After that, the Fu family began to pay more attention to her. No matter what she did, she could get the best resources and help and get the best results. She also became an unattainable "Fairy" among the poption.


    But, "Fairy"?


    Do people like Fu Hanxue really deserve it?


    If you choose her as a fairy, she will only feel naive and blind!


    And speaking of the colorful auspicious light of this day, she remembers that on this day in her previous life, she really fell into the colorful light.


    At that time, she was not in Yunhua Temple because she was found sending business secrets to Fu Sheng. She was locked in the house by Fu Linnan. Her mobile phone was closed and the door was locked. She was left alone in the room.


    At night, the room was so stuffy that she stayed by the window alone. At least she could breathe some fresh air.


    It was also at this time that the bimonthly vision appeared. She looked at the sudden emergence of two moons in the sky. Of course, she felt very strange.


    Because of the brighter moonlight, her depressed mood dissipated a lot.


    After a while, when she was staring at bimonthly, she clearly saw what color light seemed to fall from the center of bimonthly.


    Before she could see clearly, suddenly the colored light appeared at her hand.


    The color light stayed for a long time before it dispersed. Even with her movement, the color light would follow her, so she was sure it was not her illusion.


    At that time, she only felt that these colorful lights were like the double moon in the sky, which was an astronomical wonder.


    There are all kinds of wonders in the world. If you really want to talk about them, they are not strange.


    At that time, she didn''t have a mobile phone. I didn''t know when the colorful light appeared on her hand. On the other side, because the colorful auspicious light appeared on Fu Hanxue in Yunhua temple, it was photographed, and the Inte had already burst.


    Because the relevant news was so popr, she also clicked in the next day after her mobile phone returned to her.


    Because she also saw the colorful light, she paid special attention to this matter and knew the whole story.


    Moreover, in this way, she remembered that when she died, she seemed to see some color light disappear from her side... She didn''t even know if it was her illusion. She felt very sad when the color light disappeared


    In her previous life, she didn''t care much about these things. Fu Hanxue didn''t care much whether she was in the spotlight or whatever.


    But now it seems that there is something strange about it.


    Since there is a bimonthly vision in the sky, there will really be colorful lightsing to the world. After all, she saw colorful lights.


    Then the ancient legend is likely to be true.


    But the legend says that only one strange woman once in a thousand years will appear, and the colorful light will only fall on one woman.


    Since she saw the colorful lights that night, where did the colorful lights on Fu Hanxue in Yunhua Templee from that night?


    The legend may be wrong. Perhaps the colorful lights are just some particle fluctuations brought by the bimonthly vision, resulting in the appearance of colorful lights at the same time, which will not only fall on her.


    But she always felt that it was not normal that the light fell on Fu Hanxue and was so hot on the Inte.


    Everything seems too much like nning.


    It''s too much like Fu Hanxue''s plot to return with a high profile and bring more things to herself through this reputation.


    And at that time, because she was quite concerned about the vision, it seemed that she saw some postster that there was a problem with the light on Fu Hanxue.


    But she doesn''t remember what the problem is.

 Chapter 195

    However, anyway, when the bimonthly vision reappears tonight, she will know what the hell Fu Hanxue is doing!


    Ye shuisu was thinking. Fu Linnan put her down after holding her in a small yard.


    "What are you thinking?"


    It was not until Fu Linnan asked ye shuisu that ye shuisu reacted.


    She smiled lightly at Fu Linnan: "nothing."


    But Fu Linnan saw ye shuisu''s thoughtful expression just now, but he knew what she was actually thinking.


    Ye shuisu looked around and found that although the yard she was staying in was small, it was very simple and elegant, and the structure was very unique. Although there was wind outside, the wind in the yard was very small, which was blocked by the unique structure.


    Ye shuisu felt that the yard seemed unusual. She looked around and asked Fu Linnan, "where is this?"


    Fu Linnan looked quite ordinary: "this is master kongyi''s temporary residence in Yunhua temple."


    When Fu Linnan mentioned Master Kong Yi, ye shuisu''s eyes became darker and seemed to return to normal.


    This process was very fast, but Fu Linnan fully recognized it.


    Fu Linnan''s mood tightened. Sure enough, ye shuisu is very abnormal here.


    Without waiting for ye shuisu to say anything, Fu Linnan said, "this yard can keep out the wind. You can stay here for a while and go out when the wind is small."


    When ye shuisu heard Fu Linnan''s meaning, she seemed to be leaving. She asked Fu Linnan, "what about you?"


    Fu Linnan said, "I copied some scripturesst night. Now it''s time to worship Buddha with scriptures."


    Then Fu Linnan raised a volume of scriptures in front of Ye shuisu.


    The vigorous and powerful scriptures fell into ye shuisu''s eyes, and ye shuisu answered, "OK."


    Ye shuisu responded to Fu Linnan, but she was thinking that Fu Linnan said this was the residence of Master Kong Yi.


    Is master konichi here?


    Ye shuisu looked around the yard again. The courtyard is the old style. There is not only a main house, but also two side houses.


    Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu: "you haven''t told me what you came to Yunhua temple for?"


    After Fu Linnan and ye shuisu met briefly in the main hall, Wang Yimei called Ye shuisu away. They had no time to talk more.


    Ye shuisu murmured: "I... Yurui knows that master kongyi is an expert. I''m just fine today. I''ll follow Yurui to find master kongyi to calcte."


    She thought it better not to tell Fu Linnan about her rebirth.


    Fu Linnan didn''t seem to find the difference of Ye shuisu. He said, "master kongyi is really an expert and speaks everything urately. My grandfather brought me to meet Master kongyi when I was a child."


    As he said this, his eyes darkened, but soon returned to normal.


    He pointed to the room in the middle of the yard and said to ye shuisu, "master konichi is in that room now. Ask what you want to ask."


    He looked at his luxurious and low-key Watch: "the time to worship Buddha ising. I''ll go first."


    Ye shuisu wanted to say something, but Fu Linnan had left.


    When ye shuisu looked to the right, it was master konyi''s main house, which Fu Linnan pointed out to her. It looked like an ordinary room, but it seemed to be quiet and far. At a nce, ye shuisu seemed to fall into the vortex of previous and present lives.


    Ye shuisu looked to the left again. Fu Linnan had gone out of the yard door, turned again, and went further away, and gradually disappeared in her sight.


    Today, she came to Yunhua temple to find Master Kong. Of course, she wanted to ask for a result.


    Now that Fu Linnan has left, she won''t hear the secret of her rebirth. Master konichi is in the main room again. Then she will go into the main room and have a look.


    Ye shuisu''s steps seemed to carry the weight of his previous life and walked into the main house, with some eagerness. At this time, she was sad, unwilling, confused... All kinds of emotions were churning in her eyes.


    However, at the moment when she disappeared at the door of the house, Fu Linnan, who had "left" the yard, came back again.


    He looked at the door of the main house in the yard with deep eyes.


    What the truth is, perhaps, we can know now.


    Fu Linnan clenched his fist.


    It seems that ye shuisu ising. At the moment when ye shuisu steps into the main house, master kongyi was closing his eyes and meditating. This will just open his eyes, and the bottom of his eyes is still empty.


    He stood up from the futon, held a Rosary Bead and read a Buddhist name to ye shuisu: "Amitabha."


    The Buddha''s name is very powerful, but ye shuisu''s heart is still surging.


    When thousands of words came to his mouth, it seemed that he didn''t know how to say it. Ye shuisu looked at Master Kong Yi and only said, "master, I have a lot of doubts in my heart. Can you help me answer it?"


    When it was time to ask Master Kong Yi to solve her doubts, ye shuisu was also thinking, since she had seen Master Kong Yi before her death and Xu Yurui had seen Master Kong Yi before her death, how much did Master Kong Yi know about their past and present lives?


    It is said that the real Taoist expert can break life and death and see things other than the reincarnation of life and death. What can she really ask from master konichi?


    Master Kong Yi nced at ye shuisu and walked out of the room. Ye shuisu followed him out.


    The sky is still a sky with dark clouds covering the sun. It is windy everywhere. Everything seems to be ready to move.


    Master konichi went out of the yard, and ye shuisu followed out of the yard.


    There is still a stronger wind outside the hospital than in the hospital. Master konichi stopped in front of a tree at the gate of the courtyard. The tree was not big or small, swaying and living in the wind.


    Master konichi looked up at the tree and opened his mouth: "benefactor is like this tree. Whether to dive with the wind or destroy with the wind is the choice of benefactor."


    "All things grow with each other. The extent to which the tree can sink or destroy depends on how the wind blows."


    A prophecy with a Zen machine fell into ye shuisu''s heart, as if he had said everything and didn''t say anything, which made ye shuisu''s heart sink.


    The scene of Feng blowing on the tree also fell into ye shuisu''s eyes, and ye shuisu''s eyes sank: "what do you say, I can''t understand!" the words were clearly a little stiff.


    Master Kong Yi looked at the tree in front of him with his back and didn''t move: "do you remember the past life, benefactor?"


    Ye shuisu''s heart trembled: "what do you mean?"


    "Benefactor, the death of previous lives."


    Ye shuisu''s fist clenched: "remember!" how she died in pain and despair in the dungeon in her previous life, how could she forget!


    "The benefactor''s family has been gued in previous lives."


    Ye shuisu''s eyes seemed to burst out a sh of fire: "remember!" she was deeply enmity, and she would never tolerate it!

 Chapter 196

    "Benefactor''s unfailing love for Fu Sheng in previous lives."


    Ye shuisu''s fist clenched more tightly and stared at master kongyi: "remember! What does master want to say?"


    She came to master kongyi to find an answer, an answer about the previous life and this life, but why did master kongyi mention the sadness of her previous life? Also told her the Zen prophecy of wind and tree!


    Those indelible pain, those blood feuds, whenever mentioned, were enough to make her heart burn a sea of fire in an instant.


    Master Kong Yi nced at ye shuisu. No matter how excited ye shuisu was, his eyes were still empty. It seemed that everything in the world could not make his eyes move.


    The wind rose stronger and the tree swayed more violently in the wind. Master konichi''s vision fell back on the tree: "benefactor, how do youpare the experience of previous life with that of this life?"


    Ye shuisu, following Master Kong Yi''s line of sight, looked at the tree that swayed violently. Although it seemed that it swayed badly, it had its own rules. It was unknown that the tree might be taking advantage of the wind to make its roots more stable.


    Somehow, ye shuisu seemed to see himself on the tree. Feng blew on her, and she felt that her body was shaky.


    Her eyes deepened: "the master said that because of my use of the wind in this life, my roots can be more stable. But the wind is also likely to destroy me!"


    Then, her words were determined: "this wind is Fu Linnan!"


    Regardless of Ye shuisu''s emotional excitement, master kongyi read a Buddhist name: "Amitabha." he also said, "among all living beings, benefactor is a person with wisdom. Some things can be easily understood."


    Ye shuisu''s mood seems to be bing more and more unstable: "why did the master appear after the death of my previous life?"


    Master konichi said, "the way of heaven, just let the donor live."


    Despite his deliberate guidance and Fu Linnan''s lifelong pursuit of Buddha in exchange for ye shuisu''s chance of rebirth, everything can only return to the word "heaven".


    But the way of heaven could not be revealed. He helped Fu Linnan to revive ye shuisu in his previous life, which has broken the way he pursued in his life. Because of this, seeking a way, he has a vast road ahead.


    However, due to the tragic death of Ye shuisu in previous lives, Fu Linnan has be a devil. If he is not brought back to the right path, I don''t know how many serious things will happen, and Fu Linnan will indirectly and directly cause the death of many people.


    What he read about Buddhism and refined Buddhism and Taoism is only for the sake of universal life. It''s good to be able to ferry people. How to ferry people and what offence to the way of heaven may not be clear.


    Since the cause and effect he connected about ye shuisu and Fu Linnan has been generated, in this life, he will also recite the Buddha for them, just to avoid the bitter sea and bitter fruit of the previous life.


    Heaven, let her have a baby.


    Hearing this, ye shuisu only felt that her mood was about to copse.


    What is the way of heaven?


    Why did she suffer like that in thest life?


    Her eyes were filled with hate: "yes, I hate it! Why did I experience so many hardships in myst life? I saw so many ugliness with my own eyes? And I experienced so many blood feuds?"


    "In my previous life, I just kept a simple love and felt that if I loved someone, I should believe in him and pay for him!"


    "In order to help Fu Sheng get Fu''s family, I don''t hesitate to hide around Fu Linnan and don''t give up any torture. I can help Fu Sheng secretly when he needs any resources from Fu Linnan!"


    "In order to help Fu Sheng, I don''t know how many times I have secretly designed Fu Linnan! Sometimes I feel that what I do is cruel and dare not start, but I still do it when I think of Fu Sheng!"


    "Finally, knowing that Fu Linnan might have nothing because of my behavior, I cooperated with Fu Sheng to take the video he wanted!"


    "And the Jiang family, my three brothers and grandpa, under my ignorance, almost emptied them in order to help Fu Sheng! They also exhausted all their strength to help Fu Sheng!"


    "I don''t ask much for these things. I just want to be with Fu Sheng!"


    "Eventer, I learned that Fu Sheng not only had a rtionship with me, but also had Xia Sihan and Ning Chunjie... Many women. I didn''t me Fu Sheng. I also thought that even if he didn''t give my wife''s identity, I would like to be his underground lover, as long as he coulde to see me when he thought of me!"


    "My prayer is so humble..."


    "But what about the final result?"


    "Fu Sheng killed the Jiang family! My grandfather died! The Jiang family was destroyed! The eldest brother was put on file for investigation! The second brother was almost forced to death by the patient! The third brother was jailed for taking drugs!"


    "Fu Sheng and Xia Sihan finally put me in a dungeon. They tortured me day and night and forced me to sign the final property transfer! For this, they skinned my mother in front of me!"


    "Later I signed, but they still didn''t let me go. They killed me after killing my mother!"


    "Moreover, when I was just caught in the dungeon, they beat down a child in my stomach! That''s the child of Fu Linnan and me! It had been beaten down alive before it took shape!"


    "They have done so much evil and have borne so many consequences. Since the way of heaven has reborn me, I must let them suffer and die in this life!"


    "I was born to hate! The devil should bear the end of the devil!"


    Ye shuisu said, the whole person''s hate light seemed to gush out, even in the strong wind.


    Master Kong Yi looked at ye shuisu and shook his head: "benefactor, when is it time to repay your grievances? The way of heaven was kind, and it must not let you be reborn for hatred."


    "Put it down, benefactor, the tree of this life may grow more vigorously."


    Ye shuisu didn''t recognize master kongyi''s words at all: "master kongyi said these words from the perspective of a worldly person!"


    "The way of heaven may be kind, but it is kind to evil people. What is it to kind people?"


    "If the perpetrator will not be punished for his evil, who should the kind-hearted person hurt by the perpetratorin?"


    "Master konichi is willing to spread all sentient beings because master konichi ispassionate."


    "But since the way of heaven makes me reborn with ugly memories of previous lives and hatred, all I will do is to let those who should pay the price pay the price ording to these memories!"


    "Some people are born to live in hell, instead of pretending to harm others in the world in a human skin!"

 Chapter 197

    "The master won''t start to tear these bloody human skins, so I''ll tear them!"


    "No matter what price I pay, I must take revenge in this life, and I must not let the pain of the previous life repeat!"


    Ye shuisu''s whole body was full of hostility. An originally beautiful heart is ruthlessly trampled by the mud and the blood feud of family destruction and death. People who have not experienced it can''t experience the kind of bone prating and cruel pain!


    Master Kong Yi looked at such ye shuisu and seemed to sigh, but the emptiness in his eyes was so deep.


    It seems that he saw something. Konichi''s eyes turned, and the distant voice seemed toe from a distant distance: "what about the wind? What are you going to do with the wind shrouded around the almsgiver in this and the previous life?"


    At this time, Fu Linnan, who had been standing behind master ye shuisu and Kong Yi for a long time, seemed to be more gloomy at this time.


    Ye shuisu, shrouded in hatred and anger, listened to master kongyi''s words and replied without thinking: "as long as I can revenge, I won''t care what consequences the wind will bring to me! I won''t care about any price!"


    "So, in this life, you''re just using me?"


    As soon as ye shuisu''s words were finished, a domineering, cold and repressing voice sounded behind ye shuisu.


    Hearing this sound, ye shuisu''s body paused.


    Turning back, she was not surprised to see Fu Linnan walking towards her step by step under the gloomy sky and in the strong wind.


    Fu Linnan was getting closer and closer, and his anger was getting closer and closer. Ye shuisu''s eyes shed a touch of horror and panic


    Fu Linnan ising!


    When did hee?


    How much did he hear just now?


    Did he know about her rebirth?


    Do you know the unbearable suffering she is experiencing at this time?


    no She hasn''t epted and let Fu Linnan know all this!


    Fu Linnan came to ye shuisu and pushed her against the trunk behind her.


    Under the strong oppression, ye shuisu had no ability to fight Fu Linnan.


    Under the strong wind, Fu Linnan''s eyes seemed to be scarlet. His big hand pinched ye shuisu''s chin. It was easy that Fu Linnan pinched a red mark there.


    But it doesn''t hurt. Compared with Fu Linnan''s real strength, which he has practiced since he was a child, this strength is only a small one.


    Even now Fu Linnan is very angry. When facing ye shuisu, he is still restrained.


    His eyes stared at ye shuisu, as if he wanted to show the petite ye shuisu under him into his flesh and blood: "the reborn? The one who came back with the memory of the previous life? The one who came back with the blood feud of the previous life?


    "You just want to use me? You just want to use me to avenge you?"


    "Those soft words and love words told me were all lied to me? They were all lied to me in order to take advantage of me?"


    Fu Linnan repeatedly pressed ye shuisu so hard that she would have fallen if there were not a trunk behind her for her to lean against. However, if Fu Linnan''s hand hadn''t dragged her chin, she was afraid that she would have slipped down the trunk.


    Fu Linnan heard it! He knew it!


    I know she used him!


    What Fu Linnan hates most is cheating, that is, someone uses him. What should she do?


    Fu Linnan kept asking ye shuisu: "now I know all your secrets. What do you think will happen to you? What will I do to you? Huh?"


    Fu Linnan''s voice seemed to lighten everything, but it made ye shuisu''s body tremble more.


    She wanted to shake her head and deny Fu Linnan''s words, but Fu Linnan sped her chin and her head couldn''t move at all.


    She also wanted to exin to Fu Linnan that it was not what he thought. She did use him for revenge. For this life, she and her family would not repeat the mistakes of the previous life.


    But she was also thinking about him.


    In this life, when she was with him, she approached him with purpose and ulterior motives. Yes, but she also wanted to be really and well with Fu Linnan. This has nothing to do with utilization!


    Even among them, there is a reason why she really owed him in thest life.


    Therefore, things are not like what Fu Linnan said. She just wants revenge and wants to use him!


    Fu Linnan really misunderstood her!


    But these words came to her mouth. Facing Fu Linnan''s towering anger in front of her, she couldn''t say another word!


    "Lin Nan, not..."


    At this point, she stopped abruptly.


    Fu Linnan also saw ye shuisu''s desire to stop talking.


    The scarlet of his eyes seemed to be heavier: "it''s not what? Can''t you exin it if you want to exin?"


    Ye shuisu was frightened by Fu Linnan like this, so he was speechless for a moment.


    But in Fu Linnan''s eyes, ye shuisu had nothing to say in the face of his question!


    Under the more bloody rain, ye shuisu''s eyes seemed empty: "Linnan, I admit... I did use you."


    Then ye shuisu seemed to want to say something.


    But Fu Linnan''s hand sping her chin used more strength!


    The storm has swept with the breath of death. Fu Linnan''s fist hit the tree behind ye shuisu. His already scarlet eyes are bing scarlet.


    In the windy weather, under the overcast clouds, there was still a fiery red sunset shining in the sky. The scarlet in Fu Linnan''s eyes at this time wasparable to that red sun.


    Fu Linnan stared at ye shuisu, with a deep pain in his angry voice: "use! Sure enough! Sure enough!"


    After two "sure enough", ye shuisu felt that there seemed to be a more burst fire running in Fu Linnan''s body, but Fu Linnan stared at ye shuisu like that and didn''t seem to take any further action.


    This, on the contrary, makes ye shuisu feel more terrible!


    She thought maybe it would be better for Fu Linnan to send out the suppressed fire in his heart!


    At this time, Fu Linnan somehow loosened his hand on ye shuisu''s chin and said in a deep angry voice, "roll!"


    Then Fu Linnan hit the tree in front of him with his heavy fist. The tree shook violently. With this fist, he was almost knocked down!


    Fu Linnan seemed to have no intention of stopping. He still hit the tree heavily. Although he didn''t say anything, he knew from his look that he was very painful!


    Aware that Fu Linnan was wrong, ye shuisu certainly didn''t go. She looked at Fu Linnan and her voice trembled: "Linnan, what''s the matter with you?"


    After seeing Fu Linnan''s Scarlet eyes and blue veins on her hands, she soon realized that Fu Linnan had a headache!

 Chapter 198

    And this time, the disease is obviously more serious than before!


    Looking at Fu Linnan''s painful appearance of punching into the tree, looking at the degree of green tendons on Fu Linnan''s hand, ye shuisu can estimate that Fu Linnan''s headache symptoms have reached the degree of hister onset!


    However, ording to the development of the previous life, his headache became so serious, which waster.


    But now, this happened ahead of time!


    There is no doubt that it was caused by knowing her rebirth identity and that she was using him!


    Ye shuisu''s eyes were shocked.


    She knew that Fu Linnan had a headache and that the disease could not be stimted.


    But she didn''t expect that the things Fu Linnan heard today would give him so much stimtion! Make his headache worse in advance!


    After a lifetime, she knew how much harm Fu Linnan''s headache would bring to him after it worsened! When it was serious, he suffered from headache for half a month in a row! No matter what famous doctores, he can''t cure him and alleviate his pain!


    "Get out!"


    Fu Linnan tried his best to restrain himself, and said to ye shuisu, who was still in ce.


    Ye shuisu didn''t go, but got closer to Fu Linnan.


    She took out a silver needle and was about to stab Fu Linnan''s acupoints. Because she was worried about Fu Linnan, her voice trembled: "Linnan, you have a headache. I''ll help you treat it!"


    Not to mention ye shuisu, under the guidance of old man Jiang, had high attainments in acupuncture and moxibustion.


    After the rebirth of this life, she knew that Fu Linnan would be troubled by headache in the future. Ye shuisu had previously specially prepared pills for Fu Linnan to treat headache. Even the art of acupuncture and moxibustion, she also specially improved in the direction of treating headache.


    But after Fu Linnan took the pills she gave him, ording to her constant concern for Fu Linnan''s body, Fu Linnan''s headache should have improved to a certain extent.


    I didn''t expect to be broken in an instant!


    Seeing that ye shuisu''s silver needle was about to stab into the acupoint, Fu Linnan waved and knocked out the silver needle in ye shuisu''s hand: "don''t get close to me!"


    Ye shuisu stumbled and almost fell. But she didn''t give up, and regardless of the dangerous smell on Fu Linnan, she directly rushed into Fu Linnan''s arms and hugged Fu Linnan: "no! I want to be close to you!"


    "Now that I have been allowed to stay with you, and since it took me a lifetime to stumble to find you, don''t want me to leave!"


    "How about thest life? How many mistakes did you make in thest life? It''s all over!"


    "No matter what you hear, it has nothing to do with this life!"


    "In this life, I just want to be with you!"


    "Have you forgotten that we are engaged and that we agreed to live forever? Since you made a promise, how can you give up easily?"


    "I know I''m sorry for you in thest life, but I will change in this life. Lin Nan, will you forgive me?"


    Ye shuisu hugged Fu Linnan and said ttering words in a tone close to prayer. Her tone was very soft and scared.


    She knows that Fu Linnan''s situation is very dangerous. When headache urs, the most important thing to avoid is emotional excitement. Now she just wants Fu Linnan to settle down, and then she helps him with acupuncture.


    She has hurt him in thest life. In this life, she doesn''t want him to be hurt because of her.


    Moreover, she was suddenly afraid. She was afraid that Fu Linnan was really like what he said. Because she was angry, she was never allowed toe near him again.


    She won''t ept it!


    Although Fu Linnan''s headache was still on the edge of attack, he didn''t push away ye shuisu''s hug.


    But the scarlet eyes looked at ye shuisu in his arms and thought about what he had just heard. His heart tingled and couldn''t stop his Mania!


    In order to love Fu Sheng, ye shuisu loved his family and died miserably! Love, and a child of him and her died!


    What kind of love will make ye shuisu finally do that to him?


    He knew how stubborn the viin in front of him was. Ye shuisu could do that for Fu Sheng in thest life. What about this life?


    Will she really only hate him?


    If he can, he really wants to strangle ye shuisu now!


    But he can''t do it!


    "Don''t touch me!"


    Fu Linnan finally spoke manically.


    But ye shuisu didn''t roll away. He not only didn''t roll away, but also stabbed Fu Linnan''s acupoints with a silver needle.


    Since she began to study how to better treat Fu Linnan''s headache, she has been in the habit of taking silver needles with her.


    Ye shuisu still held Fu Linnan and said firmly, "no! I want to touch you! I want to hold you and don''t let go! I want to use a silver needle to help you treat your headache!"


    Feeling Fu Linnan''s pain, ye shuisu also felt pain and heartache.


    Feeling Fu Linnan''s anger, ye shuisu was actually afraid that he would really crush her.


    But even under such strong pressure, she helped Fu Lin go south for a few stitches.


    Fu Linnan''s headache was suppressed immediately. The scarlet color in his eyes decreased, but the mania in his heart remained.


    Instead of taking care of the needle ye shuisu pierced into his acupoint, he pinched ye shuisu''s neck and lifted her up: "do you really think I dare not do anything to you? Do you really think I have to do with you? A person who can deceive and betray me, why should I keep you by my side?"


    Fu Linnan was really angry and pinched ye shuisu''s neck without much pity.


    Ye shuisu was out of breath, but she still looked at Fu Linnan. Although she was afraid, she was also firm: "you said that no matter in thest life or this life, you said that the only person you want in this life is me. I can never be reced in your heart. Lin Nan, are you really willing to let go?"


    Even if Fu Linnan is pinching her now, she believes that Fu Linnan will not kill her.


    In the previous life, Fu Linnan had imprisoned her, had cruel acts against her, had a strong desire for possession and was never reasonable.


    However, apart from the love between men and women and her tough confrontation, Fu Linnan controlled her with tougher means. Fu Linnan really never hurt her.


    Even after thinking carefully, Fu Linnan gave her all his preferences, even if he was like the previous life, but in the wrong way.


    After the rebirth of this life, she clearly has deeper feelings with Fu Linnan, so fu Linnan will not be willing to hurt her!


    Fu Linnan listened to ye shuisu''s clear words without fear. Instead, he was very angry and wanted tough angrily.

 Chapter 199

    Ye shuisu is so sure that he won''t do it to her?


    However, under his confinement, ye shuisu''s face has gradually begun to turn red. Looking at ye shuisu''s appearance that he seems to be out of breath, he just needs to look at ye shuisu''s eyes, and his hands are still involuntarily loose.


    Yes, this is the person he put on the tip of his heart and the bottom of his heart. How could he be willing to do it to her?


    From the very beginning, he had recognized her and was no longer willing to give up!


    However, it is such a person that he should have even if he loses the whole world. He doesn''t like him and uses him!


    Fu Linnan''s eyes seemed to turn red again. He turned his back and didn''t look at ye shuisu: "go away! Don''t let me see you!"


    He clenched his fist and trembled slightly, as if he were suffering.


    Ye shuisu, who was put down, leaned against the trunk behind him. Before he had time to breathe, he was close to Fu Linnan again.


    This time, ye shuisu gave Fu Linnan a needle at an acupoint to soften Fu Linnan''s body directly.


    Under the guidance of Ye shuisu, Fu Linnan sat on the trunk behind him.


    Fu Linnan stared at ye shuisu: "how dare you give me an injection?"


    This time, it was not the injection to suppress his headache. It was obviously the injection that controlled his mobility!


    Ye shuisu had just breathed and recovered a little action. The red marks on his neck seemed quite dazzling.


    She looked at Fu Linnan with satisfaction. At this time, Fu Linnan had no way to resist her. After giving Fu Linnan a few more needles, she began to give Fu Linnan a special acupoint massage.


    Massage seems simple, but it takes a lot of energy. Ye shuisu''s intimate contact with Fu Linnan at this time is much more intimate than he saw.


    The two people were in such close contact, and ye shuisu and Fu Linnan had already exuded fine sweat.


    Both of them have body fragrance. At this time, their faint body fragrance oveps with each other and haunts their taste buds, making them seem to be closer to each other.


    Ye shuisu hung her eyes and didn''t look at Fu Linnan. She just wanted to help Fu Linnan massage. First, she helped him relieve his headache. Besides, Yunhua temple is deep and far away. There is only one temple at the top of the mountain, and there is no doctor nearby.


    Ye shuisu''s voice was a little hoarse: "your situation is very dangerous now, so I''ll let you calm down and suppress your headache first."


    As long as Fu Linnan''s headache did notpletely improve at this time, ye shuisu''s whole heart was hanging.


    She really didn''t expect Fu Linnan to get sick at this time!


    Fu Linnan''s sight has always been locked on ye shuisu. His anger does not decrease. He sneered. Ye shuisu is very good. Heid a hand on him and said he was dangerous!


    Ye shuisu exined to Fu Linnan: "I didn''t betray you, either in thest life or in this life. In this life, I firmly chose you and never changed. In thest life, although I was badly cheated by Fu Sheng and scared because of your cruelty, at that time, you were the only man I had from beginning to end."


    With the deepening of massage, there seems to be more intimate movements between ye shuisu and Fu Linnan.


    Although there is a kind of power between them at this time, their hearts clearly want to be close to each other.


    The whole gate of the yard only became the background of the two of them.


    Master Kong Yi nced at them, recited a Buddha''s horn, and turned away.


    He was full of grey cloth Zen. He brushed his clothes and didn''t take away a trace. He gave the whole venue to ye shuisu and Fu Linnan.


    For ye shuisu and Fu Linnan, he was just a middleman.


    Whether it is a previous life or this life, or the cause and effect of the previous life and this life he helped them create.


    What should be reminded of them today has been reminded. Finally, what they will go into in this life depends only on their own evolution.


    Fu Linnan is a mortal. Ye shuisu is his robbery and his medicine.


    He just hoped that there would not be so many killings in this life as in the previous life. Almost, the killings that led to great disaster


    Universal living beings, the fruit of his pursuit of Buddha


    After ye shuisu gave Fu Linnan a hard massage, the scarlet in Fu Linnan''s eyes gradually faded.


    Although Fu Linnan''s body had softened with a silver needle, ye shuisu was still a little nervous when he was around Fu Linnan at this time.


    Fu Linnan watched ye shuisu y with the him seriously all way. Although his heart was still filled with the anger, he did not refuse ye shuisu and let ye shuisu massage him.


    At this time, although he felt that the symptoms of headache were significantly reduced, his anger had nothing to do with headache.


    In fact, although ye shuisu gave him a needle and made him weak, it is not impossible to get rid of Ye shuisu''s control because of his physical quality.


    But he didn''t choose to do so.


    After all, ye shuisu is still concerned about his body.


    However, ye shuisu has just hurt himpletely and bruised all over. Now what is it to care about him and show kindness to him?


    Fu Linnan''s voice was still filled with cold anger: "the headache is over, and you can roll."


    Ye shuisu just took the silver needle off Fu Linnan at this time.


    Her mind sank. She was always bright, and the whole person seemed a little dark.


    Since Fu Linnan doesn''t want to see her now, she should leave first.


    If Fu Linnan is upset, his headache may rpse.


    Ye shuisu looked up at Fu Linnan, and then looked up at the yard: "Linnan, let me help you into the yard to have a rest."


    Fu Linnan didn''t speak. At this time, he was closing his eyes and didn''t look at ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu waited for a while and didn''t wait for a response. A pair of water eyes seemed to be hurt and said, "you rest here. I''ll find Gao Lang to take care of you."


    Gao Lang also followed Fu Linnan to Yunhua temple. Previously, she also saw Gao Lang in the crowd.


    But when Fu Linnan came to take him to the yard, he didn''t follow.


    However, since Fu Linnan is here, Gao Lang should be not far from Fu Linnan.


    Ye shuisu got up and left, still wearing a red skirt. It seems that her back is a little lonely.


    Not long after ye shuisu left, Fu Linnan opened his eyes.


    Seeing that there was no one around, Fu Linnan''s cold atmosphere immediately became colder.


    Really gone?


    He let her go and he really left?

 Chapter 200

    Just hurt him and now leave him here alone?


    So ye shuisu really doesn''t like him?


    OK! Good! What a leaf Sue!


    In a moment, Fu Linnan''s eyes seemed to be red again. But this time, it was just a faint red, not obvious.


    The yard should be the private yard of Yunhua temple. There was no one near the yard.


    However, when ye shuisu came out again, he still saw Gao Lang guarding outside.


    Seeing ye shuisuing out, Gao Lang also walked over.


    At this time, the strong wind on the mountain has weakened a lot.


    Without waiting for Gao Lang to say anything, ye shuisu said to him, "Linnan is alone in the yard. Take care of him. Advise him to drink more water." although he has just received an injection and massage, his headache has been suppressed a lot, but drinking more water can be more beneficial to his body.


    She must not be able to persuade Fu Linnan. She even took so much effort to treat him. I hope Gao Lang can persuade him.


    Ye shuisu thought, and her heart was a little sour.


    Without waiting for Gao Lang to answer her, she left directly.


    Gao Lang looked at ye shuisu''s obviously lonely back and was stunned.


    Look at this. Did ye shuisu quarrel with Fu Linnan?


    So


    Gao Lang subconsciously nced into the yard.


    If so, that''s not good.


    Ye shuisu was the only one he had seen that could affect Fu Linnan, the capital''s "cold hell king".


    Leaving the yard, ye shuisu suddenly didn''t know where to go.


    She walked aimlessly. Although she was walking under her feet, her heart could not feel the movement of her feet at all.


    She seemed to have passed through the crowd and came to a quiet ce.


    She didn''t care where she went. At this time, she didn''t even know what she was thinking. The whole person was ignorant.


    What just happened? Fu Linnan knew about her rebirth and told her to go away?


    Think of what she has just experienced. If she knew in advance that all this would happen, she must not know how to deal with it!


    But just now, even if she has dealt with Fu Linnan, she still doesn''t know how to face her next meeting with Fu Linnan.


    "Jingling bell."


    When the phone rang, ye shuisu unconsciously answered: "hello." even she didn''t realize how decadent her voice was at this time.


    But the people on the other side of the phone recognized her decadence.


    It was Jiang Xiangru who called. Originally, she was still smiling, but at this time, the smile on her face suddenly condensed. She asked anxiously, "what''s the matter with you, shuisu? What happened?"


    Jiang Xiangru''s voice made ye shuisutun wake up a lot. She didn''t look when she answered the phone. Unexpectedly, Jiang Xiangru called her.


    Jiang Xiangru''s health is notpletely good and needs to rest. Of course, she can''t let her worry about her.


    Moreover, the things between her and Fu Linnan, as well as her rebirth, are just her secrets, which no one can tell or tell.


    Ye shuisu Qiang endured the sadness in his heart and looked up at the sky. Only then did he force his sadness back.


    She tried her best to make her voice normal and said, "it''s all right, mom. It''s just that the wind on the mountain is a little strong and the weather bes a little fast, so it''s a little ufortable. But now the wind is much smaller." Jiang Xiangru knew that she came to Yunhua Temple today.


    After listening to ye shuisu''s discussion, Jiang Xiangru''s heart seems to settle down, but she still carries it: "well, mom, look at the weather forecast, the weather will be repeated tonight. You and Yurui should take care of each other and pay more attention when they are on the mountain."


    She also read the news to know that there will be some bimonthly anomalies tonight, and the weather is not very stable. Remembering that ye shuisu was still on the mountain, she had to call to ask.


    She didn''t know what ye shuisu thought, so she went to Yunhua temple with Xu Yurui.


    Ye shuisu''s voice seemed to be smiling, but in fact she didn''t smile at all. She still looked up at the cloud in the sky: "you know, mom. But there are not only Yurui and me on the mountain, but Linnan and Aunt Wang on the mountain."


    When mentioning Fu Linnan, ye shuisu''s heart couldn''t help tingling.


    Looking at the dark clouds in the sky, she couldn''t help thinking, after such a encounter, would Fu Linnan give up her?


    But soon, she denied her idea.


    No, it won''t. In her previous life, she also hurt Fu Linnan much more than this. Fu Linnan didn''t give up her. How can she give up her so easily now?


    Fu Linnan is the most, but he just gives her that kind of punishment


    The voice of Jiang Xiangru on the phone came again: "Linnan and Yimei are also there? Yimei has hypoglycemia. It''s cold on the mountain at night. You see her reminding her to eat more. She always doesn''t know how to take care of herself."


    "I see, mom, I''ll remind Aunt Wang."


    The phone paused again and continued: "if Linnan is also on the mountain, he can take care of you, and I can be more relieved. They are all people who are getting married. It is always good for husband and wife to take care of each other."


    Although ye shuisu''s voice was deliberately soft and normalter, she raised ye shuisu. How could she not hear it? Ye shuisu''ster voice was the same as the first one, obviously filled with sadness.


    Since ye shuisu said that Fu Linnan was also on the mountain, she easily guessed what made ye shuisu sad. Nine times out of ten, it was Fu Linnan.


    All young people, she knows.


    However, she could see that Fu Linnan was really good to ye shuisu. Even if they had any contradictions before, Fu Linnan would not let ye shuisu be wronged.


    "People are getting married. It''s always good for couples to take care of each other."


    Jiang Xiangru''s words also made ye shuisu think through some things.


    Indeed, anyway, she and Fu Linnan are getting married. What is the most important thing between husband and wife? It is trust and mutual honesty.


    In the past, although Fu Linnan didn''t find out about her rebirth or that she was using his secret, they got along well for some time.


    But in this way, they always feel that there is something missing.


    What''s worse is that she can''t trust Fu Linnanpletely and honestly.


    But now it''s better. Although Fu Linnan did find her big secret, they can be regarded as opening up the estrangement between them.


    If she can handle it well, maybe it''s not a bad thing.


    Ye shuisu thought. She was relieved for a moment. Even her voice when talking to Jiang Xiangru was rxed: "I know, mom, don''t worry about me. I''m fine in the mountain."

 Chapter 201

    At this meeting, ye shuisu still looked at the dark cloud in the sky, as if it was not so gloomy.


    When Jiang Xiangru heard that ye shuisu''s mood was getting better, she immediately put down her heart. After a few words with ye shuisu, they hung up the phone.


    But even so, after hanging up the phone and remembering the scene of meeting Fu Linnan, ye shuisu still had some faint fear in his heart.


    She still didn''t know how to get along with Fu Linnan and ask him for forgiveness.


    However, since in thest life, when Fu Linnan was extremely angry, he would "severely punish" her with men''s and women''s affairs.


    In thest life, Fu Linnan took the initiative to do so. If she took the initiative to coax Fu Linnan to be happy this time, will it make fu Linnan calm down faster?


    Ye shuisu looked up at the sky and something seemed to sh in his eyes.


    However, now she is in a clean ce of the temple. She may have a good idea, but she can only implement it after going down the mountain.


    Ye shuisu took back her gaze to the sky, because her conversation with Jiang Xiangru also stabilized her mood, but her whole heart was still hanging.


    Ye shuisu was trying to go further, but he found himself in a secluded forest.


    There are a lot of misceneous trees in the small forest. There are no people nearby. It should be a deserted small forest near the temple.


    "I didn''t expect to walk to such a quiet ce," thought ye shuisu.


    Just looking for the way back. At this time, when she looked around, she found that many nts growing in the small forest can be used as medicine, and there are several herbs that can have a good suppression effect on Fu Linnan''s headache!


    Ye shuisu has studied traditional Chinese medicine with old Jiang since childhood. Recently, he has been working hard for Fu Linnan''s headache, trying every means to cure Fu Linnan''s headache, including dispensing medicine, acupuncture, etc.


    This will see herbs rted to headache, which is naturally very sensitive.


    Ye shuisu''s heart rejoiced: "although he gave Linnan Shi needle massage, his just onset was more serious, and his headache was notpletely suppressed. Will he have a rpse if he doesn''t keep it together? If he takes some herbs and goes back to boil the medicine, he will be much better."


    Ye shuisu thought that his men had found herbs to pick.


    The forest is not big or small. I don''t know whether the monks of Yunhua Temple take care of it, or whether the mountain soil at the top of the mountain is spiritual enough. In short, there are a lot of herbs in the forest.


    However, although there are a lot of herbs, there are only a few vors that are useful for leaf water su.


    The more ye shuisu picked, the more he went to the depths of the forest. At this time, it seems that someone''s voice came around.


    "Will there be people in this deserted forest?" thought ye shuisu.


    After listening again, I was stunned again. If she heard right, is this Fu Hanxue''s voice?


    I don''t know how much pain she experienced in her previous life. She is too familiar with Fu Hanxue''s artificial voice.


    As soon as Fu Hanxue came to such a deserted forest, she knew there was nothing good.


    Her eyes were deep, and she came closer to the voice quietly, trying to see what Fu Hanxue was saying.


    When she got closer, ye shuisu also clearly heard that Fu Hanxue was talking to several men. Her voice was a little high and high spirited, which was a little simr to the state she used to talk in private.


    "There must be nothing wrong with what will happenter. Where I am, the light will go with me, you know?"


    "Yes, Miss Fu."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye shuisu hid behind the tree and could see Fu Hanxue''s skirt swing faintly. Xu was disturbed by today''s strong wind. Now she has changed into a white skirt, which is still a gentle and noble tone.


    The more you listen, the more ye shuisu hears it. Fu Hanxue is talking to those men about the next double moon vision. Fu Hanxue is going to be a legendary "strange woman once in a thousand years".


    Ye shuisu listened and coldly hooked her lips.


    Lucky fairy?


    A strange woman once in a thousand years?


    With Fu Hanxue, a ck hearted poisonous woman?


    Oh!


    After picking the herbs, ye shuisu went to the monks in the temple to borrow a medicine pot and boil the medicine. Monks also get sick and boil herbs for treatment. There are so many herbs around them. I''m afraid they need to cultivate and supply them deliberately.


    Although the herbal medicine ye shuisu wants is notplete here, the medicine boiled now still has a good suppression effect on Fu Linnan''s headache.


    Not long ago, ye shuisu didn''t know how to face Fu Linnan next time. He didn''t expect to see him again so soon.


    However, Fu Linnan''s body now needs to drink herbs, and she also needs to reconcile with Fu Linnan as soon as possible.


    But she was not sure how to find Fu Linnan this time


    Because ye shuisu was full of thoughts about Fu Linnan, she didn''t think much. Carrying herbs, she went to the small yard where she and Fu Linnan had gone before.


    When I arrived near the yard, I remembered that some time has passed now. Is Fu Linnan still in the yard?


    She simply walked forward two steps and found Gao Lang guarding at the gate of the yard. She was relieved. Since Gao Lang is here, Fu Linnan should also be there.


    The wind on the mountain has almost stopped, the clouds have dispersed, and the red sunset is quite spectacr in the sky. Even too spectacr, it seems to be preparing for tonight''s double moon vision. The tree at the gate of the hospital has stopped swinging in the wind, and Fu Linnan is no longer under the tree.


    Of course, ye shuisu is not in the mood to see the sunset or think about anything else.


    She went to Gao Lang''s front and looked into the yard. Her eyes were deep. She didn''t even find her words. She was a little dumb: "is Lin Nan inside?"


    Gao Lang also didn''t find the difference in ye shuisu''s voice. Originally, he stood at the door and seemed worried.


    But when he saw ye shuisuing, his eyes lit up: "young grandma, young master is in the main house." he nced at the medicine held by Ye shuisu''s hand, "is this?"


    I wish ye shuisu came.


    Previously, ye shuisu asked him to look after Fu Linnan in a low mood. He vaguely felt that something was wrong.


    After following ye shuisu''s words to find Fu Linnan, he felt that something was wrong.


    Fu Linnan''s reputation as the "cold king of hell in the capital" is not in vain. He just has the ability to make people afraid easily, which makes people seem to see the "king of hell".


    In the past, when ye shuisu often made Fu Linnan angry, Fu Linnan was always cold and calm.


    In that way, he clearly didn''t say or do anything, but it was enough to frighten people. Gao Lang followed Fu Linnan, often trembling. He was afraid that if he was not careful, he would provoke Fu Linnan.

 Chapter 202

    Later, ye shuisu and Fu Linnan got better. Although Fu Linnan didn''t like tough, Gao Lang knew that Fu Linnan was much softer than before.


    He followed Fu Linnan, so he didn''t have so much pressure.


    From time to time, he thanked ye shuisu. After all, only ye shuisu could have such a magical effect on Fu Linnan, the "cold king of hell".


    But today, everything seems to have changed again.


    He came to Fu Linnan''s side and even felt that Fu Linnan was shrouded in a colder breath than before!


    It''s clear that it''s not cold yet, but he seems to think it''s been three or nine days!


    Combined with the fact that ye shuisu was in a bad mood when he talked to him earlier, he guessed that Fu Linnan and ye shuisu were likely to quarrel.


    Of course, he can''t persuade Fu Linnan anything about the current situation.


    But when ye shuisu came, he seemed to see hope.


    In this world, only ye shuisu can cure Fu Linnan.


    Ye shuisu''s thoughts were only tied to Fu Linnan in the yard, and he didn''t notice what Gao Lang was thinking.


    When Gao Lang said that Fu Linnan was in the yard, she looked at the eyes in the yard and immediately deepened. She replied to Gao Lang, "this is a bowl of herbal medicine, which is good for Fu Linnan''s health."


    When Gao Lang came, Fu Linnan''s headache symptoms had disappeared, so he didn''t know Fu Linnan was ill. Now seeing the medicine in ye shuisu''s hand, he didn''t think much, but said: "young grandma, the young master seems to be in a bad mood. Go in and see the young master! If you can feed the young master to drink the medicine yourself, the young master will have nothing to do!"


    Gao Lang is telling the truth. He has seen clearly for a long time. For Fu Linnan, what others can''t do with all their methods, ye shuisu can do with his fingers.


    Ye shuisu nced at Gao Lang and saw that Gao Lang was looking at her with a rather resentful look, which seemed to say: go! You can!


    Ye shuisu was silent. Now Fu Linnan is really so easy to coax.


    Ye shuisu answered Gao Lang, hesitated, and walked into the yard with medicine.


    The yard was small and very quiet. When ye shuisu walked through the yard into the main house, he could even hear his heartbeat.


    Master kongyi has long been out of this room. Fu Linnan sits on the futon that master kongyi has just sat on, surrounded by quiet and simple furnishings. Fu Linnan also has Buddha beads in his hand, which he wears all year round.


    He closed his eyes and seemed to be meditating. His clothes were partial to meditation clothes. However, if ordinary monks sat on futons like him, they would always give people a sense of transcendence.


    Fu Linnan, who was sitting on the futon like this, looked at the past, but his whole body was full of the domineering spirit of the king. In addition, although he didn''t speak, it was easy to see that his heart was not quiet.


    It seemed that he felt the arrival of Ye shuisu. Fu Linnan looked up at ye shuisu.


    But there was no expression, and he soon took his eyes back.


    Fu Linnan''s aura, and the obvious meaning that he is still angry, is also enough to press ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu stood at the door, inhaled, and took the medicine in his hand.


    She smiled, and her voice was much softer: "Linnan, I boiled a bowl of herbal medicine, which can further suppress the headache in your body. Drink the medicine."


    Fu Linnan didn''t even lift his eyelids. He didn''t know. He really thought he was sitting and chanting.


    Fu Linnan opened his thin lips and said coldly, "No. I''m going to rest and go out."


    Although he didn''t open his eyes, he could vaguely hear ye shuisu put the medicine bowl in his hand on the table in front of him.


    After that, it seems that... Ye shuisu''s footsteps are getting farther and farther away?


    Fu Linnan suddenly opened his eyes and looked at ye shuisu''s figure walking out of the house. He was covered with a strong cold breath.


    Really gone?


    He just said a word to her and she left?


    She came to him with medicine and deliberately softened her tone. Didn''t shee to him to apologize? Didn''t youe to beg his forgiveness?


    Just because of his cold words, he gave him up easily?


    Is her affection for him so cold?


    Who''s in her heart? Fu Sheng?


    OK! Good!


    Fu Linnan stared at ye shuisu''s back and finally sat on the futon chanting scriptures. Some of the fire pressed down was sessfully stimted again.


    Ye shuisu didn''t know that Fu Linnan behind her was staring at her, and even came to catch her the next second. When she came to the door, she stood down.


    She put her hand on the door frame and was about to close the door. She found that Gao Lang at the gate of the hospital seemed to look in inquisitively.


    The yard is very small, so the gate of the yard is also very close to the gate of the main house.


    Ye shuisu spoke a little louder, so that Gao Lang could hear her clearly: "stay away!"


    Then she closed the door of the main house.


    Gao Lang looked at this posture and was stunned.


    Originally, he saw that the atmosphere between ye shuisu and Fu Linnan was wrong, so he looked inside warily in case of any ident.


    Now ye shuisu closes the door in the daytime and in the evening and asks him to stay away. What does that mean?


    This... In the temple, isn''t it a little bad?


    However, he didn''t say much about the couple, so he had to stand a little farther away.


    After closing the door, ye shuisu took a deep breath, turned around, put a soft smile on his face, and then faced Fu Linnan.


    When the door is closed, the narrow space seems to be narrower. Ye shuisu and Fu Linnan seemed to bump into each other.


    Ye shuisu came to Fu Linnan step by step. It was clear that the closer she was to Fu Linnan, the more serious her mind was. However, when she came to the futon, she still raised a rather rxed smile to Fu Linnan, and her voice was more rxed. She looked at Fu Linnan and said: "Linnan, you have a headache, and there is no suitable medicine in the mountain. I picked some herbs and boiled a bowl of medicine for you. If you are not feeling well, drink it first."


    Then she picked up the medicine that had been put on the table and handed it to Fu Linnan: "Linnan, drink."


    She had just boiled the medicine and was still steaming, but she brought it all the way. Now the temperature should be just right.


    Fu Linnan''s face fell in the wind of medicine. His thin lips opened coldly and refused without hesitation: "don''t drink."


    Fu Linnan is also like an iceberg. He doesn''t mean to move at all.


    Being rejected, ye shuisu was not discouraged.


    The futon that Fu Linnan sat on was veryrge, and there was still space on both sides.


    Ye shuisu was originally opposite Fu Linnan. He moved to Fu Linnan''s side.

 Chapter 203

    She was dressed in a long, loose Tan Chinese dress, and her charming posture fell lightly. In such a meditation room, she just had a different charm.


    She deliberately leaned against Fu Linnan, holding the medicine in one hand and putting it on Fu Linnan''s shoulder in the other. A pair of water eyes looked at Fu Linnan: "Linnan, can you sit over a little? I''m a little crowded here."


    Ye shuisu certainly meant to seduce Fu Linnan.


    Although she looked calm on her face, she was already quite nervous.


    If she is so close to Fu Linnan, will Fu Linnan refuse her?


    The more ye shuisu thought about it, the more rippling his eyes became. He couldn''t help tightening his hand on Fu Linnan''s shoulder.


    Fu Linnan didn''t mean to move, his face was still cold, and his thoughts didn''t seem to be affected by Ye shuisu. His face was cold and didn''t respond to ye shuisu.


    Seeing this, ye shuisu couldn''t help tightening her heart.


    Did Fu Linnan refuse her?


    Don''t like her proximity? Don''t want her so close to him?


    If it is normal, ye shuisu will feel blushed and embarrassed in such a situation.


    But at this time, she adjusted the position of the traditional Chinese medicine bowl, and the other hand on Fu Linnan''s shoulder also pasted it down to Fu Linnan''s chest.


    Even if Fu Linnan ignored her, today, she must continue her attack!


    Moreover, she still has a bowl of medicine to feed Fu Linnan!


    Now, ye shuisu fell into Fu Linnan''s arms.


    The long Chinese dress also has asting appeal.


    She held the medicine bowl in one hand, stuck it to Fu Linnan''s chest in the other hand, picked up the spoon in the medicine bowl, scooped a spoon of medicine, and personally sent it to Fu Linnan''s mouth. To feed Fu Linnan to drink, her voice was still much softer: "Linnan, do you don''t want to drink medicine by yourself, then I''ll feed you by myself."


    Then the medicine spoon in her hand was about to stick to Fu Linnan''s lips.


    But at this time, Fu Linnan, who had not moved, suddenly moved.


    He grabbed ye shuisu''s wrist holding the medicine spoon. Ye shuisu''s hand shook and the spoon fell to the ground.


    Fu Linnan hugged ye shuisu again, and ye shuisu was pushed against the wall behind him by Fu Linnan.


    With this rotation, ye shuisu''s body was unstable, and the medicine bowl in his hand almost fell down.


    But fortunately, before Fu Linnan reached her against the wall, she had put the medicine back on the table in advance.


    The medicine in the medicine bowl was shaking gently on the table. Fu Linnan pushed ye shuisu to the wall. Under the difference of height and body shape, ye shuisu looked very petite in Fu Linnan''s arms.


    There was a red sunset outside the window, which shone in with red light. Fu Linnan''s whole shadow fell on ye shuisu. He looked at ye shuisu''s eyes and was still filled with anger: "ye shuisu, don''t think I''ll forgive you if you do this!"


    "Do you want to use me or cheat me?"


    As soon as Fu Linnan said his words, ye shuisu''s heart was empty, and Fu Linnan''s heart was empty.


    Their breathing fluctuated, and they could hear each other''s heartbeat.


    Seeing that Fu Linnan seemed to be angered by her, ye shuisu''s eyes dropped and turned to hold Fu Linnan.


    She buried her head in Fu Linnan''s chest. Fu Linnan couldn''t see her face at all. She did not deliberatelyugh, nor did she deliberately soften her voice.


    Her voice buried in Fu Linnan''s chest was full of tenderness.


    She sincerely apologized to Fu Linnan: "Linnan, I''m wrong, I''m really wrong."


    "I know I shouldn''t lie to you. I know I made a big mistake in myst life. I lost myself, you and everything."


    "In thest life, I have used my life to buy a bill for this mistake and a bloody bill."


    "In this life, I know what to do is right, so I just want to hold you tight."


    "We have missed the first life. I have missed you. This life, I have returned to you. How can you refuse me?"


    "You said that no matter what I was thinking, no matter what secret I had in my heart, as long as I was by your side, you were willing to wait for me."


    "Now that you know my secret, how can you ignore it?"


    Ye shuisu seemed to be more and more aggrieved. Those words were vomited in Fu Linnan''s heart, blocking Fu Linnan''s whole heart.


    He lowered his head and looked down at ye shuisu Jiao''s soft appearance in his arms. Her hair was a little messy, which made Fu Linnan''s heart ache.


    Yes, in thest life, why did ye shuisu make herself look miserable and embarrassed?


    How did she know to look back when she was so miserable and embarrassed?


    Previously, when it seemed that ye shuisu had some secrets to hide from him, he did say that no matter what secrets ye shuisu had, he would not give up her words.


    But even so, even if she has known repentance in this life, will he forgive her so easily?


    Ye shuisu is so silly that she should let her have a long memory. Otherwise, will she hurt herself the next time she encounters the same situation?


    Fu Linnan''s voice was still cold: "loosen me."


    But ye shuisu didn''t loosen Fu Linnan, but held Fu Linnan''s hand tightly: "I don''t loosen it, I don''t want to loosen you all my life!"


    Fu Linnan''s voice was still very cold: "if you don''t loosen it, I''ll be hard on you."


    Ye shuisu still didn''t let go in Fu Linnan''s arms: "how do you want to be hard on me?"


    As soon as ye shuisu''s voice fell, she felt her body empty and put forth another effort.


    It turned out that Fu Linnan turned around and sat back on the futon.


    Because Fu Linnan stood up and sat down, and Fu Linnan entrusted ye shuisu. Although ye shuisu was still in front of Fu Linnan''s chest, the whole person was loose and could not hold Fu Linnan tightly at all.


    At this time, Fu Linnan was about to say something. Yu Guang of Ye shuisu saw the bowl of Medicine on the table. Under the irradiation of the residual light of the sunset, the heat rising from the bowl of medicine was obviously weaker and weaker, and the medicine was almost cold.


    Anyway, Fu Linnan should drink this bowl of medicine. She was worried about Fu Linnan''s health.


    At this moment, ye shuisu loosened Fu Linnan himself.


    She picked up the bowl of medicine and sat next to Fu Linnan''s Futon.


    The medicine spoon has fallen to the ground. At this meeting, ye shuisu didn''t directly feed Fu Linnan to drink medicine. Instead, he looked at the medicine and frowned at Fu Linnan: "Linnan, this is the medicine boiled by the herbal medicine I worked hard to collect in the mountain. In addition to suppressing headaches, normal people also drink it to strengthen their health. Since you don''t drink it, I''ll drink it."

 Chapter 204

    Fu Linnan seems to have ignored ye shuisu, but his attention is also on ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu said, really want to drink medicine.


    But when the bowl of ck medicine reached his mouth, ye shuisu hesitated again.


    She frowned and looked rather embarrassed. After thinking about it, she handed the medicine to Fu Linnan''s mouth and looked at Fu Linnan and said, "Lin Nan, I''m afraid of suffering. Can you help me try whether the medicine is bitter? I''ll drink it again."


    As if afraid of Fu Linnan''s refusal, ye shuisu added: "I don''t adapt to the climate on the mountain. Drinking this medicine is good for my health."


    Fu Linnan looked at the bowl of medicine that came to his mouth. After thinking about it, he still tasted it. Then his voice and color were still cold: "it''s not bitter. You can drink it."


    Not only is it not bitter, this medicine has a cool sweet taste in addition to the medicinal taste. It is not greasy. It is the sweet taste of herbs.


    Fu Linnan knew that ye shuisu didn''t like bitter medicine since he was a child.


    Of course, ye shuisu knew that the medicine was not bitter. When she was preparing the medicine, she specially added seasoning herbs to make fu Linnan drink it not bitter.


    Now let Fu Linnan test her medicine. She just wants to cheat Fu Linnan to drink medicine.


    Ye shuisu took the medicine bowl and seemed to have a drink. Then he said to Fu Linnan, "it''s really not bitter, Linnan. Thank you for helping me test the medicine."


    Her water eyes were slightly rippling, and there seemed to be luster in them. It seems that she knew Fu Linnan would help her.


    Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu and said, "test the medicine."


    Suddenly came forward again and provoked ye shuisu''s chin. His eyes were still dangerous: "it doesn''t mean I''ll forgive you."


    The meaning of the words is obvious. It''s just to test the medicine. It''s just to help ye shuisu. Ye shuisu deceives him. It''s still not over.


    Ye shuisu didn''t want Fu Linnan to help her "test the medicine" and forgave her once. She was willing to help her test the medicine, indicating that Fu Linnan was still willing to get close to her.


    She suddenly drank a big mouthful of potion. When Fu Linnan didn''t expect what she would do, she took Fu Linnan''s hand and crossed the medicine into Fu Linnan''s mouth mouth mouth to mouth.


    Fu Linnan didn''t want to swallow the medicine, but now ye shuisu has directly rushed into his arms and has been trying hard to open his lips.


    Fu Linnan knew that ye shuisu wanted him to be good.


    Finally, he did not deliberately respond or refuse, and let ye shuisu feed the medicine to his lips.


    But it is obvious that Fu Linnan''s eyes have been much darker.


    When ye shuisu finished feeding the medicine and left Fu Linnan''s lips, she could not help shivering when she looked at Fu Linnan as if he were smiling and cold.


    She raised her hand and wiped the residual liquid medicine at the corner of her mouth. This time, in order to let Fu Linnan forgive her and let Fu Linnan drink medicine, she really gave up.


    However, with this,pared with what Fu Linnan did to her in the previous life, it was nothing at all.


    The atmosphere seemed to condense. After feeding the first dose of medicine, ye shuisu was not sure whether the second dose of medicine could be fed to Fu Linnan smoothly.


    But fortunately, there are already a lot of drugs in that big mouthful just now.


    Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu coldly: "now I know to get close and please. When I chose to use me, why didn''t I think more?"


    In addition to the medicine smell, there was also a unique taste of Ye shuisu. Fu Linnan''s heart could not help trembling every time he felt this taste.


    Looking at ye shuisu''s long loose Tan Chinese dress with graceful posture and charm, he wanted to press ye shuisu down and ravage it now.


    Ye shuisu took the medicine bowl and prepared to continue feeding with a second dose of medicine. In the meantime, she said to Fu Linnan, "I had no way to consider the situation at that time."


    When ites to choosing to use fu Linnan, it starts from the eve of her rebirth and engagement. On the engagement field, she beat Fu Sheng in exchange for Fu Linnan''s forgiveness.


    Ye shuisu continued: "if I didn''t choose to use you, you would probably still be as angry with me as in the previous life, and then I was directly locked up by you. But at that time, I decided to trade my tricks for some of your trust and make things different from the previous life. Now, my choice is not wrong."


    Ye shuisu analyzed everything, as if she was right. In fact, from the perspective of Ye shuisu, she is indeed right to do so.


    But Fu Linnan listened to ye shuisu''s words, but his face immediately became colder: "you have a good reason to use me? Do you still think you are not wrong?"


    Ye shuisu thought of many things in his previous life, and his eyes sank: "in the previous life, I failed too much, even if I died miserably, but also hurt all the people close to me."


    "I have lived a new life. I must not be ughtered by others like the previous life."


    "But I am very weak. If I want to protect the people I want to protect, I must be strong and have an appropriate help. Otherwise, it is difficult for me not to repeat the mistakes of the previous life."


    Fu Linnan''s voice seemed colder: "so you chose me as your help. Let me help you not to repeat the mistakes of the previous life."


    Ye shuisu seemed to want to deny something: "no, the biggest help around me was you."


    Instead, it became darker and darker. Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu: "you mean, if this help is not me, it can also be someone else?"


    The atmosphere in the room seemed to sink a lot, and Fu Linnan''s eyes also sank a lot.


    He also wanted to hear what ye shuisu exined to him. Unexpectedly, he listened and heard such words.


    Is there anyone else in ye shuisu''s heart besides him?


    Ye shuisu knows that Fu Linnan may have misunderstood something. As the atmosphere sank, her heart could not help trembling again.


    She exined to Fu Linnan: "the help can not be you. The help I want is just to better protect the people around me in this life."


    "But in this life, the people around me will only be you."


    If Fu Linnan still holds her hand in this life, that''s it.


    From the rebirth of the first life, I saw Fu Linnan''s kindness to her again, and from knowing how much she owed Fu Linnan in thest life.


    She has already determined that the people around her in this life can only be Fu Linnan.


    Ye shuisu continued, "I owe you too much in thest life. Maybe I can''t make up for it in this life."


    Ye shuisu drooped his eyelids. Fu Linnan stared at ye shuisu coldly. There seemed to be thousands of words in his chest, but the words came to his mouth only: "what else?"


    People around you, make up, owe.


    Besides these, what feelings should she have for him?


    Just like he did to her!


    This is the most important!

 Chapter 205

    Ye shuisu felt that she had exined to Fu Linnan very clearly. She didn''t just use him.


    After hearing Fu Linnan''s words, she wondered, "what else?"


    Then she took another mouthful of potion and wanted to continue feeding Fu Linnan.


    Some words opened. She thought Fu Linnan would no longer be so cold and resistant to her.


    But as soon as she took the potion and turned her head, she saw Fu Linnan''s cold eyes condensing her, and her anger seemed to burst out.


    He stared at ye shuisu as if he were going to chisel a hole in her. His voice was also cold and gnashing his teeth: "ye shuisu, where is your heart? Don''t you have a heart?"


    "Don''t follow me!"


    Without waiting for ye shuisu to say anything, Fu Linnan went out of the house directly.


    He can''t stay here any longer.


    Otherwise, looking at ye shuisu, he doesn''t know what he will do!


    Ye shuisu swallowed the medicine juice in her mouth. When she put down the medicine bowl in her hand and chased out, "Linnan!" she could only see Fu Linnan''s back out of the yard.


    The medicine bowl shook on the table behind ye shuisu. In the residual sun, Fu Linnan turned around andpletely disappeared in front of Ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu was stunned.


    Doesn''t she have a heart?


    Why did Fu Linnan say that?


    Is Fu Linnan angry to leave like this? Why are you suddenly angry again?


    In the previous life, Fu Linnan kept chasing her, forcing her and trying to possess her, but her response to Fu Linnan was only escape. But even so, Fu Linnan still didn''t want to throw her away.


    In this life, she can clearly feel Fu Linnan''s feelings for her, even stronger than in the previous life.


    But it''s such a feeling. It''s clear that Fu Linnan should want to be close to her. Why does she choose to be close to Fu Linnan now? Fu Linnan wants to leave her?


    Don''t follow him.


    She thought that after she exined to him, their rtionship would ease up.


    I didn''t expect to exchange only one sentence: don''t follow him.


    Thinking of Fu Linnan leaving her back like that, ye shuisu suddenly felt a little heartache again.


    Such heartache has never existed before.


    She thought that what she did to him was to find him as a backer and repay the debt owed to him in the previous life.


    Originally, is it different now


    The sky swallowed more than half of the sunset, and the small half left on the top of the mountain was as red as blood.


    It was gettingpletely dark. Today is the five-year Prayer Festival of Yunhua temple. Many peoplee to the temple. The originally quiet temple is also very lively tonight. There are all kinds of earthlyughter andughter. The temple lights up very interesting ancient lights. From a distance, it looks like lights, crowds and ancient buildings. Tonight''s Yunhua Temple is not like a temple, but like an ordinary temple that has entered the world A lively building.


    Ye shuisu was waiting in the courtyard to see if Fu Linnan woulde back. After waiting for a while, seeing that Fu Linnan didn''te back and the outside was bustling again, she came out of the yard and picked some ces with few people, some walking aimlessly forward.


    She still needs to think about what happened today.


    At this time, a very clean voice sounded behind her: "shuisu."


    Ye shuisu suddenly had a dream. As soon as she looked back, she saw Xu Yurui in a white Chinese knee length skirting towards her.


    There was a faint smile on her face. She was as clean as her skirt.


    Ye shuisu restrained her thoughts and smiled at Xu Yurui: "Yurui."


    From entering the mountain today to parting in the main hall where master kongyi is located, because she was with Fu Linnanter, she and Xu Yurui have always been separated.


    Xu Yurui came to Yunhua temple for the same purpose as her. She thought she should ask Master Kong Yi about her past and present life.


    But Xu Yurui didn''t say, and she didn''t ask.


    However, at this time, she was worried about it and didn''t know how to mention it.


    Xu Yurui didn''t seem to want to start this topic. She didn''t mention Master Kong Yi when she saw her. She smiled and said to ye shuisu, "shuisu, the Prayer Festival of Yunhua temple has begun. Everyone has put on prayer lights. Let''s go too."


    Prayer day?


    She seems to have heard that both Xu Yurui and Wang Yimei mentioned this prayer Festival.


    Ye shuisu looked around and saw that although people came and went, everyone was walking in the same direction. It should be what Xu Yurui said to put the prayermp.


    In modern times, only in such ancient temples can we see scenes such as ancient people puttingnterns and praying for blessings.


    However, it is not surprising that if people from the world came to the temple, they would havee to repay their wishes.


    And who can live in the world without desire? Regardless of modern or ancient times.


    In particr, the prayermp in Yunhua temple is still quite smart, and more peoplee to pray.


    It has nothing to do with the times.


    However, now everyone is walking, but she doesn''t want to go.


    She didn''t think clearly about her own troubles. Where was she free to put this?


    Even if ye shuisu was depressed, she smiled slightly at Xu Yurui: "I won''t go. I want to walk alone."


    Think about things alone.


    At this time, Xu Yurui advised ye shuisu: "shuisu, the Prayer Festival in Yunhua temple only happens once every five years, and it is said to be very spiritual. Many people realized their wishes five years ago. The next Prayer Festival will be five yearster. Are you really not going? It''s good to ask for health for your family." this is what Xu Yurui heard from people in the temple after she came here.


    Ye shuisu hesitated and finally agreed: "all right."


    At this time, the moon has gradually climbed up, and the whole temple seems quite quiet. Such quiet has nothing to do with the noisy voices.


    Originally, ye shuisu didn''t believe that these words could be realized by praying at any festival. Didn''t she get what she wanted by her own hands?


    But what is impossible to think that she has gone through a mysterious past life, this life and rebirth?


    Master konichi appeared in Yunhua temple. Many people said that the Prayer Festival in Yunhua temple was spiritual, so she went to put the prayermp.


    Maybe I can find peace of mind.


    Whether it''s protecting the family''s health as Xu Yurui said, or what''s bothering her now about Fu Linnan.


    Today, many people in Yunhua Templee specifically for this prayer Festival. At the beginning of the Prayer Festival, more people go to the ce where the prayermps are ced, and more people go to the ce where the prayermps are ced.


    The ce where the prayermp is ced is a river. The river passes through Yunhua temple and flows down the mountain. After receiving the prayermp from the monk, the prayer person writes his wish on the prayermp and can release the prayermp. In this way, even if the prayer is sessful, the process is simple.


    Ye shuisu and Xu Yurui also went to the monk to get the prayermp.

 Chapter 206

    The monk handed the prayermp with the names of Ye shuisu and Xu Yurui into their hands and read a Buddha''s name: "when putting the prayermp, the two donors only need to focus on the word ''sincerity''."


    Ye shuisu and Xu Yurui took the prayermp and saluted the monk. They found a ce with fewer people and began to write their wishes on thentern.


    The prayermp is made into the shape of a lotus. It is held in the palm about the size of three palms. Each prayermp can write a wish, which is written in the position of the lotus heart.


    As the monk said, ye shuisu kept a sincere heart and wrote all his wishes.


    Ye shuisu wrote quickly, like clouds and flowing water, and released four prayer lights at once.


    Looking at the prayermps with her name and wishes, ye shuisu felt her heart floating for a while.


    When he wrote the fifthmp, ye shuisu''s pen, which was originally fast, stopped at this time. The tip of the pen fell on the lotus heart that can write. He tried to write several times, but he didn''t fall.


    Although ye shuisu and Xu Yurui chose a ce where there were few people to pray, there were still a lot of people around.


    Many celebrities who came to Yunhua Temple today know ye shuisu.


    There will be two celebrities who put a prayermp opposite ye shuisu. Watching ye shuisu want to write and can''t write, they can''t helpughing.


    "Ye shuisu, this straw bag, has no ink in his stomach and can''t write a word?"


    "Keep your voice down and don''t let her hear!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Prayer Festival in Yunhua temple is a custom handed down from ancient times. It''s best to write prayers in imitation of ancient times. There''s no ink in the stomach, so it really can''t be written.


    Ye shuisu''s reputation for being ignorant and unskilled in the capital has been spread all over the celebrity circle. This is not the impression that you can reverse it after ying the piano once. After all, Qin can''t represent words.


    Ye shuisu was concentrating on her own business and didn''t notice what the two celebrities said.


    At this time, Xu Yurui on one side had finished putting the prayermp.


    She went to ye shuisu''s side, saw that ye shuisu had not written, and called, "Shui Su, have you encountered any difficulties?"


    Ye shuisu nced at Xu Yurui and replied, "no, I''m writing a prayermp for Fu Linnan."


    Xu Yurui was silent when she heard this.


    She looked at the prayermp she had just put in the water, and her eyes seemed to be stained with a thin and dense emotion.


    She didn''t put many prayer lights. She only put two. One is for her father. I wish her father''s health will recover as soon as possible.


    One is for Jiang Chenxi.


    I wish Jiang Chenxi a peaceful life. Moreover, it is a good end to her life.


    When she wrote the second one, she was like ye shuisu. She didn''t know how to write for a moment.


    In the past and this life, too many things have happened.


    In my mind, I recalled my past and present lives and everything I had experienced with Fu Linnan. In my eyes, I fell into the extremely quiet night scene of Yunhua temple and the intersection of stars and moon. This original natural scene seemed to be emotional in ye shuisu''s eyes.


    Finally, ye shuisu stopped thinking and wrote on the prayermp.


    May I be like the star, the king and the moon, and bright at night.


    In this life and this world, the vicissitudes of life, I pray to apany you.


    To Linnan.


    After writing, ye shuisu took a closer look and sincerely prayed in her heart before putting the prayermp into the river.


    When thest prayermp was put on, ye shuisu''s hand fell into the river, which seemed a little more affectionate than the previousmps.


    But such a love, with the prayermp, went with the river water, and disappeared.


    Ye shuisu''s figure in a pine brown Chinese dress is faintly lonely in the moonlight and beside the prayermp in the river.


    Looking at the river full of prayer lights at this time, ye shuisu couldn''t help thinking, there are so many people in the world, so many wishes, to whom did they pray? Gods? Can the gods see these prayers again?


    Not to mention her little prayermp, I don''t know if the gods can see it.


    At this time, ye shuisu thought so at the ce where the prayermps were ced in the upper reaches of the river, but she didn''t know that at this time, in the lower reaches of the river, all the prayermps with her name were intercepted one by one.


    The interceptor is Fu Linnan.


    The upper reaches of the river are very lively. There are people who put prayer lights. The lower reaches of the river are very cold, but the prayer lights of a river keep floating down. Swaying with the wave, I don''t know where to go.


    Every time ye shuisu put a prayermp, Fu Linnan stopped one.


    When he stopped the first prayermp, he saw that the prayermp was written: pray for grandpa and mom to be healthy and live a long life.


    This is for Mr. Jiang and Jiang Xiangru.


    When he saw here, Fu Linnan didn''t think there was anything wrong with ye shuisu''s prayer, but he thought he should have written to him when he stopped her prayermp.


    But no.


    however. The prayermp with leaf water su floated down behind.


    Then Fu Linnan stopped ye shuisu''s second prayermp. Thismp is written for Jiang Zehan. I wish Jiang Zehan a great sess in his career and his dreamse true.


    Then, ye shuisu''s third prayermp was written for Jiangchuan cypress, praying that Jiangchuan cypress''s medical skills will be great and celebrities willst forever.


    Then, ye shuisu''s fourth prayermp was written to Jiang Chenxi, wishing him happiness and happiness forever.


    Then


    Fu Linnan continued to wait at the lower reaches of the river, waiting for ye shuisu''s next prayermp to think of himself.


    But after waiting for a long time, dozens of prayermps flowed in front of him, and there was still no prayermp of Ye shuisu to put down.


    Suddenly, Fu Linnan was angry!


    Originally, he looked at the prayer lights flowing in front of him, but without him, his heart gradually became more and more blocked.


    This will wait until ye shuisu''s Prayermp is gradually finished. He still didn''t wait for hismp, and he doesn''t want to wait any longer!


    The lotus prayermps in full bloom all over the river were originally a beautiful picture, which would be seen in Fu Linnan''s eyes, but it was all his anger!


    The prayermp belonging to Jiang Chenxi in his hand was also pinched and broken by him. A good lotus broke a hole.


    After he came out of the yard, he also asked Gao Lang to go back quietly to find ye shuisu and see what she was doing.


    Gao Lang answered him several times that ye shuisu looked out of the yard at the door as if he were waiting for him.


    In the temple outside, ye shuisu is not familiar with her. There is no one around her. Fu Linnan doesn''t trust her to stay alone.


    Knowing that ye shuisu also knew that he was waiting for him in the small yard, he was a little relieved. Ye shuisu had a conscience.

 Chapter 207

    However, knowing that ye shuisu was waiting for him in the small yard, he didn''t go back immediately. He just wanted ye shuisu to think more and figure out what important position she should put him in.


    Seeing that it was getting darker and darker, Master Kong Yi had only ye shuisu in his small yard. He thought he would go back to find ye shuisu in a while.


    But I didn''t want ye shuisu to go out of the yard and put a prayermp with Xu Yurui.


    Let''s put the prayermp. He''ll see what she wishes.


    This kind of prayermp is mostly for marriage. He will see if she has anything to say to him.


    But what happened? He kept it attentively here. As a result, there was only the prayermp written by Ye shuisu to others.


    The wishes of those prayermps were so pious one by one, but ye shuisu only forgot him!


    In other words, ye shuisu, a heartless little thing, didn''t think of him at all! Fu Linnan''s anger seems to be growing.


    Gao Lang came here with Fu Linnan. Fu Linnan threw the prayermp he pinched on the ground, and then said to Gao Lang coldly, "stop all ye shuisu''s Prayermps and throw them away!"


    Since ye shuisu doesn''t think of him in her heart, he doesn''t allow her to think of anyone in her heart! anybody!


    Gao Lang didn''t dare to say anything after hearing Fu Linnan''s words.


    Just after stopping the prayer lights in front of Ye shuisu, Fu Linnan put them back in the water. Now Gao Lang wants to stop these prayer lights back in the water.


    He really doesn''t know what happened between ye shuisu and Fu Linnan.


    However, from his experience with Fu Linnan over the years, Fu Linnan''s mood, which was already extremely low, is now lower. And such Fu Linnan can easily ignite


    Gao Lang went to the river and prepared to stop the prayermp previously put down by Ye shuisu. At this meeting, he saw a new prayermp with the name of Ye shuisu put down.


    He hurriedly stopped. After seeing the three words "give Linnan" above, he immediately took the prayermp to Fu Linnan. He hurriedly said, "young master, there is also a prayermp for grandma!"


    Fu Linnan was going to leave with a cold face. He would hear Gao Lang''s words. He looked back and looked at the prayermp in Gao Lang''s hand. It was still like tearing the prayermp. He said, "all ye shuisu''s Prayermps are thrown away!"


    There is nomp for him. What do you keep thesemps for!


    Gao Lang has been around Fu Linnan. Of course, he knows why Fu Linnan is angry.


    He hurriedly said, "this prayermp is written for you!"


    Fu Linnan''s original cold eyes look better at this time.


    He looked at themp in Gao Lang''s hand and gently opened his thin lips: "what did you write? Read it out."


    Listen carefully, his voice at this time seems to have a faint eagerness.


    Gao Lang just saw the three words "give Linnan" and had no time to look at the others. At this meeting, he looked at Lianxin again. When he read the first sentence, he couldn''t read it anymore: "grandma said, I wish I were like a star, like the moon, night and night..."


    In the end, they were all love words. Gao Lang didn''t see what he wrote next, so he presented the prayermp to Fu Linnan. Instead of looking at the prayermp, he said respectfully: "young master, this is what the youngdy wrote to you, you see!" unexpectedly, ye shuisu''s Prayermp was so affectionate! However, Fu Linnan should like ye shuisu!


    Hearing Gao Lang''s first words, Fu Linnan knew what would be written in themp.


    He took the prayermp from Gao Lang''s hand and looked at Gao Lang: "you go first."


    Gao Lang didn''t want to disturb Fu Linnan''s time to watch ye shuisu''s love poems alone, so he left immediately.


    Under the full moon, Fu Linnan is the only one in the lower reaches of the river. The river is full of prayer lotusmps, floating on the water, taking care of the stars in the sky.


    Fu Linnan was long and independent, and his body and face were as perfect as sculpture. He opened the prayer lotusmp written to him by Ye shuisu, and the first sentence on the lotus heart was:


    May I be like the star, the king and the moon, and bright at night.


    Fu Linnan''s originally cold mouth, looking at this sentence, immediately aroused a faint radian.


    Is she like a star and he like the moon?


    He could already think of her appearance when she ced the prayermp under the stars and moon tonight. It must be as beautiful as the stars and moon in the sky.


    Is the light shining at night?


    Night and night?


    He really should be with her all night.


    If she had this wish, he would certainly meet her.


    In my mind, ye shuisu''s appearance of putting a prayermp by the river seems to be more graceful and romantic. Her water eyes can pinch out water as always.


    Fu Linnan then looked down at the second sentence:


    In this life and this world, the vicissitudes of life, I pray to apany you.


    Ye shuisu''s handwriting is beautiful and affectionate. Fu Linnan seems to have seen ye shuisu''s affection when he wrote these words from ye shuisu''s handwriting.


    Fu Linnan''s smile deepened and his eyes deepened.


    Pray to be with him.


    Does she really want to be with him?


    If so, she shoulde and beg him. What''s the use of asking for a lotusmp?


    At the end, there are three words "give Linnan". Fu Linnan can also see ye shuisu''s great look from his beautiful handwriting.


    Fu Linnan held ye shuisu''s Prayermp in his hand, and the cold of the whole person has dissipated a lot.


    He came out of the secluded downstream and came to the stone road of Yunhua temple.


    At this time, people in temple were mostly in ces where prayermps were ced, and there were no people everywhere.


    At this time, a gentle and charming voice called Fu Linnan: "brother Linnan, you are here too."


    Fu Hanxue walked to Fu Linnan with a praying lotusmp in her hand.


    At this time, Fu Hanxue wore a long white dress that was about to drag the ground. There was no wind as strong as that in the daytime. She alsobed her exquisite hair essories and put on exquisite makeup. At this time, walking in the moonlight, with the most perfect radian smile, she looked as beautiful as a magnolia fairy.


    And the prayermp in her hand is different from that of the people in the temple.


    Hermp is not only made of exquisite handle, which can be held directly. The material for making themp is not made of paper like themp in the temple, but made of colored silk. There are many glittering and beautiful ornaments. Holding it in her hand makes her whole person more immortal and beautiful.


    However, even if she was beautiful again, Fu Linnan only nced at her lightly when he saw hering. He didn''t even see her face clearly. Knowing that the person in front of him was Fu Hanxue, he turned his head and said coldly to Fu Hanxue, "well."

 Chapter 208

    He never caught a cold with Fu Hanxue. Even if I often saw her in Fu''s old house before, it''s the same.


    His impression of her was just that he knew there was such a person.


    He didn''t catch a cold with Fu Hanxue before. Later, he knew that Fu Hanxue was likely to have some thoughts about him, so he didn''t catch a cold with her even more.


    He doesn''t like women who have ulterior motives for him to lean against him, not anyone.


    In addition to his own obsession with cleanliness, he is likely to be misunderstood by Ye shuisu, and he is even more reluctant.


    Fu Hanxue didn''t take care of Fu Linnan''s cold attitude towards her, and went closer to Fu Linnan.


    The smell of an artificial perfume came up, which made him feel ufortable and disgusted.


    Soon after he left yeshuisu, he began to miss the fragrance of yeshuisu.


    The radian of Fu Hanxue''s smile was still perfect. She gently said to Fu Linnan, "brother Linnan, it''s time to pray. Let''s put a prayermp together! I wrote a prayer for all of us in the Fu family..."


    Everyone, including the obscure love words she wrote to Fu Linnan!


    But she didn''t say that.


    She only needs to use the name of the Fu family to attract Fu Linnan to put the prayermp with her.


    The love words she wrote to Fu Linnan, she will "identally" let Fu Linnan see at that time.


    Today, she came to Yunhua temple for Fu Linnan.


    She has already nned many things for her and Fu Linnan. Now shees to Fu Linnan with a prayermp, which is one of them.


    The Prayer Festival has already begun. She originally wanted to find Fu Linnan to put her prayermp together at the beginning. In the end, the prayermp was written for the Fu family. She thought Fu Linnan would not refuse.


    And she also wants everyone to see her and Fu Linnan happily put on the prayermp and get along well.


    Even if people just think they are siblings.


    I just didn''t expect that she hadn''t found Fu Linnan until now.


    But the prayer is not over, and it doesn''t matter to go now.


    This is Fu Hanxue''s first step to get close to Fu Linnan tonight. She is indifferent and uses the vague love words in the prayermp to arouse Fu Linnan''s interest in her first step.


    Fu Hanxue said and raised the prayermp in his hand to Fu Lin.


    Fu Hanxue''s Prayermp is muchrger than the general prayermp, and he can write many prayers.


    When raising the prayermp in his hand, Fu Hanxue also saw the prayermp of Ye shuisu held by Fu Linnan.


    Because of the angle, she couldn''t see what was written on it, but because themp was ye shuisu''s, Fu Hanxue''s eyes were still cloudy.


    It has to be said that ye shuisu gave her a big threat today and embarrassed her. Of course she will avenge it.


    But now, she first tries to get Fu Linnan''s heart. For other ounts, she slowly calctes with ye shuisu! When Fu Linnan is taken by her, what else does ye shuisu have!


    Soon, the gloom in Fu Hanxue''s eyes was hidden by her. She was still so gentle and noble.


    She spoke eagerly, waiting for Fu Linnan to agree.


    But Fu Linnan was interested in Fu Hanxue''s words, and even looked at Fu Linnan''s cold expression. Fu Hanxue suddenly wondered if Fu Linnan had heard what she said.


    Sure enough, Fu Linnan refused Fu Hanxue: "No."


    He won''t pray to anyone. He believes in himself.


    On his wrist was a string of Buddha beads given to him by Master Kong Yi, but it was just the need to clear his heart when he was ill.


    Moreover, he doesn''t want to stay with Fu Hanxue for a long time. First, he did not love the perfume on her body. Secondly, he was afraid that he had Fu Hanxue''s perfume on her body and yeshui didn''t love it.


    Fu Hanxue dressed up deliberately before she came to Fu Linnan. She didn''t expect Fu Linnan to refuse her so directly.


    Her face froze. Seeing that Fu Linnan was going to leave, Fu Hanxue stuffed themp in his hand into Fu Linnan''s hand and said with a gentle smile: "brother Linnan, the prayer of Yunhua temple is very spiritual. You can pray for the Fu family and grandpa''s health! Let''s go!"


    When Fu Hanxue mentioned Fu Laozi, Fu Linnan''s thoughts stopped. Fu Hanxue put the prayermp into his hand, and he subconsciously took it.


    Before his thoughts came back, ye shuisu just came out of a path and saw the scene when Fu Hanxue put the prayermp in Fu Linnan''s hand.


    At that time, ye shuisu couldn''t help getting cold.


    what do you mean?


    Fu Hanxue sends Fu Linnan a prayermp?


    Fu Linnan answered?


    This kind of prayermp has many meanings, most of which are used to pray for the love between men and women.


    The prayermp Fu Hanxue gave to Fu Linnan. What''s the good meaning!


    What she can do most is to covet Fu Linnan around Fu Linnan under the banner of her sister?


    Not long ago, Fu Linnan left her angrily. At this meeting, Fu Linnan received Fu Hanxue''s Prayermp.


    Did Fu Linnan decide that she was just using him and choose to give her up and try to ept Fu Hanxue?


    But what good thing is Fu Hanxue?


    After a lifetime, she has already seen it thoroughly. Fu Hanxue seems to say she loves Fu Linnan. In fact, she only loves his power, his money and his status!


    In her previous life, she made Fu Linnan less powerful than before. The first person to leave Fu Linnan was Fu Hanxue!


    Ye shuisu''s heart is blocked!


    As he approached, ye shuisu saw that Fu Linnan held a prayermp in his hand in addition to the one Fu Hanxue had just given him.


    This prayermp is the one made in the temple. It can''tpare with the exquisitemp Fu Hanxue just handed him.


    Now, no matter what happened to the secondmp, ye shuisu came to Fu Linnan and Fu Hanxue. Her eyes seemed to look at Fu Linnan calmly. In fact, there were already surging clouds. At this time, her inner chaos could not be suppressed at all.


    She said to Fu Linnan, "Fu Shao hurriedly left the small yard. It turned out that he came to date the beautiful woman with colorfulnterns!"


    Tonight is the Prayer Festival of Yunhua temple. Originally, the whole temple was full of a very delicious smell.


    The moon tonight is also very round. Fu Linnan and Fu Hanxue stand together with amp. Against the background of the light, their looks are excellent. In particr, Fu Linnan''s momentum is notparable to that of ordinary people.


    So at first nce, it does seem to have the smell of flowers before and after the moon.


    However, after ye shuisu was introduced into the two, Fu Hanxue''s momentum was not as strong as Fu Linnan. As soon as ye shuisu stood next to Fu Linnan, the long pine Tan Chinese dress had an unspeakable taste, and Fu hanxueton became a foil for the two.


    Ye shuisu didn''t realize how sour her tone was at this time.


    She took another look at themp in Fu Linnan''s hand: "themp in Fu Shao''s hand is good!"

 Chapter 209

    Originally, she thought that the prayer lotusmps in the temple today were very beautiful, especially the little candles lit in the prayermps. She thought they with prayers could beparable to the stars in the sky.


    But looking at Fu Hanxue''smp, she suddenly felt that how could this prayermp be so dazzling? Clearly, Fu Hanxue''smp is much more exquisite than all themps!


    When ye shuisu came from that corner, Fu Linnan had already seen ye shuisu.


    When the long Chinese dress with a touch of loose Tan appeared, he felt that his whole world seemed to be bright.


    He also knows that ye shuisu saw Fu Hanxue give him the prayermp, so ye shuisu is so sour now.


    Fu Linnan''s lip angle slightly hooked up and looked at ye shuisu: "well, I think thismp is also OK."


    Admit it?


    Ye shuisu sneered and became more angry.


    She raised her hand again and turned over the prayermp. She saw that on the lotus heart, which was muchrger than the ordinary prayermp, in addition to all kinds of prayers for the Fu family, at the center of all these prayers, she saw a sentence with an unusual font:


    Give brother Lin Nan, animal stove Shen Shuiyan, emerald marsh remnant flowers, wild geese in the fish in the water.


    After a little thought, ye shuisu could guess what this obscure poem meant.


    She looked at the lotus heart of the prayermp and read their original meaning directly.


    "The animal stove is covered with water smoke, and the remnant flowers in the green marsh are written into Acacia line by line."


    "The goose is in the cloud and the fish is in the water. It''s hard to send this feeling."


    "Yes, yes, it''s Acacia and affection. One sends the light and the other receives the light."


    Ye shuisu looked at Fu Linnan again: "since the meaning has been expressed so clearly, what brothers and sisters do you and Fu Hanxue do? It''s better to tell the elders of the Fu family directly that you can be directly with Fu Hanxue."


    Although she waster taken astray by Xia Sihan and didn''t like reading, she had a strong memory from childhood. Under the guidance of Jiang Xiangru, she sometimes found some books to read, so she remembered a lot of poems.


    As soon as she saw these two poems written by Fu Hanxue to Fu Linnan, she immediately reflected what they meant.


    These two poems alone are nothing, just describing some scenery and giving them any emotion they want.


    But if youbine the second half of these two poems, you can fully know what Fu Hanxue is implicitly expressing with Fu Linnan!


    Should we say that Fu Hanxue does have means? Knowing that he hasn''t got Fu Linnan, he confessed to Fu Linnan that he had spared such a big bend. It can attack, retreat, defend and seduce.


    Fu Linnan was also severely educated since he was a child, and his literary literacy is also good. Now he has received Fu Hanxue''smp. Don''t you know what she means?


    Unexpectedly, she wanted to look for Fu Linnan everywhere. Now she found Fu Linnan and saw this scene!


    That''s nice!


    Hearing ye shuisu directly write her on the prayermp, Fu Hanxue can''t help but want to say something to Fu Linnan, so as to make her intention more perfect: "brother Linnan..."


    But before she could say it, Fu Linnan was stunned when he heard that ye shuisu asked him to be with Fu Hanxue.


    What does ye shuisu mean? Let him be with Fu Hanxue? How could he have other women except ye shuisu?


    Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu, and his voice could not help but tighten a little: "what are you with Fu Hanxue? You are my wife!"


    Ye shuisu said coldly, and his voice was not weak: "wife? Haven''t you got married yet? You can retire from your engagement and divorce even if you get married! This won''t prevent you from being with Fu Hanxue!"


    Remembering the scene when Fu Linnan took over Fu Hanxue''s Prayermp and wrote a love poem, ye shuisu''s heart was still blocked, especially blocked.


    As soon as ye shuisu''s words were finished, Fu Lin became angry.


    What does ye shuisu mean? She''s going to divorce him? Divorce him? She asked him to be with Fu Hanxue. Is that what she meant?


    Does ye shuisu mean to leave him? Is that already in her mind?


    no He will never allow her to leave her! Nothing happens!


    The prayermp Fu Hanxue gave him fell to the ground. Fu Linnan pressed ye shuisu''s shoulder, and the anger in his eyes gushed out: "what are you talking about? You want to divorce me? You want to leave me?"


    The anger in his eyes seemed even worse, but Fu Linnan suppressed it. He looked at ye shuisu and said, "I''ll give you a chance to take back what I just said!"


    Seeing that Fu Linnan is angry with ye shuisu, Fu Hanxue''s heart suddenly rises a touch of happiness. It should have been so long ago. Why should ye shuisu make fu Linnan treat her well?


    She didn''t care about the prayermp that Fu Linnan dropped on the ground. Her voice was more gentle. When she listened carefully, it was clear that there was a full grievance: "Miss ye, you misunderstood me and brother Linnan. What I wrote to brother Linnan was just a prayer between some families, not what you think."


    If you didn''t already know what kind of person Fu Hanxue was, you would really think how much injustice she had suffered, and ye shuisu really misunderstood her.


    It''s easy for people to fall into her trap and me ye shuisu.


    However, Fu Linnan will not me ye shuisu for Fu Hanxue, because ye shuisu is always right in his eyes.


    Ye shuisu just felt ridiculous and hypocritical when listening to Fu Hanxue''s words.


    After a lifetime, can''t she see Fu Hanxue as she is?


    In thest life, Fu Hanxue often spoke weakly and wrongly in front of Fu Linnan. It seemed that she was talking, but actually she secretly wanted to seduce Fu Linnan.


    However, unfortunately, in her memory, no matter how Fu Hanxue hooked up with Fu Linnan in thest life, Fu Linnan never gave Fu Hanxue any chance.


    In thest life, she liked Fu Hanxue''s style very much, because she entangled Fu Linnan, so fu Linnan wouldn''te to her.


    Now, these ideas are very ridiculous.


    Fu Linnan focused on ye shuisu. He didn''t hear what Fu Hanxue said. He continued to stare at ye shuisu, and the anger in his eyes was still surging: "ye shuisu, take back what you just said!"


    There was a faint pain on his shoulder. Fu Linnan was in a rage and his men were already exerting force.


    Fu Hanxue saw that the contradiction between Fu Linnan and ye shuisu seemed to be escting. She continued to stir up the mes. Her voice was very gentle and innocent: "Miss ye, you really misunderstood me. Brother Linnan and I have nothing..."


    Under Fu Linnan''s imprisonment, a great danger enveloped ye shuisu. Ye shuisu subconsciously wanted to struggle and escape

 Chapter 210

    The anger in Fu Linnan''s eyes seemed to get worse. Finally, ye shuisu stopped her struggle, and her voice was not so cold. She raised her hand and took Fu Linnan''s hand on her shoulder. She even softened her look and said, "I take back what I just said, but you should promise me not to ept the kindness of those goblins with ulterior motives!"


    After ye shuisu''s words, Fu Linnan''s anger suddenly fell down.


    When Fu Hanxue heard ye shuisu say she was a "demon with ulterior motives", she was angry in her heart.


    However, she didn''t show it. She continued to hold her usual frame, with a very gentle voice and color: "ye shuisu, I have just exined very clearly. Those poems are just poems written to my family. Why don''t you be reasonable and wronged brother Lin Nan and me?"


    Even if her poems have that meaning, she just doesn''t write them clearly. It''s ye shuisu''s fault. She can''t admit it.


    Fu Hanxue was thinking about what to say. At this time, ye shuisu turned his head, nced at her coldly, and said impolitely, "go away! I''m talking to my fiance. Do you have a chance to interrupt!"


    Fu Hanxue is really annoying. She needs to talk to Fu Linnan and coax Fu Linnan. Should she give Fu Hanxue a good face?


    She deserves it!


    Fu Hanxue didn''t expect ye shuisu to swear directly, so he immediately tied up.


    She also showed some angry look on her face, but she still didn''t attack. She just pointed to ye shuisu and said, "Miss ye, how can you say that about me? You must apologize to me!"


    Ye shuisu, this bitch! How dare you do this to her?


    If it weren''t for Fu Linnan, would this bitch deserve to talk to her?


    She did not deal with her again and again and mocked her again and again. Now she has such a bad attitude towards her directly. How can she bear it?


    Fu Hanxue, she has never been treated like this!


    "Apologize?" ye shuisu sneered at Fu Hanxue, "I apologize to you. Where''s your face?"


    Fu Hanxue is seducing her fiance, is still provoking her rtionship with Fu Linnan, and turns around and asks her to apologize to her?


    Is her face on the ground?


    Really think she''s still the one who used to bully her?


    It doesn''t exist!


    The face of the world has changed!


    Fu Hanxue was stunned at the sneer of Shangye shuisu.


    Why does she feel that ye shuisu is a little terrible now?


    ording to her investigation, isn''t ye shuisu just a straw bag girl who doesn''t understand anything, has Fu Linnan, her fiance, and still turns behind Fu Sheng?


    Why does ye shuisu now give her a very different feeling?


    She had never felt like this before.


    Did she get something wrong?


    Gradually, someone came out of the river where they prayed. The path they had been waiting for was empty. Gradually, it was scattered, and someone hade.


    When ye shuisu faced Fu Hanxue, Fu Linnan felt a little ufortable with the cold feeling of Sen people. Gradually someone came here, which made Fu Linnan not want to stay here.


    He directly picked up ye shuisu and walked to the yard: "it''s too noisy here. Go back to the yard!"


    Ye shuisu let Fu Linnan pick her up. In order to bnce her body, her hand hooked Fu Linnan''s neck.


    But at this time, her eyes fell on Fu Hanxue''s face and didn''t move away. She seemed to think of something. Ye shuisu smiled coldly. Even if the evil ghost of hell saw it, she would feel cold.


    Ye shuisu said to Fu Hanxue, "Fu Hanxue, let me see the Linnan you seduce me next time, it won''t be as simple as today!"


    In her previous life, Fu Hanxue did evil to heryer byyer and made her suffer difficultiesyer byyer. She still remembers them clearly!


    Since she has lived a lifetime again, Fu Hanxue can''t escape her revenge!


    She must pay the price for what she has done!


    Fu Linnan and ye shuisu are gone, but Fu Hanxue is still in ce and doesn''t react.


    The tenderness on her face had long gone with Fu Linnan, and her face was bing distorted step by step.


    Ye shuisu, this bitch! bitch! How dare she say that!


    The path in front of me seemed empty, but the prayermp that had just fallen to the ground remained there.


    In order to express her pious thoughts, this prayermp was made by herself after she entered the temple! She spent the whole afternoon in thismp.


    She has always kept her fingers away from the sun and spring water, especially the environment of the temple is not very good. Now she has worked hard to make thismp in Yunhua temple, just trying to show off in front of Fu Lin''s south!


    But now? Fu Linnan was taken away by Ye shuisu, who dared to humiliate her just now!


    The borate prayermp became very unpleasant in Fu Hanxue''s eyes. She stepped on the prayermp with a hard foot. A good prayer lotusmp was suddenly trampled out of shape by Fu Hanxue.


    But Fu Hanxue still didn''t release her anger. She stepped on the lotusmp one foot and twisted her face. She seemed to see ye shuisu''s face on the lotusmp: "ye shuisu! Bitch! Wait! Sooner orter, I''ll let you die!"


    "Miss Hanxue, who are you letting die?"


    "Ah, you''ve stepped on this prayermp like this. Why are you still stepping on it?"


    It was two celebrities who came over and saw Fu Hanxue here. They wanted to talk to Fu Hanxue. Unexpectedly, they saw Fu Hanxue stepping on the prayermp here, and said viciously who should die.


    Fu Hanxue''s appearance was very different from his usual gentle and noble appearance, and immediately frightened them.


    When Fu Hanxue heard someone talking to her, she turned her head. For a second, her ferocious appearance disappeared and changed back to her original gentle and noble appearance.


    The speed of changing face immediately made the two celebrities think that Fu Hanxue''s ferocity was just their illusion.


    Because Fu Hanxue turned her back to them when they just came over, now they don''t think much.


    Fu Hanxue smiled gently and elegantly and said to the two celebrities, "you are here too." he turned his head and looked at the prayermp trampled by her. "There was a poisonous insect in the prayermp. I was afraid it would climb out and bite people, so I trampled it to death. If the poisonous insect bites people, it is likely to die."


    After listening to Fu Hanxue''s words, the two celebrities looked at the crushed prayermp and saw that themp had been crushed to pieces. They couldn''t help feeling sad.


    What poisonous insect was trampled like this in the prayermp, and the body has already turned gray?


    Looking at the brokenmp full of footprints, they couldn''t help feeling a little seeping.

 Chapter 211

    However, if Fu Hanxue said that poisonous insects would kill people, it''s better to step on them.


    They stopped looking at the crushed prayermp: "so it is."


    However, Fu Hanxue''s trampling on poisonous insects is a trampling on poisonous insects. Just now Fu Hanxue was clearly with ye shuisu and Fu Linnan. Fu Linnan ignored her and directly took ye shuisu away. They also saw the scene.


    They also saw clearly Fu Hanxue''s dissatisfaction. At the same time, they also heard that when Fu Hanxue was just swearing, she seemed to mention ye shuisu in her mouth.


    Suddenly, they remembered what happened in the afternoon. Ye shuisu mentioned that Fu Hanxue was only adopted by the Fu family. Does she still hold a grudge now? Moreover, Fu Hanxue seems to like Fu Linnan?


    In fact, being adopted covets Fu Shao, and Fu Hanxue is nothing more than that?


    They looked at each other and said to Fu Hanxue, "Hanxue, don''t think about this afternoon. It''s nothing to be born low."


    They said nothing, but when they mentioned their low birth, they couldn''t helpughing. After all, even if Fu Hanxue was adopted, she was jealous of her being Miss Fu family.


    At this time, everyone''s prayers were over, and a group of celebrities came from other paths. When they saw Fu Hanxue and them, they also came together.


    The two celebrities talked to them about seeing Fu Hanxue step on the prayermp just now.


    For a moment, they didn''t say anything, but they couldn''t helpughing.


    Of course, Fu Hanxue felt the contempt of these celebrities for her.


    Suddenly, her eyes became more cloudy.


    Ye shuisu''s bitch dared to treat her like that just now, and now these bitches dare to ridicule her?


    What are they!


    Resisting the impulse to do something, Fu Hanxue smiled at these celebrities and said, "yes, the Fu family has always treated me like their own. I''ve juste back. The Fu family already has several big projects for me to take charge of. I''lle to you if there''s anything I need."


    Fu Hanxue''s words lit up in front of her.


    At this time, they don''t think about Fu Hanxue''s real origin and whether they covet Fu Linnan. After all, if Fu Hanxue can find their cooperation, their family business is bound to rise to the next level! Can also enhance their status!


    Driven by interests, they also care whether Fu Hanxue was adopted!


    After all, she is still miss Fu with a golden spoon!


    They were both excited and attractive. They asked Fu Hanxue, without the previous strange contempt, and said, "Hanxue, my resources are good. You should think more about my family!"


    "Han Xue, my family has always had a good cooperative rtionship with Fu!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fu Hanxue looked at these celebritiespeting with each other and said with an elegant smile: "I will consider it."


    Lose some bones and scream! These people! Oh!


    In the ttery of the celebrities, Fu Hanxue looked up at the round moon that seemed to be turning red gradually. Suddenly, her gloom disappeared a lot, and the corners of her mouth hung up.


    Good y, it hasn''t started yet!


    What if ye shuisu speaks hard to her? What if Fu Linnan dare not respect her?


    Soon, she will reach the point where ye shuisu only deserves to look up!


    And Fu Linnan will be her too!


    Ye shuisu, this bitch, just rely on Fu Linnan!


    The moon tonight is very big and bright. In the small yard, even if there is no light, there is a faint moonlight to illuminate.


    Fu Linnan took ye shuisu to the main room of the small yard. His steps were meteoric. Just looking at his steps, you can see that he came with anger.


    Fu Linnan threw ye shuisu onto the futon. There was no problem lying on the side of such a big Futon.


    Fu Lin leaned down to the South and forced ye shuisu to the wall. He supported the wall with one hand. After brewing all the way, the anger in his eyes seemed to have gushed out.


    He started with thin lips, stared at ye shuisu word by word and said, "ye shuisu, do you want to leave? Do you dare to say you want to withdraw your marriage with me? Are you so brave? Huh?"


    In addition to anger, Fu Linnan''s words were clearly stained with threats.


    Such Fu Linnan could not help but remind ye shuisu of his previous life.


    When Fu Linnan found out that she wanted to leave him in her previous life, Fu Linnan would also press her in this angry way.


    At that time, she would not say anything soft to Fu Linnan. Either she would not say anything, or her words would excite Fu Linnan.


    Instead, Fu Linnan was more angry with her.


    Such anger will be vented by Fu Linnan by forcibly upying her.


    At first, of course, she would fight hard, but soon she found that it was useless to fight against him


    Following the same situation as the first life, will Fu Linnan treat her like thest life?


    In such a clean house, will Fu Linnan do that to her


    If so, how should she deal with it this time


    Seeing ye shuisu holding his eyes in meditation and dying to answer his words, Fu Linnan picked up ye shuisu''s chin and continued to press her with anger: "say! What am I in your eyes?"


    Under the strong anger, ye shuisu trembled slightly. This time, she did not choose to be silent or resist Fu Linnan.


    There was no light in the room, only the moonlight came in, and a prayer lotusmp was shining a light red.


    Ye shuisu''s vision was soon attracted by the lotusmp.


    Her heart was sour. She raised her hand and grasped the material on Fu Linnan''s chest. Her voice and posture were much softer.


    Her watery eyes looked at Fu Linnan and said, "Linnan, why did you take the prayermp Fu Hanxue gave you? Don''t you know she must have plotted against you?"


    He nced at the lotusmp on the table. His face was obviously wronged and sour. "You brought back the lotusmp Fu Hanxue gave you all the way. What are you thinking?"


    "Everyone is putting lotusnterns and praying. They all put the lotusnterns into the river and pray to God to realize their wishes."


    "You and Fu Hanxue are good. Fu Hanxue sent the love poem directly to you!"


    "When you received the prayermp Fu Hanxue gave you, I was still putting the prayermp for you!"


    Yes, the only prayermp given to Fu Linnan, she had the most thoughts about it, but what was the result?


    Although Fu Hanxue didn''t provoke her and Fu Linnan, it was only when she saw Fu Linnan pick up Fu Hanxue''smp that she said she would withdraw her marriage with Fu Linnan!


    So she''s actually angry.


    But now she still chooses to speak to Fu Linnan in a soft voice.

 Chapter 212

    The grievances on ye shuisu''s face softened Fu Linnan''s heart.


    Although his anger did not drop, he still looked at the prayer lotusmp on the table along ye shuisu''s eyes.


    The wind blew the candle center in the lotusmp, making the light red in the lotusmp sh.


    Fu Linnan''s hand originally supported the wall, which fell on the table and picked up the lotusmp.


    The candle flickered, setting it off like a real lotus.


    Looking at the loving and affectionate handwriting above, Fu Linnan''s corner of mouth hooked up.


    He handed the lotusmp to ye shuisu and watched her open her lips: "do you say this prayermp?"


    Seeing that Fu Linnan picked up the praying lotusmp, ye shuisu felt even more blocked.


    Just now Fu Linnan was angry and brought her back. His anger did not decrease all the way, but he still didn''t forget to hold the prayermp!


    Her eyes fell on the lotusmp and was about to say something.


    But when she saw the familiar handwriting on Lian Xin, she was stunned.


    "May I be like a star, a monarch and a moon, and bright at night.


    In this life and this world, the vicissitudes of life, I pray to apany you.


    Give it to Linnan. "


    Didn''t she write it? Isn''t this her prayermp? Isn''t this the prayermp she put for Fu Linnan? Why are you here?


    Ye shuisu looked at Fu Linnan in surprise and couldn''t help thinking that Fu Linnan didn''t know she was putting themp, so he went to the lower reaches of the river to pick it up?


    How strong is Fu Linnan''s possessiveness towards her? Can he even pick up amp in the river?


    I saw Fu Linnan holding two prayermps before. She thought bothmps were Fu Hanxue''s. unexpectedly, one of them was hers?


    Without waiting for ye shuisu to react, Fu Linnan took the prayermp and approached ye shuisu even closer.


    In the night, the moonlight shines into the room, and the lotusmp shines on his hand, but the light in Fu Lin''s South eyes is more dazzling than all the light.


    He held the lotusmp in one hand and provoked ye shuisu''s chin in the other. Ye shuisu''s water eyes were printed with candles swaying in the lotusmp, which also had a different taste.


    Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu and opened his lips coldly: "may I be like the star, the king and the moon. You want to be a star, let me be the moon, and then you will always be with me? Yes?"


    Fu Linnan''s fingertips were suffused with burning temperature, which was transmitted to ye shuisu''s whole body through ye shuisu''s chin.


    Under Fu Linnan''s burning gaze, ye shuisu nodded subconsciously: "yes, you are the moon, I am your star, always by your side."


    The radian of Fu Linnan''s mouth was deep, but the whole person was still cold.


    He stared at ye shuisu''s eyes and continued: "the light is bright every night. Do you want to apany me every night and shine with me... Like the stars and the moon?"


    Obviously, they are all very normal words and sentences, but at this time, it exudes a warm and ambiguous taste from Fu Linnan''s mouth.


    Let ye shuisu look at Fu Linnan, and his body can''t help being soft.


    Ye shuisu was silent. Fu Linnan pinched his hand on ye shuisu''s chin and said with force, "hmm? You don''t want to shine with me night and night. Who do you want to shine with night and night?"


    With some threatening words, ye shuisu bit her lower lip, and nodded subconsciously: "you! Only you! Day and night, I just want to be with you!"


    Under the moonlight, ye shuisu''s delicate face and light red lips are also attractive.


    Fu Linnan was quite satisfied with ye shuisu''s answer.


    Then he continued to read: "in this life and this world, the vicissitudes of life, I pray to be with the king. This sentence means that in this life, no matter what happens and what changes you experience, do you want to be with me forever?"


    Ye shuisu nodded subconsciously: "yes, no matter what happens, I want to be with you forever."


    This was nned from the beginning, whether it was to return Fu Linnan''s previous life, or she asked Fu Linnan to be her backer, or


    Ye shuisu answered Fu Linnan like this, but sometimes he was thinking about other things.


    After reading all the words on the prayermp, Fu Linnan forced ye shuisu to the wall behind him.


    He put the prayermp aside, and then said to ye shuisu, "if you want to be with me, you should ask me, not God."


    Please? Didn''t shee here and beg you? But you left angrily.


    Ye shuisu thought.


    But she still nodded to Fu Linnan: "yes, it''s better to ask God than you."


    Fu Linnan''s lips seemed to have a sneer: "but it''s no use begging me now. You''ve offended me. I''m angry when I see you. How can you fulfill your wish and let you grow with me?"


    Ye shuisu looked back at Fu Linnan with a pair of water eyes and didn''t speak. She knew Fu Linnan was angry. How could she not feel his anger that had not dissipated now?


    Fu Linnan''s burning eyes also stared at ye shuisu. Looking at the trembling eyshes on her water eyes, he opened his lips: "ye shuisu, are you deliberately obedient to me?"


    I''ve been saying what I agree with him, but I seem too obedient. I''m not deliberately obedient. What is it?


    Ye shuisu didn''t deny Fu Linnan''s words and nodded. At this time, under Fu Linnan''s gaze, she was almost out of breath.


    She was afraid of Fu Linnan.


    If it were a previous life, she would have been moring to hide.


    But in this life, she didn''t hide, because she knew that this would only bring Fu Linnan greater anger.


    Fu Linnan left angrily in front of her. She was really afraid that he would change what he did to her.


    Now Fu Linnan came back to her, although in a way that he was angry with her.


    But as long as he is by her side now, she will try to change this situation.


    She looked at Fu Linnan with a pair of water eyes: "Linnan, I know I was wrong. I offended you. I made you angry. I also want to make up for it now. Tell me, what should I do to make you not angry?"


    Fu Linnan''s cold and angry lips seemed to hook up. Ye shuisu also knew how to ask him what to do and how to ask him for forgiveness!


    Fu Linnan looked back at ye shuisu: "no matter what I ask you to do, will you do it?"


    Without hesitation, ye shuisu nodded: "we will do it."


    Fu Linnan stood up in front of Ye shuisu.


    At this time, his clothes were slightly messy because of his behavior, but his whole aura was still domineering like a king.


    He sat down in the space of the futon and sat cross legged, quite upright, which made people dare not spheme at first sight.


    But he looked at ye shuisu with deep eyes and said, "then find a way to make me happy."

 Chapter 213

    Fu Linnan''s departure from ye shuisu didn''t make ye shuisu feel much rxed.


    She looked at Fu Lin sitting on the futon at the south end, but said something that made her want him to be happy. She couldn''t help thinking deeply.


    Sure enough, at this time, just like the first life, does Fu Linnan want to treat her in that way? But this time, he wanted her to take the initiative to ask for his forgiveness?


    This is the house of Qingxiu. It''s in the temple.


    In addition, Fu Linnan punished her in this way and made her resist and suffer.


    So now Fu Linnan made such a request to her. In fact, she was a little resistant in her heart.


    But the words had reached this point, and it was indeed she who provoked Fu Linnan at the beginning, so she couldn''t think of any reason to refuse him.


    Finally, ye shuisu came to Fu Linnan. Because the distance was very close and they were both on futon, ye shuisu took her with her on her knees when she went to Fu Linnan.


    At the front and back of Fu Linnan, Fu Linnan sat on the futon, and she knelt down in front of Fu Linnan.


    Fu Linnan was wearing Chinese clothes with buttons on them. Ye shuisu helped Fu Linnan untie the buttons one by one.


    The moonlight shone into the room, and Fu Linnan''s perfect and strong chest was ready toe out.


    After unbuttoning, ye shuisu took off Fu Linnan''s coatpletely.


    It seemed that Fu Linnan''s body was stained with a thinyer of sweat because of his anger. Under this thinyer of sweat, Fu Linnan is as perfect as an international male model, which makes people easily move at the first sight.


    At this time, ye shuisu''s clothes were a little messy because of her behavior just now. Under her several moves, a beautiful spring came out faintly. When the moonlight came, her skin was as beautiful as white jade.


    After taking off Fu Linnan''s coat, ye shuisu''s white fingers will fall on Fu Linnan''s pants.


    After all, she hesitated.


    She raised her head, looked at Fu Linnan with a pair of water eyes and said, "Linnan, do you really want to do this? This is a temple. Is it not very good?"


    In order to be afraid of Fu Linnan''s anger, ye shuisu added: "if you want, we can do it when we get out of the temple."


    After sitting down on the futon, Fu Linnan kept his eyes closed.


    At this meeting, he opened his eyes and looked at ye shuisu. Because of the height gap, he provoked ye shuisu''s chin and met ye shuisu''s eyes. His eyes seemed hot: "do? What do you want to do with me?"


    Fu Linnan''s hand picking up ye shuisu''s chin was still burning, which made ye shuisu''s whole face hot.


    She said: "what do you want to do?" doesn''t Fu Linnan know?


    Fu Linnan''s eyes were deep, and he loosened his hand to hold ye shuisu''s chin. Ye shuisu''s head did not lower. Fu Linnan stared at her and said word by word: "ye shuisu, don''t forget what mistakes you made! Now you should do whatever you do!"


    No matter what ye shuisu did to him, he didn''t want to see any rejection from ye shuisu. Any.


    When ye shuisu heard Fu Linnan''s words, he also knew that the meaning in the words was very obvious. It was clear that he asked her to continue what she had just done.


    Ye shuisu drooped her eyes. Indeed, she was the first to apologize to him, whether in thest life or in this life.


    What did Fu Linnan do wrong? He just likes her too much, is too paranoid about her, and is too possessive about her.


    Although Fu Linnan''s possessive desire for her was once the source of harm to her in his previous life.


    In love, whoever moves first and pays his all first will lose.


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    Now that she has made a mistake to Fu Linnan, she needs atonement.


    After all, that kind of thing is too secret. Ye shuisu''s face is hot. But in the end, she was closer to Fu Linnan.


    Then, when Fu Linnan didn''t expect what she would do, she suddenly pushed Fu Linnan down.


    Fu Linnan didn''t expect ye shuisu to push him, and he didn''t want to refuse ye shuisu to push her, so hey on the futon along with ye shuisu''s action. At the same time, his folded legs were also put down by him.


    After ye shuisu put Fu Linnan down, she sat directly on Fu Linnan.


    Fu Linnan''s whole body became hot because of Ye shuisu''s action. There was a faint light in his eyes and looked at ye shuisu with great interest.


    He doesn''t know that ye shuisu has such a side? Will you take the initiative on him?


    Ye shuisu hesitated after sitting down on Fu Linnan.


    But after looking at Fu Linnan''s burning eyes, she bit her teeth, but she was not ready to shrink back.


    Directly into the subject, she began to take off her clothes.


    Her long loose Tan dress is also Chinese.


    It is clear that it is a simple and elegant skirt. At this time, it is worn on ye shuisu. When she looks at Fu Linnan, it is clear that her whole person has a sense of abstinence.


    She put her hand on the button of her own skirt.


    The buttons were on the side. After she untied them one by one, she took off the whole skirt.


    The moonlight sprinkles on ye shuisu. The beauty of the moonlight seems to be half that of Ye shuisu at this time.


    After taking off his clothes, ye shuisu leaned down against Fu Linnan.


    Just at this time, before ye shuisu''s body touched Fu Linnan''s body, Fu Linnan raised his hand and took ye shuisu''s arm.


    Then, with an effort, Fu Linnan brought ye shuisu under him. In fact, ye shuisu''s wonderful body was pressed under him.


    Ye shuisu raised his hand, hooked Fu Linnan''s neck and called, "Linnan..."


    Fu Linnan''s eyes were deep and looked at her: "ye shuisu, do you really want to sleep with me?"


    Ye shuisu''s eyes paused and said, "really."


    Why did Fu Linnan ask her such a topic again and again? Did he want to hear what she admitted again and again?


    Still looked at her with such burning eyes, as if she wanted to see a hole in her whole body.


    Ye shuisu said, hanging Fu Linnan''s neck, she was going to bring Fu Linnan down. At the same time, her lips also printed towards Fu Linnan.


    But at this time, before ye shuisu kissed Fu Linnan, her body was empty, and Fu Linnan had got up from her.


    Then, without going to see ye shuisu, Fu Linnan took the clothes taken off by Ye shuisu and began to wear them.


    Ye shuisu was stunned.


    Fu Linnan was still sitting on the futon at this time. Ye shuisu got up, approached Fu Linnan again, and climbed up his shoulder from behind him.

 Chapter 214

    Ye shuisu said, "Linnan, what''s the matter? Are you busy?"


    Fu Linnan looked up at ye shuisu, and his eyes seemed to burn again.


    But soon he looked away again.


    His eyes were deep and his lips opened: "if you want to know what you did wrong,e back to me!"


    The buttons of his clothes had been buttoned up. Fu Linnan got up and left the room regardless of Ye shuisu behind him.


    The news he heard from ye shuisu today shocked him too much. He wouldn''t be with ye shuisu so inly.


    Fu Linnan had already started to walk out. Ye shuisu looked at the scene in front of him and froze in ce. He couldn''t help being stunned.


    What''s the meaning of this? She has taken off all her clothes and Fu Linnan''s clothes. She is ready to be with Fu Linnan. She has decided to do so. Does Fu Linnan go like this?


    Yunhua temple is very noisy tonight, but this small courtyard is quite quiet.


    Ye shuisu couldn''t help looking at Fu Linnan''s back and said, "Linnan, it''s all here. Do you... Really want to go?"


    Does Fu Linnan want to ignore her now? Ye shuisu is still a little angry about this.


    Fu Linnan stopped and looked back at ye shuisu. His voice and color were cold: "it''s not suitable to do this in the temple."


    Ye shuisu couldn''t help but smoke from the corners of her mouth.


    I don''t think it''s suitable to do such a thing in the temple. Why didn''t Fu Linnan say it at the beginning? How did you say it until now?


    Fu Linnan began to go out again. This time, he left as firmly as at the beginning.


    Ye shuisu couldn''t help calling out a voice: "Linnan..."


    Even she herself heard her voice at this time, with a few threads of panic and retention.


    This time, Fu Linnan didn''t stop because of Ye shuisu''s words.


    Suddenly, looking at Fu Linnan''s back farther and farther away from her, ye shuisu was a little flustered.


    Now that she has done this, Fu Linnan has not taken her as a souvenir and wants to refuse her?


    The confusion in ye shuisu''s eyes became more and more serious. Then, when Fu Linnan was about to open the door of the main house to go out, she suddenly rushed out, hugged Fu Linnan''s waist from behind and shouted, "Linnan, don''t go, okay? I know I shouldn''t use you, I know I''m wrong. Forgive me this time!"


    At this moment, ye shuisu was really afraid that Fu Linnan would nevere back after he went out from here.


    She treated him so much in thest life that he didn''t choose to leave her.


    But this life has obviously be different. Now she has retained Fu Linnan, but Fu Linnan still chooses to go!


    Will Fu Linnan change his mind? After going out from here, will he choose not to like her?


    He did promise her a lifetime, but what if he didn''t keep it?


    In thest life, she had already been hurt ck and blue. How could she not know that the promise was unreliable?


    Now, seeing that Fu Linnan is going to walk in front of her, she just wants to hold Fu Linnan tightly and hold her tightly by herself.


    Only what she catches by herself is hers!


    Ye shuisu''s hot body stuck behind Fu Linnan. After all, Fu Linnan couldn''t bear to stop and put his hand on the door frame.


    His eyes were deep and didn''t look back. He said to ye shuisu, "what you did to me today is because you feel you owe me, or because I''m the person in your heart?"


    There was some emptiness in his voice and color.


    Today, after leaving this room, he thought about what was happening now.


    ording to what ye shuisu said to Master Kong Yi, ye shuisu is sure to use him.


    Just, besides using him? Does ye shuisu have anything else for him?


    He doesn''t want to ept ye shuisu''s kindness to him now, but he''s not sure whether ye shuisu''s kindness to him is because he likes him or owes him.


    Ye shuisu has been telling him to beg his forgiveness. Doesn''t it just show that ye shuisu has all the motives for his behavior, and is more inclined to owe him?


    However, this is not the answer he wants!


    After ye shuisu is reborn, she will want to use him as her backer to protect her family and the people she wants to protect.


    What about him? What kind of existence is he in her heart?


    Does she like him except to let him be her backer?


    This is what he wants to ask most!


    But ye shuisu didn''t mention these after he was around him, no matter what he said to him!


    Fu Linnan looked sideways, waiting for ye shuisu''s answer.


    Ye shuisu listened to Fu Linnan''s words, but suddenly paused.


    She has done so much to Fu Linnan today. Is it because she owes or likes it?


    She knew it was a debt of course. She felt sorry for Fu Linnan, so she wanted to ask him for forgiveness.


    But what else?


    Is it because Fu Linnan is her sweetheart?


    Is it?


    Sweetheart. This word seems too heavy.


    Ye shuisu hesitated and paused: "I..."


    With only one word, she was speechless.


    Fu Linnan waited for a while. Before ye shuisu continued to say anything, the atmosphere in the whole room seemed to be much quieter.


    Fu Linnan loosened ye shuisu''s hand and said, "I''m going!" he opened the door and walked out of the house directly.


    Ye shuisu stood there and paused.


    Looking at Fu Linnan''s figure disappearing from the gate of the yard, looking at the figure with obvious loneliness... Then, ye shuisu saw that when Fu Linnan''s figure turned, Fu Hanxue seemed to appear beside Fu Linnan!


    However, Fu Linnan''s steps did not stop, but Fu Hanxue''s figure only shook in front of her and disappeared.


    Ye shuisu seemed that Fu Hanxue, who had fallen into thinking, suddenly woke up.


    Then she suddenly found that there was only one full moon in the sky, and a double shadow had appeared at this time.


    The double moon vision ising!


    The shining starting point of Fu Hanxue''s life is about to begin!


    Think of Fu Hanxue, no matter in herst life or this life, sticking to Fu Linnan like a dog skin ster, and she doesn''t know how many disgusting things she did in herst life.


    Ye shuisu''s hatred was immediately aroused.


    Does Fu Hanxue like to stick to Fu Linnan? Do you want to show her so-called light to everyone? She won''t let her go!


    Ye shuisu put on her skirt and chased out.


    When Fu Hanxue saw that Fu Linnan was following her, she thought that Fu Linnan had promised to go to see the double moon vision with her. She spoke to Fu Linnan warmly and gently.


    "Brother Lin Nan, tonight''s double moon vision is an astronomical wonder once in a thousand years. It is said that praying under the double moon vision is more spiritual than the Prayer Festival in Yunhua temple!"

 Chapter 215

    "I have already prepared a prayer for grandpa and the Fu family. Brother Lin Nan, you also have it. You and me..."


    Fu Hanxue was saying softly, but he didn''t want to wait for Fu Linnan''s word: "roll!"


    Although Fu Linnan didn''t seem to be angry, he had a strong momentum. The whole person only revealed a few words: no one is allowed to enter!


    At this time, he only said one word, which scared Fu Hanxue to stay in ce and dare not move.


    When Fu Hanxue saw that Fu Linnan was not walking with her at all and was walking along the way, she found that Fu Linnan followed her as soon as she spoke to Fu Linnan. It was not Fu Linnan walking with her at all, but Fu Linnan wanted to go here.


    What''s more, Fu Linnan looks so powerful? Did anyone annoy him?


    Fu Hanxue didn''t think about it. She just watched Fu Linnan leave her back. She couldn''t help clenching her fist. The whole person seemed a little embarrassed.


    She came to Fu Linnan with enthusiasm and waited for Fu Linnan to see her next shining moment. Who would have expected such a cold treatment?


    Even if Fu Linnan was cold to her, he wouldn''t scold her like this!


    Ye shuisu must have done it!


    Fu Hanxue wanted toe here, and his fist couldn''t help clenching.


    This bitch! Sooner orter, she will make her pay a terrible price!


    However, Fu Linnan said to let her roll and left. Fu Hanxue was not ready to really roll.


    After all, of all the people now, what she wants most is Fu Linnan to see her next shining moment.


    If not, she doesn''t have to go to Yunhua temple to carry out her n.


    It was only because Fu Linnan was in Yunhua temple on the day of the double moon vision that she wanted toe to Yunhua temple!


    In that case, the double shadow of the moon in the sky has be more and more serious. How can she really not take Fu Linnan to the viewing point of the double moon vision?


    Fu Linnan is heading in exactly the direction Fu Hanxue wants him to go. After Fu Hanxue restrained her emotions, she chased Fu Linnan.


    The double shadow of the moonlight in the sky is bing clearer and clearer. Many people have already stood on a high-lying site in Yunhua temple, which is also a huge outdoor rock.


    These people stay together in groups,ughing or silent. All their attention is less than the vision of the next two months.


    They looked at the moon in the sky.


    "It''s said that this astronomical spectacle of bimonthly vision only appears once in a thousand years. It''s a good blessing. Today, I came to attend the Prayer Festival in Yunhua temple. It''s also a blessing to see this bimonthly spectacle in Yunhua temple!"


    "Don''t you know? It is said that the position you are standing is the best observation point for the wonders of the double moon. I came to Yunhua Temple specially for this."


    "Well? I hope I''ve seen the wonders of the double moon in Yunhua temple, but I''ll ask myself for good luck! Hahaha!"


    People are talking andughing, and the double shadow of the full moon in the sky is getting heavier and heavier.


    At this time, as if they had found something strange, they pointed to a woman at the venue and said, "what is that man doing?"


    At this time, the woman this man refers to is Fu Hanxue.


    While everyone was talking andughing, Fu Hanxue asked someone to carry a Bodhisattva and put it under the moon with double shadow.


    She wears a white dress, and her makeup has been specially treated. Although it is very light and fits well with a ce like a temple, it is more exquisite, which can make her look more immortal and noble than usual. Obviously, such makeup will note from the hands of ordinary people. It can be seen how much Fu Hanxue values the current scene.


    After cing the Bodhisattva, Fu Hanxue looked solemn and solemn, knelt down to the Bodhisattva with his skirt and prayed piously for the Bodhisattva.


    "Pray for the Bodhisattva to bless the whole country of China and all people..."


    It was normal to pray for Bodhisattvas in the temple, but now everyone is waiting for the bimonthly vision, and now the observation point of the bimonthly vision is on a huge mountain stone outside. There was no Bodhisattvas. It seems a little strange that Fu Hanxue ordered someone to bring a bottle of Bodhisattvas.


    Therefore, everyone was attracted by Fu Hanxue''s strange behavior.


    People don''t know what Fu Hanxue''s current behavior means.


    At this time, a man stood up and said to the curious people, "don''t disturb Miss Fu, Miss Fu, this is to let the Bodhisattva absorb the aura of the double moon, and then show his spirit to pray for everyone!


    The ancient books say that there is a strong aura in the due east position under the double moon vision. Miss Fu knew that the double moon vision would happen, so she asked someone to measure the due east position under the double moon vision in advance. At this meeting, she is praying for all people through the strong Aura under the due east position, so that the Bodhisattva can hear everyone''s voice more. "


    At this time, the man who spoke was handsome and had a smile on his face. When he spoke, he nced at Fu Hanxue from time to time. When he saw Fu Hanxue, his smile deepened.


    This man is Xiao Li, the young master of the Xiao family, one of the four families in the capital. As the young master of the Xiao family, Xiao Li is young and has a high worth. In addition, he looks good and many women like him.


    However, Xiao Li despised these people. He only liked Fu Hanxue in his heart. In his eyes, Fu Hanxue is his white moonlight and perfect goddess. No one can enter his heart except Fu Hanxue.


    Although Xiao Li has been abroad and doesn''t show much face in the upper ss circles in the capital, he is the young master of one of the four families, so many people know him.


    Many of the people who came to Yunhua Temple today were from the upper ss circles in the capital, so as soon as he came out to speak, some people recognized him.


    "Isn''t this Xiao Shao? Have youe back from abroad?"


    Xiao Li smiled at the man: "yes." while talking, he nced at Fu Hanxue again.


    Because Fu Hanxue came back, he followed her back.


    Fu Hanxue is wherever he is.


    Fu Hanxue will do whatever he needs.


    "Why did Xiao Shaoe to Yunhua temple? It seems that Yunhua temple is really a treasurend!"


    "Can''t it? Speaking of it, Fu Shao and Miss Fu are also here! The people of the Xiao family and the Fu family can only show that the Prayer Festival of Yunhua temple is really great!"


    The people were talking to Xiao Li, and they were only talking. Xiao Li listened to the people and answered, "yes, treasurend!"


    Isn''t the ce where Fu Hanxue ising a treasure?


    He came here with Fu Hanxue!


    Xiao Li continued to the crowd: "in order to find this due east position, Miss Fu stepped on the mountain in advance. For this, Miss Fu''s hard work is unimaginable!"

 Chapter 216

    Speaking of this, Xiao Li couldn''t help admiring Fu Hanxue.


    His snow is so kind and noble.


    However, after hearing Xiao Li''s previous exnation of what Fu Hanxue was doing, they couldn''t help talking about Fu Hanxue.


    They looked at the white figure of Fu Hanxue kneeling in front of the Bodhisattva. The more straight Fu Hanxue knelt, the more admirable they looked in their eyes.


    "Look at other people. They know that there is a bimonthly vision. What they want is not to pray for themselves, but toe to Bodhisattva, find a good location and pray for everyone. What noble heart is this?"


    "Yes, Miss Fu is so noble and beautiful! Like a goddess!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After ye shuisu came out of the yard, he couldn''t see Fu Linnan.


    Knowing that Yunhua temple has the best observation point of bimonthly vision, everyone has gone here.


    She thought Fu Hanxue woulde here. If she found Fu Linnan, Fu Linnan should also be here, so she found it here.


    When she came here, she looked at many people. Before she saw Fu Hanxue and Fu Linnan, she had heard the praise of everyone to Fu Hanxue.


    She followed the crowd''s praise and saw Fu Hanxue kneeling in front of the Bodhisattva like a goddess in a white dress.


    She just sneered at it.


    Who worships Bodhisattva is not dressed in in clothes, the more simple the better? Although Fu Hanxue is wearing a white skirt without colorful colors, the skirt is quite luxurious at first sight.


    Who worships the Bodhisattva and will deliberately move the Bodhisattva out to worship in front of everyone? Aren''t you afraid to startle the Bodhisattva? The so-called East orientation is just a set of words!


    The reason why Fu Hanxue is so painstaking and aplished now is that ye shuisu easily guessed her intention. She just wants to pave the way for the vision of the next two months!


    Now she has created a wave of noble images in front of the public. When the bimonthly vision really appears, there is strange light on her. At that time, she is a strange woman and lucky fairy designated by God. Isn''t it more eptable?


    After that, Fu Hanxue had such a reputation, and she was the adopted daughter of the Fu family. So far, she must be able to do many things, go with the wind and water, and always live at a high point that many people can''t reach.


    However, Fu Hanxue is pretending now!


    How high she holds herself now, and how miserable she will be when her ugly truth is made public!


    In the open space, Xu Yurui saw ye shuisu who came here.


    She went to ye shuisu''s side and looked at Fu Hanxue along ye shuisu''s line of sight. She couldn''t help saying, "Shui Su, is Fu Hanxue really so kind?"


    She is also a reborn person, so naturally she knows more about Fu Hanxue than everyone else.


    Just because the focus of her previous life is not Fu Hanxue at all. She can''t give an urate conclusion about what kind of person Fu Hanxue is.


    But in her previous life, when she died with Jiang Chenxi, she saw Fu Hanxue deal with Jiang Zehan, so she knew that Fu Hanxue must not be as kind and noble as she saw on the surface.


    Ye shuisu shook her head to Xu Yurui: "of course not."


    If she is kind, there will be no kind people in the world.


    At this time, Xiao Li said in the crowd: "the ancient book also says that with the emergence of the once-in-a-thousand double moon phenomenon, there will be a strange woman selected by God for a once-in-a-thousand-year return! At that time, with the double moon phenomenon, heaven will drop auspicious light to tell the people in the world who this strange woman with a once-in-a-thousand-year return is!"


    Xiao Li''s legend is mysterious. It''s too mysterious for such a legend, so people just listen to it and don''t take it seriously.


    However, ye shuisu and Xu Yurui know that what Xiao Li said is true.


    Ye shuisu thought Xiao Li was just a person who Fu Hanxue casually found to spread the news for her next "fairy auspicious light". There were a lot of people in the middle. Ye shuisu only heard his voice and couldn''t see him clearly.


    But after she looked in that direction at will and saw Xiao Li''s figure faintly, she couldn''t help being stunned.


    As if she was sure, she asked Xu Yurui around her: "who is the person who says strange woman rumors there now?"


    Xu Yurui said, "Xiao Li, the young master of the Xiao family in Beijing. What''s the matter?"


    Ye shuisu replied to Xu Yurui, "this man is Fu Hanxue''s suitor."


    Pursuers, and not ordinary pursuers. It can be said that Xiao Li is Fu Hanxue''s loyal dog.


    As the young master of the Xiao family in the capital, although Xiao Li has little power, he is one of the four families, so he can provide a lot of help to Fu Hanxue.


    In fact, Fu Hanxue took advantage of this to seek many benefits for herself. At the same time, she never really looked at Xiao Li as a person. At best, Xiao Li is just a tool that can help her.


    Even in the end, Xiao Li was sentenced to death and died in prison for Fu Hanxue''s murder.


    Andter, Fu Hanxue also used Xiao Li''s death to frame her eldest brother Jiang Zehan.


    That time, Jiang Zehan almost went to prison.


    Although there was no danger in the end, the Jiang family under Jiang Zehan''s management at that time also suffered great turbulence.


    The only beneficiary of this matter is Fu Hanxue.


    The reason why she knew so well was that when Fu Hanxue finally forced Xiao Li into prison to be sentenced to death, she happened to hear their dialogue at the back door of Fu''s house.


    At that time, she was trying to climb the raised wall of Fu''s house again, but without fruit, she fell off the wall and fell on a piece of vegetation.


    Because she was tired of climbing, she hid in the vegetation and didn''t want to get up. There were lush dwarf trees blocking her figure. Under such a barrier, she just heard Fu Hanxue''s evil to Xiao Li.


    Xiao Li didn''t look so energetic at that time. Although he didn''t suffer any terrible injury, he was decadent and twisted.


    He stumbled to find Fu Hanxue at the back door of Fu''s house. He grabbed Fu Hanxue''s sleeve: "Han Xue, I listened to you and killed that man! But I was also found! Now the Xiao family doesn''t care about me. Let me hide here! As long as I can be by your side, even in the basement of Fu''s house, I won''t mind it!"


    In the face of Xiao Li praying for the same love, Fu Hanxue pulled out her sleeves and kicked Xiao Li away with one foot.

 Chapter 217

    Xiao Li was in a bad mental state at that time, and the whole person was depressed and weak. Fu Hanxue also had some skills, so he was easily kicked away by Fu Hanxue.


    Xiao Li fell to the ground and, despite the pain, looked at Fu Hanxue in surprise: "Hanxue..."


    Fu Hanxue looked at him with a disgusted face: "don''t call me! I''m disgusted when I hear your voice!"


    Xiao Li became more surprised. He didn''t care about any dignity. In other words, he never had dignity in front of Fu Hanxue, because Fu Hanxue has always been the person he wants to love no matter what he does.


    People have no dignity in front of the people they love deeply.


    Xiao Li climbed to Fu Hanxue''s feet and looked at her prayingly: "Han Xue, didn''t you say that if I killed him for you, you would marry me and stay with me forever? For you, I can give up everything, whether the identity of the young master of the Xiao family or anything, for you! But, please, don''t let me leave you!"


    Fu Hanxue looked at Xiao Li with a sneer, like a noble looking at a beggar: "marry you? What are your dreams? Even if you are the young master of the Xiao family, I can''t see you, let alone you who are nothing now! Still want to marry me? Do you deserve it?"


    Xiao Li was full of disbelief: "Han Xue, didn''t you say... Didn''t you say you always liked me?" why did she say he didn''t deserve her? He knew he didn''t deserve her. She was the noblest woman in his heart, but she said she liked him.


    Fu Hanxue looked at Xiao Li with a sneer: "it''s all lying to you! I just want to use you, you know? Now you have no use value, so I won''t pay attention to you anymore, understand?"


    Another disgusted look, Xiao Li pulled her skirt hand and said, "let go!"


    Of course, Xiao Li will not let go. He is unconscious now. He doesn''t know what Fu Hanxue is talking about and what he should do.


    Fu Hanxue, the woman he loved miserably, the woman he gave everything for her, became a murderer, hurt the Xiao family, was cut off by the Xiao family and kicked out. Now she is his only spiritual support and spiritual sustenance. She told him that she was just using him. She never liked him. Now he has no value, So she''s going to kick him away!


    However, she is his lover who gives everything for it. How can she be so cruel?


    Xiao Li stared at Fu Hanxue with deep pain in his eyes and somexity in his eyes: "Han Xue, you let me kill people. You let me do those things before. I paid everything for it. How can you do this to me?"


    Fu Hanxue looked at Xiao Li with a smile and evenughed: "what did I ask you to do? Who saw it? Why don''t I know what I asked you to do?"


    Xiao Li''s eyes shed with horror: "Han Xue, you......" isn''t his Han Xue the most kind and noble? How could such a terrible expression appear? It was so terrible that he felt Fu Hanxue like a ghost in hell!


    Fu Hanxue saw that Xiao Li was still dragging her skirt, and kicked Xiao Li.


    Xiao Li was unprepared and was trapped in his own thoughts. He was kicked out of the back door behind him by Fu Hanxue.


    Then Fu Hanxue mmed the door, patted his skirt and said, "bad luck!"


    Xiao Li didn''t react until the door closed.


    Everything happened so suddenly that he could ept the loss of everything, but could not ept the loss of Fu Hanxue! I can''t ept what Fu Hanxue just said. It''s going to shatter him! That''s all he wants!


    He knocked on the door desperately, but he couldn''t believe what had just happened.


    He was very decadent, but he was shouting: "Han Xue! Han Xue! Did I do something wrong to make you unhappy? You say it, I''ll change it! Han Xue! Will you open the door? Tell me what I did wrong? Did you just say angry words? I''d like to die for you! Han Xue! Open the door!"


    Xiao Li''s voice was pitiful and affectionate. Fu Hanxue felt disgusted when he heard Xiao Li''s words. She red at the door fiercely: "if you want to die, die!"


    She called the housekeeper and her voice became softer, which was her usual gentle and noble style: "Housekeeper, there is a madman making a noise here at the back door. Please find someone to deal with it! I hear from this madman, he seems to have a life on his back! Call the police after dealing with him out of the neighborhood! Don''t let these bad things involve Fu''s house. It''s not good for brother Lin Nan!"


    At this time, Fu Hanxue is too like a poisonous snake in beauty''s skin.


    After Fu Hanxue finished talking to the housekeeper, he didn''t know what happened to the people outside the back door. He was knocking at the door desperately and yelling desperately, but at this time, his scream stopped.


    I don''t know what I heard or what else.


    Fu Hanxue didn''t care about the people outside the door. After calling the housekeeper, she dialed another phone.


    At this time, her voice became gloomy and lowered a lot: "Hey, the human life on Xiao Li can move hands and feet on Jiang Zehan! The Jiang family, it''s time to shed some blood!"


    Ye shuisu has been watching what happened here in the bushes behind Fu Hanxue.


    She was not surprised to see Fu Hanxue treat Xiao Li so much, because she had already known what kind of poisonous woman Fu Hanxue was, and all her appearance in front of people was fake.


    She sympathized with Xiao Li, but for whatever reason, Xiao Li also killed people. In addition, she couldn''t handle her own affairs well, so she didn''t care. Just think that since Xiao Li''s life is also rted to Fu Hanxue, she should also find a way to make fu Hanxue pay the price. Although many times before, she was not Fu Hanxue''s opponent at all. In other words, she didn''t put more thoughts on Fu Hanxue at that time. She was dealing with Fu Linnan more.


    She thought so and heard that Fu Hanxue had to use Xiao Li''s life to deal with Jiang Zehan. Although Fu Hanxue''s voice was very low, she was very close to Fu Hanxue, so she listened clearly.


    She was surprised at that time. Because of worry, she unconsciously made a noise in the bushes.


    Fu Hanxue also found this movement at this time. After seeing her, he caught her out of the bushes.


    At that time, Fu Linnan was not in Fu''s house. She directly locked her up so that she could do nothing even if she knew her plot.


    Finally, after Xiao Li was executed in prison, her eldest brother Jiang Zehan fell into Fu Hanxue''s trap because of this

 Chapter 218

    Ye shuisu still remembers what happened at that time, so she knows too much about the state between Fu Hanxue and Xiao Li.


    It''s not bad to say that Xiao Li is such a person.


    Although he helped Fu Hanxue do many bad things in his previous life, it was only under Fu Hanxue''s instigation.


    He himself was hurt miserably by Fu Hanxue in the end.


    In the final analysis, this is because he loves the wrong person and Fu Hanxue too much.


    However, Xiao Li loves Fu Hanxue in disguise. If he had a chance to know Fu Hanxue''s true face, he might not make a mistake for the so-called love.


    Xiao Li continued to publicize the double moon vision among the people. During this period, he would praise Fu Hanxue from time to time and go to see Fu Hanxue''s figure from time to time. As soon as he saw Fu Hanxue, his face was full of happy expressions


    At this time, his propaganda to Fu Hanxue seems to be organized. Not only he, but also several people he found are also promoting today''s bimonthly vision.


    The people listened to their words, but they also listened to them a lot.


    But now people''s attention is more focused on the full moon with more and more double shadows.


    I saw the full moon in the sky. At this time, in addition to more and more double shadows, it was originally a bright yellow full moon. Gradually, its surroundings began to faint red.


    And I don''t know if it''s the reason for viewing the moon. This round of full moon is obviously muchrger than the normal moon.


    People were amazed at the increasingly apparent vision.


    At this time, not only the people on Yunhua mountain are paying attention to the bimonthly vision, but everyone in the whole country of China, as long as there is a moon and where the bimonthly vision can be observed, is admiring this once-in-a-thousand vision.


    Two rounds are being held out in the sky, and thousands of households on earth look up. That''s what I''m talking about.


    In addition, for the "strange woman once in a thousand years" rumor, Xiao Li not only helped Fu Hanxue pave the way at the scene of Yunhua temple, but also published many news posts about "strange woman rumor" on the Inte for a time.


    Many people followed: "in ancient times, people could imagine a once-in-a-thousand-year bimonthly vision, and they could think of a once-in-a-thousand-year strange woman!"


    "Be in awe! Maybe this is true?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    However, those who happened to be cloudy or rainy at night and couldn''t see the bimonthly vision were also watching the live video of the "bimonthly vision" sent by the people on the Inte.


    After Fu Hanxue prayed piously in front of the Bodhisattva for a long time, it seemed that the sky was almost over, and she finally got up.


    Xiao Li watched Fu Hanxue move and hurriedly went to help her.


    However, it seems that in order to avoid suspicion and Fu Hanxue''s reputation, he still keeps some distance from Fu Hanxue.


    Ye shuisu''s thoughts were separated from her past memory. She looked coldly at Fu Hanxue and Xiao Li in the crowd, turned away her eyes and began to look for Fu Linnan everywhere.


    If Fu Hanxue goes to find Fu Linnan, Fu Hanxue is here now, and Fu Linnan should also be here.


    Fu Hanxue went to find Fu Linnan at this time just to let Fu Linnane here to see her shining side.


    She deliberately nned this. How could she miss such a good opportunity to show her face in front of Fu Lin''s south?


    However, she came here to see Fu Hanxue. Why didn''t she see Fu Linnan? Remembering her current state with Fu Linnan, ye shuisu''s heart was still tight.


    Ye shuisu looked around the crowd and looked around.


    Finally, outside the present three or five crowd, on the big rock she was standing on, she saw Fu Linnan sitting on a small rock alone.


    When ye shuisu looked at Fu Linnan, he was clearly separated from the crowd, but Fu Linnan seemed to see her.


    Under the pale red moonlight with heavy shadows in the sky, ye shuisu and Fu Linnan looked at each other like this.


    Ye shuisu wants to find Fu Linnan. At the moment when Fu Linnan sees ye shuisu, it seems that his sitting body can''t help moving.


    But at this time, Xu Yurui called around ye shuisu: "shuisu, the double moon vision has begun!"


    Then, the crowd at the venue began to surge. In the end, such a vision is magical, once seen in a millennium, and it is said to be with Fuzhao. At the beginning of the bimonthly vision, some people who used to stand casually also began to stand up very upright. When they looked up at the bimonthly spectacle, they were full of awe of nature. After all, this is already a very strange and grand scene.


    The people in the original venue were discussing something, and there was no sound at this time.


    People outside Yunhua Temple stopped what they were doing when they saw the double moon phenomenon, and all their attention was focused on the two moons.


    People watching live videos on the Inte hold their breath when they look at the beginning of the bimonthly vision under the lens


    After hearing Xu Yurui''s voice, ye shuisu also looked up at the two bright moons.


    Fu Linnan outside the crowd looked at ye shuisu and looked at the sky. He also looked at the sky.


    At this time, the light red full moon became more red. The double shadow on the original body began to disappear. Then, a new moon gradually appeared under it.


    So far, it is extremely rare for two moons to appear in the sky at the same time!


    The two moons were originally light red. Gradually, they turned into bright yellow and white again. They hung high in the sky, making the whole earth seem brighter.


    Until the double moon turned bright yellow, the voices on the ground gradually increased. There was a sound of wonder.


    "The double moon vision really appeared! Wonders! It''s so beautiful!"


    "Come on! Help me take a picture under the bimonthly vision! I want to keep my good luck tonight!"


    "It''s amazing! We met it once in a thousand years!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yunhua temple and everyone outside the temple are all amazed and talking about it.


    Ye shuisu looked at the two full moons and fell into deep thought.


    It is rumored that you can get good luck by praying under the bimonthly. Is it true?


    Of course ye shuisu didn''t know, so she put her hands together and prayed.


    The Prayer Festival of Yunhua temple is once every five years, and the bimonthly vision is once every thousand years. It doesn''t hurt to ask for another one for five years.


    At this time, another exmation came to mind in the crowd of Yunhua Temple: "what do you think that is?"


    With this exmation, everyone looked at it together and saw a auspicious bright yellow light on a white skirt woman just below the double moon.

 Chapter 219

    Such light and the light of the double moon in the skyplement each other, causing people to sigh again and again.


    "There is no electricity around here. How can there be light on that man?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For a moment, everyone was attracted by the sudden light on the field.


    The light appeared from Fu Hanxue.


    Originally, such light was still weak. After a ray of light suddenly fell from the sky, Fu Hanxue''s light became brighter again.


    She was wearing a long white dress and a big skirt. In the light of the moonlight, she was as beautiful as a fairy.


    Without waiting for everyone to react, Xiao Li said with a ray of light that hit Fu Hanxue: "the ''strange woman once in a thousand years'' in ancient books on the day of'' double moon vision ''really appeared! The legends are true! Miss Fu is the'' lucky fairy ''designated by heaven!" Xiao Li said, looking at Fu Hanxue with appreciation and admiration, Fu Hanxue looked at the crowd with burning eyes, but did not look at him.


    Xiao Li''s words suddenly woke everyone present.


    Xiao Li had already paved the way for this moment. Now almost everyone has known the legend of the so-called "strange woman once in a thousand years". Listening to him, everyone suddenly "suddenly realized" and understood what the light suddenly hit Fu Hanxue.


    Under the double moon spectacle, with the foreshadowing of legends and stories, people were even more surprised when they looked at Fu Hanxue in the auspicious light.


    "It turns out that the legend is true! There is really a ''strange woman once in a thousand years''!"


    "It''s amazing! I didn''t expect to see a strange woman once in a thousand years in my lifetime!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The celebrities on the court were surprised to see this scene.


    Who would have thought that Fu Hanxue, who was still talking to them the moment before, suddenly became a "Fairy" chosen by God?


    They were also jealous of Fu Hanxue''s shining appearance, but they just got Fu Hanxue''s promise to do the project with them. In addition, they also wanted to please Fu Hanxue. Seeing this scene, they also praised Fu Hanxue in the crowd.


    "Miss Hanxue has been very kind since childhood. I''m her best friend, I know."


    "Yes, I haven''t seen anyone more gentle and elegant than Miss Hanxue. I thought she was unusual for a long time!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For a moment, they remembered Fu Hanxue''s previous act of worshipping Bodhisattva. Looking at Fu Hanxue''s eyes, they felt more reverent.


    "Fu Hanxue was just worshipping Bodhisattvas for everyone! She looks like a kind-hearted woman! No wonder God will choose her as the ''Heavenly daughter''!"


    "It''s amazing!"


    While amazed, they had already taken out their mobile phones and photographed what they saw now.


    However, when people began to shoot this scene, Xiao Li had already captured the most beautiful side of Fu Hanxue, then photographed it and sent it to the Inte.


    Originally, there was a discussion about the "bimonthly vision" on the Inte, but now it has exploded.


    "True fairy! My God! There are fairies in this world!"


    "What''s so strange? There are all kinds of wonderful felling in the world? It''s just that this fairy sister is really beautiful! Who is this?"


    "It is said that the daughter of the Fu family, who is the head of the four families in the capital, has been well protected before and has not disclosed her identity."


    "My God! Miss Fu! Born with a golden spoon, she is still the daughter of heaven. She is so beautiful. How can there be such a fairy sister?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For a while, "fairy sister", "lucky goddess", "strange woman once in a thousand years"... All kinds of the best titles fell on Fu Hanxue.


    Fu Hanxue''s bright yellow light, although in the crowd, was also protected by Xiao Li''s people.


    In addition, since today, Fu Hanxue will always return to the Fu family with the reputation of "lucky Fairy" in the brightest way, so that everyone can know that Fu Hanxue has returned, and then, The skills and talents she has studied hard over the years will also be exhibited. Now in front of everyone, she will gradually be the most shining woman in China.


    It''s just like Fu Linnan, who has been noticed by everyone now.


    And she is the only one worthy of Fu Linnan!


    Fu Hanxue thought, and his eyes were full of pride.


    She just used a little means to encounter the bimonthly vision, but from now on, she is no longer the adopted daughter of the Fu family who has not been made public!


    She''s going to be the big Miss Fu!


    At this time, the people of the Fu family also saw the news that suddenly became hot. They couldn''t help being surprised to see such words as "Miss Fu is the daughter of heaven, Fu''s great luck".


    Among the crowd, Fu Hanxue turned her eyes to Fu Linnan outside the crowd.


    At that time, she chased Fu Linnan all the way, and found that Fu Linnan stopped not far from where she wanted to implement today''s tiannv n. She felt that Fu Linnan was not close at that time, so she didn''t continue to chase past, as long as Fu Linnan could see her shine.


    Now she chased the ce where Fu Linnan stopped and looked at it. Fu Linnan is still sitting cross legged on the small rock. One person has the momentum to frighten the whole mountain.


    Fu Hanxue thought with hope that now she has been so shining and has be a fairy. Fu Linnan will give her a look of appreciation when he sees her shining, just like everyone present.


    Among all the people, what she wants to see most is Fu Linnan''s recognition of her.


    But she didn''t want to find Fu Linnan after she looked for Fu Linnan and found that Fu Linnan didn''t even give her a trace of light.


    On the contrary, she looked along Fu Linnan''s eyes and just saw ye shuisu not far from her!


    Suddenly, Fu Hanxue squeezed his fist secretly.


    Ye shuisu, this bitch! What infatuation soup did Fu Linnan get!


    At this time, Fu Linnan was on the small rock outside the crowd and didn''t care about everything on the big rock.


    Compared with the light on Fu Hanxue, only ye shuisu is all the light in his eyes. He can easily find her among the people.


    The reason why he came to this ce now was that he just walked out and wanted to find a cooler ce to stay, so he came here.


    People''s praise for Fu Hanxue has reached a high point. Almost everyone knows that on this day of bimonthly vision, there is really a legendary "lucky Fairy".

 Chapter 220

    With the deliberate guidance of Xiao Li''s people on the Inte, people know that the "lucky" fairy is Fu Hanxue, the youngdy of Fu Jiagang who is the head of the four families in the capital.


    The heat is great, but for a while, the word "national fairy Fu Hanxue" has been widely spread among majorwork tforms.


    Among the crowd, ye shuisu and Xu Yurui watched the scene, but kept silent.


    As a person who has lived for a lifetime, Xu Yurui certainly knows that Fu Hanxue has always been entitled "national Fairy" in the previous life.


    Xu Yurui doubted that Fu Hanxue was not a good person and that the title of "national Fairy" was "designated by heaven".


    However, everything in front of us looks too real?


    It was another double moon vision. Fu Hanxue was really shrouded in the light of "nature".


    Xu Yurui said to ye shuisu, "is Fu Hanxue really a strange woman once in a thousand years?" she really didn''t believe it.


    Ye shuisu picked his eyebrow: "who knows?"


    In today''s Yunhua temple, many people brought children.


    Now in the open space in front of Ye shuisu, there are several children ying happily. They look at the double moon in the sky from time to time and Fu Hanxue whose "auspicious light" has not faded from time to time,ughing.


    Ye shuisu came up to them, said a few words to them, and then they ran away.


    When ye shuisu returned to the original position, Xu Yurui asked ye shuisu, "what did you tell them?"


    Ye shuisu''s eyes seemed to raise a smile, and the corners of his lips hooked: "wait. There will be a good y soon!"


    Although she didn''t get Fu Linnan''s attention as expected, Fu Hanxue smiled in the crowd and put on a spectrum to maintain her noble image of "Fairy".


    After all, what she looks like now is to be photographed to everyone.


    People are watching Fu Hanxue and admiring her.


    There are countless people who want to take pictures with Fu Hanxue at the scene.


    After all, Fu Hanxue is such a wonderful sight, once in a thousand years!


    Xiao Li is still escorting Fu Hanxue with people around her.


    It is his honor to guard Fu Hanxue at any time.


    Everything seems to be very good, and Fu Hanxue is also very proud.


    But at this time, the bright yellow light that originally shrouded Fu Hanxue suddenly turned into a ck light!


    The original light on Fu Hanxue''s body also shed the appearance of fairies, which would all be ghosts.


    For a moment, the people who were originally in the same frame with Fu Hanxue were stunned.


    What''s going on?


    Why did Fu Hanxue''s glittering auspicious light suddenly be a dark and gloomy light?


    At this time, the two bright yellow moons in the sky gradually began to glow with light red. With the passage of time, the light red was deepening. Gradually, the two bright moons in the sky all became red moons!


    Since ancient times, the red moon has been a symbol of bad omen.


    Even now, there is a legend that the moon will be fierce when it is red!


    Those who can go to Yunhua temple are people who fear all kinds of visions.


    At this meeting, in the dark night, the original two bright yellow moons suddenly turned into two red moons, so the atmosphere of the scene is strange enough.


    Suddenly, Fu Hanxue''s body still exudes ck light with ghosts


    In such an atmosphere, what people thought of Fu Hanxue was pleasing to the eye, but now Fu Hanxue was very frightened.


    Some timid people even screamed with fear.


    "Ah! Ghost! That Miss Fu is a ghost!"


    This sentence immediately made all the people who had flocked to Fu Hanxue afraid to avoid it.


    "Yes! Ghost! Look at the ck light on her and the appearance of those ghosts. Where is she a ''fairy''! It''s clearly a ''witch''!"


    "It''s bad luck to touch the red moon! It''s also bad luck to touch the woman with ''magic light'' under the red moon!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It was a strange double moon vision, and a "chosen daughter" really appeared. Something they had never seen suddenly appeared in front of them.


    With a fear of the unknown, after seeing that the double moon suddenly turned red and Fu Hanxue suddenly emitted a ck light with ghosts, I don''t know who started it, so someone began to smash the things in his hand on Fu Hanxue.


    "Hit her! She''s not a fairy! Those who see her today will have bad luck!"


    "Hit her! It''s terrible! I didn''t expect such a thing!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Because the previous atmosphere was too happy, now the situation changed suddenly, and some people couldn''t help mentioning words such as ghosts, the atmosphere of fear suddenly bred in the crowd.


    People who pay attention to the topic of "strange woman once in a thousand years under the bimonthly vision" on the Inte are surprised to see that the fairy they just praised suddenly bes a "witch" with ck light. In addition, they can also see that the bimonthly just turns red at this time.


    "No? So this woman is a witch?"


    "Take back what I just wanted to marry her and give it up! Bodhisattva bless!"


    "What happened today is so strange! Do I live in the fantasy world?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fu Hanxue and Xiao Li were also surprised by the sudden scene in front of them.


    The strange light on Fu Hanxue''s body was made by Xiao Li for Fu Hanxue, which would suddenly turn her "auspicious light" into "magic light". Fu Hanxue stared at Xiao Li who was guarding in front of her first and asked, "Xiao Li, what''s the matter?"


    Originally, she wanted to be a high-profile "Fairy". If she became a "witch" called by everyone, wouldn''t she be angry with herself?


    Didn''t you lift a stone and hit yourself in the foot?


    The glory you want is gone. Instead, you give yourself a basin of dirty water!


    Listening to the people scolding her, Fu Hanxue''s whole face turned green. But she was still shrouded in a terrible ck light!


    Xiao Li didn''t expect that things would turn like this. He turned his head,forted Fu Hanxue and said, "Hanxue, don''t worry! I''ll solve this matter!"


    Then he looked at Fu Hanxue. At this time, the ck light shrouded the ferocious Fu Hanxue inside. For a moment, he really looked like a devil!


    Fu Hanxue always exists like a goddess in front of Xiao Li. Seeing Fu Hanxue like this, Xiao Li was stunned and almost thought he was wrong.


    However, he had no time to think more. The people who were afraid of Fu Hanxue at this time had begun to smash things on Fu Hanxue: "witch! Die!"


    "Stay away from us! Witch!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 221

    In order to finish today''s "Fairy" game for Fu Hanxue, Xiao Li also brought people here.


    Seeing the crowd smashing things at Fu Hanxue, Xiao Li quickly ordered them to say, e on! Protect Hanxue!"


    Several people protect Fu Hanxue, but they also help Fu Hanxue block many things that hit her.


    But the ck light on Fu Hanxue''s body has been shrouded all the time, and it has always been very strange under the background of two red moons. More and more things are smashing Fu Hanxue because of fear.


    "Smash the witch! Smash away the bad luck!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this time, this scene was also broadcast live on the Inte, and the people on the Inte couldn''t help pping their hands when watching this scene.


    "Some things would rather believe in their existence than their absence! This woman must not be a good phenomenon at this time!"


    "Yes! At the scene! Also help me smash a bottle and get rid of the mildew!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gradually, Xiao Li and his people couldn''t resist such an attack. Even if Fu Hanxue was protected by them, many things hit her.


    Fu Hanxue originally stood in the center, making herself more prominent. Now she is surrounded by everyone, and she can''t find an exit if she wants to escape.


    Fu Hanxue never thought that such a situation would happen. She was embarrassed to hide what hit her and eximed to Xiao Li, "Xiao Li, think of a way quickly!"


    What is Xiao Li? Why can''t he even do this well! What are we going to do?!


    Xiao Liforted Fu Hanxue: "Hanxue, don''t worry! I''ll find a way! I''ll find a way!"


    But at this time, he couldn''t stop Fu Hanxue''s attack. For a moment, where could he think of a good way?


    He really didn''t expect this to happen!


    Now things have not been done well, which has affected his image in Fu Hanxue''s heart. What should we do? Xiao Li thought.


    However, things kepting around, and he didn''t have time to think about it.


    But why does a good auspicious light turn into a ghost ck light?


    At this time, as if thinking of something, Xiao Li said to a person around him, e on! Go and get the light source! Turn off the light source! Tell everyone that the ck light on Han Xue didn''te from heaven! It came from the light source!"


    Because of the ck light on Fu Hanxue, she will be regarded as a witch. Just turn off the light source!


    The man listened to Xiao Li and went to the light source immediately.


    The light source was hidden not far away. Soon, the man took it to Xiao Li.


    Now because of Fu Hanxue, they were surrounded by the crowd, and no one had time to think more. After Xiao Li got the light source, he raised the light source machine in his hand to the crowd and shouted, "Han Xue is not a witch! The light on her body is illuminated by this light source!"


    With that, Xiao Li turned off the light source switch, and suddenly the ck light shrouded in Fu Hanxue disappeared. But after being smashed by the crowd, Fu Hanxue, who was originally wearing a white skirt, has be embarrassed. There is a grass pile here and a lump of soil there.


    At this time, Xiao Li also knew why the light on Fu Hanxue turned into ck light. He was originally set as a machine for projecting bright yellow light, but was changed to ck light!


    His machine is notmon. Who discovered his machine and sessfully adjusted his settings?


    Didn''t he send someone to guard the machine? What about the man guarding the machine?


    Of course, Xiao Li had a lot of doubts in his heart. In order to help Fu Hanxue make this n, he also prepared for a long time. He didn''t expect to be like this now!


    However, Xiao Li can''t think about these things now. The most important thing now is to solve the immediate problems.


    After the ck light on Fu Hanxue disappeared, the people also calmed down.


    At this time, the bimonthly vision began to disappear gradually, and the original red bimonthly began to gradually return to its original bright yellow.


    For a time, the strange atmosphere also dropped a lot.


    Seeing that the people stopped attacking, for fear that they would not believe it, Xiao Li started the light source machine in his hand, and Fu Hanxue was shrouded in ck light at the same time.


    Then he changed another gear, and the ck light on Fu Hanxue turned into the original bright yellow light.


    After repeating this twice, he exined to the crowd, "Han Xue is not a witch! The light on her body is sent out through this machine!"


    Xiao Li showed it so clearly that everyone naturally believed Xiao Li''s words.


    When people saw this, their fear dropped a lot.


    Looking at Fu Hanxue, they all put down what they wanted to continue to smash at Fu Hanxue, and their attitude became softer: "it''s the light from the light source shining on Miss Fu? So everyone misunderstood Miss Fu!"


    "Yes..."


    In the end, they misunderstood Fu Hanxue, so their behavior was a little extreme just now, so everyone was a little embarrassed.


    Fu Hanxue didn''t expect that a good n to make her "brilliant" would eventually be like this! She has never been so embarrassed!


    She hated Xiao Li, all those who scolded her and hit her, and everything.


    However, Fu Hanxue didn''t show such hatred. Her body still stood dignified and looked at the people. She looked wronged and wanted to stop talking. Although she didn''t say anything, she had attracted people''s guilt.


    However, soon everyone wondered, "well, what are you doing to shine light on Miss Fu? If it wasn''t for the light on Miss Fu, we wouldn''t misunderstand anything?"


    "Yes! The bimonthly vision is a wonder. Under the wonder, there is still a strange light on Miss Fu. There may be something unknown in the world. Can we not be afraid?"


    Someone seemed to see something, and then came out to solve his doubts and said, "Miss Fu, do you want to be a fairy? As a result, the fairy didn''t be a witch?"


    For a while, many people also wanted to understand something.


    "Now that the light source is ready, it''s clear that Miss Fu is premeditated! Is it that the light source suddenly blows and the bright yellow light turns into ck light? If not, Miss Fu is a strange woman recognized by God. Isn''t it more popr all over thework?"


    "Yes! It''s a double moon vision and a strange light! At the beginning, I really believed in Miss Fu''s'' lucky fairy ''and was ready to worship herter! But? She was the one who made a fake!"


    "Now there are all kinds of people! Even those who want to be fairies!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Although they knew Fu Hanxue was not a moldy witch, they no longer targeted her because they saw the "witch".


    But at the same time, they also thought that Fu Hanxue wanted to be a "Fairy". They couldn''t help but despise Fu Hanxue.


    Can''t you be a good person? Make so many things to be a demon!

 Chapter 222

    In addition to Yunhua temple, what happened here by Fu Hanxue is also being watched by everyone on the Inte. Things are too strange. Many people have already started live broadcasting, so fu Hanxue''s fraud soon spread all over the country.


    The voice that originally scolded Fu Hanxue as a witch on the Inte disappeared, but it was a voice that scolded Fu Hanxue as a hypocritical demon.


    "What ghost? There are such shameless people who shine their own light and let themselves be fairies!"


    "I said, where is there such a thing? The double moon phenomenon is an astronomical wonder, a natural phenomenon and has scientific basis. I really thought that the legendary ''thousand year strange woman'' would fail? It was all imagined by the ancients! Have you been fooled? A bunch of fools!"


    "Return my fairy sister! I used to powder Miss Fu! But it''s not good to lie and cheat! I can''t powder a liar, can I?"


    "Lying is disgusting! Fu Hanxue is ck all his life!"


    "See you for a long time. There are all kinds of people? I''m drunk too! Let''s go! Don''t pay attention! What fairies and Demons don''t exist! I think I live in a different world? I really want to!"


    "No, we think! Fu Hanxue can do it! It''s Fairy Light and magic light. It''s really mysterious! The key point is that the light on her body is covered with the light of bimonthly! When the light of bimonthly is white, the light on her body is fairy white, and when the light of bimonthly is red, the light on her body turns into ck magic light again!"


    "Is she intentional? Or is there such a coincidence? She must want to attract attention. What color changing fairy? I didn''t expect to be regarded as a witch and can only reveal her prototype!"


    "How boring! There are such people!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For a while, the people of Yunhua temple and the people on the Inte did not say magic words like fairies and witches, nor did they want to beat Fu Hanxue, a "witch", but they mocked her hypocrisy and showed off.


    Fu Hanxue has just been regarded as a "witch" and was smashed by the public. For a while, she hasn''t reacted much. Seeing Xiao Li turn off the light on her, the public no longer regard her as a "witch". She thinks that her most is today''s n failure. Everything originally designed is in vain. Whether it''s the attention of the Fu family or something else after she appears in the famous stage.


    And this has made her extremely angry!


    She thought her fame was easy to catch, but who thought such an ident would happen?


    Originally, this is the limit she can ept. After all, if the n fails, it is better than being killed here as a witch.


    Thinking of everything just now, she still couldn''t imagine that she had just experienced such a embarrassing time!


    But what can be done? Even now, she hasn''t figured out how everything just happened!


    It''s like falling from heaven to hell!


    Later, it was rified that she was a witch. She thought she could at leaste out of hell.


    Unexpectedly, she soon fell into a newyer of hell!


    That is, although the matter of "witch" has been rified, at the same time, "fairy auspicious light" is a fake thing, which has also been exposed!


    She, Fu Hanxue, who should be famous today, haspletely be a hypocritical and unscrupulous person in the public poption!


    Didn''t you put her face on the ground?


    Is this what she should be?


    no Her Fu Hanxue should only be a shining person!


    But now, what should we do?


    The "fairy auspicious light" on her is a fake thing, which has been exposed!


    Her hypocritical side was really disyed in front of everyone!


    Originally, in order to prepare for today''s n, the things Xiao Li prepared for her are top-notch high-tech products. Even if all the light on her is photographed, no one will find that the light on her is an artificial trace.


    Because of this, she thinks her n today will seed!


    But what happened?


    Today, no one really found that the "auspicious light" on her body was false, but somehow the light on her body suddenly changed from bright yellow light to ck light, and she also changed from "Fairy" to "witch"!


    This forced them to say that her light was false!


    Fu Hanxue really wants to cry now!


    She clenched her fist and loosened it again.


    Clenched his fist again and loosened it again!


    But no matter what, she can''t calm her heart at this time!


    The taunts around him were still heard, and Xiao Li also heard them.


    Because he likes Fu Hanxue very much in his heart, Fu Hanxue is sad now, and he feels sad at the same time.


    He said to Fu Hanxue with full apology: "Hanxue, I''m sorry, I didn''t expect this..."


    What''s the matter with his light source machine? He still doesn''t understand!


    Looking at Fu Hanxue''s pain, his heart hurts even more!


    But now things have happened. When he heard people talking about Fu Hanxue, he just wanted to refute, but he couldn''t speak at all!


    Because he personally admitted that Fu Hanxue''s light was false!


    If this kind of thing needs to be exined, it will only get darker and darker!


    Now he can only think of other ways to help Fu Hanxue.


    Fu Hanxue nced at Xiao Li, and the light of resentment turned up in his eyes.


    It''s all Xiao Li. What light source machine did you find for her! If the light on her body hadn''t suddenly changed color, would it be like this?


    She clenched her fist and suddenly covered her eyes with a thinyer of fog. She looked at Xiao Li and said, "Xiao Li, why do you shine this light on me? Everyone misunderstood me!"


    Xiao Li was stunned when she heard Fu Hanxue''s words.


    What does Fu Hanxue mean?


    No, she told him that she thought the legend of "a strange woman once in a thousand years under the bimonthly vision" was very good. She also said how many if there was a way to make her be a strange woman shrouded in the auspicious light. Then he suggested to her that if she wanted to be a strange woman in the myth, he could find a way to help her find a light without ws, and she agreed, Did she n with him today?


    For this, he also thought a lot of ways to get such a light source machine.


    Of course, Fu Hanxue knows why he shines on her, but now why does she ask him so?


    Xiao Li certainly wondered.


    However, after questioning, he soon understood what Fu Hanxue meant.


    Fu Hanxue is asking him to admit that he did it alone, and it has nothing to do with Fu Hanxue!


    Why didn''t he think of it?


    Xiao Li couldn''t help but rejoice in her heart.


    If he had thought of it earlier, he would have said that Fu Hanxue would not have to bear such a curse now.

 Chapter 223

    Although it is likely that people will transfer the curse to him, what is this? As long as Fu Hanxue is good, everything is good!


    Xiao Li felt something wrong for a moment. When Fu Hanxue put forward this proposal, did he think about what would happen to him.


    But such an idea was only a moment, and he soon left it out. Anyway, only Fu Hanxue was the most important.


    Xiao Li smiled at Fu Hanxue and gave her a reassuring look. Then he turned his volume up. It seemed that he was talking to Fu Hanxue. In fact, he said to the people, "Han Xue, I just think this light source machine is fun, so I just try it on you. I didn''t expect it to be like this! Sorry, Han Xue!"


    Then he turned around and directly said to the crowd, "don''t talk about Hanxue! Hanxue doesn''t know anything about this! I put the light on Hanxue! I think she looks like a fairy! I didn''t expect you to misunderstand!"


    After hearing Xiao Li''s words, the people were stunned.


    If it is true as Xiao Li said, it is reasonable that Xiao Li wants to shine the light on Fu Hanxue, which is his freedom. There was nothing to say.


    But this time, Xiao Li''s photo caused such a big misunderstanding. Xiao Li exined it now, which made people feel a little uneptable.


    The crowd said to Xiao Li, "you shine as soon as you shine. We found that we misunderstood Miss Fu as a fairy. Why didn''t you say it?" wasted everyone''s expression? What a nuisance!


    "Yes? Are you so boring?"


    Xiao Li spoke kindly to Fu Hanxue, but he was not so polite to others. In the end, he also grew up in the favor of the Xiao family. He spread his hand: "what''s my business if you misunderstand me? I said, I thought Han Xue was a fairy!"


    Although it''s a little rude, it''s reasonable.


    It was them who misunderstood him. What''s his business?


    At this meeting, Xiao Li seeded in bringing everything to herself. After all, as Xiao Li said, Fu Hanxue was just illuminated by Xiao Li. She didn''t do anything in the whole process. What''s her business?


    Although they were choked by Xiao Li, they always felt that something was wrong, which made them feel that they had been fooled.


    Soon, someone found something wrong. He said to Xiao Li, "Xiao Shao, you said you just shone on Miss Fu. We misunderstood everything. Then exin that before the beginning of the double moon vision, you had been telling us what to do with the legend of ''a strange woman once in a thousand years''?"


    A sentence awakened many people. Someone on the scene said one after another: "yes! It''s obviously premeditated! If Xiao Shao hadn''t told us the legend of the" strange woman once in a thousand years "in advance, even if we saw the light on Miss Fu, who would think of her as a" Fairy "? Xiao Shao lied without making a draft?"


    "It''s not! It''s clear that it deliberately leads us to ''Miss Fu is a fairy'', but it doesn''t admit it!"


    "I''ve never seen anything like this! Make fun of us?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For a time, everyone was attacking Xiao Li. After all, in order to pave the way for Fu Hanxue, Xiao Li publicized the legend of "a strange woman once in a thousand years". Everyone can remember how hot it was. Xiao Li is deliberately lying!


    Xiao Li was spoiled and brought up since childhood. He has never been attacked like this. But for Fu Hanxue, he didn''t care at all.


    He replied to the crowd: "so what? I mean it! I think Han Xue is a strange woman once in a thousand years!"


    Soon, another person sneered: "don''t you think Miss Fu did it on purpose to worship the Bodhisattva in front of everyone before the double moon vision began? This makes people feel that she is the daughter of heaven! It is clear that Miss Fu and Xiao Shao nned to fool us together!"


    "That''s it! What do I say? It happened that the Bodhisattva was brought out to worship at this time. What else did I say that it''s best to pray for everyone at this time? Is it all a show? Why should the Bodhisattva listen to a liar''s prayer?"


    "So this is a big y yed by Miss Fu and Xiao Li! ying with all of us as monkeys? There is no bottom line for someone to be famous! What hypocrisy!"


    "There is no one between them..."


    Disdainful eyes turned to Xiao Li and Fu Hanxue. Who will be happy to be fooled or cheated?


    Xiao Li was worried when he saw that they were attacking Fu Hanxue again. He said he could, but he couldn''t say Fu Hanxue!


    He seemed to want to talk to someone, but at this time, Fu Hanxue held her behind his back.


    At the beginning, Fu Hanxue''s eyes only contained a thinyer of water mist. Now the tears in her eyes have been swirling in her eyes, and she is about to fall down. She looks very pitiful.


    Xiao Li''s heart was broken when he saw Fu Hanxue.


    Fu Hanxue''s voice was also quite wronged and said to Xiao Li, "Xiao Li, forget it. Let them say it. If they want to misunderstand, they will misunderstand."


    Atst, her voice was choking, like being wronged by heaven.


    But on her face, she was very cruel and hated those who mocked her.


    But now things have progressed to the present stage. All the foreshadowing previously prepared for this has be the handle of her fraud. If she exins it again, it will only get darker and darker!


    So fu Hanxue knows very well that the best exnation now is not to exin!


    Xiao Li med the capital for Fu Hanxue''s crying. He red at those who wanted to say something: "it''s all you! Wronging Hanxue! Won''t your conscience hurt if you bully a weak woman like this?"


    Xiao Li wouldn''t think that this was Fu Hanxue''s fault. In his heart, Fu Hanxue was always right and wrong was the aggressive and unforgiving people in front of him.


    Xiao Liforted Fu Hanxue and said, "Hanxue, don''t be afraid! I''ll protect you!"


    Xiao Li spoke to Fu Hanxue in a very gentle voice, as if he was afraid that Fu Hanxue would be frightened by talking too loudly.


    But Fu Hanxue just felt disgusted in the face of such Xiao Li.


    Xiao Li''s sess is not enough to fail. If his light source machine didn''t go wrong, would she fall into the current situation?


    Before the start of the n, they imagined the possibility that many ns might fail, such as being exposed as fraud, "xiangruiguang" is not real enough, etc.


    These obstacles were ovee by them one by one. She never thought that thest problem woulde from the light source machine! And even if there was a problem with the machine, they had to admit that their light was false in order to break the death of her being wronged as a witch!

 Chapter 224

    All this happened, if Xiao Li was not reliable enough, would it be like this?


    Now her hopes were dashed and her reputation was ruined. She wants to tear Xiao Li first!


    But thinking that Xiao Li is the young master of the Xiao family, she still has some use value. Later, she also asked Xiao Li to do things.


    Finally, Fu Hanxue held back the fire in his heart first, shook his head gently to Xiao Li and said, "I''m fine."


    Or that kind of voice that was very wronged when I heard it. Xiao Li''s heart melted.


    Fu Hanxue''s cry reversed the situation.


    Originally, people were angry with Fu Hanxue and Xiao Li. After all, they deceived him and made them mistakenly think that there was really a "lucky Fairy". As a result, their hopes broke, and their hearts were not easy.


    But after Fu Hanxue cried, it became that they were bullying Fu Hanxue, as if they were the wrong party!


    In the end, Fu Hanxue did not cause any real loss to them, nor was she a "witch" as theyter thought. They were just deceived, angry and uneptable for a while.


    Now watching Fu Hanxue cry, they also restrained some anger. Although their words were not friendly, they had a better attitude: "no matter what, we can''t y tricks and deceive people like this, can''t we?"


    "Deceive our feelings! A good double moon vision has been destroyed!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Li will still talk to everyone. Fu Hanxue looked pitiful in situ and didn''t answer. The more people see it, the more they feel that she has been wronged.


    The scene at Yunhua temple was also broadcast live online in real time.


    Stepped on the point of the double moon vision, and made the gimmicks of "Heaven chooses the fairy" and "national fairy Fu Hanxue". Fu Hanxue''s business here has attracted many people''s attention.


    When Xiao Li came out to bear all the responsibilities, Fu Hanxue looked wronged. People scolding Fu Hanxue for lying and hypocrisy on the Inte were silent for a while.


    In the end, they have no substantive evidence to prove that Fu Hanxue did much in this matter, didn''t she?


    But soon, omnipotent Netizens found evidence that Shi hammer Fu Hanxue must be rted to this deception.


    "Don''t be deceived by Fu Hanxue''s grievance! The light source machine Xiao Li took in the video is thetest patented machine of Mpany. It is very strong. The light from that machine can''t be captured by ordinary cameras. Ites from it.


    In other words, if the machine light source had not suddenly changed color and Xiao Li personally admitted that the light on Fu Hanxue was a fraud, everyone would think that the light on Fu Hanxue came out spontaneously. The fact that she was the "daughter of heaven" would be more convincing.


    But aren''t you curious? Why doesn''t the light from the light source machine shine in other ces, only on Fu Hanxue?


    The answer is that the clothes on Fu Hanxue are made of special materials matched with the light source machine!


    If this special material is put on the clothes, especially Fu Hanxue''s skirt, the whole skirt is shining, and the whole skirt has this material, then Fu Hanxue''s skirt will be bulky and ufortable!


    Therefore, Fu Hanxue must have known everything Xiao Li prepared for her in advance before she wore that skirt.


    In other words, today''s "fairy Oolong", the real hammer was carefully designed by Xiao Li and Fu Hanxue! The purpose is to deceive everyone and let Fu Hanxue be a "Fairy" under the double moon vision! "


    There are many big men from all walks of life on the Inte. Such reasonable and truthful words of hammering Fu Hanxue make people despise Fu Hanxue more.


    "Let''s make a real hammer! Let''s face it! Fu Hanxue is a white lotus schemer! She''s still pretending to be poor! She made all the real hammers. She''s still pretending to be poor. I hate this kind of thing most!"


    "There''s also a bit of real hammer. Have you ever recalled how you know the legend of the ''once-in-a-thousand-year-old strange woman''? It''s all a legend thousands of years ago. Who can know this? Before the beginning of the bimonthly vision, some schemers posted many articles on the Inte to promote the ''once-in-a-thousand-year-old strange woman'', which some people know!"


    "I''ll tell you what? In what era, so many people wantonly discuss the rumor of ''heaven chooses fairies''. It turns out that it was created by some people with ulterior motives!"


    "This kind of person is really disgusting! In order to be famous, he does everything he can to upy so many public resources! He wanted to be a ''fairy'', but he didn''t expect to be beaten in the face by himself. Netizens won''t buy it after changing the color! But what fairy? What witch? It''s just a rotten woman who covets fame!"


    "See you for a long time! I didn''t expect to y like this! She''s still a ''fairy''? It''s disgusting to look at her poor white lotus! It stinks!"


    "Stinky schemer Fu Hanxue!"


    "Stinky schemer Fu Hanxue!"


    "Stinky schemer Fu Hanxue!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For a time, the "national fairy Fu Hanxue" on the Inte turned into "Stinky scheming Fu Hanxue", and the sound of scolding Fu Hanxue was no less than the praise at the beginning.


    Of course, some people rub the public''s IQ on the ground and think that what they do will not be found, which is bound to be backfired!


    No matter what, Fu Hanxue''s n failed. Xiao Li took his people to escort Fu Hanxue away.


    Far away, they can still feel the disdain of the people behind them.


    Originally, under the so-called "auspicious light", Fu Hanxue, although she deliberately straightened her back and walked, she still looked very down and out.


    The so-called self inflicted, stealing chicken can''t erode rice, that''s what she is now.


    Ye shuisu and Xu Yurui looked at Fu Hanxue from being held to the altar to falling to the bottom of the valley. They just looked at each other and smiled.


    No matter what happened, it was Fu Hanxue''s state to lose like this.


    When the incident was over, ye shuisu turned his attention again to the ce where Fu Linnan was outside the crowd.


    Just when Fu Hanxue happened, ye shuisu couldn''t stop ncing there.


    I didn''t think about anything. I just wanted to see there.


    Ye shuisu was thinking about whether to find Fu Linnan now. At this time, a startled person sounded in the bustling crowd: "what''s the matter with you? Come on! Someone fainted!"


    Ye shuisu and Xu Yurui''s attention was also attracted by this sound.


    Several more people began to scream: "what''s the matter with this man? Is there a doctor? Find a doctor quickly!"


    "Now on the mountain, where is there any doctor?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 225

    Everyone was talking, as if they didn''t know what to do with the person who fell now.


    At this time, an anxious and clear female voice sounded outside the crowd: "get out of the way! I can cure!"


    The speaker is ye shuisu. After she came with Xu Yurui, she found that Wang Yimei fainted to the ground, and she was anxious immediately.


    How can Wang Yimei faint?


    Ye shuisu''s voice had a momentum, and soon the crowd made way for her.


    Ye shuisu anxiously came to Wang Yimei and began to check her condition. She called, "Aunt Wang!"


    The crowd around saw that ye shuisu was quite young, and her temperament was clear and meaningful. She didn''t look like a doctor who could treat diseases hard at all. She couldn''t help asking, "can you treat? This man fainted and was very dangerous. If he can''t cure, he can''t treat it casually!"


    Several people echoed him: "yes!"


    Xu Yurui is also curious about ye shuisu: can ye shuisu also have medical skills?


    However, she felt that ye shuisu was not as simple as she saw on the surface, so she didn''t stop her.


    Ye shuisu''s heart was tied to Wang Yimei, who fainted, and there was no time to take care of the people.


    But usually a person faints for many reasons. Without professional instruments, it is difficult to determine the specific cause of fainting.


    Ye shuisu gave Wang Yimei a pulse and helped her check her body. She was still not sure what the reason for her fainting was. She couldn''t help being more worried.


    She shouted, "Aunt Wang! Aunt Wang!" Wang Yimei didn''t respond to her at all.


    At this time, Wang Yimei, who fell to the ground, suddenly twitched, and the whole person was distorted, which was very terrible.


    When people around saw this, they were more suspicious of Ye shuisu: "girl, people who fainted can''t move her casually, otherwise they can''t save people, and they may hurt people!"


    "Yes! Don''t show off here if you don''t understand! You touched her and made her twitch!"


    Seeing that Wang Yimei''s convulsion was more serious, but ye shuisu was still pressing something on Wang Yimei, and someone even wanted to pull ye shuisu around.


    It was Xu Yurui who stopped those people so that ye shuisu wouldn''t be pulled. But she also looked at ye shuisu anxiously: "shuisu, if you can''t, carry Aunt Wang to the master of the temple! A master can cure!"


    Wang Yimei was obviously ill.


    This kind of emergency can''t be dyed, so ye shuisu knows that she''d better cure Wang Yimei now!


    But what is the reason why Wang Yimei faints and twitches?


    Ye shuisu put her hand into Wang Yimei''s hand to prevent her from biting her tongue when she convulsed.


    At this time, something shed in my mind. Ye shuisu shouted to the surrounding crowd, "who has sugar? Give me a piece! Aunt Wang fainted with hypoglycemia!"


    Fainting and convulsion are typical reactions of many diseases, and hypoglycemia is one of them.


    Ye shuisu now determines that Wang Yimei has hypoglycemia because Jiang Xiangru once reminded her that Wang Yimei has such a disease.


    Ye shuisu''s voice can''t be denied. Soon, a teenage girl handed ye shuisu a piece of sugar.


    Immediately someone pulled the little girl: "can she cure? Just listen to her and give her the sugar?"


    The little girl was taken away, but fortunately, the sugar in her hand had fallen into ye shuisu''s hand.


    After ye shuisu got the sugar, she broke some of the sugar and fed it to Wang Yimei. Xu Yurui timely handed a bottle of water. Ye shuisu hurriedly fed water to Wang Yimei to help her swallow the sugar: "Aunt Wang, drink it quickly."


    Others around wanted to stop ye shuisu: "people who faint can''t feed indiscriminately! Someone has gone to find the monks of Yunhua temple, so don''t torture the patients!"


    But ye shuisu turned a deaf ear to these voices.


    Wang Yimei fainted and convulsed suddenly due to hypoglycemia. After taking an appropriate amount of sugar, she stopped convulsing and woke up again in the hazy.


    In the light breath, she opened her eyes and saw ye shuisu''s face. Although she was still feeling unwell, she smiled at ye shuisu: "shuisu."


    Remembering the situation just now, she said to ye shuisu, "shuisu, did you just save me?"


    Ye shuisu nodded: "well, mom told me you have hypoglycemia. Let me take care of you on the mountain. You just fainted from hypoglycemia."


    Wang Yimei smiled again: "Xiangru, she will worry about it!"


    Seeing that Wang Yimei''s state had stabilized, ye shuisu said, "thanks to mom''s heart!" and said, "Aunt Wang, I''ll help you go back to your room to have a rest!"


    People who spend the night in the temple naturally prepare rooms for them.


    The onlookers saw that Wang Yimei woke up. Originally, they had many doubts about ye shuisu, and now they stopped.


    Ye shuisu helped Wang Yimei away. Xu Yurui helped. The onlookers behind him looked at them and said, "unexpectedly, the girl looks young and really knows medicine."


    "Don''t you see they know each other? Let you worry about it!"


    Wang Yimei''s room was not far away. When she got to the room, Xu Yurui left first.


    Wang Yimei sat on the bed. Ye shuisu expressed concern to her and said, "Aunt Wang, if you are in poor health and have hypoglycemia, and the temperature is low in the mountains, you can''t stay outdoors for a long time." Wang Yimei should also have difort before fainting.


    She didn''t forget Jiang Xiangru''s words to take care of Wang Yimei, but a lot of things happened at the time of the bimonthly vision


    As if thinking of something, Wang Yimei sighed.


    Why didn''t the doctor tell her she couldn''t stay outside the mountain for a long time? Just


    Wang Yimei''s eyes looked a little disappointed and said, "I also heard that under the bimonthly vision, my wish can be realized more easily. For the once-in-a-thousand bimonthly vision, where do I want to leave early? I just hope my father... Cane back early!"


    Wang Yimei''s father has been missing for five years without any news. As his close daughter, how can she not be very worried?


    Maybe the legend that praying on the bimonthly vision can make her wishe true is mysterious, but she still doesn''t want to give up. She wants to catch more hope and more hope


    Ye shuisu certainly knows what Wang Yimei is thinking.


    Wang Yimei is a person who values love and righteousness. When she and Jiang Xiangru were in constant decline in their previous lives, Wang Yimei helped her and Jiang Xiangru a lot even if she didn''t live well.


    Ye shuisu remembers all these.


    However, ording to the development of the previous life, Wang Jingming, Wang Yimei''s father, wille back, but only a terrible body wille back!


    Ye shuisu''s eyes shed a touch of gloom.


    Wang Yimei caught this bleak. She seemed to know something sensitively. Her eyes shed with panic and asked ye shuisu, "shuisu, do you know anything? Will my fathere back?"

 Chapter 226

    The gloom in ye shuisu''s eyes was heavier, but she hung her eyes and didn''t let Wang Yimei see it.


    Will Wang Jingyange back?


    What was the oue of Wang Jingyang''s previous life? How could she have the heart to tell Wang Yimei?


    When ye shuisu opened her eyes again, her eyes had recovered to a pure brightness. She smiled and looked at Wang Yimei as if she had not existed: "Aunt Wang, Grandpa Wang will certainlye back! No news may be the best news? Grandpa Wang is an expert. Maybe he has gone to practice, so she won''te back to see you. When he finishes his practice one day, he wille back."


    Although he knew that Wang Jingyang would die miserably in his previous life, what ye shuisu said to Wang Yimei now is not just tofort her.


    But she was thinking that there were still a few years before Wang Jingyang''s death. She could change her life against the sky. Why couldn''t she change Wang Jingyang''s life against the sky? So as to change the fate of Wang Yimei?


    She has the memory of her previous life. If she bothers to check and find it, she may not be able to find and save Wang Jingyang before he dies!


    Wang Yimei is a good person. She must help her!


    It seems that ye shuisu''s words really have a kind of magic. After saying it, Wang Yimei really didn''t worry so much.


    Wang Yimei looks out of the window. Under the moonlight, Wang Yimei''s exquisite appearance is still alive although she is no longer in years.


    She made a sound, as if she were talking to the distance or to ye shuisu: "shuisu, I''ll lend you a good word. Maybe one day, wait and wait, and dad wille back." she supported the Wang family alone and was very tired.


    With that, Wang Yimei turned her head again and looked at ye shuisu. In the room, Wang Yimei and ye shuisu''s eyes were bright.


    Wang Yimei smiled at ye shuisu and said, "shuisu, Aunt Wang can see feng shui. In fact, she can also see people. As a child, Aunt Wang thinks you are unusual."


    Wang Yimei''s words were a lump in ye shuisu''s heart. Why did she suddenly feel that Wang Yimei''s words were a little mysterious? Like master konichi said.


    Ye shuisu smiled: "what''s unusual?"


    Wang Yimei looked at ye shuisu, paused and said, "Aunt Wang can''t tell."


    Wang Yimei just fainted. Even if her symptoms improve now, she also needs to rest.


    Ye shuisu looked after Wang Yimei for a while and then went out of her house.


    She helped King Amy close the back door. When she came out, the double moon vision in the sky was about to disappear.


    The second moon only faintly hung a shadow in the air.


    The night was already quite deep. Not only was there no one on the road to the temple, but ye shuisu went to the ce where he had seen the double moon vision before. The people here had almost walked, and Fu Linnan was no longer in his original position.


    Ye shuisu thought for a moment and went to master kongyi''s small yard.


    Fu Linnan has a high probability that she will be inside, but what will she say after seeing Fu Linnan?


    Fu Linnan asked her to find out what she had done wrong before she went to him.


    Fu Linnan asked her if he was her sweetheart.


    She still thinks this word is too important for her sweetheart. She has suffered a lifetime for the word "love" in her previous life. Now she doesn''t want to think more.


    Then, in Fu Linnan''s heart, what did she do wrong?


    She has admitted her fault with Fu Linnan, but Fu Linnan is still unwilling to forgive her. Obviously, that''s not the answer he wants


    Ye shuisu was thinking. Suddenly, just when the double moon vision in the sky was about to disappearpletely, a colorful light fell from the distant sky.


    The light fell quickly, but in a few seconds, it spilled on ye shuisu from the sky.


    The color light enveloped ye shuisu for a long time.


    They also jumped on ye shuisu, as if there were life.


    Ye shuisu looked at these colorful lights and suddenly returned to his previous life.


    It''s as like as two peas in the moon, but she''s not in the cloud Garden Temple, but in Fu Zhaizhong, is it just like this same color of light shining on her?


    Originally, she only thought of this when she thought of what Fu Hanxue was going to do in the double moon vision. At that time, she thought it was just a change in the sky, so what particles fluctuated, and then the colored light fell on her.


    At that time, she thought that the light falling on Fu Hanxue was probably due to Fu Hanxue''s ulterior motives.


    And the color light on her is just a coincidence.


    Facts have proved that Fu Hanxue is indeed a fraud, but she is not in the same ce in this life, and the same color light still falls on her. Is that too coincidental?


    The double moon vision in the sky haspletely returned to normal, but the ghost on the remaining moon seems to be telling some ancient legend.


    Well, when the bimonthly vision appears, it will select the legend of a strange woman once in a thousand years


    Without waiting for ye shuisu to think more, the color light on ye shuisu gradually disappeared with theplete disappearance of the double moon vision.


    They are still jumping with great vitality.


    Their disappearance makes people unable to see whether they have dissipated or entered ye shuisu''s body.


    At this time, ye shuisu suddenly remembered that when she died in her previous life, it seemed that simr colored light had spread in her body.


    The color light turned gray and white at the moment of her body. It seemed to be dead and dissipated.


    Of course, she only regarded it as a normal phenomenon after people''s death.


    Now think about it, how does it seem to be a little like the colorful light that just jumped on her body?


    Ye shuisu looked at his hand whose color light had just disappeared, and a touch of surprise shed in his eyes.


    However, before she could think more, a clean voice called her: "Shui Su!"


    When ye shuisu came back, he saw Xu Yuruiing to her: "Yurui."


    Xu Yurui came to ye shuisu. She seemed surprised in her eyes and said, "shuisu, why did I see a faint color light on you just now?"


    Then she looked around ye shuisu''s body: "but soon, these colored lights disappeared again."


    Ye shuisu also thought it was mysterious and said, "I don''t know. It may be some physical phenomenon, such as the magical scattering of light. Today is a bimonthly anomaly, and the earth''s maic field should be different than usual." these are allmon sense in physics books.


    Ye shuisu asked Xu Yurui again, "Yurui, haven''t you returned to your room to rest?"


    Xu Yurui said, "I''m ready to go back to my room." he looked up at the sky again. "I''m ready to go back as soon as I''ve finished reading the double moon vision."


    Ye shuisu said, "it''ste at night. Go back and have a rest early."


    Xu Yurui nodded: "you too."


    Xu Yurui left, and ye shuisu also came back from her just thought.


    She looked ahead and suddenly hesitated to go back to the small yard.


    The location of the small yard is a little remote. Ye shuisu was walking to the small yard first, so she is now in a remote position.


    Ye shuisu was thinking. Suddenly, a stick hit her back.

 Chapter 227

    The stick hit quickly, and ye shuisu responded quickly.


    With a turn around and a skillful capture technique, she controlled the person whomitted violence against her.


    In thest life, she often escaped, and Fu Linnan often sent people to catch her, so she had practiced catching and escaping for a long time.


    Although she is not very powerful, she is more than enough to deal with Xiao Li, who obviously can''t do anything.


    Just now, Xiao Li suddenly attacked her from behind with a stick.


    The stick in Xiao Li''s hand has fallen to the ground. His hand is reversed by Ye shuisu. Although his body is much taller than ye shuisu, he just looks weak in front of Ye shuisu.


    When ye shuisu exerted a little force, Xiao Li cried out in pain: "pain! Pain! Let go of me! You vicious woman!"


    "Vicious?" ye shuisu sneered and used more force on Xiao Li''s arm.


    Is that vicious? Fu Hanxue killed him in his previous life. Why don''t you say it?


    Ye shuisu said again, "in the middle of the night, follow me with a stick. What do you want to do?"


    As soon as ye shuisu''s voice fell, several people came out from a corner around him.


    These are some men with sticks in their hands. They were Xiao Li''s people. They followed Xiao Li. When they saw that Xiao Li was caught by Ye shuisu, they came out of the dark.


    There seemed to be a stronger sense of awe around.


    Looking at the people in front of him, ye shuisu''s vignce was more aroused. He held Xiao Li''s hand more tightly.


    Xiao Li didn''t expect ye shuisu to have skills, and ye shuisu subdued him with one move. He couldn''t add more material.


    However, he felt that he was careless and would be caught by Ye shuisu.


    Now his people areing. He doesn''t believe that a few people can''t make a leaf water su!


    Xiao Li struggled, but couldn''t break away from ye shuisu. He red at ye shuisu and said, "what do you want to do? Of course, it''s a lesson for you! You know what you''ve done!"


    Several of Xiao Li''s men had stopped beside ye shuisu and Xiao Li. Their sticks hung down and looked a little trance.


    Because Xiao Li was in ye shuisu''s hands, they didn''t dare to do it easily.


    Ye shuisu looked curious. She was a little curious about what she had done?


    Xiao Li is Fu Hanxue''s loyal dog. Of course, she knows that he must have listened to Fu Hanxue''s instigation to stop her with a stick in the middle of the night.


    Ye shuisu looked at Xiao Li with a sneer and said, "what evil have I done?"


    Xiao Li sneered and red at ye shuisu: "ye shuisu, my light source machine, only a few children have approached from beginning to end! Han Xue saw that you were standing with those children! Don''t you know what happened?"


    He sent a man to watch his light source machine in case of any emergency.


    At that time, several children happened to y in the past. It didn''t matter if the watchman only thought of a few children. In addition, he had better not make any noise, so he didn''t drive the child away.


    Unexpectedly, the problem is here!


    Obviously, the children changed the light color of the light source machine!


    And those children won''t change the light color of the light source for no reason. The answer is that these children were abetted by Ye shuisu who was around them at that time!


    ording to the n, Fu Hanxue would be the "fairy chosen by heaven", and he also wanted to see Fu Hanxue be dazzling.


    But what''s the result now? Now there is a lot of abuse on the Inte that Fu Hanxue is a liar and disgusting white lotus.


    How could he bear to have his goddess like this?


    I thought it was his reason. There was something wrong with his machine. He med himself for this.


    Butter he knew that the reason for all this was ye shuisu!


    He must make ye shuisu pay the price! Otherwise, how can he tell Fu Hanxue?


    Ye shuisu, a vicious woman, must teach her a lesson!


    Ye shuisu listened to Xiao Li''s words and coldly hooked her lips.


    Indeed, she asked the children to change the light color of the light source.


    She had overheard Fu Hanxue''s n when she was in the woods.


    So she knows that the key to debunking Fu Hanxue''s so-called "Fairy" trick today is the light source machine.


    Originally, the light source robot couldn''t see the initiation of light, and she couldn''t find where the machine was.


    However, after careful observation, she found that when everyone was paying attention to Fu Hanxue, the "Fairy", there was only one person looking around.


    She knew that he must be guarding something important.


    After overhearing Fu Hanxue''s n in the grove, ye shuisu checked the light source machine and knew that although its structure wasplex, its use method was very simple.


    Children are easy to rx their vignce.


    And with so many people here, Xiao Li''s people can''t do it to a few children, which is easy to expose them.


    So ye shuisu coaxed the children with some novel toys, asked the children to plete the task and receive rewards", avoided the people guarding the light source machine, and adjusted the light source machine to the file she needed


    At that time, Fu Hanxue will change from "Fairy" to "witch". At that time, her dream of "Fairy" will be broken


    She also wanted that if these children couldn''t do well, she would go to Gao Lang and there would always be a way.


    I didn''t expect those children to finish well.


    Xiao Li is right. She did it.


    But so what? She just tore up the ugly truth and showed it to the public. She''s right.


    Ye shuisu was about to say something. Xiao Li red at ye shuisu and said, "ye shuisu, because you have doubts about Han Xuemo, what do you say she likes Fu Shao? You beat her and scold her!


    Han Xue is such a beautiful and kind-hearted person. Why should you bully her like this? Han Xue is Fu Shao''s sister. Why do you think so dirty to doubt her? "


    The more he said, Xiao Li seemed more and more angry, just like ye shuisu was an unforgivable viin.


    However, from Xiao Li''s point of view, ye shuisu is indeed an unforgivable viin. He also wrongs and scolds Fu Hanxue, who is "perfect". Today he will ruin Fu Hanxue''s reputation.


    Xiao Li to Fu Hanxue was afraid of melting in her mouth. Why didn''t she hate ye shuisu for doing this to her?


    Xiao Li angrily said to the people around him, "don''t worry about me! Catch ye shuisu! Teach a good lesson!"


    Without waiting for ye shuisu to say anything, those people rushed to catch ye shuisu after listening to Xiao Li.


    Obviously, they are not more skilled than Xiao Li.


    Ye shuisu can deal with a Xiao Li with his bare hands. It''s difficult to deal with them.


    Knowing whether to fight or not, ye shuisu simply did not resist.

 Chapter 228

    Before they waved their sticks, ye shuisu loosened Xiao Li in his hand and pushed him forward, frightening the sticks of several people in front of him back.


    They held Xiao Li. As soon as Xiao Li stood firm, he heard ye shuisu cold open his lips and said to him, "Xiao Li, how about I make a bet with you?"


    Ye shuisu stood in front of Xiao Li in a loose Tan Chinese dress with red lips. There was an unspeakable charm that shocked Xiao Li.


    But remembering ye shuisu''s "vicious" behavior, he still red at her and said, "I have no bet with you! I must teach you a lesson today!"


    Damn it! Thinking of Fu Hanxue''s tearful appearance, Xiao Li felt heartache.


    Then Xiao Li ordered the people around him to make ye shuisu, but at this time, ye shuisu hooked her lips and said to Xiao Li, "what if this bet has something to do with Fu Hanxue?


    Don''t you want to know what Fu Hanxue thinks of you? "


    She opened her lips again and said, "if I lose this bet, I can do whatever you want. If you lose, I''ll help you see Fu Hanxue''s heart."


    Ye shuisu looked at Xiao Li faintly, but Xiao Li fell into the words ye shuisu had just said.


    Ye shuisu is not familiar with Xiao Li. Of course, he doesn''t want to help Xiao Li see Fu Hanxue''s heart.


    But Xiao Li stayed with Fu Hanxue and could help Fu Hanxue a lot.


    In addition, ording to the development of previous lives, if Xiao Li continues to help Fu Hanxue, she will be involved in her eldest brother, so by the way, she can take Xiao Li to see something.


    In the end, Xiao Li is also a human life.


    Ye shuisu thought and looked at the small yard not far from her at this time.


    The bimonthly vision had disappeared, the night was getting deeper and deeper, and everything seemed to be calm again.


    In the small yard, Fu Hanxue changed into a short skirt. Her beautiful body is ready toe out. It is clear that she has been quietly dressed up. Such a beautiful face is easy to move people just by looking at her appearance.


    She brought a pot of hot freshly brewed tea into the main room. The door rang, and the people on the futon in the main room obviously moved.


    With such movement, Fu Hanxue''s breathing ended, and his whole body was frozen for a moment.


    But she was relieved to see that the people in the main room did not continue to move.


    Then her steps became more graceful and she went into the main room.


    She put the teapot on the table and put another cup into a teacup.


    The tea cup Rose with a curl of heat. Fu Hanxue held the tea cup and handed it to the man sitting cross legged on the futon and full of King momentum. He said, "brother Lin Nan, I personally brewed you thetest Nanshan white tea."


    Fu Linnan was about to raise his hand to pick up the teacup. When he heard Fu Hanxue''s voice, he suddenly stopped.


    He opened his eyes. The sharp light from his long and narrow eyes immediately strengthened the king''s breath around him. People couldn''t help trembling at a nce.


    He put down his hand, looked at Fu Hanxue, closed his eyes again, opened his lips coldly and said, "what are you doing here? Get out."


    He had heard someoneing in and someone pouring tea.


    Just because he thought it was ye shuisu who came in, he didn''t drive people out.


    Unexpectedly, Fu Hanxue came in.


    He doesn''t want to see anyone now.


    Except ye shuisu.


    But ye shuisu made him angry again.


    Fu Hanxue didn''t expect Fu Linnan to let her out at a nce. The look on her face was obviously frozen.


    Now she is dressed up carefully and dressed very sexy, but Fu Linnan sees her and still has no interest in her?


    Fu Hanxue bit her lower lip. She thinks she is excellent. No man can resist her charm, including Fu Linnan! Especially now dressed so sexy.


    But Fu Linnan beat her in the face again and again, so that she didn''t feel embarrassed.


    But the embarrassment in her eyes was only a sh.


    Soon she clenched her fist. Now that she has reached this point, she will not shrink back!


    Originally, her n today was to initially arouse Fu Linnan''s interest in her by sending a prayermp, and then Fu Linnan will see that she is a "heavenly Fairy" behind the scenes. She will certainly worship her and be more interested in her.


    After that, she came back to find Fu Linnan. She thought that at that time, she casually threw olive branches at Fu Linnan, or went deeper and gave more eyes, Fu Linnan would be fascinated by her, and she and Fu Linnan would be natural.


    After all, how could she not be worthy of Fu Linnan, who had be the "heavenly Fairy" at that time?


    Getting Fu Linnan is her real purpose of going to Yunhua temple this time.


    The rumor that "Heaven chooses fairies" waspleted in Yunhua temple, but she happened to be in Yunhua temple, so she chose Yunhua temple.


    However, she thought everything well. What happened?


    When she sent themp, ye shuisu came out and destroyed it!


    Now the n of "heavenly Fairy" has failed!


    I have failed under the influence of Ye shuisu!


    She originally wanted to improve her reputation through the "heavenly fairy selection" n. While getting Fu Linnan, she also made it easier for her to walk in the capital.


    But she didn''t want to steal chicken and lose rice. Instead, she got an ugly name of false show off!


    It''s not herself, but it''s blocking herself?


    Although Xiao Li has been trying to make up for it, she still needs to be theughing stock of everyone in a short time!


    At the beginning, she thought that her fame would sweep the whole country of China by the power of bimonthly vision. Now, how much her ugly name spread has also swept the whole country of China!


    Originally, she wanted to get Fu Linnan and make her a "heavenly Fairy". At the same time, she also became Mrs. Fu envied by everyone.


    Now she needs Fu Linnan more! With Fu Linnan''s own excellence and Mrs. Fu''s identity, she can also help her suppress the rumor of ugliness.


    However, what she thought originally was that it would not work to attract Fu Linnan with the excellence and gimmick of "Heaven chooses fairies" and then let it go to hook up with Fu Linnan.


    Therefore, she will give Fu Linnan medicine to get Fu Linnan!


    Although this move is risky, she has a high probability of getting Fu Linnan.


    She still doesn''t believe Fu Linnan will bepletely indifferent to her beautiful and excellent. If she has a rtionship with Fu Linnan again, she doesn''t believe Fu Linnan will not be responsible for her.


    Fu Hanxue''s eyes shed a lot of things, hate, unwilling, humiliation.


    However, soon, these emotions disappeared and were reced by a ttering look in Fu Hanxue''s eyes.


    In addition, her voice was soft and charming. She handed the tea cup to Fu Linnan again: "brother Linnan, this is the tea I picked up in the mountain today. The Nanshan white tea in the area of Yunhua temple is very famous. In order to pick tea, I was bitten by insects on my leg. It hurt all afternoon. You should have a drink."

 Chapter 229

    Fu Hanxue''s insincere flirtatious voice is like a soaked silk sliding past, which is very tantalizing. But at the same time, it is easy to cause people''s nausea when it is flooded and slides past.


    What she said is true. Whatever she prepared for Fu Linnan, whether it was the exquisite prayer lotusmp or the current Nanshan white tea, she made and picked it on the mountain by herself. She was busy this afternoon before she prepared it in advance.


    She did this just to get Fu Linnan''s favor, so that Fu Linnan thanked her and read her good at the same time.


    But it seems that no matter what she does carefully, what she gets is Fu Linnan''s neglect!


    However, Fu Hanxue was not discouraged.


    She said that while her feet were injured, she also put her smooth and white legs under her short skirt in a charming posture to Fu Linnan. Although there were two insect bites on her legs, they were red, as if they had been treated, which added a bit of color to her legs.


    However, Fu Hanxue''s posture did not fall into Fu Linnan''s eyes.


    After hearing Fu Hanxue''s words, Fu Linnan didn''t even lift his eyelids.


    Smelling the cup of Nanshan white tea handed over by Fu Hanxue, he couldn''t help frowning.


    This is really a good Nanshan white tea, but the temperature of making tea is much worse. It can be seen that those who make tea don''t really understand Nanshan white tea.


    Fu Linnan is an expert in this field.


    He has learned a lot and tried many times how to make Nanshan white tea.


    The reason why he did this was that he knew ye shuisu liked to drink Nanshan white tea.


    Interested people can find that he often has Nanshan white tea on his desk, but what they don''t know is that he always has Nanshan white tea because ye shuisu likes to drink it.


    Fu Linnan frowned and said, "take the tea away! I don''t drink! Go out!"


    Fu Linnan''s voice could not be denied. Fu Hanxue''s hand close to Fu Linnan even trembled.


    She saw Fu Linnan''s displeasure and couldn''t help it. She also turned her suspicious eyes to the cup of tea in her hand.


    Is there anything wrong with this cup of tea? In foreign countries, she has also learned exquisite tea art. There will be no problem with the tea in Yunhua temple. What''s the problem?


    Besides, why didn''t Fu Linnan let her out?


    No, she doesn''t want to go out! You can''t go out!


    As ast resort, Fu Hanxue had to put the teacup in her hand aside first.


    Then, she seemed to be desperate. Originally, she was opposite Fu Linnan and separated from Fu Linnan by a tea table.


    Now, she passed by the side of the tea table and went directly to Fu Linnan.


    While talking, she had begun to untie her clothes. At the same time, she said in a beautiful voice: "brother Lin Nan, I haven''t told you one thing. In fact, I have liked you since I saw you when I was a child. Because I like you, I have been bing better. I just want to be your woman, even if you don''t give me a ce..."


    In Fu Hanxue''s speaking room, she had untied most of her clothes. Although she didn''t take them off, the appearance of half exposed skirt was extraordinarily attractive.


    Then she raised her hand and was about to remove another potion hidden in her hand.


    This is because she prevented Fu Linnan from drinking the tea she brought, so she hid another potion in her fingernails.


    Wrapped in a small film, as long as the film is untied, the ttering medicine will spread in the room. With the strength of this ttering medicine, Fu Linnan will certainly learn Chinese medicine.


    But at the same time, she also knows Chinese medicine.


    When things happen like this, it''s easy to get out of her control.


    However, she thought that since she came today and achieved this point, she must seed.


    Anyway, she must be Mrs. Fu, doesn''t she?


    The wedding date of Fu Linnan and ye shuisu is very close!


    Fu Hanxue was about to pierce the Potion on her fingernail, then waited for the potion to disperse and rushed into Fu Linnan''s arms.


    But at this critical moment, her hand was gripped.


    She subconsciously looked at one side of her head and saw ye shuisu standing beside her and looking at her coldly. Such a sight seemed to contain a knife to pierce her, which immediately made her cold from the bottom of her feet.


    At the same time, Fu Linnan also opened his eyes.


    He didn''t close his eyes and knew what Fu Hanxue was going to do.


    But he was thinking about things at that time. He didn''t hear what Fu Hanxue was saying, but vaguely knew that Fu Hanxue hadn''t left yet.


    He would open his eyes to drive Fu Hanxue away. Unexpectedly, he was seeing ye shuisu holding Fu Hanxue''s hand.


    His originally cold atmosphere seemed to be warmer. When did ye shuisue?


    Ye shuisu looked at Fu Hanxue coldly. With a strong hand, he threw out Fu Hanxue who was very close to Fu Linnan.


    Because the force she used was skillful, Fu Hanxue''s arm was almost broken.


    Fu Hanxue cried out in pain, "ah!" he red at ye shuisu fiercely, "ye shuisu, what are you doing?"


    Seeing that her business is about to bepleted, will ye shuisu, a bitch,e out to stir up the situation again?


    Besides, didn''t she let Xiao Li take someone to stop ye shuisu? Why does ye shuisu still appear here?


    Can''t Xiao Li even do such a small thing well?


    What a waste! Why did she believe him?


    Before Fu Hanxue could say anything more, ye shuisu had gone to Fu Hanxue''s face and pped Fu Hanxue in the face, which almost stunned Fu Hanxue.


    Ye shuisu stared at Fu Hanxue coldly. The invisible knife in his eyes seemed to stab Fu Hanxue at any time: "what am I doing? You took off your clothes and seduced my man and asked me what I did? It was you who threw it! It was you who hit it!"


    Ye shuisu said, pping Fu Hanxue''s face again, making Fu Hanxue''s face red and swollen.


    Fu Hanxue covered her face and looked at ye shuisu. She looked at ye shuisu with extreme hatred. Almost, she was going to rush up and tear ye shuisu to pieces.


    She disturbed her situation again and again, destroyed her n again and again, humiliated her again and again, and now dare to beat her like this.


    Do you really think Fu Hanxue is a vegetarian?


    She really wants to cut ye shuisu thousands of knives now!


    But she held back!


    When she finally broke out and was about to fight ye shuisu, she held back.


    Because Fu Linnan is still here! She can''t let Fu Linnan see her bad side!


    She is not as rude as ye shuisu!


    Ye shuisu is not worthy of Fu Linnan at all, and only she is worthy of Fu Linnan!


    Now, looking at ye shuisu''s ferocious appearance, Fu Linnan should know what kind of person his fiancee is, right? Should I break off my engagement with this bitch right away?

 Chapter 230

    Fu Hanxue thought so, and finally resisted not rushing up to return ye shuisu''s hand!


    Otherwise, why should she be beaten by Ye shuisu?


    How do you match this bitch?


    Fu Hanxue covered her face with tears. She was a little pitiful. She pretended to be more pitiful and looked at Fu Linnan. Her voice was deliberately soft, with tears flowing "Brother Lin Nan, how can you let ye shuisu beat me like this? How can she treat me so rudely? At least she is your fiancee. How can she beat people casually? How can such a person afford the burden of Mrs. Fu in the future?"


    Although Fu Hanxue is pitifully talking to Fu Linnan, she hates ye shuisu to death.


    She just wanted to see how she could let ye shuisu die when Fu Linnan chose her and gave up ye shuisu!


    She can''t stand it!


    Ye shuisu looked at Fu Hanxue and smiled coldly. Fu Hanxue said this, but she didn''t mention that ye shuisu didn''t deserve to be Mrs. Fu. Fu Hanxue didn''t deserve to be Mrs. Fu.


    I''ve seen shameless. Why haven''t I seen Fu Hanxue so shameless?


    Moreover, she just saw clearly that there was something clearly hidden in Fu Hanxue''s fingernails!


    She just put her hand in front of Fu Linnan in that state and wanted to break the things inside. At a nce, there would be no good things inside!


    She knew that after Fu Hanxue''s n of "Heaven chooses fairies" failed and lost her reputation, she would find a way to counterattack. Unexpectedly, what she wanted was to seduce Fu Linnan to counterattack, and the action was so fast! Start it tonight!


    However, there is also a possibility that Fu Hanxue, who does not believe in Buddhism, just went to Yunhua temple on the same day as Fu Linnan. Maybe her ultimate purpose ofing to Yunhua temple is to seduce Fu Linnan.


    No matter what the situation is, she guessed that Fu Hanxue would attack Fu Linnan tonight when Xiao Li brought someone to stop her tonight.


    After all, Fu Hanxue coveted Fu Linnan. Although Fu Hanxue found out that she had tampered with the light source machine, Fu Linnan was still on the mountain. Fu Hanxue just wanted to revenge for this. Tonight is not a good time. She is not good to fight on the mountain.


    But Fu Hanxue still did so, so she can only guess that Fu Hanxue has a different purpose.


    So what is the purpose? For Fu Hanxue, it can only be on Fu Linnan!


    Before ye shuisu could say anything, Fu Linnan got up and walked out.


    When Fu Linnan got up, Fu Hanxue thought Fu Linnan must havee out for her.


    After all, seeing ye shuisu''s hateful side, how can Fu Linnan not dislike her?


    Fu Hanxue waited, even with a happy light in his eyes.


    But she waited. When Fu Linnan came over, he didn''t even give her a straight eye, so he went directly to ye shuisu.


    He picked up ye shuisu''s hand. His usual cold voice clearly caught a very warm temperature and said, "is it painful to hit so hard?"


    Ye shuisu lifted her eyes and looked at Fu Linnan. A pair of originally cold eyes also showed some light.


    She called out, "it hurts ~"


    Fu Linnan frowned, carefully rubbed ye shuisu''s hands, and said, "if it hurts, you''ll have a long memory. Come to me next time you want to hit someone. Don''t kiss yourself."


    Ye shuisu nodded, "HMM." she looked very clever.


    Fu Hanxue looked at the scene in front of her. She was almost angry. She couldn''t even manage that Fu Linnan was still here. The light of resentment in her eyes was about to burst out.


    ... she''s the one who was beaten! How can Fu Linnan manage whether ye shuisu''s hand hurts or not at this time?


    How can this be!


    Ye shuisu, the goblin, how did he hook Fu Linnan, how did he hook Fu Linnan!


    Fu Hanxue was about to be shocked by the intimate scene of Fu Linnan and ye shuisu. She clenched her fist, but she still didn''t give up.


    She sobbed at Fu Linnan and said, "brother Linnan, I''ve loved you for more than ten years. Do you really let me be bullied by Ye shuisu?"


    Just now she had confessed to Fu Linnan once. At that time, Fu Linnan clearly didn''t refuse.


    For a cold man like Fu Linnan, no refusal is equivalent to eptance!


    But when she was about to seed, ye shuisu came in and interrupted her!


    She doesn''t believe it. She can''t arouse Fu Linnan''s affection for her at this time!


    Before Fu Linnan could say anything, ye shuisu looked sideways at Fu Hanxue, his eyes glowed coldly, smiled and said, "like Lin Nan? Are you cheap? Just like other people''s men?"


    The hatred in Fu Hanxue''s eyes deepened. Before she could say anything, ye shuisu said: "But you keep saying that you like Linnan. What about the spare tires around you? If you don''t say anything else, what about Xiao Li who followed you up the mountain today to saddle you? He has done so much for you, but you like other men here. Don''t you have a little affection for Xiao Li?"


    When ye shuisu said this, he nced out of the house.


    Fu Hanxue is immersed in his hatred for ye shuisu and doesn''t find the difference.


    She listened to ye shuisu''s words and thought that ye shuisu was provoking the rtionship between her and Fu Linnan.


    She just said. In the past, even if Fu Linnan was cold to her, he had never been so cold.


    She knew that ye shuisu must have provoked something in it, so she could do this. Sure enough!


    At this time, ye shuisu is here to mention Xiao Li. Doesn''t she just want to tell Fu Linnan that she works all the time, so she doesn''t want Fu Linnan to like her?


    Fu Hanxue stared at ye shuisu: "ye shuisu, what are you talking about!"


    He hurriedly exined to Fu Linnan: "brother Linnan, it''s not like this! It''s Xiao Li who pesters me. I can''t help it, so he''s around me! I don''t like him at all. I told him not to stick to me like a dog skin ster! He doesn''t listen! In fact, I hate him to death!"


    At this time, Fu Hanxue thought that Xiao Li was even a member of the Xiao family, one of the four major families in the capital, but he was just a young master without any real power, and he looked childish. His wrist could not bepared with Fu Linnan. His future was there. How can such a person deserve her? Only people like Fu Linnan can she see it!


    Fu Hanxue continued to say to Fu Linnan, "brother Linnan, you are the only one I like from beginning to end! No one can enter my eyes except you! But I don''t ask much, as long as you look at me more!"

 Chapter 231

    Even if ye shuisues here, today''s n is doomed to failure. She still has to exin to Fu Linnan that she is not that kind of fickle and fickle woman!


    But she really hates it. Originally, the n tonight could seed in one fell swoop. It''s because ye shuisu has made such a situation!


    Now Fu Linnan has fully known what she meant to him, but she failed to be with him. She doesn''t know whether it will be easier or more difficult for her to get close to Fu Linnan next time


    In short, if she is not sure, the situation will be very difficult


    After listening to Fu Hanxue''s words, Fu Linnan nced at her and immediately felt that her clear and open, but pretending to be pure dress was very eye-catching, like some garbage in his eyes.


    He turned his head and looked at ye shuisu again, which made the difort better.


    His tone was very cold and he said to Fu Hanxue without any emotion: "really? Then put away your love. Next time you dare to deliberately approach me without water su, I will throw you out myself!"


    Fu Linnan said and rubbed the hand of Ye shuisu he was holding.


    At the same time, why does Fu Hanxue appear here? He just wants to be alone with ye shuisu now.


    Listening to Fu Linnan''s words, Fu Hanxue only felt that his heart was going to be broken. The whole body was cold from the heels to the top of the head. Because unwilling, her body was still shaking gently.


    After this confession that he did not have a sessful rtionship with Fu Linnan, Fu Linnan was either closer to her or farther away from her.


    Fu Linnan to her, it''s thetter!


    It''s all ye shuisu! If the bitch hadn''te back to stop her and Fu Linnan''s further action, and she sessfully slept with Fu Linnan, it wouldn''t be the situation now!


    Fu Hanxue thought bitterly.


    In fact, what she doesn''t know is that if she really seeds in calcting Fu Linnan, waiting for her with Fu Linnan''s emotional cleanliness will only be a dead end!


    However, even if ye shuisu doesn''te, whether she can seed in this move is still unknown!


    Fu Hanxue made great efforts to calm down a little.


    When she faced Fu Linnan, she actually felt very afraid.


    The reason why she chose to calcte Fu Linnan today is not only that her reputation has been greatly damaged and she is unwilling to suppress those who say her by bing Mrs. Fu, but also that she came up the mountain with the idea of getting Fu Linnan.


    Although many things today have deviated, if the oue can remain unchanged, it is naturally the best.


    Because of this, she got Fu Linnan through calction at this time. In fact, she had a moment of courage.


    Now the n has failed. In front of Fu Linnan in such a embarrassed way, she has been ruthlessly rejected by Fu Linnan. She can''t afford the courage at the beginning, and she is more cautious in the face of Fu Linnan.


    Fortunately, even if so many things happened, she was still calm. Until now, what to do is the best thing for her.


    She pretended to be hurt but firm, looked at Fu Linnan and said, "brother Linnan, since it is so, I will put away my love for you. In the future, I will still be your sister."


    Fu Hanxue looked sincere. In fact, she was not willing to be Fu Linnan''s sister at all, otherwise she wouldn''t be like this.


    But she knew how ruthless Fu Linnan was to the women he didn''t like and didn''t give him many opportunities.


    Just like Fu Linnan just did to her!


    Therefore, in the current situation, she only has the opportunity to drive close to Fu Linnan if she continues to stay with Fu Linnan as Fu Linnan''s sister.


    Only then will she have the next chance to seed!


    However, she is so excellent. Does Fu Linnan really mean nothing to her? Like those ordinary women? no She doesn''t believe it! Ye shuisu instigated it!


    But now the n can''t seed, and she can''t stay here for the time being!


    "Get out."


    Fu Hanxue was thinking and heard a cold voice from Fu Linnan. The voice without emotion made her tremble again.


    She quickly stood up and stared at ye shuisu with hatred. It seemed as if she was going to eat ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu looked back at her without showing weakness. With a pair of cold eyes, Fu Hanxue took a small step back.


    Fu Hanxue was surprised at this time. Maybe she really underestimated ye shuisu. This bitch is very clever!


    But she won''t make her proud for long!


    Fu Hanxue looked pitifully at Fu Linnan again, but his voice and color were obviously deliberately keeping a distance: "brother Linnan, no matter what, you will always be my brother Linnan. My sister will go first." only by keeping the same distance as my sister first, can we have the opportunity to be his pillow man in the future!


    Under the shock of Fu Linnan''s powerful aura, Fu Hanxue left soon after saying that. Such a figure seemed to have a determination to give up.


    Ye shuisu looked at Fu Hanxue''s back and coldly hooked her lips.


    younger sister?


    Fu Hanxue wants to wait for the next chance to attack Fu Linnan?


    Also, it''s so easy to give up, she''s not Fu Hanxue!


    However, in this life, her road will not go so smoothly!


    As soon as Fu Hanxue came out of the room, the whole person showed a gloomy and extreme breath. In that breath, there happened to be a crow flying over Fu Hanxue''s head, which was about to escape from her quickly.


    She clenched her fist and the whole person trembled with anger.


    If she can, she wants to vent hard now, but she can''t find an outlet to vent, so she can only endure it!


    She will take revenge! She will take revenge!


    Fu Hanxue thought.


    Fu Hanxue gradually came to the gate of the yard. She almost unconsciously turned and continued to walk forward.


    But as soon as I turned sideways, I saw Xiao Li standing in front of her, with some red eyes, looking at her with an iprehensible and strange eyes.


    Fu Hanxue was a little stunned and stood in ce.


    Xiao Li nced at Fu Hanxue''s half untied skirt, and her eyes seemed to be redder.


    Then, he looked at Fu Hanxue with bare eyes and became dumb. Without saying anything, he ran away quickly.


    "Two way feelings are meaningful. Don''t you understand such a simple truth? Think carefully. You''ve been paying for Fu Hanxue. What has she paid for? You''ve been thinking for Fu Hanxue. What has she considered for you?"


    "You shouldn''t be the only man around Fu Hanxue? Does she treat them the same as you? What''s special about Fu Hanxue?"


    "Do you think Fu Hanxue is not true? I know where Fu Hanxue is and what she is doing. Now there is an opportunity to see Fu Hanxue''s different side. Do you believe Fu Hanxue so much and dare to bet with me?"

 Chapter 232

    "Fu Hanxue has a bracelet engraved with ''ly'' on her hand. Dare you go with me to see what ''ly'' stands for?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "It''s Xiao Li who pesters me. I can''t help it. That''s why he''s by my side!"


    "I don''t like him at all. I told him not to stick to me like dog skin ster! He didn''t listen! In fact, I hate him to death!"


    "Brother Lin Nan, you are the only one I like all the time!"


    "But I don''t ask much, as long as you look at me more!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The words of Ye shuisu and Fu Hanxue echoed in Xiao Li''s ears. It was clear that the temple night was very quiet, but Xiao Li''s eardrum seemed to be cracked.


    When he was on the path, reminded by Ye shuisu, he also felt that Fu Hanxue was beautiful, but it seemed that the beauty was a little unreal. Although he and Fu Hanxue were often close to her, he still felt that there seemed to be an insurmountable gap.


    When ye shuisu mentioned to him the bracelet engraved with "ly" on Fu Hanxue''s hand and said he wanted to tell him about Fu Hanxue''s real secret, he agreed to ye shuisu''s proposal.


    I don''t know why. He just thought that ye shuisu might really show him some truth he didn''t know.


    When he was abroad, he often followed Fu Hanxue. The bracelet engraved with "ly" on her hand, he could really see that it was not general for her


    Although there was a voice in his heart telling him that ye shuisu must be lying to him, he didn''t know what Fu Hanxue meant to him? And ye shuisu bet him to tell him? Fu Hanxue likes him, otherwise she is so perfect, how can she ept his kindness?


    But ye shuisu''s voice echoed in her ear at the same time. She said that Fu Hanxue was not the only man around him. Fu Hanxue was no different from other men


    Finally, in a tangle, he agreed to bet with leaf soda.


    Although he also held the attitude of whether he would really find any secrets in his heart, he thought more at that time, or heforted himself more, or he was inclined to think that even if he gambled with leaf soda? The final result must be that he beat ye shuisu in the face! At that time, he will see what else ye shuisu has to say! At that time, ye shuisu is afraid to know what kind of gap she has with Fu Hanxue. Ye shuisu has hurt so kind and perfect Fu Hanxue. At that time, he will let ye shuisu take it orally and pay the price!


    With this attitude, he gambled with ye shuisu, listened to ye shuisu and went to Fu Linnan''s small yard.


    Originally, he was very confident in himself. He thought he had given Fu Hanxue enough, although he knew it was far from enough.


    But when he heard what Fu Hanxue was saying to Fu Linnan, he was almost dumbfounded!


    Today, he also recited a lot of Curses for Fu Hanxue and was scolded by his father... But he felt nothing. As long as he was for Fu Hanxue, he thought everything was worth it.


    While carrying the curse, he still thought of Fu Hanxue in his heart. Fu Hanxue just mentioned it to him. He took people to find ye shuisu''s trouble. No matter ye shuisu is Fu Linnan''s fiancee, if he really hit her, what consequences will he have


    However, when he did nothing for Fu Hanxue, Fu Hanxue was willingly seducing other men!


    This is Fu Hanxue who exists like a goddess in front of him! How could she be like this? How could she do this to him?


    Originally, in order to be afraid of Ye shuisu''s tricks, Xiao Li controlled ye shuisu when he came to this small yard.


    But after secretly seeing what Fu Hanxue was doing in the house, he was unconscious all over, and he couldn''t care whether ye shuisu was going to do anything.


    At this time, ye shuisu entered the house.


    Then, under the guidance of Ye shuisu, Fu Hanxue said that she never liked him, she regarded him as a dog skin ster, and she hated him to death!


    Is that so?


    In her eyes, has he always been just a nasty dog skin ster?


    But he smiled at Fu Hanxue for Fu Hanxue''s sake. Even if he died, he would!


    Fu Hanxue hates him. Why haven''t you told him before?


    Why is she so happy when he is nice to her? Although Fu Hanxue didn''t say much, he could see that she supported him and was good to her!


    Not only that, Fu Hanxueter confessed to Fu Linnan that she liked Fu Linnan and said that she didn''t ask for much for Fu Linnan. As long as Fu Linnan looked at her more


    Ridiculous!


    That''s ridiculous!


    He is as humble as mud to like a woman, and now he is as humble as mud to pray for the love of another man! But also his love for her, ruthlessly stepped into the dust!


    He always thought that even if Fu Hanxue didn''t respond to him now, he still had a chance in front of her. At least, he shouldn''t be so humble in front of Fu Hanxue


    But the result!


    Hearing that Fu Hanxue came out of the house, he thought more and rushed out of the yard.


    But when he got out of the yard, he felt for a moment that things should not be let go.


    Although he didn''t know how to face all this, he was still at the gate of the yard, waiting for Fu Hanxue toe out, thinking maybe there was still a misunderstanding?


    Although everything I just heard in the room is still fresh in my mind!


    However, he waited and waited. It was clear that the past time was not long, but he felt that he had been waiting and waiting for a long time


    As a result, he only waited for Fu Hanxue, who he didn''t know at all!


    Is Fu Hanxue, who is so gloomy and looks like an evil ghost climbing out of hell, really the kind and noble Fu Hanxue he knows and exists like a God in his heart?


    He can''t believe it!


    He opened his lips and wanted to say something, but when his eyes fell on Fu Hanxue''s untidy short skirt, he remembered in his mind that she was a woman like a goddess who was willing to seduce other men


    Fu Hanxue stood in front of him in such a untidy and strange way. All this is too real!


    Is it true that, as ye shuisu said, he was wrong about Fu Hanxue?


    He couldn''t believe it. He didn''t know how to go in front of him for a moment.


    So he escaped!


    He doesn''t want to see everything in front of him! I don''t want to believe that the beauty in his heart is broken into this shape!


    When Xiao Li came, he was followed by two men.


    The two men also saw Fu Hanxue''s untidy clothes.

 Chapter 233

    They have no special feelings for Fu Hanxue. After seeing Fu Hanxue, they just looked at Fu Hanxue meaningfully and praised the woman''s figure. It''s just a reverie!


    However, they only looked twice more. After seeing Fu Hanxue''s terrible eyes, they were still frightened, and the dirty ideas in their minds were shaken back a lot.


    This Fu Hanxue, this look, is it human? She''s the devil!


    There was no time to think more. They saw Xiao Li run away, and they ran with Xiao Li.


    Such three people appeared in front of Fu Hanxue. Of course, Fu Hanxue saw Xiao Li running away.


    When she first saw Xiao Li, she was really surprised. She didn''t expect Xiao Li to appear here.


    But soon, she reflected something.


    She originally asked Xiao Li to stop ye shuisu so that she could implement her n here in Fu Linnan.


    Xiao Li didn''t stop ye shuisu with several people, and now ye shuisu and Xiao Li are back at the same time. Don''t you understand what happened?


    Originally, when Fu Hanxue came out of the yard, her heart was full of hatred for ye shuisu. Now looking at Xiao Li''s back, she couldn''t help but have a trace of resentment against Xiao Lisheng.


    This Xiao Li! A dog whose sess is not enough and whose failure is more than enough! She asked him to work for her. As a result, he was turned against by Ye shuisu. Instead, he followed ye shuisu to deal with him!


    His ears are soft, but are they so soft that we can''t distinguish ourselves from the enemy?


    Fu Hanxue is really angry!


    She really didn''t expect that today''s n would fail here!


    But now the n has failed, even if she is no longer angry!


    Fu Hanxue red resentfully at Xiao Li''s leaving figure, but he didn''t care that Xiao Li might have heard her conversation with Fu Linnan.


    Now she is so hungry in front of Ye shuisu several times, and her own situation is very bad. Where does she still have the mind to take care of Xiao Li!


    People like Xiao Li, for her, are just people who say it when she needs to use it!


    Xiao Li was easily rebelled by Ye shuisu. She hasn''t settled with him yet!


    What happened to Xiao Li is just an episode in Fu Hanxue''s life.


    The hatred in her heart did not diminish at all. She walked gloomily on the road. Anyone who saw her should think she was a ghost!


    Fu Hanxue left, and the room was full of time and space.


    Here in ye shuisu and Fu Linnan, Fu Hanxue just appeared, which was just an episode for them. When she left, there was only mutual breath between them.


    They, and there''s something between them at this time.


    Ye shuisu just hit Fu Hanxue''s hand, but Fu Linnan pinched it in his hand. At the same time, he also touched ye shuisu''s waist. His big hand whirled on ye shuisu''s waist. It seemed that it was dangerous.


    Ye shuisu''s eyes turned back from the ce where Fu Hanxue had just left. She looked up at Fu Linnan and said, "Linnan, do you know what happened to Fu Hanxue and me?"


    Different from when talking to Fu Hanxue, ye shuisu''s voice unconsciously softened a lot at this time.


    In the silent night, such a sound, like a sweet euphemism, scattered and melted into the whole room, which was very popr.


    Obviously, ye shuisu felt that Fu Linnan was not angry with her.


    Fu Linnan lowered his head and looked at ye shuisu. His whole deep eyes were locked on ye shuisu, and all his attention was on ye shuisu.


    His eyes seemed to be filled with danger. Like the Falcon in the dark night, he opened his lips: "give you a chance to talk to me."


    Then his eyes fell on ye shuisu''s palm again.


    Just because of beating people, some red palms have now recovered their normal skin color. Under the moonlight, their fingers are as bright as jade, but they are very beautiful.


    Although Fu Linnan, a soda maker, would love her hand, he was also happy that ye shuisu hit someone just for him.


    This shows that ye shuisu''s heart still cares about him.


    But why do you care about him?


    As if thinking of something, Fu Linnan loosened ye shuisu again, returned to the futon and sat down. The falling posture is noble and somewhat casual.


    After Fu Linnan left, ye shuisu felt empty around him. People left, but Fu Linnan didn''t leave the dangerous smell she brought to her.


    Anyway, ye shuisu had already entered the house. He simply followed Fu Linnan to sit down next to the futon.


    The fragrance between them lingered on the tip of each other''s nose, which made them feel at ease inexplicably.


    Remembering what Fu Linnan was about to say about his previous life, some memories lingered in his mind. Ye shuisu felt thirsty inexplicably, and his whole body seemed to be hot.


    Before the meeting, there was a cup of Nanshan white tea she liked. Without much thought, she picked up the cup and drank it.


    Fu Linnan also saw it, but he didn''t think much. He just looked at ye shuisu and waited for her to continue.


    Ye shuisu put down his teacup, looked at Fu Linnan with water eyes and opened his lips: "in my previous life, I was also deceived by Fu Sheng and fell in love with him, but I am your fiancee. Even if I like Fu Sheng, you still married me.


    But after marriage, although you married me, you didn''t regard me as your wife. You imprisoned me. As long as you can lock me around you, you don''t hesitate to do anything. You often hurt me... "


    When ye shuisu said this, Fu Linnan asked incredulously, "often hurt you?"


    If ye shuisu said he imprisoned her, he believed it. He knew he couldn''t stand ye shuisu leaving him.


    Long ago, ye shuisu thought about whether to lock ye shuisu around when Fu Sheng made her angry.


    However, if he hurt ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu is a girl he even wants to hurt with his life. How could he hurt her?


    Ye shuisu heard Fu Linnan''s question, paused, and then said, "well, hurt... Hurt me in bed. Sometimes you get angry, regardless of time and asion.


    Many times, I carry your... My injury with me. At that time, if I need to go out, I don''t dare to go out without a thickyer of powder on my body... "


    Remembering what happened in his previous life, ye shuisu still trembled slightly.


    At the beginning, Fu Linnan had not forced her to do such a thing.


    But after getting married, she refused him on her wedding night, and then refused him again and again


    Originally, Fu Linnan didn''t force him, but Fu Linnan became more and more angry, had headaches for many times, and entered the Qi calming chamber.


    Later

 Chapter 234

    Later, once, she went to see Fu Sheng again with great pains, and took the initiative to devote herself to Fu Sheng, saying that no matter what, even if she couldn''t be with Fu Sheng in the end, she would leave her first time to Fu Sheng.


    She was seducing Fu Sheng in a very humble way, but she didn''t know that all this was seen by Fu Linnan.


    Fu Linnan rushed out, and Fu Sheng was scared away.


    Since then, Fu Linnan''s nightmares about her again and again began


    Because of this, of course, she hated Fu Linnan and resisted him very much, but the more she resisted, Fu Linnan asked her to be more powerful


    Later, she was numb and didn''t resist, but Fu Linnan was still angry and didn''t want to let her go


    "How is that possible?"


    Fu Linnan''s very firm questioning words brought ye shuisu back to reality.


    Fu Linnan obviously didn''t believe ye shuisu''s words. He looked at her and said, "how could I do this to you?"


    He is really greedy for ye shuisu''s body, and now he is also greedy. He wants everything that belongs to ye shuisu.


    But how could he torture her with such a thing?


    Did he have no other way to deal with her than by this means?


    What happened?


    How could he do this?


    When ye shuisu said he hurt her, did he mean this kind of harm?


    Ye shuisu silently looked at Fu Linnan and his eyes shed: "that''s what you did. At that time, I felt soft as soon as I saw the foot of the bed, but..."


    But no matter what she does, Fu Linnan will not let her go!


    Fu Linnan still couldn''t believe what ye shuisu said. He looked at her and moved his mouth: "because of these, have you med me since thest life?"


    Otherwise, why did ye shuisu suddenly say this to her?


    Ye shuisu drooped his eyes: "I didn''t..."


    Although she thought of her previous life, her heart still trembled.


    But it''s hard to say that Fu Linnan is to me.


    Although Fu Linnan disobeyed her wishes in many things in thest life, did she not hurt Fu Linnan a lot? How many things did she steal from Fu Linnan and hurt her for Fu Sheng


    And in this life, after she got along with Fu Linnan in a different way, Fu Linnan was not as cruel to her as in the previous life


    So the reason why she and Fu Linnan were like that in thest life is that they got along wrong


    In this life, she was reborn with a deep blood feud. How could she me Fu Linnan


    Now she talks to Fu Linnan about these things, but she doesn''t know how to exin to Fu Linnan and how to let him forgive her cheating on him, so she starts from this point and hopes Fu Linnan to forgive her more in a warm and ambiguous way.


    Ye shuisu said, then raised his eyes and looked at Fu Linnan, a pair of eyes rippling with water light.


    Fu Linnan''s Chinese clothes are slightly open. At this time, ye shuisu looks at Fu Linnan''s body. Maybe the moonlight is too provocative. Somehow, ye shuisu''s heart is vaguely itchy.


    Such itching made ye shuisu''s whole body a little hot.


    And such heat, ye shuisu seems to want to control


    However, although the light in ye shuisu''s eyes was more powerful, she had the intention to deliberately arouse this warm and ambiguous atmosphere, so she was not ready to look away.


    As she thought, anyway, Fu Linnan likes her body


    Ye shuisu was thinking. At this time, Fu Linnan seemed to see her intention, and there seemed to be a sh in his eyes. His eyes stared at ye shuisu: "ye shuisu, do you think I like your body very much?"


    "I......" Fu Linnan''s words made ye shuisu choke. Under his forced eyes, he also made ye shuisu droop his eyes.


    She didn''t deny it, but she didn''t know why. It seemed that her body was hotter.


    Did the temperature rise suddenly on the mountain?


    Or something?


    Is Fu Linnan too attractive tonight?


    Why does she think something''s wrong?


    Seeing ye shuisu nodding, Fu Linnan pinched ye shuisu''s chin and forced her to look at him. His voice seemed a little angry: "ye shuisu, I asked you to think about what you did wrong ande back to me. You think about it, but you think of my fault? It''s my fault?"


    Under the moonlight, ye shuisu''s red lips were fresh and dripping, which attracted Fu Linnan to nibble at her lips all the way from ye shuisu''s cheeks.


    The fire in ye shuisu''s body seemed to be lit immediately. She couldn''t help trembling, but such a trembling sound didn''te out at all because Fu Linnan blocked her lips, but left a sob printed in her throat.


    Such sobs also made Fu Linnan kiss ye shuisu more seriously.


    At this time, ye shuisu not only felt that there was fire in her body, but also her whole body was soft and had no strength.


    At this time, she had realized that there must be something wrong with her body!


    Otherwise, even if Fu Linnan was provocative again, he wouldn''t have lit the fire in her body to this point!


    She''s gone! Sure!


    Did Fu Linnan give her the medicine? impossible! Now she sends it to Fu Linnan. Fu Linnan doesn''t want it.


    When and how did she get the medicine?


    It was always good. She didn''t eat anything either.


    Is it


    Ye shuisu subconsciously set his eyes on the teacup on the side tea table.


    While eavesdropping with Xiao Li outside, she seemed to see Fu Hanxue pass Fu Linnan tea.


    She didn''t care much. I didn''t pay attention when drinking tea.


    Now, nine times out of ten, the cup of tea brought by Fu Hanxue has a problem!


    Originally, she must have used it for Fu Linnan. Now Fu Linnan didn''t drink her tea, but let her win!


    What now?


    The medicine worked, but ye shuisu was notpletely awake.


    After biting ye shuisu, Fu Linnan loosened ye shuisu again.


    She pinched ye shuisu''s chin. At this time, ye shuisu''s whole body seemed to be supported by his pinched hand, but Fu Linnan didn''t care at this time.


    His voice was cold and angry: "I really like your body and want your body, but what I want more is your heart.


    Understand? I want your heart to belong to mepletely, without any impurities. I want your good, your bad and all you have!


    You said that in thest life, I would only rudely plunder your body. I don''t believe it! "


    Ye shuisu''s body became hotter and hotter, and her consciousness began to be more and more blurred. Fu Linnan touched every point of her at this time, like an ice source, which made ye shuisu, who was hot at this time, want to lean over.


    To Fu Linnan''s burning eyes, ye shuisu''s heart softened and trembled again.

 Chapter 235

    Although her body is very ufortable now, even immediately, she wants to throw Fu Linnan down in her arms.


    But what Fu Linnan had just said to her was also heard in her ears.


    While her heart was hot, an abnormal warm current flowed into her heart.


    No matter what happened in thest life, what did they do to each other in the end? Is this what Fu Linnan thought about her?


    He wants her body and herplete heart.


    She''s good, she''s bad, she''s all he wants.


    There must be enough kindness and sincerity to do this.


    She''s sorry, not only Fu Linnan, but also Fu Linnan''s affection for her?


    It seemed that he couldn''t help thinking of something, and ye shuisu''s heart warmed up.


    Then, a powerful heat flow swept through her heart, which made her body softer and couldn''t stand at all!


    "Lin Nan..."


    Ye shuisu couldn''t stand it anymore. He raised his hand and stroked Fu Linnan''s chest


    Fu Linnan is looking at ye shuisu cautiously, waiting for her to answer him.


    You will see ye shuisu like this and notice that she is wrong.


    Ye shuisu''s hot hands scratched Fu Linnan''s chest like a stove, which easily aroused Fu Linnan''s fire.


    But whether Fu Linnan has fire or not, his consciousness is still sober. Unlike ye shuisu, he almost unconsciously pasted it on Fu Linnan.


    She has got rid of Fu Linnan''s imprisonment for holding her chin. Her whole body is stuck in Fu Linnan''s arms. While taking off her clothes, she is also pulling Fu Linnan''s clothes: "Linnan, I''m so hot and ufortable..."


    The medicine in her is very strong! The heat almost swallowed her reason! She looked at Fu Linnan''s eyes with only lust!


    Fu Linnan held back the fire raised by Ye shuisu, patted ye shuisu on the cheek, frowned and asked, "shuisu, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ye shuisu''s reason was about to be swallowed up, but he could still hear what Fu Linnan was saying to her.


    Fu Linnan''s chest had beenpletely torn open by her, and she subconsciously pointed to the tea table around her.


    Fu Linnan looked in the direction pointed by Ye shuisu and saw the teacup on the tea table.


    Suddenly, the picture of Fu Hanxue delivering tea to him appeared in front of him, and he also remembered that ye shuisu had just drunk this cup of tea.


    At that time, Fu Linnan probably knew what went wrong, which made ye shuisu like this.


    A nameless fire rose in Fu Linnan''s eyes.


    Fu Hanxue, very good.


    However, before he could think more, the seductive goblin in his arms attracted all his eyes.


    Ye shuisu has pulled down a lot of her loose Tan Chinese dress. Her radiant skin is exposed in the moonlight. A nce can arouse Fu Linnan''s great fire.


    Ye shuisu climbed up Fu Linnan''s body and began to kiss Fu Linnan: "Linnan..."


    With her soft voice, her hot red lips like a fire snake are tempting step by step


    Fu Linnan''s whole body warmed up and wanted to crush ye shuisu in his arms.


    But when he wanted to do something, he held back.


    He grabbed ye shuisu, patted her on the cheek and wanted to wake her up: "shuisu, wake up, you see clearly, what are you doing..."


    But whatever Fu Linnan did, it seemed useless.


    Ye shuisu''s body is getting hotter and hotter, and the whole person seems to be burning.


    Her body kept twisting in Fu Linnan''s arms. She couldn''t get anything from Fu Linnan. Her whole body became very ufortable, and even her expression became painful: "Linnan, i... I''m so ufortable! Linnan..."


    Softer and more beautiful voice, softer and more beautiful body, softer and more beautiful ye shuisu


    Fu Linnan became a fireball, but he was still suppressing the evil fire in his heart.


    It''s just obvious that the medicine in ye shuisu is very strong. If she doesn''t understand, she will feel more and more ufortable


    Ye shuisu seems to have been so painful that the whole person has to be distorted. She is constantly looking for Fu Linnan


    Fu Linnan''s burning eyes looked out of the window, but he knew that this was Yunhua temple, which was on the mountain. There was no doctor to give you ye shuisu antidote, so


    Fu Linnan''s eyes fell back on ye shuisu, and ye shuisu''s fiery body was closer to him: "Linnan..."


    Soft and beautiful, but also with a very painful voice.


    Finally, Fu Linnan''s eyes sank to the sea, sped ye shuisu''s small hand asking her for love, and pressed her delicate body on the futon


    This night, ye shuisu asked Fu Linnan a lot, but Fu Linnan didn''t give much.


    He just took off the medicine of Ye shuisu quickly.


    He will want ye shuisu. He wants ye shuisu, but what he wants more is to ask ye shuisu when she is sober and clearly knows what she wants.


    ¡­¡­


    The Prayer Festival of Yunhua temple has passed, and the "double moon vision" is just over. The next day, the people in the temple began to go back to the mountain again and again.


    Ye shuisu went up the mountain with Xu Yurui. At this meeting, she and Fu Linnan came out of Yunhua temple and were seeing Xu Yurui in the parking lot.


    Xu Yurui smiled and walked over to ye shuisu. Her smile was still so clean: "shuisu."


    He politely said to Fu Linnan: "Fu Shao."


    Fu Linnan nodded faintly.


    Xu Yurui said to ye shuisu again, "shuisu, are you going down the mountain with Fu Shao? Then I''ll go back alone! After going down the mountain, I have to find Chen Xi''s y. The shooting of Twilight sun is about to start. Time is very tight."


    Obviously, when Xu Yurui talked about Jiang Chenxi, her smile was deeper and brighter.


    Among them, the glory of love is scattered.


    Until now, ye shuisu has not asked what Master Kong Yi and Xu Yurui said.


    However, master konichi is very deep in Taoism. He will give Xu Yurui some advice.


    Master konichi gave her advice to put down hatred.


    However, blood feud, how can it be so easy to put it down?


    Ye shuisu''s eyes are dark.


    After a day on the mountain, Fu Sheng had such a big thing before, and I don''t know how things are going now.


    Ye shuisu also smiled at Xu Yurui and said, "OK, Yurui, I..."


    At this time, before ye shuisu finished his words, a gentle voice sounded around him: "brother Lin Nan, my car broke down. I''ll take your car back."


    "Ye shuisu and Xu Yurui go back together. You can take me back by the way."

 Chapter 236

    This gentle voice was made by Fu Hanxue.


    Although a lot of things happenedst night, it seems that Fu Hanxue has not been greatly affected by those things.


    She still has a gentle smile on her face. She is wearing a long water blue skirt. She walks very steadily. Just looking at her posture, she is the focus wherever she goes.


    But if you look carefully, in fact, Fu Hanxue''s gentle eyes are full of coldness.


    How could she not hate so many things that happened yesterday? Her heart hates to death!


    But she can''t show it, it''s useless to show it, and it will make her more passive!


    Things have happened, she can only do everything to recover!


    Fu Hanxue walked perfectly in front of Fu Linnan. Even if Fu Linnan''s cold atmosphere was strong, she also tried to keep calm in the face of Fu Linnan.


    Only by keeping calm can we show Fu Linnan that what she saidst night is true.


    Even if she seduced Fu Linnan, she just wanted to be Fu Linnan''s sister.


    Only in this capacity can she get close to Fu Linnan


    Fu Hanxue smiled at ye shuisu. Although Fu Hanxue put on heavy makeup, she could still see the trace of leaf soda on her facest night.


    But now she just thought nothing had happened and smiled gently at ye shuisu: "sister-inw, do you mind if I take brother Lin''s car? My car broke down. You and Xu Yurui came by car. You can go back with Xu Yurui, but I......"


    Fu Hanxue made a helpless gesture, and his posture was also very perfect.


    Perfect, ye shuisu stared at her and couldn''t see the slightest w.


    sister-inw? It sounds like a good word. How can Fu Hanxue shout it out from her mouth? She feels like a knife stabbing her?


    Fu Hanxue''s n failedst night. In order to get close to Fu Linnan in the future, she also began to be open-minded.


    Originally, she would never admit that she was Fu Linnan''s fiancee, but now she has to admit it.


    It''s just that Fu Hanxue wants to take Fu Linnan''s car?


    Let her go with Xu Yurui and give her the ce in Fu Lin''s South car?


    She thinks beautifully!


    However, ording to Fu Hanxue, her car broke down and she couldn''t go down the mountain. It''s understandable that she was Fu Linnan''s "sister" and came to find Fu Linnan to drive her down the mountain.


    She now asked her so frankly in front of everyone. If she didn''t let her be a "sister-inw", it would appear that she was inhuman.


    However, if she lets Fu Linnan be her man, let her give Fu Linnan''s car to a woman who covets him and let them be alone in the car


    What do you think?


    Can Fu Hanxue be more shameless?


    Is this deliberately blocking her? Then give yourself a chance to be with Fu Linnan?


    She really didn''t understand. Fu Hanxue was exposedst night and ruthlessly rejected.


    Howe after only one night, she can continue to look for trouble in front of her and Fu Linnan like no one else?


    However, seeing that her wedding date with Fu Linnan is close, she, a woman who covets Fu Linnan, is afraid to be in a hurry?


    Even after one night, she also wants to seize all the opportunities to get close to Fu Linnan again?


    If she doesn''t try her best to achieve her goal, is it still Fu Hanxue?


    Ye shuisu looked at Fu Hanxue coldly and seemed to be smiling, but the momentum was quite threatening: "do you know that people who want to intervene in the couple are very annoying?


    Fu Hanxue, I really don''t understand. Obviously, I hate you very much. Why do you always shake in front of me?


    Do you like me?


    Fu Hanxue, put away your love. It''s useless! I have Linnan. If you want to get close to me and do anything, you will only end up in pieces! "


    Ye shuisu''s tone was not provocative, but the meaning in her words was also obvious. She choked Fu Hanxue on the spot.


    Fu Hanxue knew that her request to take Fu Linnan''s car would make ye shuisu very difficult. She did it on purpose.


    If ye shuisu refuses her request and so many people are here, she is asking Fu Linnan for help as a "sister". If she is rejected, people will only feel that ye shuisu is mean.


    And she just said two words and did nothing.


    If ye shuisu cherishes her reputation and pretends to be magnanimous and doesn''t refuse her, she can get a chance to ride with Fu Linnan.


    Although we can''tunch such a strong offensive against Fu Linnan asst night, it''s OK to sit together and speak ill of Ye shuisu intentionally or unintentionally.


    Ye shuisu, a man with little talent, had few scandals with Fu Sheng before?


    She told Fu Linnanst night that she was only his sister. She thought Fu Linnan had no reason to refuse her.


    Anyway, no matter how ye shuisu chooses, she won''t suffer in this matter.


    But why didn''t ye shuisu ept her or refuse her, say what she hated and liked, and do what she did?


    And say she likes her?


    She hates her to death! This bitch!


    Moreover, she said that she liked her. In fact, she was not implying that she liked Fu Linnan? What else do you say she''ll be broken to pieces?


    It''s not the end yet. I don''t know who will win or lose!


    She won''t make ye shuisu proud for long!


    Fu Hanxue looked at ye shuisu, his face changed, but soon returned to normal: "sister-inw, why do you hate me? I just broke down and wanted to take brother Lin''s car. Don''t you even want this?"


    This is deliberately leading ye shuisu''s words to ye shuisu''s meanness.


    We get together and go back. Now there are many people in the parking lot.


    Seeing Fu Hanxue''s angry expression that her car broke down and couldn''t go back, she also felt that she was in a very difficult situation at this time.


    Ye shuisu coldly replied to Fu Hanxue: "hate is hate. Do you need any reason to hate?"


    At this time, Fu Hanxue was about to say something. Fu Linnan stretched out his hand and grabbed ye shuisu''s waist. He looked at Fu Hanxue coldly and said in a cold voice, "it''s not shuisu''s unwillingness, it''s me. I don''t like anyone except me to covet shuisu, including unclean women."


    Fu Linnan said this coldly and firmly, and his words made people unable to argue.


    Fu Hanxue was stunned immediately.


    What do you mean she covets ye shuisu? Now she hates ye shuisu to death. She just wants to frustrate her and covet her?


    Besides, Fu Linnan said she was an unclean woman? She is not clean in Fu Linnan''s eyes?


    She wanted to return to Fu Linnan, but after looking at Fu Linnan''s cold eyes, she suddenly couldn''t speak for a moment.

 Chapter 237

    After all, the n failedst night, which made Fu Linnan have a bad impression on her.


    Fu Hanxue pinched his fist secretly.


    But the reason why her n failedst night was because of Ye shuisu!


    Fu Linnan didn''t say much. He directly grabbed ye shuisu''s waist and sent ye shuisu to the co pilot.


    He looks powerful and can give people a sense of security, but when he sent ye shuisu to the co pilot, his action just made ye shuisu who looked Petite in front of him veryfortable.


    Fu Linnan drove away with ye shuisu. What he had just said to ye shuisu remained in the impression of everyone.


    In the face of Fu Hanxue, Fu Linnan took ye shuisu away as if he were protecting something. Combined with what ye shuisu just said that Fu Hanxue liked ye shuisu, people couldn''t help but cast different eyes on Fu Hanxue.


    In fact, the car broke down, and Fu Hanxue didn''t know others at the scene. Why did he have to go to Fu Linnan for help and insert Fu Linnan and ye shuisu?


    Fu Hanxue is still Fu Linnan''s nominal sister, so people won''t think Fu Hanxue likes Fu Linnan.


    But after listening to Fu Linnan and ye shuisu, some people really think Fu Hanxue likes ye shuisu.


    In fact, there is nothing for girls to like girls. After all, what society is it now?


    But my sister covets her sister-inw, and the rtionship is a little


    Fu Hanxue made such a big deal on the double moon visionst night. Many people know Fu Hanxue and look at her more deeply.


    "Isn''t this the woman who cheatedst night? I didn''t expect that she still had such an idea about her sister-inw..."


    Fu Hanxue originally wanted to calcte ye shuisu and embarrass ye shuisu. Unexpectedly, she asked herself for such a boring.


    Now she is calcting that ye shuisu didn''t calcte, and Fu Linnan didn''t get on the car.


    And still in ce to bear all kinds of strange eyes.


    She''s really pissed off again!


    After ye shuisu and Fu Linnan left, Xu Yurui also left alone.


    Now she is only thinking about taking over the drama with Jiang Chenxi.


    Fu Hanxue''s eyes were gloomy. At this time, a voice rang around Fu Hanxue. A woman approached Fu Hanxue: "Han Xue, take my car. I drive alone."


    Fu Hanxue nced at the woman, but she was not grateful for her kind help.


    She knew this woman. Before, she would only follow behind her to please her. Zhang Yun, the second miss of Zhangjia, respected her as "miss Hanxue" whenever she spoke to her.


    Now what does she think? How dare she talk to her in such a tone as if she were like her? And it''s like she helped her?


    Does she need her help? Is she like her?


    Fu Hanxue gave her a cold look: "No."


    Then she got into her car.


    Zhang Yun shouted in the back, "Han Xue, didn''t your car break down?"


    Fu Hanxue ignored her and drove away.


    Xu Shi felt Fu Hanxue''s obvious contempt for her. After Fu Hanxue''s car drove away, she couldn''t help spitting in the back.


    "Bah! Last night, all the hypocritical faces were torn off by everyone. I really thought I was the same as before? Now who doesn''tugh at you behind your back? A woman with extreme hypocrisy! I think highly of you when I invite you to take a bus!"


    The mountain road is not easy to walk, but Fu Linnan''s car is very stable. He wears a famous watch on his wrist and his slender hand rotates on the steering wheel, which is very eye-catching.


    Today is a cloudy day. The weather is cool, but not dull. After driving for a long time, the road ahead gradually became more spacious.


    Ye shuisu changed into a long red skirt with Chinese elements, which gave her a ssical beauty.


    Herplexion is a little reddish. She seems to have more charm today.


    Ye shuisu sat in the co pilot''s seat, looking straight ahead and watching the scenery.


    At this time, Fu Linnan opened his mouth: "tell me about your previous life with Fu Hanxue."


    Fu Linnan''s voice is cold, but not cold. His voice can directly enter the hearts of the people.


    Last night, ye shuisu not only talked about her and his previous life, but also mentioned Fu Hanxue''s previous life.


    It was just that the drug took effectter, and their words didn''t go on.


    Fu Hanxue is such a person. He has no feelings for her, even if she is his nominal sister.


    After knowing that Fu Hanxue had a man and woman mind for him, he didn''t like her even more.


    What she did to himst night also disgusted him.


    But in the end, her father is the Savior of master Fu. Since sheter said that she would not have any other thoughts on him and would only be his "sister", what would he not do for the time being.


    Otherwise, even if she has the identity of the daughter of the Fu family, he will never be soft hearted if she dares to do too much to him here.


    His patience is very limited.


    His side will not allow women other than ye shuisu to appear.


    It seems that ye shuisu and Fu Hanxue have had a lot of things in their previous lives, which makes ye shuisu obviously pay extra attention to Fu Hanxue.


    Of course, he also wants to know what happened to ye shuisu. He wanted to know everything about ye shuisu.


    Since ye shuisu also wants to tell her about Fu Hanxue, he also wants to hear it.


    Rememberingst night, Fu Linnan nced at ye shuisu with Yu Guang, and was falling into his eyes the charming appearance of Ye shuisu.


    Involuntarily, his hand on the steering wheel gently whirled.


    Even if it was just a click, he also asked for ye shuisu.


    Moreover, it was the first time for ye shuisu


    Ye shuisu didn''t notice Fu Linnan''s deep eyes.


    Hearing that Fu Linnan asked about her and Fu Hanxue''s previous lives, her eyes couldn''t help getting deeper.


    Fu Hanxue has a deep mind. She really wants Fu Linnan to deepen her prevention of Fu Hanxue, so she also ns to tell Fu Linnan about Fu Hanxue''s previous life.


    Ye shuisu was still looking straight ahead. As the car drove in, the cloudy scenery shed in front of her.


    She opened her lips and said, "in thest life, although I married you, I was only your nominal wife in the eyes of everyone in the Fu House.


    At that time, although Fu Hanxue lived in the Fu House as her sister, she was like a duck to water in front of you and the servants in the Fu House. She was like the hostess of the house.


    Everyone is so cruel to me when you don''t like me, so you don''t respect me so much.


    Fu Hanxue covets Mrs. Fu''s position and hates me. She can''t ask for any position from you, so she sprinkles all her anger and hatred on me. "

 Chapter 238

    "Originally, I was a stranger in Fu''s house. After Fu Hanxue went to Fu''s house, many servants didn''t want to see me, and they made a trip for me. I had a very bad life in Fu''s house."


    "As long as you are not in the Fu''s house, the food cooked in the kitchen is always what I hate most. Sometimes you even bring me rotten rice and rotten vegetables."


    "Fu Hanxue will beat me in your name. She doesn''t know where to find a stick with a wide bowl mouth. She doesn''t know what material to make it. It hits her body and hurts into the bones, but she won''t leave any wounds on her body. It will only hurt you all night."


    "She shut me up in a small house in the basement. She didn''t let me see any light and listen to any sound. What she gave me to eat just made me promise not to die. Normal people will have mental hallucinations when they stay in such a small room for a week. She often let me stay in it for more than half a month as soon as she has a chance, which made me crazy."


    "She pretended to care about me in front of everyone, sent the best things to my room, took a needle with a back thorn on her back, beat me ck and blue, and sprinkled salt water on it. She smiled when she saw my pain. After all this, she gave me traces with the best medicine. On the surface, she was still the best person, but I didn''t have a piece of good meat, so she refused She''s mixed with poisonous drugs and will be despised by everyone... "


    "She dares to do this to you!" ye shuisu said. Fu Linnan suddenly roared, as if to break everything.


    He regarded as a treasure, in his side, was treated like this?


    No matter who dares to touch a finger of Ye shuisu, he wants to destroy her!


    The car, which had been running smoothly, seemed to travel faster.


    Ye shuisu didn''t take care of Fu Linnan''s anger at this time. He continued to look at the shing scenery ahead and said: "More than that. In winter, she would drive me into the snow with thin clothes and let me go back to my room when I was dying of cold. In summer, she would turn on the heating in my room to the maximum and lock the door. I fainted in the room many times. Many times, I thought I was going to be frozen and suffocated..."


    "You don''t know how it feels to often be in such an extremely cold or hot environment. It''s like freezing a person raw into ice or steaming him raw. Every inch of his muscles are expanding or shrinking, experiencing the most painful suffering..."


    "Fu Hanxue will also poison me and make me suffer from heart biting pain all day and all night. Sheforts you and says she wants to find the best doctor for me. In fact, the doctor is her person. He says he treats me, but he also hypnotizes me. When I suffer from heart biting pain, he also makes me have the most terrible illusion, both mentally and physically Suffer the most painful torture. "


    "She will..."


    "Still!" seems to be a voice of extreme forbearance, even more with towering anger.


    Fu Linnan''s cars seemed to be irritable with his anger. The speed suddenly became the maximum and rushed forward.


    At this time, there were several cars driving near fu Linnan on the road. Fu Linnan''s car suddenly went crazy, so that those cars couldn''t escape at all. They collided together. Fu Linnan''s car just rubbed past them.


    Ye shuisu was frightened when she looked at the scene in front of her.


    It was her negligence! Even if she wanted to tell Fu Linnan those things, she shouldn''t tell him when he was driving!


    Doesn''t she know what the consequences will be?


    Ye shuisu didn''t have time to think about it. Just for a moment, their car was about to hit a big truck in front. With the volume of that big truck, if they hit it at such a speed, they would be crushed to pieces!


    There was a sh of panic in ye shuisu''s eyes. He rushed to Fu Linnan on one side, grabbed his arm and eximed, "Linnan, get away! Danger!"


    If something happens to Fu Linnan because of this, she will regret it all her life!


    It was her negligence!


    Because of fear, tears in ye shuisu''s eyes unconsciously drip down and fall on Fu Linnan''s arm. It''s cold.


    Fu Linnan had red eyes. The whole person was like a crazy beast. He had lost his reason. Even if his foot stepped on the elerator and even if the car he drove was so dangerous, he didn''t realize the danger. At this time, he just wanted to vent some fire in his heart.


    When he was in this irrational state, it was ye shuisu''s sudden cry and the tear that suddenly fell on his arm that awakened him.


    The red in his eyes faded a lot. With an urate steering wheel and the avoidance of the opposite car, he narrowly avoided the big truck.


    Then he stepped on the elerator and the car stopped by the side of the road.


    At this time, it was only a matter of a few seconds. The road behind them had be a mess, and Fu Linnan and ye shuisu were in the car. Obviously, they were still shaken by what had just happened.


    Ye shuisu gasped, his face full of panic. He rushed to Fu Linnan, who was on the side, and cried out with great worry: "Linnan, how are you?"


    Soon, she probably knew that Fu Linnan had just suddenly lost control. In addition to his anger, there were other reasons.


    Fu Linnan''s headache, which will lead to people''s mental loss of control, has broken out again!


    It''s only a day since Fu Linnan got sick on the mountain, but Fu Linnan got sick again!


    Although Fu Linnan did suffer stimtion just now, the incidence is still terrible!


    Fu Linnan''s headache has obviously deteriorated to a very serious level since his sudden onset yesterday!


    The words she said to Master Kong Yi yesterday caused great harm to Fu Linnan!


    Remembering how painful Fu Linnan''s headache would be when it worsened in her previous life, ye shuisu knew that she must find a way to cure Fu Linnan''s headache as soon as possible!


    Without any hesitation, ye shuisu directly put his hand to the acupoint on Fu Linnan''s chest, massaged him and helped him diagnose and treat.


    In the end, Fu Linnan was meticulously treated by Ye shuisu yesterday. He gave an injection and took medicine. Therefore, even if Fu Linnan''s disease breaks out again, it''s not too serious.


    After losing his mind at that moment, after ye shuisu''s diagnosis and treatment, the red floating in his eyes soon faded a lot.


    The situation was too dangerous just now, and now they are still a little frightened. Just after unconsciously falling that drop of tears, ye shuisu didn''t cry anymore, but the deep worry in her eyes was engraved into her bones.

 Chapter 239

    Fu Linnan raised his hand, took ye shuisu into his arms, stroked her hair adhered by cold sweat, softened her voice and said, "shuisu, are you okay?"


    At this time, he hates his headache. He can forget it. Now ye shuisu is still in the car and hurt her. How can he get it?


    Ye shuisu shook his head and indicated that he was fine. After giving Fu Linnan a detailed massage to relieve him, Fu Linnan''s headache recovered temporarily.


    His eyes basically returned to normal color and his heart rate stabilized, but at this time, he was still full of worry in the car.


    Ye shuisu sat on Fu Linnan''s leg and wiped the cold sweat from his face and body with handkerchief paper.


    She lowered her eyes and said with guilt: "Linnan, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t mention those things at this time."


    If she knew that Fu Linnan would get sick, she would never mention those things.


    Even if she is allowed to block Fu Hanxue for Fu Linnan alone, she is willing.


    However, Fu Linnan''s condition has deteriorated. What should I do?


    Fu Linnan raised his hand and held ye shuisu''s waist. His eyes were deep: "I''ll check about Fu Hanxue. Pay attention to preventing Fu Hanxue in the future."


    He really didn''t expect that ye shuisu would experience so much pain in his previous life.


    Ye shuisu nodded. After Fu Linnan''s illness, she should be more clever in Fu Linnan''s arms: "I know, I will. Fu Hanxue is too good at pretending. Everyone thinks she is a gentle, kind and noble woman who is kind to me, but I don''t know how to cherish it at all. Only I know what kind of vicious and vicious person Fu Hanxue is. Her heart is ck and can''t be called the heart of the people."


    When ye shuisu said this, he didn''t say any more.


    Arge part of the reason why she told Fu Linnan these things today is to warn Fu Linnan what kind of person Fu Hanxue is.


    She had already said the abominable things Fu Hanxue had done, and Fu Linnan got sick... Thisst reminder still needs to be mentioned!


    When ye shuisu had just finished, he didn''t want Fu Linnan to think more and didn''t wait for Fu Linnan to say more. Ye shuisu raised his eyes and looked at Fu Linnan. His voice and color obviously softened. He also said to Fu Linnan with some appeasement and coquetry: "Lin Nan, will you forgive me? I know I was wrong in myst life. I don''t want to be wrong in this life. You are the result of my correct choice. I really want to be with you and stay with you anyway. However, can you stop being angry with me?"


    In fact, a Fu Hanxue, no matter what she does, will not cause much emotional fluctuation in Fu Linnan.


    The reason why Fu Linnan fell ill twice at Yunhua temple this time is that the root knot is still here.


    She knew that she was still in a state of estrangement with Fu Linnan, and Fu Linnan still didn''t forgive her for using him.


    Because of this, in fact, Fu Linnan''s heart has always been angry.


    In the past two days, because of her affair with Fu Linnan, she was in a state of confusion and some confusion, and Fu Linnan''s state was not good either.


    Even, he can get sick twice to this point, which is worse than her.


    If you really want Fu Linnan to feel at ease, you should solve the contradiction between her and Fu Linnan, lift the gap between her and him, and let Fu Linnan forgive him, so that he can really feel at ease and no longer be angry about her


    Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu in his arms, looked into her eyes, and said, "do you know why I''m angry? It''s because I can''t see your sincerity to me!"


    "Ye shuisu, I''m angry because I can''t see you really like me!"


    "Is it because I haven''t done enough for you? Is it because I don''t have enough sincerity for you? Why can''t I see your sincerity?"


    Fu Linnan''s words entuated the tone one by one.


    Speaking of thest sentence, Fu Linnan''s voice also brought some pain and grievances.


    Like all courtship, he also showed a kind of pain and grievance when talking about his lover''s love for himself. Even his pain was more serious than everyone else.


    No matter what he has experienced in his previous life and this life, he is sure of one thing! That is, his most true heart and love for ye shuisu! It will not be mixed with any impurities for generations toe!


    But what about ye shuisu?


    The heart didn''t know why, there was a sharp pain. Ye shuisu hung his eyes and turned to look at Fu Linnan.


    Fu Linnan still looked at her with an extreme seriousness. In Fu Linnan''s eyes, there seemed to be an emotional heat wave surging. Among them, ye shuisu saw an expectation of love.


    Ye shuisu''s heart hurt more.


    She opened her lips and said nothing.


    Does Fu Linnan want her sincerity?


    What is sincerity?


    Fu Linnan just had a headache. She wanted to break up with Fu Linnan and appease him.


    However, to remove estrangement is to remove estrangement, and to appease is to appease.


    Can she deliberately lie to deceive Fu Linnan for this?


    Of course, this is not impossible. If it can make fu Linnan feel at ease and calm Fu Linnan who has a headache, it is certainly not impossible.


    But after that?


    Even if she cheated Fu Linnan this time, with Fu Linnan''s intelligence and sensitivity, Fu Linnan is bound to soon find that she is lying. Will there be more storms at that time? And Fu Linnan, will he get more sick?


    In the past life and this life, apart from others, she still knows Fu Linnan''s temper, so she knows what she will face after cheating Fu Linnan.


    Now Fu Linnan knows that she is using him. Isn''t it that her mood has fluctuated greatly?


    Ye shuisu doesn''t dare to hesitate for too long. Fu Linnan is staring at her now. She''s afraid he''ll find something strange.


    So after a quick ideological struggle, ye shuisu opened his mouth to Fu Linnan: "Linnan, I don''t want to lie to you."


    "It''s not that I don''t want to give my heart to you, but I don''t know what the heart is? Or what the heart between two people is?"


    "I have lived two lives. I have seen a lot of life and death, a lot of beauty and a lot of ugliness. At the same time, I have also seen how the so-called sincerity will be broken in front of many things."


    "I thought I knew sincerity before. I''ve seen too many things, but I don''t know what sincerity is."

 Chapter 240

    "So you say to be sincere. I don''t know what sincerity is. How can I give it to you?"


    In fact, she doesn''t want to say more about how many lives and deaths she has seen in her previous life and how many broken families she has experienced.


    In her previous life, she also paid the so-called sincerity to people, but her sincerity was trampled on the ground.


    In previous lives, some people paid the so-called sincerity to her, but in the end, she just saw the ugliest falsehood and betrayal.


    There is also Fu Linnan''s sincerity... It is undeniable that she is unique and unique here. In this life, she can also feel Fu Linnan''s favor for her, but in thest life, it is also unique, and she has suffered a lot of pain


    Therefore, she has long been unable to see what sincerity is, and how can she casually promise people what sincerity is?


    Ye shuisu''s eyes are deep, and there seems to be a sea of stars in it.


    Then, her eyes were firm. She looked at Fu Linnan''s eyes and said to him, "Linnan, I''m not sure if I can give you sincerity. But there''s one thing I''m sure. No matter in previous life or this life, you are very special to me, and I have you in my heart."


    Without him in her heart, even in order to make up for the debt to Fu Linnan in the previous life, she thought she didn''t have to be in a way of love between men and women.


    There won''t be many times when she is full of joy for Fu Linnan.


    But really, she really can''t understand.


    Fu Linnan listened to ye shuisu''s words, and a touch of softness in his heart was stimted.


    There was also a touch of pain at the bottom of my heart.


    He looked at ye shuisu, and his eyes were too dark to see.


    It turns out that ye shuisu doesn''t know what sincerity is anymore?


    In her previous life, she has seen a lot of life and death, and a lot of ugliness, so that she doesn''t know what sincerity is anymore.


    What kind of pain will make ye shuisu like this?


    ording to ye shuisu, he also hurt her in his previous life


    Think of everything ye shuisu told him, and listen to ye shuisu outline his cruel appearance in his previous life.


    Suddenly, Fu Linnan hated himself in his previous life.


    What is it that makes him greedy and rough ye shuisu''s body and her, regardless of Ye shuisu''s intentions?


    For him, didn''t he always prefer to hurt himself rather than ye shuisu?


    What the hell happened?


    Fu Linnan collected the pain from the bottom of his eyes. Instead, his eyes were full of love for ye shuisu. He stroked ye shuisu''s cheek, like the most precious treasure in the world: "Shui Su, you don''t know your sincerity. You don''t care. I''ll take you back to your sincerity."


    Fu Linnan''s life was cold, but what he said to ye shuisu at this time seemed to turn people away.


    Ye shuisu nodded and drooped her eyes.


    There was a little light in his eyes and said, "Lin Nan, you forgive me, right?"


    Facing the light in ye shuisu''s eyes, Fu Linnan''s eyes were deep and silent. Then he opened his lips and looked at her and said, "when you give your heart to me, I''ll forgive you."


    Anyway, he still wants ye shuisu''s sincerity. He wants to really get her. No matter what you experience.


    "I want everything you have, but I want it for your sincere and willing share. Before that, I won''t force you to do anything."


    At this point, Fu Linnan''s eyes seemed cold again. Then, he looked at ye shuisu''s eyes, which also had a faint warning.


    "Ye shuisu, I''m giving you a chance to ask for my forgiveness with my heart."


    "Whether I give you this opportunity or not, you are my person in life and my ghost in death. No one or anything can change this!"


    "During the period when I give you this opportunity, what I want to see is that you have to think about how to give your sincerity to me whenever and wherever!"


    Even if ye shuisu doesn''t know what sincerity is now, it doesn''t mean her sincerity is not his!


    Ye shuisu wants to find her sincerity and find it for him!


    After listening to Fu Linnan''s words, ye shuisu was shocked for this.


    Even if she doesn''t understand sincerity now, should she think about how to give her sincerity to Fu Linnan all the time?


    Sure enough, no matter when and where Fu Linnan''s desire for her possession will not change!


    Since there is no way to hand over your sincerity for the time being, you must always be on the way to hand over your sincerity to him!


    Ye shuisu nodded and didn''t disobey Fu Linnan: "Linnan, don''t worry, I''ll work hard."


    If she can see her sincerity, she is really willing to give it to him.


    Unfortunately, now


    Ye shuisu drooped his eyes and was thinking about something.


    At this time, Fu Linnan saw that under the chaos just now, two holes had been opened in ye shuisu''s skirt.


    He raised his hand and touched ye shuisu''s chest to help ye shuisu button up.


    But ye shuisu''s action, somehow, reminds ye shuisu of her intimacy with Fu Linnanst night.


    Although she was druggedst night, she did a lot of things with Fu Linnan because of her drugged instinct.


    But she still had some consciousness and knew what she had done with Fu Linnan.


    But after the medicine was relievedst night, she quickly slept under the appeasement of Fu Linnan. Later, she didn''t think much.


    It just doesn''t mean that she has no memory of it.


    Although she had experienced many such things with Fu Linnan in her previous life, she was passively punished in her previous life.


    In this life, everything is always different


    There was a slight redness on ye shuisu''s face. When Fu Linnan''s hand stretched out towards her chest, she was angry and said, "Linnan..."


    Fu Linnan now pays attention to the button on ye shuisu''s cor, and doesn''t find her different.


    He carefully buttoned the buttons for ye shuisu. It was clear that he was a pair of hands that could easily stir the situation in the whole capital. At this time, his hands fell on ye shuisu''s buttons, but with a different softness.


    He buttoned up the button and looked up at ye shuisu: "well, what''s the matter?"


    At this time, ye shuisu also found that she thought too much. An unnatural light shed in her eyes, and her face became more red.


    But soon, all this was hidden by her.


    She shook her head, bit her lip and said, "nothing."


    Ye shuisu''s lip biting action was just seen by Fu Linnan.


    He hooked his lip, raised his hand, touched the lip p of Ye shuisu and said, "do you like me more?"


    Ye shuisu was stunned: "what?"


    Fu Linnan put his finger belly on ye shuisu''s lips and whirled. His action was equally gentle. He looked at ye shuisu''s eyes: "I said, do you like me more when I treat you like this?"

 Chapter 241

    Do this to her? What to her?


    Button her up?


    Or... Her lips?


    As soon as the words were finished, did she have to attack her sincerity step by step?


    Without waiting for ye shuisu to say anything, the sound of the car honking behind him.


    It turned out that their car was parked on the roadside, which had led to a certain road blockage.


    Ye shuisu came down from Fu Linnan''s arms, sat on the co pilot, and then said to Fu Linnan, "Linnan, it''s gettingte. Go back."


    Fu Linnan did not refuse, and the car drove smoothly again.


    Although Fu Linnan still didn''t say to forgive ye shuisu, some words opened, and the rtionship between the two became a little rxed.


    Ye shuisu turned on the car''s audio.


    After ying for a while, the audio began to broadcast the news.


    "News from this station. Recently, oolong news events such as pornographic photos, forbidden shoes and Qun P at the press conference of the y" Twilight sun "in Fu''s South China market have always affected the hearts of the public. It is reported that Fu Sheng, the second young master of Fu, who is reportedly closely rted to this matter, has been put on file for investigation. It is suspected that he is the behind the incident."


    "Now, the news that Fu Sheng framed Fu Linnan, President of Fu, and intended to seize Fu''s South China market project by sinister means has been widely spread. Because the y" Twilight sun "is on fire, Fu''s South China market project has been rising, and the stock has soared all the way. However, the stock of some Fu Sheng rted enterprise projects has fallen to a low point."


    "It is reported that Fu''s group has stopped all Fu Sheng''s positions in Fu''s group, and all industries under Fu Sheng''s name have been frozen by Fu. The final investigation results have to wait for the final report of the police."


    "Chen Yi and Xia Sihan, who are actually spreading false pornographic photos this time, may soon face the disaster of imprisonment."


    "Another news..."


    The female voice in the audio has something to say, but ye shuisu has turned off the audio and the car is quiet again.


    Fu Linnan nced at ye shuisu. His eyes were dark. He couldn''t see what he was thinking: "why? I can''t bear to hear that Fu Sheng was punished?" so listening to these news, ye shuisu turned off the audio.


    Ye shuisu looked at Fu Linnan with a firm voice and color: "no! I think his pain is too light!"


    Even if a man like Fu Sheng is torn to pieces one day, he deserves it!


    But this time, Fu Sheng was punished so quickly and was soon put on file for investigation, and all his industries in Fu were frozen


    She thought that Fu Linnan''s handwriting should be indispensable.


    And he deserved it!


    How did he want to calcte Fu Linnan? Now he should let him bear the consequences he should bear!


    Fu Sheng cared most about money, power and profit in his previous life.


    This time, he stole chicken instead of rice. He wanted to calcte Fu Linnan''s Fu''s South China project. Instead, all his industries were frozen, suspected by the Fu family and cursed by everyone for his meanness


    Now he must be very ufortable!


    Ye shuisu coldly hooked his lips. What he had in his heart was just the pleasure after revenge.


    People like Fu Sheng should fall into the dirtiest mud!


    Because his heart and people are dirty! That''s where he belongs!


    Fu Linnan didn''t say much. He felt a strong hatred in ye shuisu''s heart. He believed ye shuisu.


    Just thinking of Ye shuisu''s previous life, his eyes were deeper.


    At this time, Xu Yurui had already returned to the urban area of the capital as early as they had not encountered such changes as ye shuisu and Fu Linnan on the road.


    When she got to the city, she didn''t rest. She went directly to Jiang Chenxi''s private house outside Jiang''s house.


    This is Jiang Chenxi''s private house. It''s very quiet.


    Jiang Chenxi doesn''t care when he is busy with his work, so he often ys with his opponent actors in this private house.


    The fire of "Twilight sun" also makes the shooting of the y even earlier. For the hero Jiang Chenxi and heroine Xu Yurui of the y, the pressure is naturally greater.


    They need to work harder on the y in order to keep up with the progress of the y and make the y perform better under their interpretation.


    In this way, the pair of ys arranged by the crew is certainly not enough, which requires them to spend more time in private.


    Originally, it was necessary to race against time. Xu Yurui also went to Yunhua temple for a day because of necessity. The time will be even tighter.


    So as soon as she came down the mountain, she hurried to the private house sent to her by Jiang Chenxi.


    Of course, the reason why she is so restless and can''t wait, in addition to looking for Jiang Chenxi to y, there is another reason, that is, her true feelings for Jiang Chenxi make her want to see Jiang Chenxi.


    Before, she had Jiang Chenxi in her heart, but she didn''t have a chance to be with him.


    Now even because of her work, she is very happy to see Jiang Chenxi.


    Even just on the way to see Jiang Chenxi, she was already very happy.


    After the car drove into the private house, Xu Yurui called Jiang Chenxi.


    The moment the phone was connected, Xu Yurui''s heart became happy: "Hello, Yurui."


    The voice in Jiang Chenxi''s phone is also touching Xu Yurui''s nerve. Xu Yurui''s voice can''t help being softer: "Chenxi, I''vee to your house."


    At this time, Jiang Chenxi thought of something and said apologetically to Xu Yurui: "Yurui, I''m sorry, I''m in a hurry for an announcement, so I forgot when you came. It''s very busy here. I don''t know when I cane back, or you..."


    Before Jiang Chenxi finished, Xu Yurui interrupted him and said, "it doesn''t matter. I''ll wait for you here." he added, "the purpose of the y of Twilight sun is very tight for the y time, and I have nothing to do. I''ll wait for you here. It''s the most important thing to race against time to prepare for the y."


    Even if Jiang Chenxi forgot the appointed time with her, she didn''t think so. It''s good to see himter.


    Jiang Chenxi''s voice was still apologetic. At any time, he seemed to be so warm: "OK. You just came down from Yunhua temple, didn''t you? Go and sit in the house. There is a key under the third flower bed at the door, which can open the door."


    Jiang Chenxi knows about Xu Yurui going to Yunhua temple.


    In his private house, there are no servants at ordinary times, but servantse to clean up something at a certain time. Therefore, to enter the house, Xu Yurui needs to open the door with the key under the flower bed.


    Xu Yurui got out of the car and got the key before Jiang Chenxi said the position under the flower bed. She looked at the key, lightly hooked the corner of her mouth and said, "OK, I''ve got the key. I''ll open the door and go in."

 Chapter 242

    Jiang Chenxi answered Xu Yurui a few words. Because he was still busy, he hung up the phone first.


    Until the voice on the phone was silent for a long time, Xu Yurui still had a faint smile on her face.


    She opened the door.


    This is a two-story house with Chinese decoration style. The decoration color and tone in the house are very warm, just like Jiang Chenxi himself.


    Even as soon as Xu Yurui entered the house, he seemed to see Jiang Chenxi''s warm smile.


    When she floated around Jiang Chenxi in the form of soul in her previous life, she followed Jiang Chenxi to this house, or often.


    So she was familiar with the furnishings of the house. Even if Jiang Chenxi didn''t say it, she knew the location of his spare key.


    However, although she often came in the form of soul in her previous life, it was the first time for her toe to this house as a real person.


    The soul didn''t feel it. When she came to the house in the way of soul, everything she felt was cold.


    But now she stays in the house and touches everything in the house, sofa, table, chair, musical instrument


    It seems that they can smell Jiang Chenxi''s breath and recall that Jiang Chenxi stayed here again and again and intersected with these things.


    This alone has satisfied Xu Yurui.


    But she wanted more. More about Jiang Chenxi.


    Xu Yurui''s eyes shed a faint light.


    My mind suddenly recalled yesterday in Yunhua temple, she was alone in the main hall of the temple with Master Kong Yi. Master Kong Yi said to her, "putting down is empty, getting is empty, putting down is also getting. For you, putting down can get."


    Whenever she recalled this sentence, her heart trembled.


    She sat on the sofa and rested for a while. She nestled in the sofa that seemed to be filled with the smell of Jiang Chenxi. The time seemed to be much quieter. It was a long time before she opened her eyes.


    At this time, the sun hade out on the original cloudy day, but it was already sunset. What shone into the house was the residual light of the sunset.


    Jiang Chenxi hasn''te back yet.


    Xu Yurui looked at her mobile phone, blocked the iing light with her hand, loosened her intimate touch with her other hand on the sofa, got up and went to the kitchen.


    Open the refrigerator, where there will be a lot of food as in previous lives.


    She took out some of Jiang Chenxi''s favorite ingredients, put on Jiang Chenxi''s apron and began to cook in the kitchen.


    It''s evening now. When Jiang Chenxies back, he may have had a meal, but he may not have. But she wants to prepare for Jiang Chenxi.


    Aftering down from Yunhua temple, Fu Linnan returned ye shuisu to Jiang''s house. Although I haven''t seen her for a day, my family still miss her.


    Fu Linnan had something to deal with, so he left first.


    It was getting dark. Ye shuisu and Jiang Xiangru were chatting in the living room of Jiang''s house.


    Ye shuisu and Jiang Xiangru talked about Wang Yimei.


    Jiang Xiangru smiled and said, "Yimei is a little child. She doesn''t know how to take care of her body. Fortunately, shuisu is on the mountain."


    He was silent again, his smilepletely restrained, and said: "your grandpa Wang is an expert in the field of Feng Shui. In the past, his elders said that your grandpa Wang will surpass all his predecessors in the field of Feng Shui. I don''t know why there was no news five years ago, leaving Yimei alone in the Wang family..."


    Jiang Xiangru''s face sank, and ye shuisu also hung her eyes.


    At this time, a cold voice sounded in the living room: "what are you talking about?"


    Ye shuisu and Jiang Xiangru looked up at the same time and saw Fu Linnan''s cold and domineering figure.


    He was dressed in ck Chinese clothes and wore a string of Buddha beads on his wrist as usual.


    The handsome face and the king''s aura are like the Luocha in charge of life and death. As soon as it appears in the living room, the air pressure of the whole living room is lowered.


    Ye shuisu''s eyes lit up and called, "Linnan."


    Fu Linnan''s eyes also fell on ye shuisu.


    Jiang Xiangru restrained her emotions, smiled at Fu Linnan and said, "Linnan ah." she looked at the night outside the house. Now it waspletely dark, "why did youe here at night? Have you had dinner?"


    Fu Linnan took a long and steady step and politely called to Jiang Xiangru, "aunt Jiang." he seemed to be answering Jiang Xiangru''s words, but his deep eyes were looking at ye shuisu: "I''ve had dinner. I''lle to Jiang house and live with shuisu tonight."


    It is a statement and does not give anyone room to refute it.


    Then Fu Linnan sat down beside ye shuisu and put his hand naturally on ye shuisu''s waist. For a time, ye shuisu and Jiang Xiangru only felt that the air pressure around them was lower.


    Ye shuisu and Jiang Xiangru''s faces were stiff.


    Jiang Xiangru''s face was still smiling, but it seemed to freeze. She said to Fu Linnan, "Linnan, it''s not good for you to live with shuisu before you get married?"


    After listening to Jiang Xiangru''s words, ye shuisu wanted to nod desperately.


    After all, Fu Linnan still didn''tpletely forgive her for lying to him. She always felt that Fu Linnan came to the door suddenly and proposed to live with her in the Jiang family, which meant to settle ounts with her after autumn.


    What''s the ount?


    What''s the ount of running to the groundte at night?


    How can I settle ounts other than that?


    Of course, she is afraid of Fu Linnan''s current behavior, which is an instinctive fear of what is about to happen.


    But even if she agreed with Jiang Xiangru, she didn''t dare to be too obvious. She just looked at Fu Linnan around her and waited for his answer.


    Fu Linnan also looked at ye shuisu and seemed to smile.


    He said politely to Jiang Xiangru, "it doesn''t matter. Shui Su said that the Jiang family is my home. Even before marriage, I should go home and live."


    This time Fu Linnan didn''t look at ye shuisu, but ye shuisu couldn''t help looking at Fu Linnan.


    From this point of view, Fu Linnan''s side face was cold and handsome.


    But at this time, ye shuisu just smoked at the corner of her mouth. When did she say such words to him?


    Jiang Xiangru looked at Fu Linnan and ye shuisu in front of her. After Fu Linnan came, she could feel that ye shuisu seemed to be upied by Fu Linnan.


    Fu Linnan held ye shuisu in his arms. It was her daughter, but she felt that it was difficult for her to reach out and touch her.


    Fu Linnan''s strong possessive desire for ye shuisu is directly reflected outside. It is also very obvious that Fu Linnan is invible like a king.


    Although the focus in love is very important.


    But Jiang Xiangru didn''t know whether Fu Linnan''s strong possessiveness was good or not.


    However, Fu Linnan is engaged to ye shuisu. Ye shuisu once lived in the Fu family. Fu Linnan is also the son-inw determined by the Jiang family. There is nothing wrong with living here.

 Chapter 243

    Finally, Jiang Xiangru smiled reluctantly and said, "if Shui Su wants to, then... You can stay in Jiang''s house tonight."


    Children and grandchildren have their own blessings, and she doesn''t have to worry too much.


    Fu Linnan''s lips seemed to be more upward. After a shallow conversation, Fu Linnan returned to his room with ye shuisu.


    Of course, Jiang Xiangru won''t say anything. Although ye shuisu obediently followed Fu Linnan, she was thinking: Mom, when did I say yes? Why don''t you insist more!


    Although she knows that persistence is of no use.


    Who can stop Fu Linnan!


    Fu Linnan saw ye shuisu''s seemingly stiff expression and twisted his eyebrows: "what? You don''t seem to want it?" he pointed to his belly and nodded at ye shuisu''s waist, "if you''re not used to it, I''lle to Jiang''s house to cultivate some feelings with you in the future."


    He exhaled at ye shuisu''s sideburns: "anyway, you are my woman, and you will get used to it sooner orter."


    Ye shuisu''s whole body was numb. Suddenly, he was excited and said with a smile, "no, I don''t want to. How can it be? I think it''s good for you to live here tonight."


    As soon as she finished speaking, ye shuisu really wanted to bite off her tongue.


    Doesn''t she want to be useful in front of him?


    Before she said anything, she threatened that if she dared to refuse him today, she woulde to Jiang''s house every day. Did she dare to say anything more? If you want to say something, you can only swallow it word by word!


    What should havee can''t escape. Soldiers will block it, and water and earth cover it. Since it has happened, Fu Linnan hase. She is sure to live here tonight. She just feels a little ufortable. She doesn''t know what will happen next. It''s useless.


    It''s better to deal with Fu Linnan naturally.


    When Fu Linnan opened her door, took her into the door and closed the door, she thought so.


    After entering the room, the atmosphere seems to be much warmer.


    Ye shuisu''s room is veryrge. It is Chinese style and fresh. It is clean and tidy, but it seems to exude the life breath of Ye shuisu everywhere.


    Fu Linnan''s eyes swept around the room and finallynded in the transparent bathroom in the corner of the room.


    Ye shuisu''s room was very big, and the bathtub was also very big. Fu Linnan looked at the bathtub, his lips hooked up, his big hand fell on ye shuisu''s back, lifted her long hair like ink, and his voice and color became dumb. "Help me take a bath."


    The light in ye shuisu''s bedroom is warm. In such light, Fu Linnan seems to have a different charm when he spits out the words "help him bathe".


    When ye shuisu stood in front of Fu Linnan, he could just see the tight upper body muscles under Fu Linnan''s clothes. He couldn''t help it. Ye shuisu''s eyes were also deep.


    As if thinking of something, ye shuisu nodded to Fu Linnan: "HMM."


    Unconsciously, ye shuisu''s voice was also suffused with some pleasant trills, which turned into the room and matched her gentle voice, which was very touching.


    Seeing ye shuisu''s promise, Fu Linnan didn''t say much and walked into the bathroom.


    The bathroom is very big, with a woman''s fragrance, which is his favorite taste of yeshuisu.


    Fu Linnan looked at therge bathtub in the center of the bathroom, raised his hand and opened the water.


    When Fu Linnan approached the bathroom, ye shuisu didn''t follow him in.


    Through the transparent ss door, she looked at Fu Linnan next to the bathtub. She couldn''t help but sh some trance memories in her mind.


    In Fu''s house, there is a bathroom specially prepared by Fu Linnan for her and him. The bathroom is veryrge and the bathtub is also veryrge. The bathtub in her room is quiterge. She often takes medicine baths in it, so the bathtub isrge. There is no problem for her and Fu Linnan.


    The bathtub Fu Linnan prepared for her and him in Fu''s house in his previous life was five or six times as big as the bathtub in her room.


    Fu Linnan often asked her to apany him to the bathtub on a whim.


    From her strong resistance and unwillingness at the beginning to her numbness and obedienceter, no matter what her reaction to this, Fu Linnan rarely made herfortable in the bathtub.


    Most of the time, Fu Linnan took her to take a bath in a violent way.


    In some serious cases, Fu Linnan would even press her whole person into the bathtub and forbid her toe out. No matter how she struggled and resisted, it was useless. On the contrary, Fu Linnan became more and more rude to her and suppressed her more and more.


    Once, she was drowned in the bathtub and fainted


    Although this happened in her previous life, ye shuisu still shivered when she saw Fu Linnan standing in front of the bathtub in her room.


    Some memories, engraved in the heart, will be afraid no matter when.


    At this time, Fu Linnan found that ye shuisu didn''te in and called out, "shuisu,e in."


    The tone that can''t be denied is also a very ordinary tone, but it didn''te, which made ye shuisu''s legs soft when he was trapped in the memory of his previous life.


    Ye shuisu''s voice also trembled slightly and said, "Lin Nan, you go to the bar first. I have something else to do."


    Suddenly, Fu Linnan''s voice seemed a little unhappy. He turned and looked at ye shuisu outside the bath. A look seemed to soften ye shuisu''s legs: "I let you in."


    Fu Linnan''s momentum was so strong that ye shuisu wanted to go in.


    But in the end, she went in the opposite direction. She said, "Linnan, I''ll get something ande right away!"


    Simply, ye shuisu was still in the room. Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu''s delicate back and frowned. He didn''t say anything more to see what ye shuisu wanted to bring in.


    See what tricks ye shuisu wants to y.


    Ye shuisu really had something to take, so he didn''t go to the bathroom at this time.


    And she soon got what she wanted.


    It''s a delicate ss bottle with potions.


    After entering the bathroom, ye shuisu shook the ss bottle in front of Fu Linnan: "take your things."


    Fu Linnan''s eyes only stayed on the ss bottle, and then fell back on ye shuisu. He opened his lips and asked, "what''s this?"


    What little bottle does ye shuisu have to take if he wants to disobey him?


    Suddenly, Fu Linnan looked at the little bottle and was a little unhappy.


    Ye shuisu didn''t know what Fu Linnan thought about the little bottle in her hand. If she knew, she would protect it.


    At this time, the water in the bathtub has been put. Ye shuisu hooked Fu Linnan''s lips, opened the small bottle in his hand and poured the liquid medicine into the bathtub.

 Chapter 244

    The ss bottle is very small and there are few potions in it, but the drug juice seems to be very strong. I just poured them into the bathtub. With the diffusion of the drug juice, the water in the bathtub all shows a faint drug color.


    At the same time, there was also a faint smell of medicine rising, which smelled very good. Ye shuisu and Fu Linnan were shrouded in this kind of medicine smell.


    Ye shuisu put aside the small ss bottle in his hand, hooked his lips to Fu Linnan and said, "you can take a bath with this potion to strengthen your body."


    Ye shuisu seemed to be happy at this time.


    Fu Linnan frowned and obviously misunderstood such happiness.


    Fu Linnan pushed ye shuisu against the wall next to the bathtub. His chest almost touched ye shuisu''s cheek. His voice to ye shuisu seemed very dangerous. He pinched ye shuisu''s chin and whirled his fingers on it: "Mrs. Fu means that I''m not strong enough to help me strengthen my body?"


    Fu Linnan''s deep and narrow eyes narrowed, and he couldn''t help bing more dangerous. There was a strong smell of men on the whole person.


    He secretly recalled that it was not the time in the yard of Yunhua Templest night. Because he didn''t want to ask ye shuisu under the condition of Ye shuisu''s traditional Chinese medicine, his capture of Ye shuisu was only very restrained. Because of this, he suffered all night.


    But in ye shuisu''s eyes, he is not strong enough, so at this time today, ye shuisu will give him medicine that can strengthen his body. Do you think he can satisfy her?


    Good, good.


    Thest thing a man can''t be questioned is his ability. The first of these is the ability of men to go to bed in front of the people they like.


    But ye shuisu made such a taboo in front of him.


    It seems that he needs to prove himself in front of Ye shuisu tonight.


    Fu Linnan''s body is getting closer and closer to ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu felt a very dangerous breath erupting, which seemed to be swallowing her whole person!


    Fu Linnan is obviously just close to her and hasn''t done anything to her, but ye shuisu already feels that his breathing is a little sluggish.


    Fu Linnan''s man''s breath is also sweeping her, which makes her heart beat crazy!


    She knows what this breath means!


    Fu Linnan raised his hand and grabbed ye shuisu''s waist. Fu Linnan''s big hand was hot. Ye shuisu''s waist was full of strength, and ye shuisu''s heart beat faster!


    Finally, when Fu Linnan was about to do something to ye shuisu, ye shuisu raised her hand against Fu Linnan and quickly said, "no, Lin Nan, you misunderstood, you... Very powerful! This potion was specially developed by me. After taking a bath, it can be very good for your headache!"


    Fu Linnan had a headache for two consecutive days. She was really worried.


    This bath potion was developed by her long ago, but she hasn''t given it to Fu Linnan yet. She wants to give it to him next time.


    Now Fu Linnan is going to bathe here. She just remembered this potion, so she took it out. At least she can help Fu Linnan suppress his headache.


    As for Fu Lin, isn''t Nan Li powerful


    Last night at the temple, because she took medicine and Fu Lin stopped at the south point, her consciousness was not very strong, but she vaguely felt very painful for the first time


    But this time her consciousness was not strong. Fu Linnan wanted her countless times in thest life. She didn''t know how much memory she had.


    She has never seen other men, so she can''t know how Fu Linnanpares with other men.


    But she knew that with Fu Linnan''s strength in that respect, he could easily keep her from getting out of bed


    Even he can make her exhausted, she will faint in bed, and he is very energetic


    So she said Fu Linnan was powerful. It''s true!


    Fu Linnan''s imprisonment for ye shuisu seemed to be rxed at this time. Ye shuisu quickly slipped out of Fu Linnan''s arms through this gap.


    If she stays there again, she will be eaten and wiped clean by Fu Linnan in the next second!


    Out of Fu Linnan''s imprisoned arms, ye shuisu felt a little more rxed.


    Fu Linnan''s pressure is too strong! It''s hard for her to parry at this time!


    Ye shuisu also had no time to breathe. Fu Linnan was at one end of the bathtub at this time. Ye shuisu ran to the other end of the bathtub, pointed to the steaming potion in the bathtub, smiled at Fu Linnan and said, "Linnan, when the potion gradually dissipates, the effect of the potion bath will not be so good. Go to the bath first!"


    Ye shuisu''s smile at this time clearly means pretending to be calm.


    Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu and suddenly slipped away from him. Seeing ye shuisu far away in the dense fog, he looked more moving. He couldn''t help but have a dangerous arc on his lips. Looking at ye shuisu, he couldn''t refuse to say, e here and take off my clothes."


    Yu Guangli, Fu Linnan''s line of sight also saw the light medicinal bath water in the bathtub.


    It turns out that ye shuisu said that strengthening the body means that this medicine bath can suppress his headache?


    Ye shuisu also has a conscience and knows to help him prepare medicine bath water to suppress headache. No matter what the function of this medicine bath water is, as long as ye shuisu still thinks of him in his heart, it is good and his heart is satisfied.


    When ye shuisu just said he was "very powerful", he was quite satisfied with his firm tone.


    But how "powerful" he is. Later, he will let ye shuisu know.


    Fu Linnan''s deep and narrow eyes are locked on ye shuisu, which still makes ye shuisu feel a danger of oppression.


    But when Fu Linnan told her to take off her clothes, she was a little relieved.


    It seems that Fu Linnan doesn''t intend to continue the oppression just now. He wants to "eat dry and wipe clean" her. If he takes off his clothes, he is ready to take a medicine bath.


    Ye shuisu is telling the truth. After waiting for a long time, the medicine gas gradually dissipates, and the effect of the medicine bath is really not so good.


    Fu Linnan has just had a headache today. The medicine bath will suppress him to some extent, which is good for his health.


    Know what headache means to Fu Linnan if it is not suppressed, and how painful Fu Linnan will be next time.


    Even if ye shuisu was still afraid of Fu Linnan, he still walked towards Fu Linnan.


    The closer Fu Linnan is, the stronger the feeling of pressure.


    But ye shuisu didn''t care. He raised his hand and touched Fu Linnan''s clothes.


    She unbuttoned his coat one by one and then took off his coat.


    His strong upper body with material to strip and thin to wear suddenly fell into ye shuisu''s eyes.

 Chapter 245

    That figure radian is more perfect than the international male model.


    Ye shuisu put his hand on Fu Linnan''s pants again.


    There is a belt tied to his pants, which ye shuisu gave him earlier.


    Fu Linnan taught her how to solve itst time. This time, she put her hand on the buckle of her belt and untied it easily.


    The whole bathroom was quiet except for the medicine in the bathtub.


    The sound of the belt buckle was very clear. After the sound spread in the bathroom, it seemed that a different feeling was ignited.


    The aftersound of the ndestine sound fell into the hearts of Fu Linnan and ye shuisu. It was like something itchy and gentle scratching their hearts.


    Ye shuisu took the belt out of Fu Linnan''s body and took off his pants for Fu Linnan.


    When her hand touched the only clothes left on Fu Linnan, a touch of light red floated on her face.


    She didn''t take care of it. She stood up and said to Fu Linnan, "go into the bathtub. Now the medicine gas is still very strong."


    Ye shuisu''s voice seems normal and gentle, but it clearly has a warm and ambiguous breath.


    Such a sound can scratch Fu Linnan''s heart, which is much stronger than the sound of belt buckle just now.


    Fu Linnan didn''t move. Seeing this, ye shuisu said again: "when you take a medicine bath, I''ll massage you again, which can further suppress your headache and make your body morefortable."


    At this time, Fu Linnan answered, "well."


    After all, he raised his noble foot and went into the medicine bath.


    It doesn''t matter whether to suppress headaches or not, but he likes ye shuisu to massage him.


    As soon as Fu Linnan entered, the water level in the bathtub also came up.


    At the head of the bathtub, there is a tform for people to sit. Ye shuisu sat there.


    She was wearing a long red skirt, but the end of the skirt was forked. After sitting on it, her legs hung on Fu Linnan''s side.


    As soon as he fell into the water, the long split skirt floated on the bathtub, leaving only Ye Shui. Su Xian''s long white legs fell under the water of the bathtub. The medicine bath water fluctuated, and the skirt on the water fluctuated, which became the best foil for those legs. It was very provocative.


    Now it''s the most important thing to help Fu Linnan massage. Ye shuisu didn''t think much. He raised his hand and found the right acupoint, so he helped Fu Linnan massage with a special technique.


    Today''s headache has just happened. Although the disease has been suppressed under the previous massage of Ye shuisu, Fu Linnan still feels faint difort.


    Now soaking in the medicine bath and having ye shuisu massage him, he really feels much morefortable.


    But at this time, Fu Linnan''s attention was not on his body, but on ye shuisu''s hand falling on his chest, on ye shuisu''s calf hanging on his side, on ye shuisu''s long hair scattered like ink, scattered on ye shuisu


    The potion in the bathtub smells good andfortable, but Fu Linnan prefers to smell the fragrance of Ye shuisu at this time


    Ye shuisu''s hand fell on the acupoint on Fu Linnan''s chest. Every massage, he always felt that the tightness of his muscles was veryfortable. What fell into ye shuisu''s nose also had the unique fragrance of Fu Linnan


    The atmosphere seems quite harmonious and dense.


    Fu Linnan suddenly grabbed ye shuisu''s hand and asked, "what do you think of my figure?"


    Ye shuisu didn''t know why Fu Linnan suddenly asked, but she took a look at him along Fu Linnan''s words. She still had such a perfect body proportion. There were all the ces where there should be muscles, and the muscles grew just right. One less point seemed thin and one more point seemed too strong.


    In front of Fu Linnan, who was naked and fruity, ye shuisu''s heart couldn''t help moving. He answered with a soft voice: "it''s OK."


    "Well." Fu Linnan answered, seemed to think about it, and asked ye shuisu, "do you like me more now?"


    Fu Linnan''s question was quite serious.


    It reminds ye shuisu of what Fu Linnan told her when she was in the car today. Even if she can''t see her sincerity now, she should try to pay more sincere words to him all the time.


    Daren Qing, Fu Linnan came to Jiang''s house to find her today. He still wants to live in Jiang''s house, just to make her like him more?


    Ye shuisu paused and replied, "HMM."


    This obviously agreed with Fu Linnan''s words, but Fu Linnan seemed dissatisfied. He frowned a little and asked again, "be clear."


    Or the tone that can''t be denied like a king. He must ask such a thing very clearly.


    Ye shuisu did not disobey him, and added, "I like you a little more." she seemed afraid it was not clear, and she added, "ye shuisu likes Fu Linnan a little more."


    Ye shuisu said this firmly. She can feel Fu Linnan''s kindness to her, not that she won''t be moved.


    When Fu Linnan heard this, he seemed satisfied, but he didn''t seem satisfied enough.


    Ye shuisu took his hand out of Fu Linnan''s imprisonment again.


    At this time, the acupoint massage in front of the chest is ready. Next, ye shuisu wants to massage several acupoints on Fu Linnan''s back.


    But Fu Linnan is now leaning in the bathtub, so if you want to massage the acupoints on Fu Linnan''s back, you must let Fu Linnan move his body.


    Ye shuisu still remembered Fu Linnan''s body. She said to Fu Linnan, "put your body to one side and I''ll massage the acupoints on your back."


    Fu Linnan listened to ye shuisu''s words, but he didn''t move. He just hooked his side head and lips, and said to ye shuisu, "make me happy, I''ll do what you say."


    Ye shuisu was stunned at Fu Linnan''s words.


    She is now helping Fu Linnan massage and recuperate his body. She let him side his body and make him happy?


    I always feel that Fu Linnan''s smile on his lips at this time seems to have some bad intentions.


    Ye shuisu said, "I''m massaging you."


    Fu Linnan didn''t seem to know the importance of this. He said, "well, I know."


    Said, but did not move.


    At this time, ye shuisu was about to say something. Suddenly, Fu Linnan''s big hand took ye shuisu into the bathtub.


    The water sshed, and ye shuisu eximed, "ah." her body waspletely wet in the bathtub, revealing her exquisite curve.


    Fu Linnan''s lips were more hooked and said to ye shuisu, "find a way to make me happy."


    Ye shuisu is so close to him that he can''t be interested in her.


    Then he looked at ye shuisu and said, "otherwise, I think your bathtub is good. In the future, I want toe here to take a medicine bath every day."

 Chapter 246

    Ye shuisu stabilized his body and let himself stabilize in the water.


    For Fu Linnan''s eyes above, it is natural for her to be oppressed by Fu Linnan.


    Listening to Fu Linnan''s words, she was also very clear that what Fu Linnan said to "make him happy" was nothing more than to make her please him!


    Now she and his lonely men and women are in the bathtub, and what else can she please him?


    It''s just that!


    Fu Linnan also said that she would take a medicine bath in her bathtub every day!


    For Fu Linnan, this medicine bath is, of course, good for him to soak every day.


    But what Fu Linnan said was toe and soak in her bathtub! Come every day!


    She is not the only one in the river house. Before she gets married, does Fu Linnan want to turn the river house upside down!


    Of course not!


    However, she is also very clear that since Fu Linnan said so, he is really likely to do so!


    Nothing can be avoided!


    Since Fu Linnan wants it, she will promise him!


    Anyway, regardless of the previous life and this life, she has long been his person!


    Moreover, speaking of, now in her room, it is her home, so now, she should take the initiative!


    Originally, under the pressure of Fu Linnan''s gas field, ye shuisu''s look was quite restrained.


    At this time, she didn''t restrain anything. She hooked her red lips to Fu Linnan. Originally, she was separated from Fu Linnan by several fists. At this time, she pasted it on Fu Linnan''s chest, raised her eyes, looked at him and said, "of course you have to soak this medicine bath every day. Now, you and I are my home."


    Ye shuisu said, as Fu Linnan often stroked her cheek, she also stroked Fu Linnan''s cheek.


    With such a handsome face, there was a different temptation under the hot air from the bathtub.


    Ye shuisu''s hand touched Fu Linnan''s eyebrows, eyes, nose, lips, chin, Adam''s apple, chest


    Fu Linnan is not only handsome as a whole, but also his individual facial features or other parts of his body are very handsome and eye-catching.


    And the water droplets condensed on Fu Linnan, making his body seem to show a burst of power


    Looking at such Fu Linnan, ye shuisudang felt that his breathing was stagnant.


    This time, not for Fu Linnan''s powerful aura, but for all the beauty that Fu Linnan was seen in her eyes!


    Why is Fu Linnan so handsome? Now she has just begun to attack him, but she can''t stand it first!


    Thinking that if she were at home today, her home status would not be lost. Her fingernails slipped on Fu Linnan''s face again. Under the dense mist, ye shuisu''s red lips seemed more red. She opened her lips and said, "Linnan, how about you apany me tonight?"


    It seems that Fu Linnan is the one who specially apanies her.


    But this is not frivolous, but has a different charm.


    Fu Linnan also hooked his lips. At this time, ye shuisu''s hand seemed to flow all over his body with an electric current every time he touched him.


    He didn''t stop ye shuisu from doing anything to him. He looked at such ye shuisu with great interest and said, "will you stay with him all night?"


    The same charming voice, with the domineering aura like a king, seemed to be a word, but it was easy to fall to Fu Linnan.


    Ye shuisu naturally noticed this, but she did not show weakness. She raised her hand and touched Fu Linnan''s thin lips, just as Fu Linnan often touched her. She hooked her lips and looked at Fu Linnan with a pair of rippling water eyes, without directly answering his words.


    Although Fu Linnan is not moving now, the whole person also exudes an aura that one look can easily attack people.


    In fact, Fu Linnan was like this. He was not only a person who could pry up the whole situation in the capital with one finger with his wrist.


    It was such a man standing at the top of the pyramid who always seemed to be dominating others. But ye shuisu suddenly thought, what if she dominates him tonight?


    In fact, ye shuisu knows what Fu Linnan can''t resist most.


    No matter what Fu Linnan did to her, in some ways, what he couldn''t resist was her?


    Always standing in the clouds, it seems invible. In his previous life, it was Fu Linnan who treated her rudely and didn''t give her any room for resistance.


    What if she is so easily provoked that she can''t stop and wants to be dissatisfied?


    It''s exciting to think about it!


    Ye shuisu is closer to Fu Linnan.


    Fu Linnan is sitting in the bathtub now. Ye shuisu is sitting on hisp and leaning on his chest. Her little hand is also close to his chest. With a help, she attaches her ear to his ear and exhales at his ear: "Linnan, I know what you want to do now."


    After ye shuisu''s action, Fu Linnan''s body has been stretched to the extreme.


    He looked at ye shuisu''s eyes, full of lust, as if to gush out.


    When ye shuisu was climbing in front of his chest, his big hand also held ye shuisu''s slender waist. Ye shuisu''s waist suddenly tightened. Things like Fu Linnan seemed to wipe ye shuisu dry in the next moment.


    However, after listening to ye shuisu''s words, he didn''t take the next step, but a pair of eyes dyed on fire looked at ye shuisu and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    At this time, Fu Linnan''s head was just attached to ye shuisu''s ear. The hot air also made ye shuisu tremble.


    Ye shuisu looked sideways and didn''t look at Fu Linnan''s eyes. Instead, he looked at Fu Linnan''s strong chest in the dense water vapor and said, "you want to ravage me and upy me ruthlessly, and you don''t stop..."


    "Hmm?" Fu Linnan answered, holding ye shuisu''s slender hand, because the burst of desire in his body seemed to be heavier.


    However, he didn''t take the next step. He wanted to see what ye shuisu wanted to do.


    Ye shuisu continued to hook her lips and said, "however, you have just given me the initiative tonight, so tonight, I should take the initiative to you..."


    Ye shuisu didn''t finish, but the meaning was clear.


    What is what Fu Linnan has the final say, no matter what Fu Linnan wants to do now, because just now, he said she wanted to please him. Then she wanted to let him speak ording to what he said, and whatever she did, she was the first to take the initiative.


    Under the provocation of Ye shuisu, Fu Linnan''s blood had already boiled and was about to burst out.

 Chapter 247

    Now when ye shuisu said this, he restrained the desire to burst out in his body and loosened his hand on ye shuisu''s waist.


    His eyes were full of fire. He looked at ye shuisu with great interest and said, "Oh? What do you want to do?"


    Fu Linnan''s voice and eyes seemed to eat ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu feels that Fu Linnan''s imprisonment for her is rxed and knows that Fu Linnan has agreed to her proposal.


    She hugged Fu Linnan and said in his ear, "I want you to stop. I want to revenge you."


    A very attractive voice, just an ending, is enough to make people''s blood boil.


    She really wanted to revenge Fu Linnan, which was in the temple yardst night.


    Last night, she was seduced. Under the control of seduction, she has been dissatisfied with Fu Linnan''s desire.


    But in that case, Fu Linnan just told her to stop.


    On the whole, she wanted to ask for more, but Fu Lin didn''t give it at all after he arrived at the south point, and coaxed her to sleep in a very forced way


    Although she was seduced, she was conscious. She was a little upset when she thought of Fu Linnan and her behavior.


    Why didn''t he give it when she wanted it?


    So now, she also wants to see Fu Linnan unable to stop in front of her.


    Anyway, I have to do it. Why not change the way I like? You can revenge Fu Linnan!


    The key is to think about Fu Linnan, who is usually a top-level big man, and is still very dark and cool in front of her!


    There was a strong fire boiling in Fu Linnan''s body. His thin lips were hooked and his eyes looked at ye shuisu. It seemed that even his voice was infected with ayer of tantalizing Charm: "revenge? Do you want to y a game with me?" in that kind of thing.


    "How can you make me want to stop?" Fu Linnan was really more and more interested in ye shuisu.


    When she was in the temple, she took the initiative to him in order to beg his forgiveness.


    This time, is it true?


    Ye shuisu''s little hand circled Fu Linnan''s chest, and a pair of water eyes looked at Fu Linnan: "I want to make you want to be dissatisfied and can''t be satisfied."


    As far as ye shuisu is concerned, she just stops in front of Fu Linnan and doesn''t have to do anything. It''s enough to easily stir up Fu Linnan''s heartstrings.


    After ye shuisu''s teasing and approaching him tonight, Fu Linnan had long wanted to press ye shuisu under his body and eat it dry and wipe it clean.


    try to stop but cannot?


    When ye shuisu said this to him, he already wanted to make ye shuisu want to stop.


    However, since ye shuisu wants to y some new tricks with him, he will y with her. He was looking forward to what ye shuisu would do next?


    He can''t wait to see ye shuisu''s next move. He can''t wait to enter the theme directly with ye shuisu.


    But so far, he has endured it.


    He looked at ye shuisu''s small hands in circles on his chest, pressed down the burning fire that clearly wanted to spray out of his heart, and said in a dumb voice and color: "that''s it?"


    He certainly knows what men and women are talking about.


    But ye shuisu now looks like this. If he can stir up fire, he can''t bear it, or he can''t bear it.


    When ites to desire, dissatisfaction, desire but not... This alone is not enough.


    Ye shuisu''s eyes were deep, as if she remembered something, and her lips were more enchanted.


    Her hand continued to circle Fu Linnan''s chest: "of course it''s more than that." she put her hand on Fu Linnan''s cheek, charming but not frivolous, "my strategy for you hasn''t started yet."


    Haven''t you started yet? What''s next?


    Fu Linnan''s interest was further raised by Ye shuisu. His full attention was focused on what ye shuisu was going to do next: "Oh? What else do you want to do to me?"


    But at this time, ye shuisu suddenly got up from his arms and wanted to leave the bathtub.


    Fu Linnan''s arms were empty, and the hot fire in his heart burned even more


    When ye shuisu was about to lift her feet out of the bathtub, he raised his hand and pulled ye shuisu back. There was a bit of danger in her hot, narrow eyes.


    The warm water in the bathtub sshed. Fu Linnan tightly imprisoned ye shuisu in his arms. His heat almost wrapped and swallowed her!


    Fu Linnan''s voice seemed to have no restraint. He pressed on the thumb pulp of Ye shuisu''s lip p. It seemed that he could tear ye shuisu.


    "Is this your trick? Hmm? y hard to get and let me keep you? Hmm?"


    If this is really ye shuisu''s move, it is still a sess for Fu Linnan.


    Because ye shuisu haspletely aroused his fire, but at this time, ye shuisu, the only source that can stir up the fire and vent his fire, suddenly left, his burning heart was empty, and there was no ce for the fire. He wanted to pull back ye shuisu, the source of everything, and gave it up The idea of ruthlessly satisfying the irresistible desire in his heart is very strong.


    In fact, ye shuisu doesn''t use means, and he can''t resist it, let alone use means now.


    Fu Linnan said, he was going to unload the more and more intense fire in his heart, and eat and wipe the leaf shuisu in his arms and the provocative little man in his arms


    But at this time, ye shuisu raised his hand against Fu Linnan''s thin lips. Fu Linnan''s hot kiss fell down, but the thin lips only touched ye shuisu''s belly.


    A resisting action, or was Fu Linnan more provoked? He hooked his lips and looked at ye shuisu and said, "huh? What?" the hard to get trick hasn''t been yed enough? But he doesn''t want to bear it anymore.


    "Mr. Fu, I can''t stand it here?" ye shuisu''s voice was still the same charm.


    "What? What else do you have?" Fu Linnan''s voice was dumb. Listening to ye shuisu''s words, it seemed that she wanted to do something else?


    Ye shuisu loosened the finger belly covering Fu Linnan''s lip p, looked at him, raised his red lips and was very enchanted: "I said, my strategy for you has not started yet."


    Then ye shuisu reached Fu Linnan''s chest: "Mr. Fu, release me and let me... Prepare." if Fu Linnan doesn''t take the initiative to release her, ye shuisu alone can''t break away from his imprisonment.


    Ye shuisu''s "preparation" is also quite meaningful.

 Chapter 248

    Finally, Fu Linnan released her as ye shuisu said.


    Ready? Ready? What does this seductive goblin want to do?


    The introduction hasn''t started yet? When it really starts, what will it look like?


    Of course, Fu Linnan is very interested. No matter what ye shuisu does, he is very interested. Especially when it seems that ye shuisu still wants to do something he doesn''t know


    Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu with burning eyes and said, "well, don''t let me... Disappointed." as long as ye shuisu is doing for him, he won''t be disappointed no matter what he does. It''s just that he''s looking forward to what''s going to happen next.


    Ye shuisu''s little hand reached Fu Linnan''s chest again and smoothly came out of Fu Linnan''s arms.


    She came out of the bathtub, dressed in a wet red skirt, and looked back with a graceful posture: "Mr. Fu, wait for me." just before she started, Fu Linnan couldn''t control it. She thought the next behavior would be wonderful!


    Ye shuisu walked out of the bathroom with a graceful figure, but Fu Linnan didn''t miss the confused smile at the corner of Ye shuisu''s mouth.


    Through the transparent bathroom ss wall, Fu Linnan can vaguely see what ye shuisu seems to have taken out from the wardrobe.


    When she was ready to do something, she noticed that he was looking at her. She covered her eyes and made a gesture not to look at Fu Linnan.


    Fu Linnan hooked his thin lips. The next second, ye shuisu had hidden behind the cab and didn''t know what he was doing.


    Well, since he won''t see it, he won''t. Later, when ye shuisues, he will see what tricks she ys!


    Fu Linnan thought, but he really straightened his head.


    Ye shuisu has left the bathroom now. Naturally, he is not afraid that ye shuisu will escape at this time.


    Ye shuisu can''t escape from his palm.


    However, although ye shuisu didn''t let him see it, he just turned his head.


    But after thinking about it, he couldn''t help but want to peek at what ye shuisu was doing.


    He turned his head and looked at the wardrobe where ye shuisu had just hidden.


    But it was empty and saw nothing.


    The next second, I only heard a soft call: "Mr. Fu."


    Listening to this voice, Fu Linnan felt a little soft.


    When he looked at the sound, he immediately felt that his blood was about to spray.


    I saw that at the door of the bathroom, ye shuisu was wearing a ck... Charming little dress.


    That little dress is just a simple ck cloth withce embellishment, but it has the right opening fruit dew and the right cutting.


    Although ye shuisu doesn''t seem to reveal anything, the whole person is full of a different and deadly charm.


    In particr, ye shuisu''s appearance is still pure and beautiful. Such a small dress makes ye shuisu abination of purity and beauty.


    Pure, ready toe out.


    Desire is alsoing out!


    This kind of Leaf Water Su can''t help but want people to love and cherish it.


    Ye shuisu''s every action and every look at this time are deliberately enchanted.


    I haven''t eaten pork. Haven''t I seen a pig run?


    Ye shuisu used to like watching art films.


    And itself, sexy to the extreme, can also be an art.


    She can''t say that she is extremely sexy now, but when she watches art films, she sees women who show extreme sexy in various ways under the interpretation and expression of artists.


    When you work towards a high goal, the results you show in the end will not be bad.


    That''s what ye shuisu is now.


    What she imitates now is the movements of those extremely sexy women, their gait, their expression... How can she not let Fu Linnan''s blood spray when she appears in front of Fu Linnan like this!


    In particr, ye shuisu''s own conditions are also very good.


    Every part of the body is not exaggerated, but it looks just right. Every part, now she, wants Fu Linnan to explore deeply


    Fu Linnan''s blood coagted, and his eyes became very deep.


    Watching ye shuisu approach him step by step, he even forgot to breathe.


    He has seen all the beauty of Ye shuisu. In his spare time, he focuses on ye shuisu.


    But he has never seen such a leaf water su!


    Ye shuisu is so beautiful that he has never seen it!


    Ordinary ye shuisu, every move can also touch his heartstrings.


    And such leaf water su brings a different kind of beauty.


    A kind of beauty that can only make people want to stop whenever you see it!


    Ye shuisu walked to the bathtub step by step and looked at the expression on Fu Linnan''s face that she forgot to breathe. She knew that her current move was sessful.


    In the past, when watching art films that interpret extreme sexuality, she looked at the women in the film and thought they had a different kind of beauty.


    Not to mention men?


    She knows that Fu Linnan''s desire to stop now seems to be more extreme than his previous desire to stop.


    Ye shuisu is about to lift her feet into the bathtub.


    But her feet had just been lifted up. Fu Linnan had already held her delicate legs. As soon as he pulled, ye shuisu entered the bathtub.


    The water in the bathtub instantly soaked ye shuisu''s little clothes.


    The small clothes pasted on ye shuisu''s body made her whole person more charming and sexy.


    Ye shuisu''s whole body is so beautiful that it is sexy.


    Fu Linnan wanted to touch ye shuisu, but he didn''t know where to start.


    Finally, he raised his hand, picked up ye shuisu''s chin, looked at ye shuisu''s face, looked at ye shuisu''s eyes, and nced at ye shuisu''s body in the bathtub at will. He wanted the whole blood to boil.


    Fu Linnan''s thin lips seemed to be more provocative. He hooked his thin lips and said to ye shuisu, "it seems that you''ve wanted to seduce me for a long time. Even your clothes are ready."


    Even if Fu Linnan only had ye shuisu, he knew that the clothes on ye shuisu were not ordinary clothes at all, but interesting clothes specially worn by women for men.


    Ye shuisu has these clothes. Of course, they are not bought to wear for himself, but for men.


    And he is ye shuisu''s only man.


    Fu Linnan sweeps ye shuisu again. As expected, the heat in Fu Linnan''s body is brought up again.


    This kind of Leaf Water Su is too confusing.


    Ye shuisu also hung his red lips, looked at Fu Linnan and said, "no..."


    Ye shuisu''s soft voice just spit out two words.


    Fu Linnan seemed to think of something. Suddenly, the whole person was a little cold, and the heat in his body was cooled down a lot.


    Ye shuisu said, No.


    This dress on him is not to seduce him. Who is it to seduce?

 Chapter 249

    Suddenly, Fu Linnan took another look at ye shuisu''s small clothes. He only felt that this small clothes was very eye-catching. He just wanted to tear it up and destroy it!


    He can''t stand ye shuisu preparing this dress for anyone except him!


    Fu Linnan held ye shuisu''s chin and said with some strength: "no? Who was that to seduce..."


    Fu Linnan''s word "who" had just spit out a sound. Ye shuisu knew it and hurriedly interrupted him: "no! Of course I want to seduce you! I''ve wanted to seduce you for a long time!"


    Even ye shuisu felt a little dry.


    When she was in the temple, in order to beg Fu Linnan''s forgiveness, she really had the idea of seducing Fu Linnan.


    But that''s just a simple idea. It''s not as... Hot as it is now.


    The idea that she wanted to seduce Fu Linnan was only born in the temple yesterday. She said that she had long wanted to seduce Fu Linnan. Of course, it doesn''t exist.


    However, she must not bear Fu Linnan''s anger after he misunderstood that she wanted to seduce others.


    So before Fu Linnan really misunderstood anything, she had to exin.


    Therefore, she can only follow Fu Linnan''s words and say that she really wanted to seduce Fu Linnan for a long time!


    Ye shuisu continued to exin: "I said no, I didn''t prepare this little dress. A few days ago, when my mother''s friend Aunt Wang came to see me, she brought me some gifts. There is this little dress in it!"


    Ye shuisu quickly exined, for fear that Fu Linnan didn''t finish listening to her words, listened to something wrong, and misunderstood her again, then she didn''t know what she was going to bear next!


    This sexy little dress was really given to her by Wang Yimei.


    She said she was getting married soon, so she gave her some secret gifts.


    At that time, Wang asked her to return the gift to her room. She was still wondering what she gave her.


    When I returned to the room, I saw several interesting underwear.


    In the end, she has lived a lifetime in her previous life. In addition, she has experienced many things with Fu Linnan.


    Although she didn''t wear such clothes in her previous life, she didn''t feel anything when she saw these interesting clothes.


    Because it was a gift from Wang Yimei, she couldn''t throw it away directly, so she put it in the wardrobe first and thought about itter.


    Fu Linnan came here today. She wanted to punish Fu Linnan. Since he wanted her to please him, she used a way to please Fu Linnan. At least she saw that Fu Linnan was different from usual. She was not at a loss, and she could revenge Fu Linnan for making her unable to stopst night.


    However, to "punish" Fu Linnan, of course, she still needs to take out something, so she thought of the interesting clothes that Wang Yimei gave her a few days ago!


    She uses this funny dress to "punish" Fu Linnan. If Fu Linnan misunderstands something and punishes her instead, she will lose more than she gains!


    Fu Linnan''s originally rising coldness has dropped a lot.


    Is that so? He looked at the little dress on ye shuisu again, but he didn''t feel so ufortable.


    Although the tone of this kind of clothes gives ye shuisu a different beauty, it is really not ye shuisu''s style.


    Fu Linnan also believed ye shuisu''s words, and the cold in his voice disappeared. Looking at the little clothes on ye shuisu, he said, "Aunt Wang?"


    Ye shuisu said, "yes! Mom''s friend! She gave me several pieces!"


    "How many?"


    "Yes, but I''m ready to press the bottom of the box. Today..."


    Without waiting for ye shuisu to exin anything, Fu Linnan had hooked his lips, and his desire was hooked up a lot by this small dress on ye shuisu: "don''t press the bottom of the box, wear it to me one by one in the future."


    "... huh?"


    "Huh?"


    Ye shuisu bit her lower lip and said, "well."


    Originally, she was really going to press the bottom of the box or dispose of themter.


    Today is only an exception. She wanted to "retaliate and punish" Fu Linnan, so she came out in a small dress.


    This kind of clothes is really not her style, so she thought it would be better to wear less in the future.


    But now Fu Linnan knows that she has several such small clothes, and she can only


    Let''s discuss itter! Now promise.


    The warm and ambiguous atmosphere in the bathroom did not decrease much because of this sudden change.


    After the sudden coldness faded, Fu Linnan''s fundus heatpletely recovered.


    His voice was dumb again. He raised his hand and lifted ye shuisu''s hair hanging in front of her to her back. Her appearance in small clothes was also fully disyed in front of Fu Linnan.


    Fu Linnan''s thin lips were burning up and said, "since you''ve long wanted to seduce me, I''ll give you a chance to seduce me."


    In a word, it is also very overbearing to talk about warm ignorance.


    Ye shuisu didn''t know whether Fu Linnan really believed what she had wanted to seduce him, but since she had just said it, she had to do it.


    And speaking of seduction, she is not afraid to seduce Fu Linnan.


    Because she had a back move


    Ye shuisu replied, "HMM." the sound floated in the water mist in the bathtub, which was also very provocative.


    At this time, Fu Linnan''s hand holding ye shuisu''s chin also loosened.


    They were quite close apart, and ye shuisu was wearing that little dress and sitting opposite Fu Linnan.


    Her red lips hooked up charmingly, and then she posed a rather sexy pose to Fu Linnan ording to the appearance in the sexy art film.


    She turned her body to one side and faced Fu Linnan with a perfect side arc. The exquisite curve of her body was just disyed in front of Fu Linnan in a charming posture.


    Fu Linnan''s blood immediately gushed, the fire in his body soared, and his hand couldn''t help but want to touch ye shuisu.


    But when he was about to lift his hand, he held it back.


    Because he knew that this was just the beginning of Ye shuisu. Looking at ye shuisu''s actions, it was obvious that there was a back move.


    So he wants to see it first


    After ye shuisu put on a sexy and charming posture, she made sure that Fu Linnan''s eyes with fire were locked on her, and the corners of her lips couldn''t help but hook up again.


    Sure enough, men can''t stand this extreme sexy posture.


    Then ye shuisu raised her hand. She didn''t know what she had touched. The shoulder of her little dress loosened.


    Her shining shoulders are looming in her little clothes. In this way, she is even more provocative.


    Then, ye shuisu''s side head, a pair of water eyes looked at Fu Linnan, and the water eyes with rippling light and water were as lovable as a wet kitten.


    At the same time, her little hand touched her shoulder strap and pulled it down step by step

 Chapter 250

    Ye shuisu''s wonderful posture is more imminent. Even if it''s just a side perspective, ye shuisu''s action is enough to make people''s blood boil.


    Moreover, ye shuisu pulled the shoulder strap down very slowly.


    She has also seen this action in art films. Only in this way, slowly, whether there will be or not, can it be extremely sexy.


    Fu Linnan''s breathing stagnated again, and his breathing frequency was rhythmic with ye shuis''s shoulder strap.


    The movement of Ye shuis''s little clothes is slow, and his breathing is slow.


    Ye shuis''s little clothes moved faster, and his breathing was faster.


    Finally, when ye shuisu pulled her little clothes downpletely, the fire in Fu Linnan''s eyes immediately gushed out!


    Ye shuisu turned around again and directly faced Fu Linnan.


    The little clothes in his hand were thrown out, and the little clothes fell outside the bathtub. Ye shuisu''s action was also extremely sexy.


    Originally, ye shuisu was still a little away from Fu Linnan. At this time, ye shuisu leaned against Fu Linnan again. A pair of water eyes coagted Fu Linnan, put his hand on Fu Linnan''s shoulder, and Fu Linnan was still breathing.


    This action, ye shuisu just took off his little clothes outside and didn''t do anything more, but he had led Fu Linnan''s whole heart to beat warmly.


    He took ye shuisu around his waist and made her closer to him.


    Bow your head, it''s Ye Shui Su Wan''s body like fire!


    In the little clothes ye shuisu just wore, there is a more sexy little dress!


    This little dress is fitted to ye shuisu with less cloth. The whole structure is sexyce!


    Ye shuisu seldom wears clothes withce.


    But now these littlece fabrics, wearing on ye shuisu, have no sense of the conflict, just make her more sexy and charming!


    Looking at such ye shuisu, Fu Linnan almost wanted to crush her!


    It has to be said that what ye shuisu said at the beginning wanted him to stop and beg. Now she is indeed sessful.


    Although he didn''t ask her, he was teased by Ye shuisu and wanted to get her regardless of everything.


    Fu Linnan''s voice seemed to vomit heat.


    He hooked his lips and said to ye shuisu, "you have a lot of tricks. Huh?"


    Ye shuisu was speechless. In fact, it was not her tricks, but the tricks of this dress.


    When she opened the clothes box to wear this dress, she found that this interesting little dress is twoyers.


    The outeryer is sexy enough, but the inneryer, when so fewce fabrics are worn, also carries all kinds of sexy thinking, and even wearing it is much more provocative than not wearing it!


    There are several such interesting clothes given by Wang Yimei in the wardrobe. The first thing she took out was the one in her hand.


    When she saw that the dress had twoyers, she hesitated and thought whether to change to another dress.


    But she thought that since her purpose was to make fu Linnan unbearable, although the twoyer clothes were a little moreplicated, they might be more provocative than the oneyer clothes.


    So she still wore it.


    Now, it is true that such twoyer clothes are more attractive.


    Before ye shuisu could answer Fu Linnan anything, Fu Linnan seemed to see something glittering in the clothes on thisyer inside ye shuisu.


    Such a light in the bathtub water made Fu Linnan curious.


    Fu Linnan raised his hand and grabbed the bright ce. He asked curiously, "what is this?"


    As soon as Fu Linnan caught it, ye shuisu eximed.


    Why did Fu Linnan... Grab her hip without saying a word?


    Although they are very warm now.


    But some ces are still very sensitive!


    Fu Linnan asked again, "huh?"


    At this time, ye shuisu looked along Fu Linnan''s line of sight and saw the glittering scales on her lower body.


    In short... She doesn''t know what the designer of this dress thinks. In short, the shiny scales hanging on the small pants actually have a different taste and sexy taste.


    At the same time, she also found that she misunderstood Fu Linnan. It turned out that Fu Linnan caught the sequins on her little pants.


    Her voice was a little dumb and answered Fu Linnan, "this is... Sequins."


    It''s really sequins. It''s designed in such small pants. It''s very sexy.


    Fu Linnan loosened the sequins he was ying with. At this time, ye shuisu also raised his hand and touched the sequins.


    But I don''t want to pile several sequins together. They are stic. When ye shuisu touches them, he wants to pull them up and have a look.


    But just as she pulled up the sequin, her hand slipped in the water, and the sequin bounced back, hitting ye shuisu.


    Suddenly, ye shuisu cried out in pain: "hiss..."


    Fu Linnan also noticed the abnormality of Ye shuisu and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter?"


    Just now he also saw the side of Ye shuis''s sequins, which were bounced by sequins.


    Suddenly, he thought the little dress on ye shuisu was particrly provocative. At this time, he had the impulse to destroy the little dress.


    Nothing can hurt ye shuisu.


    The skin only hurt for a while, but it didn''t hurt anymore. Ye shuisu said, "it''s all right."


    Fu Linnan was still worried about ye shuisu, so he picked ye shuisu up and said, "get up and let me see." just now he also met the scale, which was hard and seemed quite sharp, so he was still worried about ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu''s whole body was pulled up from the water. Fu Linnan lifted his legs and let ye shuisu sit on his legs. Ye shuisu''s body looked quite Petite in front of Fu Linnan.


    Fu Linnan is going to see where the sequins on his pants hurt ye shuisu.


    But the wound was not found. Fu Linnan saw something, but suddenly the fire in his eyes was about toe out.


    His burning eyes looked at ye shuisu''s water eyes, and the corners of his lips seemed to hook dangerously.


    Ye shuisu wondered if Fu Linnan saw something bad.


    Subconsciously, she also nced at the ce where Fu Linnan had just looked.


    It doesn''t matter. She''ll be ashamed to death at first sight.


    This little dress is on the second floor. Ye shuisu didn''t find it when she was wearing it. This little pants with sequins looks quite normal. In fact, it is vacuum!


    Although she and Fu Linnan have not experienced it, but... Under normal circumstances, she and Fu Linnan really don''t.


    Seeing that his little pants were seen by Fu Linnan, why didn''t ye shuisu suddenly feel ashamed?

 Chapter 251

    Fu Linnan''s lips seemed to have a deeper smile with unknown meaning and heat.


    Ye shuisu''s face was just like that, burning even more.


    In the hot air, it seems to be strangely quiet for a moment.


    However, the silence did notst long.


    It''s just that I want to be with Fu Linnan today. I''vee to this step, and she also said that today is her home


    Ye shuisu said vaguely, "that''s it!" the mute voice was still so provocative.


    With that, she rushed directly to Fu Linnan


    It''s just that it''s her home. It''s that she wants to "punish and retaliate" Fu Linnan this time. In the end, she really doesn''t know who is retaliating


    I only know that atstte at night, she was too soft to have strength. Fu Linnan took her to bed!


    ¡­¡­


    Midnight.


    Ye shuisu and Fu Linnan are sleeping sweetly after a game in the middle of the night.


    It was clear that she slept heavily, but she always rubbed against Fu Linnan''s arms unconsciously, like a provocative cat.


    Fu Linnan closed his eyes and didn''t know if he was awake, but whenever ye shuisu rubbed into his arms, he always held her gently, as if he was giving her enoughfort.


    Everything seems quiet.


    At this time, a crisp mobile phone ring rang: "Ding Ling Ling, Ding Ling Ling..."


    Fu Linnan opened his eyes first and found that ye shuisu''s mobile phone was ringing.


    At this time, no matter who it was or what happened, Fu Linnan didn''t want anything to disturb ye shuisu''s sleep.


    So he picked up his cell phone and saw the name of "Xu Yurui" on it. He knew it was like an actress. Without thinking about it, he hung up the phone directly.


    He threw his cell phone aside and turned his eyes to ye shuisu.


    After the fierce battle just now, it seems that ye shuisu looks more charming and moving.


    The marks on her body are evidence that he loved her just now.


    Remembering what had happened in the bathtub, Fu Linnan''s lips were hooked up unconsciously.


    Although he actually wanted to take the initiative to ye shuisu, he wanted to nibble the whole ye shuisu in the bathtub many times, but in the end, he held back.


    Because he knows that ye shuisu''s sincerity has not been fully handed over yet. What she doesn''t know.


    He said he wouldn''t force her.


    However, if ye shuisu is willing to take the initiative to him, he will not let ye shuisu go when things begin


    It seemed that he remembered something in the bathtub. Fu Linnan''s mouth couldn''t help but evoke a satisfied smile.


    The phone rang just now. Although ye shuisu didn''t wake up, she frowned and seemed to have been vaguely noisy.


    Fu Linnan couldn''t help but look at ye shuisu''s mobile phone and feel quite ufortable.


    He patted ye shuisu on the back. He was always cold and domineering. He seemed very gentle at this time. He wanted to make ye shuisu sleep more at ease in this way.


    At this time, on the other side, Xu Yurui''s hands were full of blood, his eyes were full of panic, and his face was full of tears from panic.


    She also called Ye shuisu in a state of extreme panic, but she was waiting for ye shuisu''s response. Unexpectedly, ye shuisu hung up the phone directly.


    She looked at the bloody people on the ground, her hands trembling, and dialed the phone again to ye shuisu.


    At this time, she doesn''t know who to look for!


    Fu Linnan gently patted ye shuisu on the back. He was calming ye shuisu. His frown was gentle, and ye shuisu''s sleep was more peaceful.


    But at this time, ye shuisu''s phone rang again: "Ding Ling Ling, Ding Ling Ling..."


    Ye shuisu''s eyebrows seemed to frown, and Fu Linnan frowned immediately.


    Who doesn''t have eyes and always calls in the middle of the night?


    Fu Linnan took another look at his mobile phone and saw the name of "Xu Yurui" on it.


    At this meeting, he didn''t hang up, but directly turned off his cell phone. This can be done once and for all.


    Fu Linnan quickly pressed the shutdown button on his finger, the screen of the phone shing "Xu Yurui" went out, and the phone ring stopped.


    But ye shuisu woke up at this time.


    Vaguely, she seemed to hear her phone ring. She saw Fu Linnan holding her phone on her side. She opened her lips and asked, "who called?" there was a trace ofziness in her sleep in the clear voice, which was very beautiful.


    Fu Linnan remembered his name on the phone and said, "Xu Yurui."


    Ye shuisu''s eyes darkened and looked out of the window.


    At this time, the moon had risen high. She had been veryte with Fu Linnan.


    It''s sote now. What''s Xu Yurui calling for?


    Ye shuisu was afraid of what happened to Xu Yurui, so he stretched out his hand to take the mobile phone in Fu Linnan''s hand: "show me..."


    But her words had just been vomited, and Fu Linnan had thrown her mobile phone aside.


    Then, his strong body was covered with ye shuisu, and his thin lip was hooked up: "in the dead of night, don''t you look at my mobile phone?"


    Ye shuisu''s water eyes are rippling, and his face is slightly red: Fu Linnan now, can''t that mean


    At this time, on the cold road at midnight.


    Xu Yurui waited for ye shuisu to answer her phone, but without waiting for a while, the phone was hung up again.


    She shook her hands and called again, but she only got the prompt sound of turning off the phone.


    Xu Yurui copsed instantly, and the mobile phone slipped down her hand to the ground.


    She knelt down on the ground at this time, in front of Jiang Chenxi who fainted to the ground.


    Not far from her and Jiang Chenxi, it is bloody Ning Chunjie!


    On the cold road, there was no one around. Xu Yurui looked at Ning Chunjie not far away, and constantly shook Jiang Chenxi who fainted: "Chenxi, wake up! Chenxi, wake up!..."


    However, no one responded to her


    ¡­¡­


    Because there was a very urgent announcement, and there were a lot of things this time, it was already night when Jiang Chenxi went back after everything.


    All day long, he was busy and disoriented. He didn''t remember until he drove back in the evening. In the afternoon, he seemed to let Xu Yurui wait for him in his private house.


    When he is busy with work, he lives in his private house and doesn''t go back to Jiang''s house. This will drive him to his private house.


    Thinking of Xu Yurui, he wanted to call Xu Yurui with some apologies and say sorry to her.


    But as soon as he picked up his cell phone, he thought that it waste now. Xu Yurui might have left and slept. Calling would only disturb her, so he didn''t dial out the phone.


    Xu Yurui''s pure appearance shed in his mind and put his cell phone back. His private house is remote. It''ste now. When he goes back, there are fewer and fewer people on the way.


    When approaching the private house, his car turned in a small road. At this time, a figure rushed out of the roadside and directly reached out to block Jiang Chenxi''s car.

 Chapter 252

    Jiang Chenxi was startled and quickly responded to step on the brake.


    Fortunately, the car''s braking ability is good. After the car stops, there is still some distance from the person who suddenly rushed out to stop the car.


    However, Jiang Chenxi hasn''t reacted yet. The man in the way has rushed over again, rushed to Jiang Chenxi''s window and tried to pat his window.


    With the sound of knocking on the window, an eager female voice came out of the window: "Chenxi! Chenxi! Help me! Help me!"


    Jiang Chenxi turned his head. When he saw who was knocking on the window, he suddenly turned cold.


    The man outside the window continued to knock on the window: "Chenxi, please help me! If you don''t save me, I''ll die! Chenxi! Help me!"


    The voice was quite sad, even a little sad.


    Jiang Chenxi''s hand originally fell on the steering wheel and was about to start the car to leave. After thinking about it, he finally put down the window.


    Ning Chunjie''s face appeared outside the window. Ning Chunjie was the one who suddenly rushed out to stop Jiang Chenxi''s car.


    Although through the window ss, Jiang Chenxi has found that Ning Chunjie seems quite embarrassed.


    When the window ss was put down and he clearly saw Ning Chunjie''s current appearance, he couldn''t help being stunned.


    Ning Chunjie wore a coat that obviously didn''t fit her. The inner coat vaguely appeared to have been greatly damaged for some reason.


    In addition, Ning Chunjie''s skin exposed on her face and arms can also clearly see all kinds of wounds,rge and small.


    It is no longer the exquisite and beautiful appearance in the past. Even if it is obvious that Ning Chunjie cleaned up her face, she can still see the fatigue on her face at this time.


    It seems that the makeup that has been used for a long time has been spent. In addition to bleeding at the corners of her mouth, her lips are slightly cracked.


    When the wind blew, her hair became more disordered, making her whole person even more tired.


    She gently bit her lower lip with tears in her eyes. Looking at Jiang Chenxi, her voice was full of tears: "Chenxi, help, help me, why did you ck my phone, why can''t I find you everywhere..." her voice was also a little hoarse, which seemed to be hoarse after weathering.


    Jiang Chenxi hasn''t seen Ning Chunjie since Ning Chunjie calcted him in Taose barst time.


    Later, Ning Chunjie also came to him and called him, but he listened to ye shuisu, ignored her, didn''t give her any chance, and cked her phone.


    He knew that Ning Chunjie followed Fu Sheng. Ye shuisu had already seen this with him.


    He also knows that Fu Sheng''s situation is very bad. If he loses everything, he is likely to face prison.


    So he could think of Ning Chunjie following Fu Sheng. I''m afraid it wouldn''t be good, but he didn''t think that Ning Chunjie would be like this now.


    Looking at Ning Chunjie, it is obvious that she has been abused.


    In a sympathy for ordinary injured people, Jiang Chenxi still asked Ning Chunjie, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Although this sentence is concerned, his voice is very indifferent.


    After so much experience, he can''t help but know what kind of person Ning Chunjie is and how he deserves to do it.


    Ning Chunjie heard Jiang Chenxi''s question. Her tears flowed more in her eyes and her voice sounded more miserable. She also seemed to have a deep hatred: "Chenxi, I was cheated! I was imprisoned! Those people beat me every day and... Bully me every day!"


    She was really cheated and imprisoned.


    Fu Sheng lied to her and imprisoned her.


    This man, who originally thought she could follow him and finally she could make great achievements, is not only down and out, but also tortures her every day in order to vent her anger!


    At the beginning, she was just shut into that special room by Fu Sheng and subjected to the abnormal treatment of those abnormal guests.


    Later, Fu Sheng waspletely finished, everything in his hands was lost, and even the Fu family had the intention to give him up. He might go to prison for hurting Fu Linnan


    Suddenly, Fu Sheng''s whole person changed and became vicious and twisted!


    He couldn''t find any ce to vent, so he sent all his fire on her.


    It''s the same story. It''s because she took the initiative to catch ye shuisu without authorization that his n failed. It''s all because of her fault that his n failed


    Because of this, he constantly tortured her, whipped her, humiliated her, and scolded her with the most obscene words... No matter how she begged for mercy, it was useless!


    It was not until this moment that she realized that she thought Fu Sheng''s means were very high. She could get a lot of things with him. He happened to be her favorite.


    But now, Fu Sheng is just a coward who can only find women to vent his anger when something happens! Even if such a person has the blood of the Fu family, what great cause can he achieve! What great cause can you bring her to!


    She''s blind!


    Now think about it, Jiang Chenxi used to be so kind to her and a top star. Although the Jiang family can''tpare with the Fu family, Fu Sheng is only an illegitimate child in the final analysis. If something happens, he will be abandoned!


    Fu Sheng can''tpare with Jiang Chenxi''s finger!


    She was blind and helped Fu Sheng deal with Jiang Chenxi!


    Now Fu Sheng has only endless torture and abuse on her!


    Ning Chunjie certainly regretted it and wanted to escape Fu Sheng and find Jiang Chenxi.


    But she regretted that it seemed toote!


    Because she also has Fu Sheng''s many secrets. Fu Sheng not only tortured her constantly, but also imprisoned her. She was not allowed to escape at all!


    It took her a lot of effort to give a guard a lot of money while Fu Sheng was asleep, so she won the chance to escape.


    After escaping, she immediately came to find Jiang Chenxi. Because she knows that only here can she live! She used to bet everything on Fu Sheng. Now Fu Sheng is here and thinks about it. Only Jiang Chenxi is her best destination!


    At least, catch Jiang Chenxi first!


    Others will be discussedter!


    Jiang Chen hopes to see Ning Chunjie, see the wound on her body, and know that what she said about her being beaten and imprisoned is in all likelihood true.


    But he was not interested in knowing why Ning Chunjie was beaten and imprisoned, but said faintly: "if you are beaten and imprisoned, go to the police and doctor!"


    This reminder is just like a reminder to a stranger.


    After Jiang Chenxi said that, he seemed to drive the car again.


    Ning Chunjie didn''t expect that she was so miserable now. Jiang Chenxi had no sympathy and pity for her at all.

 Chapter 253

    As she thought, her injuries are so serious now. Before she was hurt a little, Jiang Chenxi would be distressed. Now she is like this. Shouldn''t Jiang Chenxi get out of the car and ask her what''s the matter and protect her?


    The Jiang family still has some strength. With the protection of Jiang Chenxi, she doesn''t believe Fu Sheng can catch her back!


    Previously, although it seemed that she had hurt Jiang Chenxi''s heart in Taose bar, now she is miserable. Shouldn''t Jiang Chenxi put down the past first?


    Anyway, Jiang Chenxi should still love her!


    Seeing Jiang Chenxi drop a sentence asking her to go to the police and doctor, Ning Chunjie is in a hurry. She raises her hand, sps Jiang Chenxi''s window and exims, "Chen Xi, don''t go!"


    Now in this situation, if Jiang Chenxi leaves, she really doesn''t know who to look for!


    Although Fu Sheng was down, he still had the ability to catch her back.


    Ning Chunjie wondered if she hurt Jiang Chenxi too much in Taose bar. Jiang Chenxi is so indifferent to her now.


    After all, Jiang Chenxi used to be really good to her for fear that she would be wronged. Although Jiang Chenxi seemed to be indifferent to her for some time, she thought about it. Only at the pottery bar, she showed her ws in front of Jiang Chenxi.


    Ning Chunjie''s hand sped Jiang Chenxi''s window. Jiang Chenxi was not good, so he drove and dragged Ning Chunjie, so he stopped driving again.


    Ning Chunjie cried to Jiang Chenxi with tears in her eyes: "Chenxi, you really misunderstood me! I didn''t prepare the appliance wall in the private room of Taose bar that day! I was also cheated!"


    "Chen Xi, do you know how all my injuriese from? It''s Fu Sheng, the boss of Taose bar and the second young master of Fu group. He caught me and beat me!"


    "He''s a pervert. He''s happy to bully others! He knows I''m your girlfriend. He wants to secretly take your photos to harm you, so he secretly put that appliance wall in my private room! He just wants to use me to secretly take your photos! I didn''t know all this!"


    "If I lied to you with him, I wouldn''t be hurt so badly by him now!"


    Ning Chunjie has always been good at acting. At this time, her words are very sad and true.


    If he hadn''t seen Ning Chunjie''s rtionship with Fu Sheng long ago, Jiang Chenxi would have believed Ning Chunjie''s words.


    Unfortunately, he had already seen clearly what kind of person Ning Chunjie was.


    However, is Fu Sheng the one who hurt Ning Chunjie?


    Now frustrated, Fu Sheng sprinkled all the fire on a woman in this form? Is he still a man?


    At least... Ning Chunjie is with Fu Sheng. It seems that Ning Chunjie still likes Fu Sheng. For Fu Sheng, Ning Chunjie borrows his hand to deal with the Jiang family.


    At least, he had a good time with Ning Chunjie. Although he had been cheated by Ning Chunjie all the time, Ning Chunjie abandoned him and chose Fu Sheng.


    Unfortunately, such a result has been obtained.


    Ning Chunjie saw that Jiang Chenxi seemed to be thinking about something, thinking that he was moved by himself.


    She continued to sell miserably in order to impress Jiang Chenxi. She put on a sincere look: "Chenxi, you must believe me! I love you, how can I harm you? The person I love most is you!"


    Hearing this, Jiang Chenxi looked at Ning Chunjie with a sneer. The smile at the corners of his mouth seemed to be filled with deep ridicule: "do you love me?"


    Hearing Jiang Chenxi ask her this, Ning Chunjie thinks Jiang Chenxi has been moved to change her mind.


    She is now so down and miserable that she wants to catch Jiang Chenxi.


    She nodded desperately to Jiang Chenxi and tried to make herself look more sincere: "Chenxi, the person I love most is you! You are the only man I love and the only man I love!"


    "Chen Xi, you must believe me! My wound hurts! I don''t know who to go to! You must help me! Will you take me back?"


    It seems that Jiang Chenxi has believed her. Ning Chunjie holds Jiang Chenxi''s hand and releases it.


    She raised her hand and stroked her hair, lowered her head and looked hurt. It seemed more pitiful: "Chen Xi..."


    As everyone knows, I already know what kind of person Ning Chunjie is. I already know that Ning Chunjie is not just a man. I already know that Ning Chunjie doesn''t love him at all and is just using him


    Ning Chunjie now pretends to be more pure, more affectionate and pitiful, which will only make Jiang Chenxi feel more disgusting.


    But she thought Jiang Chenxi had been moved by her "deep love".


    That night in the private room of the club, led by Ye shuisu, the dialogue between Ning Chunjie and Fu Sheng he heard seemed to be still fresh in his mind.


    Looking at Ning Chunjie lying to him with such a red face and heart, Jiang Chenxi just closed the window coldly and drove away.


    Having been deceived, he didn''t want to say anything more to her.


    Ning Chunjie also waited for Jiang Chenxi to get off the bus and cherish her into the co pilot, just as Jiang Chenxi had always cherished her before.


    I didn''t expect to wait, but I saw Jiang Chenxi driving away.


    She reacted quickly and couldn''t catch Jiang Chenxi''s window. She grabbed his rear door handle and eximed, "Chenxi, listen to me! Don''t go!"


    At this time, Ning Chunjie''s face has be a little distorted. In her poor eyes, there is a gloomy light at this time.


    Why? All her good words have been said. She has exined to him what should be exined. She is so miserable now. Jiang Chenxi doesn''t say to forgive her and doesn''t even say to get out of the car to see her situation?


    But now that she is treated by Fu Sheng, she doesn''t know who to look for!


    Now she has caught Jiang Chenxi. She must not let go!


    Seeing Ning Chunjie pulling his rear door from the rearview mirror, Jiang Chenxi slowed down a little, but didn''t stop the car.


    No matter how Ning Chunjie is now, he really doesn''t want Ning Chunjie to pester him, but he can''t drive fast and tow Ning Chunjie.


    Looking at Ning Chunjie, who has not let go in the rearview mirror, he couldn''t help frowning and thinking about what to do.


    Ning Chunjie wondered what had happened to Jiang Chenxi''s words, but she didn''t give up.


    She continued to pretend a look. While holding the handle of Jiang Chenxi''s rear door and running with Jiang Chenxi''s car, she cried, "Chen Xi, don''t go! I really love you! Have you forgotten everything we''ve experienced?"

 Chapter 254

    "You said you would take care of me forever. Why do you ignore me now because of a little misunderstanding? Why don''t you believe me? Is the love between us really so fragile?"


    "Chen Xi, will you stop? Stop and listen to me... Please..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ning Chunjie had suffered many injuries and was quite weak. In order to find Jiang Chenxi as a backer as soon as possible and pretend to be poor, she came to see Jiang Chenxi after her injury was simply handled.


    Originally, she was in pain. She would have to run with Jiang Chenxi''s car, which made her more painful.


    But things always have to be done overnight. If she doesn''t let Jiang Chenxi take her in this time, it will be more difficult next time!


    She knew that Jiang Chenxi deliberately drove the car slowly, but she didn''t want her to get hurt, so she knew she still had a chance. She was afraid of pain and could only suffer!


    Jiang Chenxi listened to Ning Chunjie''s seemingly affectionate words, but she was not moved at all.


    After all, in order to make her words more convincing, Jiang Chenxi knows that what she said about "misunderstanding" is false.


    How can the "affectionate" words mixed with lies make people moved?


    Just seeing Ning Chunjie holding his car all the time, I was inexplicably annoyed. I thought that when there was a security guard, I would let the security guard pull her away.


    Ning Chunjie has said many words that she thinks are "kind", but Jiang Chenxi still has no sign of parking.


    Ning Chunjie was really in a hurry. She followed the car all the time. She was also in pain, but she still didn''t give up.


    She gritted her teeth again and continued to hiss: "Chenxi! Have you forgotten everything about us? You forget that when I was with you for the first time, that night, I gave my first time to you! Have you forgotten? Chenxi, you can''t be so ruthless to me! Please stop and forgive me..."


    Ning Chunjie was saying that because of inertia, her body was still running with Jiang Chenxi''s car.


    But at this time, Jiang Chenxi''s car suddenly stopped. She leaned forward unsteadily and almost fell.


    After all, Jiang Chenxi was soft hearted at this time and stepped on the brake.


    Although he knew that Ning Chunjie had been lying to him, he also heard with his own ears how Ning Chunjie lied to him and even wanted to use him to deal with the Jiang family.


    Of course, he will not forgive Ning Chunjie for such behavior.


    But at this time, his heart softened.


    Because he heard that Ning Chunjie mentioned that night.


    His first night with "Ning Chunjie".


    It was that night that he knew that he was deeply in love with the girl.


    It was his first time and he felt moved. He won''t forget it and engraved it deeply in his heart.


    After knowing Ning Chunjie''s true face, under the guidance of Ye shuisu, although he had no feeling for Ning Chunjie, he still stayed in his mind that night.


    Now, no matter what happened between Ning Chunjie and her, he was not moved or soft hearted.


    But when Ning Chunjie mentioned that night, his heart was touched in an instant.


    No matter what Ning Chunjie has done, his heart is still touched.


    The so-called deep love does not live, but that is probably the case.


    But what can I do if I really move my heart?


    Ning Chunjie saw that she had worked hard with Jiang Chenxi all the way. Jiang Chenxi finally stopped the car, and a happy light shed in her eyes.


    The car stopped. Jiang Chenxi was touched by her. There was a y!


    Ning Chunjie couldn''t wait to run to Jiang Chenxi''s window and beat Jiang Chenxi''s window desperately for fear that he would change his mind: "Chen Xi, you forgive me, don''t you? I know you still have me in your heart! I know you still have me in your heart!"


    In addition to the night that Ning Chunjie mentioned, Jiang Chenxi doesn''t want to hear Ning Chunjie say anything hypocritically, and doesn''t want to see how affectionate she pretends hypocritically.


    He opened the window and didn''t even look. Ning Chunjie said coldly, "get in the car."


    There was nothing to look at. After all, that night was just a sentimental attachment in his dream. To see her destroys this attachment.


    Ning Chunjie was overjoyed when she heard that Jiang Chenxi asked her to get on the bus.


    Afraid of Jiang Chenxi''s repentance, she quickly ran to open the co pilot''s door and got on the car.


    After sitting down in the car, he looked at Jiang Chenxi and said, "Chenxi, I love you. Don''t leave me."


    Just now, Jiang Chenxi was quite firm in her refusal. In fact, her heart was a little out of spectrum. Will Jiang Chenxi ept her. I wish I could let her in now.


    Jiang Chenxi still didn''t see Ning Chunjie, but there was no expression on his face. He said coldly, "fasten your seat belt."


    Ning Chunjie wants to ask Jiang Chenxi. Isn''t his home nearby? Why are you so concerned about her wearing her seat belt?


    But it didn''t matter. She didn''t say much, so she tied the safety belt.


    Just as she was about to say something, she found that Jiang Chenxi was backing up.


    She asked curiously, her voice was soft: "Chen Xi, isn''t your house in front? Why do you want to reverse?"


    When she returns to Jiang Chenxi''s house, she has something to do with Jiang Chenxi.


    Jiang Chenxi answered Ning Chunjie''s words like gold: "take you to the hospital."


    It broke hisst thought about Ning Chunjie that night.


    Because of his attachment to that night, he had to at least want to help Ning Chunjie this time.


    Hearing what Jiang Chenxi said, Ning Chunjie''s face changed, softened her voice and said, "Chenxi, I don''t have to go to the hospital. You have a medicine bag at home, so I can take medicine."


    At this time, Ning Chunjie''s face was a little worried.


    After Jiang Chenxi took her to the hospital, did he leave? Then she fled all the way to find Jiang Chenxi. She just begged Jiang Chenxi for so long and said so many words. What''s the meaning?


    She came to Jiang Chenxi not to let him take her to the hospital!


    Her purpose is to get Jiang Chenxi. Anyway, let Jiang Chenxi continue to be her shelter!


    Even if Jiang Chenxi has been estranged from her because of Taose bar, what she wants to do is to find a way to eliminate Jiang Chenxi''s estrangement from her! Continue to love her!


    To do this, of course, it takes a process. It takes a process for her to get along with Jiang Chenxi.


    If Jiang Chenxi threw her to the hospital and left, what else would she do next?


    Fu Sheng has tortured her like this. She must catch Jiang Chenxi!


    Jiang Chenxi listened to Ning Chunjie''s words, but he didn''t pay much attention to her. He just said coldly, "go to the hospital."

 Chapter 255

    Ning Chunjie doesn''t know that she has done so much. Why is Jiang Chenxi so cold to her?


    But what she knows is that she must not go to the hospital. Otherwise, all previous efforts will be wasted, and she still has no support!


    Ning Chunjie bit her lower lip and said pitifully to Jiang Chenxi, "Chenxi, don''t go to the hospital, OK? Look at my injury. Now someone is hurting me!"


    "I escaped! Fu Sheng was afraid that I would tell him about his arrest. When I escaped, he sent someone to catch me! He knew I was injured and must think I would go to the hospital. When you sent me to the hospital, he was sending someone to catch me and take me back to torture me. What should I do?"


    "So Chenxi, go back to your house, don''t go to the hospital!"


    What she said is true. Fu Sheng will indeed send someone to catch her, but not only because she escaped, but also because she has many secrets of Fu Sheng in her hand, so he won''t let her escape.


    However, even so, Fu Sheng may catch her so soon.


    Jiang Chen gave Ning Chunjie a look: "you can call the police." let the police protect him.


    Ning Chunjie was speechless for a moment. Why didn''t she know that Jiang Chenxi would choke so much?


    She leaned against Jiang Chenxi: "Chenxi, but what should I do tonight? I''ll always be in the hospital tonight?"


    She raised her hand again and touched Jiang Chenxi''s hand to seduce: "I''ll stay at your house for one night, okay? After tonight, I''ll go to the police. Otherwise, if Fu Sheng catches me back, I''ll be tortured to death by him!"


    At the end of Ning Chunjie''s speech, there was a sense of fear in her words.


    This meaning is very real, because when she was imprisoned by Fu Sheng, she really thought that Fu Sheng would torture her to death!


    Jiang Chenxi also heard the fear in Ning Chunjie''s words.


    He nced at Ning Chunjie''s hand on his hand and said coldly, "let go."


    The words were very cold, which really shocked Ning Chunjie to let go.


    Is Jiang Chenxi so cold to her now? So


    Ning Chunjie''s eyes could not help worrying.


    If Jiang Chenxi really can''t do it here


    However, before she could think more, Jiang Chenxi turned the car around again and spit out a few words coldly: "that''s after tonight."


    When Ning Chunjie just let go, he saw the injury on Ning Chunjie''s hand more closely.


    She was really badly hurt. She was afraid it was really dangerous.


    He is not familiar with Fu Sheng, but he once heard Jiang Zehan mention that he has quitemercial means, but he is insidious.


    If Jiang Zehan can say that he has means, he really believes that he has means.


    So he also believes that Ning Chunjie has be like this now. Fu Sheng is likely to send someone to catch her.


    He was willing to take her to the hospital. Naturally, he didn''t have the heart to take her back and torture her by Fu Sheng.


    It''s just one night. Just give her to the police tomorrow.


    Seeing that Jiang Chenxi finally agreed to her, Ning Chunjie couldn''t help being happy.


    Although Jiang Chenxi is not very satisfied with her attitude, one night, she thinks she will change a lot!


    Ning Chunjie nced at the bag in her hand, and a cold smile immediately aroused in the corners of her mouth.


    But the cold smile was fleeting. She smiled softly and sweetly at Jiang Chenxi and said, "Chenxi, it''s very kind of you!"


    Jiang Chenxi did not respond to her. He only saved a little thought of that night and reluctantly helped her this time.


    Ningchun cleanser is indifferent to Jiang Chenxi, but he doesn''t care much.


    After all, Jiang Chenxi still has her in his heart. He really doesn''t have her in his heart. Now he still won''t promise to take her home.


    She always believed that she could easily attack Jiang Chenxi, just like before.


    This time, she deepened her wrist and strengthened her efforts to make her and Jiang Chenxi unable to stop in bed. Jiang Chenxi will finally choose to ept her andpletely ept her again!


    Ning Chunjie''s lip corners were coldly hooked again.


    Jiang Chenxi was already near home. Although he was stopped by Ning Chunjie and dyed some time, he still got home soon.


    He parked his car in the small yard of the house. It was quiet all around. The sound of his parking clearly sounded in the yard.


    Ning Chunjie is still waiting for Jiang Chenxi to open the door for her, but she can only untie her seat belt and get off by herself.


    Jiang Chenxi walked directly to the door without Guan ningchunjie.


    Seeing that the light in the room was still on, he couldn''t help but be a little surprised. He thought Xu Yurui should have gone. Hasn''t he gone yet? Or did you forget to turn off the lights?


    However, he did not think much and walked to the door.


    Just about to open the door, the door opened from the inside. Jiang Chenxi saw Xu Yurui''s very clean face and was stunned. It turned out that she hadn''t left yet.


    When Xu Yurui opened the door and saw Jiang Chenxi, he immediately burst into a brilliant smile and called out, "Chenxi." after waiting for a long time, he finally came back. Hearing the sound of the caring back, she immediately came out to meet him.


    Jiang Chenxi also smiled and was about to say something.


    At this time, Ning Chunjie also enthusiastically caught up with Jiang Chenxi. She said softly and sweetly, "Chenxi, why don''t you wait for me." she said again, "go in."


    Then she was ready to enter the door with Jiang Chenxi.


    But as soon as he was ready to go, he looked up and saw Xu Yurui looking at her coldly at the door. At that time, Ning Chunjie''s eyes became overcast.


    At the moment when Xu Yurui saw Ning Chunjie, the original smile on her face suddenly disappeared, and a touch of bone prating cold also appeared in her eyes.


    Why did Ning Chunjiee back with Jiang Chenxi?


    As if she thought of something, her eyes could not help but be sad.


    Is it Jiang Chenxi who wants to take Ning Chunjie back for the night?


    But how? She knew that ye shuisu must have reminded Jiang Chenxi what kind of person Ning Chunjie was.


    At this time, Ning Chunjie''s broad coat seemed to be hurt all over, and there were also injuries on her face and hands, which were all seen by Xu Yurui.


    What''s the matter with Ning Chunjie''s injury? Is it because of this injury that Jiang Chenxi brought her back?


    And the coat on her, although it''s not like Jiang Chenxi''s style, it''s a man''s coat, that


    Xu Yurui is a very careful person. At a nce, she has seen a lot of things and thought of a lot of things.


    Ning Chunjie was surprised to see that Xu Yurui actually appeared in Jiang Chenxi''s home.


    A lot of things shed through her mind.


    She always knew that Xu Yurui coveted Jiang Chenxi, but she just liked it silently. A cautious person like her didn''t dare to say such a love at all.

 Chapter 256

    But now Xu Yurui appears in Jiang Chenxi''s home. Has Xu Yurui told Jiang Chenxi that she likes him?


    What does Jiang Chenxi mean by letting Xu Yuruie to his house?


    Does Xu Yurui, a cheap woman, really hook up with Jiang Chenxi?


    After thinking of these things, Ning Chunjie''s eyes were gloomy and even worse. She looked at Xu Yurui secretly, as if she was going to stab her to death.


    Jiang Chenxi is her favorite. She can''t let him be robbed by Xu Yurui!


    At this time, Ning Chunjie''s eyes towards Xu Yurui are very poisonous. Xu Yurui''s cold eyes look back, but it makes Ning Chunjie unable to parry.


    Ning Chunjie was thinking about how to deal with the current situation. Jiang Chenxi opened his mouth. His voice was quite warm. He apologized to Xu Yurui and said, "Yurui, I''m sorry. Today''s announcement was too busy toe back in time to y with you."


    At this time, Jiang Chenxi did not find the difference between Xu Yurui and Ning Chunjie.


    Xu Yurui shifted her eyes from Ning Chunjie and smiled at Jiang Chenxi. The smile seemed far fetched. Her voice was quite clean: "it''s all right. It''s the same to start the y tomorrow."


    For Xu Yurui, the y may be secondary. All she wants is to stay with Jiang Chenxi. It''s veryte now. She''s still waiting for Jiang Chenxi toe back.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Chenxi and Ning Chunjie came back together.


    The smile on Xu Yurui''s face added a touch of bitterness.


    After hearing the dialogue between Jiang Chenxi and Xu Yurui, Ning Chunjie probably knows why Xu Yurui appears here.


    Originally, the sinister look in her eyes fell a bit.


    Speaking of, there have been too many things happening to her recently, but she has forgotten that Xu Yurui and Jiang Chenxi are now jointly acting as the male and female protagonists of Twilight sun.


    "Twilight sun" is about to start shooting, so there is an intersection between Xu Yurui and Jiang Chenxi.


    Ning Chunjie had been with Jiang Chenxi before. Naturally, she knew that Jiang Chenxi would y in his private house with his rival actors sometimes.


    Now he and Xu Yurui are here.


    She was just wondering if Xu Yurui was with Jiang Chenxi. She couldn''t help hating this.


    After all, now Jiang Chenxi is her retreat. How can she be taken away by Xu Yurui?


    Now, how could Xu Yurui, such a timid coward, really happen to Jiang Chenxi?


    Jiang Chenxi still has to be harmed by her!


    But speaking of it, Fu Sheng is down now. Xu Yurui also participated in the event at the press conference of Fu''s South China market project.


    If Xu Yurui could be harmed by them, many things would not happen!


    If Fu Sheng is satisfied, she will not be hurt.


    Therefore, Xu Yurui also has a share in her injury!


    Thinking of this, Ning Chunjie''s hatred for Xu Yurui is a little more.


    However, for the time being, she restrained her hatred.


    Before Xu Yurui and Jiang Chenxi had said anything, Ning Chunjie had put on a look of anger, tears in her eyes, and said to Jiang Chenxi: "Chenxi, no wonder you didn''t pay attention to me when I came to you today! It turns out... You have new people you like! You''ve brought them home, so you don''t want to take me home!"


    At this time, Ning Chunjie made this y just to y in front of Jiang Chenxi and show that she cares about Jiang Chenxi. She thought, this will make Jiang Chenxi moved.


    At the same time, Ning Chunjie really doesn''t want to see Xu Yurui here. No matter what Xu Yurui does, she feels bored when she sees Xu Yurui!


    Moreover, Xu Yurui''s presence here affects what she is going to do to Jiang Chenxi tonight!


    After Ning Chunjie''s angry words came out, Jiang Chenxi ignored her.


    Ning Chunjie was still dissatisfied at this time.


    After all, in the past, Jiang Chenxi coaxed her. Although she still has to rely on Jiang Chenxi, she is still reluctant to ept such a gap.


    But soon, she adjusted her mood, put on a hostess''s airs and said to Xu Yurui, "Xu Yurui, I don''t care what you''re doing here! Now Chen Xi and I are back. I''m going to enter this room with Chen Xi. We''ll think you''re redundant. Please leave immediately!"


    Ning Chunjie knows that Xu Yurui secretly likes Jiang Chenxi and what she cares about. What she said seemed normal. In fact, she sprinkled salt on Xu Yurui''s wound.


    "She and Jiang Chenxi" one by one, and then exclude Xu Yurui. That''s it.


    In the past, Xu Yurui was sad to know that she was with Jiang Chenxi. She often deliberately angered her with this. And Xu Yurui was just sad and silent.


    Now, Ning Chunjie thinks that Xu Yurui will leave in silence and stubbornly after listening to her words. So her goal was achieved.


    But not this time, Xu Yurui just looked at her coldly and said coldly, "this is Chenxi''s home. What does it matter to you that I am here? Why do you let me leave?"


    She will be sad because of Jiang Chenxi, but she will never be used to Ning Chunjie again.


    Ning Chunjie''s insidious nature used to make people sad and happy.


    Before she didn''t refute her, she didn''t want to argue with her.


    Now.


    Most of the time, the world will not think you are tolerant and kind to you. For vicious people, we must deal with them in a tough way!


    She didn''t know that before. She knew it long ago.


    Ning Chunjie didn''t expect Xu Yurui to answer back. She choked by Xu Yurui. It seems that she doesn''t know when to start. Xu Yurui has be more and more tough on her?


    But Ning Chunjie didn''t think much. She viciously gouged out Xu Yurui, pretending to be soft. In her voice, there was a arrogant tunnel: "this is my boyfriend''s home! Understand? I want to be alone with my boyfriend tonight."


    This seems to have the meaning of flirting with Jiang Chenxi, but in fact, it is still stimting Xu Yurui.


    Xu Yurui knows how much she cares that Jiang Chenxi is her boyfriend.


    Ning Chunjie is waiting for Xu Yurui to say something. At this time, Jiang Chenxi has coldly replied to Ning Chunjie: "I''m not your boyfriend."


    He is not. After the incident at Taose bar, he had already made it clear to Ning Chunjie and left her alone.


    Although the rtionship was ridiculous, he did it from beginning to end.


    Jiang Chenxi said to Xu Yurui again, his face softened a little, and his voice and color were very gentle: "Yurui, I''mte today. If you don''t mind waiting for me to work hard, I''ll have a night''s rest here. I have time tomorrow and can y."

 Chapter 257

    In his heart, Jiang Chenxi is quite disgusted with Ning Chunjie''s behavior.


    Even if he is really Ning Chunjie''s boyfriend, it''s sote. Xu Yurui is a girl. How can she drive people out?


    Think about it carefully. In fact, how many times has Ning Chunjie done such seemingly soft words that are actually cruel?


    I me him for not knowing people.


    But some feelings can''t be forgotten.


    Like that night


    However, I paid the wrong person.


    Jiang Chenxi drooped his eyes and entered the house.


    Xu Yurui listened to Jiang Chenxi''s words and said, "I don''t mind." she also followed Jiang Chenxi into the house.


    She wanted to stay with Jiang Chenxi. Even for the reason of the y, it would be better to spend more time together.


    It was Jiang Chenxi who came back alone. Maybe she didn''t intend to go.


    Now Ning Chunjie is back with Jiang Chenxi, and she won''t go.


    It seems that Jiang Chenxi is quite indifferent to Ning Chunjie. Listening to him, he doesn''t bring Ning Chunjie here as a girlfriend.


    Ning Chunjie, who is now wounded, always feels that things seem strange.


    Ning Chunjie is such a sinister person. Maybe she wants to do something to Jiang Chenxi, so she can''t go.


    Just, anyway, Jiang Chenxi already knows what kind of person Ning Chunjie is. Why bring her home?


    Xu Yurui''s eyes hung again.


    Ning Chunjie was so shameless by Jiang Chenxi that she was angry in her heart.


    Why is Jiang Chenxi not her boyfriend? Although Jiang Chenxi sent her a message and terminated the rtionship with her, hasn''t she promised?


    And how can Jiang Chenxi lose her face in front of Xu Yurui and invite Xu Yurui to stay for the night? Xu Yurui also promised?


    What about her next n!


    Ning Chunjie still wants to say something, but Jiang Chenxi and Xu Yurui have entered the house.


    Jiang Chenxi and Xu Yurui treat her coldly. At this time, it seems that she is the outsider between them!


    Ning Chunjie''s eyes were overcast and her fist clenched, but she could only follow in first.


    As soon as she entered the door, she heard Xu Yurui talking to Jiang Chenxi with a light smile: "Chenxi, are you hungry? I have nothing to do here, so I made dinner for you. But now it''s cold and hot to eat."


    Jiang Chenxi''s voice was still warm as usual: "really? Thank you. I just didn''t have dinner. Please."


    What he said is true. He really didn''t have dinner.


    Moreover, Xu Yurui cooked food for him with kindness, and he made her wait here for most of the day. If she didn''t eat, it would be a little impolite.


    Xu Yurui smiled and said, "no trouble."


    The two get along very well, which originally seemed to have no problem, but there was a problem in Ning Chunjie''s eyes.


    She looked at the back of Xu Yurui, who was busy in the kitchen, and Jiang Chenxi was beside her. She seemed to be talking about something. She couldn''t help looking Yin.


    What a Xu Yurui.


    She really thought she came to Jiang Chenxi''s house just to y with him.


    But are there any people whoe to the right y at night?


    Moreover, when Xu Yurui faced Jiang Chenxi in the past, she didn''t even dare to say anything. Now she dares to cook at Jiang Chenxi''s house?


    She thought too simply!


    It seems that Xu Yurui is really different from before!


    But no matter what Xu Yurui wants to do to Jiang Chenxi, she won''t let her seed!


    Fight with her, Xu Yurui is a little tender!


    In her hands, hasn''t Xu Yurui never won?


    Ning Chunjie was pondering something gloomily. At this time, Jiang Chenxi came out of the kitchen.


    Seeing Ning Chunjie, his face suddenly cooled down and said, "go to the guest room and deal with the wound yourself. I''ll send you to the police station early tomorrow morning."


    The gloom on Ningchun''s clean face disappeared for a moment, leaving only a soft appearance. He said softly to Jiang Chen Xi: "OK. Is it the room I used to live in? I remember there are my clothes in it, I''ll change and wash it!"


    The voice seemed to be deliberately raised, and the figure of Xu Yurui, who was busy in the kitchen, suddenly stiffened.


    Jiang Chenxi didn''t answer Ning Chunjie''s words. It''s more a ce for him to work. In fact, he won''t pay too much attention to it.


    I did bring Ning Chunjie here twice before. She also lives in a guest room. Did she change her clothes in the guest room? He doesn''t know or care.


    But the words were heard in Xu Yurui''s ears. Although she knew that Ning Chunjie deliberately let her listen, her eyes were still heavy.


    Did Ning Chunjie oftene to Jiang Chenxi before?


    Jiang Chenxi went upstairs. Ning Chunjie looked at the back of Jiang Chenxi and Xu Yurui respectively, and her eyes became more cloudy.


    Jiang Chenxi is really indifferent to her now. Is there any reason for Xu Yurui?


    Oh!


    You won''t be together long!


    Although there are all kinds of thoughts surging in her heart, Jiang Chenxi is in this house, so Ning Chunjie still pays attention to maintaining her purity and love for Jiang Chenxi.


    However, people like her sometimes copse.


    For example, after entering the guest room and making sure that there was no one around, she lowered her voice and broadcast a phone call. She looked very cruel and said, "find me two men! Come here on XXX Street... Yes, listen to my instructions when you arrive..."


    As soon as the phone hung up, she still looked pure and lovely.


    However, when she determined that Jiang Chenxi had note downstairs and she entered the kitchen where Xu Yurui was located, she recovered her gloomy appearance.


    Ning Chunjie has now changed into clean clothes and the wound on her body has been medicated. Although the whole person is still quite haggard, she looks much better than at the beginning.


    Her face seemed to be shrouded in a dark cloud. She leaned against the kitchen door, looked at Xu Yurui''s busy back, and said darkly and cynically: "what''s the use of such hospitality? It''s also posted upside down to Chenxi''s home to cook for Chenxi! What are you going to do? Are you going to be a mother for me and Chenxi? I have to consider whether you want to be a mother!"


    Xu Yurui didn''t have to look back to know who was talking behind her.


    Xu Yurui was very happy when she was busy preparing his favorite meals for the people she liked.


    But after hearing Ning Chunjie''s voice, she was cold for several degrees.


    She was heating a soup. She stirred the soup and answered Ning Chunjie coldly, "you don''t speak, no one treats you as a mute."


    Another cold eye nced at her, "don''t get close to your face. This is Chenxi''s home. It has nothing to do with you!"

 Chapter 258

    Reply impolitely.


    Even Ning Chunjie seems to have smelled a faint smell of gunpowder.


    The gloom on Ningchun cleansing seems to be more than one degree. Sure enough, Xu Yurui is really different now. Is it because of Jiang Chenxi?


    Oh!


    Ning Chunjie walks to Xu Yurui and seems to be watching Xu Yurui smile. In fact, she has scars on her face. At this time, she looks more terrible than a ghost.


    Seeing Xu Yurui guarding the hot soup, she went over and beat the spoon stirring the soup on the ground. She pretended to be surprised and said, "I''m really sorry to beat your spoon on the ground."


    Xu Yurui knows that Ning Chunjie deliberately makes trouble, but she now focuses on the food prepared for Jiang Chenxi and ignores her.


    When one of the spoons fell off, she picked up a new one and put it next to the soup bowl again.


    Ning Chunjie saw that Xu Yurui ignored her, but she didn''t feel bored. She continued to stare at Xu Yurui gloomily. The corners of her lips seemed to bring up a smile and said, "what''s the use of doing these now? No matter what you do to Chenxi, he won''t choose you. He will only choose me. Just like at the beginning. So, give up. Leave here and don''t disturb me and Chenxi."


    The soup in the bowl is slowly warming up.


    Xu Yurui listened to Ning Chunjie''s words. At this time, she looked at her sideways.


    Suddenly, the corners of Xu Yurui''s lips were also hooked. The cold light from a pair of ice eyes almost shocked Ning Chunjie back.


    Xu Yurui looked directly at Ning Chunjie and said to her, "is it? Is it useless? If you didn''t falsely use my identity and say that the person sleeping with Chen Xi that night was you, would Chen Xi choose you? It''s you who should leave, Ning Chunjie."


    It was also said impolitely.


    She has decided to take Jiang Chenxi over all her life. Of course, she is not afraid to tear her face with Ning Chunjie in anything.


    In fact, in the final analysis, Ning Chunjie will only do a few tricks, ying insidious, pretending to be pathetic and asking for sympathy.


    In the previous life, she was too soft hearted to lose to Ning Chunjie, but in this life, she won''t!


    Ning Chunjie falsely used her identity with Jiang Chenxi that night. It was also a previous life that Ning Chunjie told her before she died, which made her more painful.


    Hearing Xu Yurui say this, Ning Chunjie really stepped back two steps.


    There was a look of surprise on her face.


    How? How could Xu Yurui know that she falsely used her identity that night to be with Jiang Chenxi?


    This is her secret. Everyone thought that she was naturally liked by Jiang Chenxi, and then she was with Jiang Chenxi!


    How could Xu Yurui know this secret?


    Previously, Xu Yurui didn''t know that she used her identity with Jiang Chenxi that night. She just knew that Jiang Chenxi liked her Ning Chunjie rather than Xu Yurui. Because of this, she wouldn''t mention it to Jiang Chenxi at all.


    She always shows her love of Jiang Chenxi to Xu Yurui, and she also wants to suppress Xu Yurui''s self-confidence.


    Now that Xu Yurui knows about it, what will happen if she tells Jiang Chenxi?


    She is with Jiang Chenxi and can feel that until now, Jiang Chenxi is very special to "her that night".


    Even today she came to ask Jiang Chenxi. Jiang Chenxi finally decided to help her after hearing her mention that night.


    Now it is the moment when she asks Jiang Chenxi to turn back. She can''t let Jiang Chenxi know about it!


    Tonight, Jiang Chenxi turned back to her because of "that night", which shows that Jiang Chenxi doesn''t know about it yet.


    But Xu Yurui knew about it. No matter how she knew it, she couldn''t keep it. When did she tell Jiang Chenxi about it!


    She will never allow it!


    Looking at Ning Chunjie''s confused appearance, Xu Yurui was not surprised at all.


    Ning Chunjie also told her how much Jiang Chenxi cared about the night when she was reced in order to annoy her and make her die more.


    Since she knows that Jiang Chenxi cares, Ning Chunjie certainly doesn''t want to be exposed, nor does she want her secret to be known by others.


    Just, how much does Jiang Chenxi care about that night


    Xu Yurui was thinking about it. At this time, Ning Chunjie approached Xu Yurui again and said gloomily, "Xu Yurui, I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "But are you sure Chenxi will abandon me and choose you? You and Chenxi are just one night. What can they represent? Chenxi doesn''t know how many nights she has had with me! Do you think Chenxi has always liked me so much and has been with me for so long, will it change because of one night?"


    Ning Chunjie''s words seemed to have a lot of confidence, as if she really believed how firmly Jiang Chenxi would choose her, but in fact, her heart had no bottom at all.


    Again and again, the facts tonight have also proved that Jiang Chenxi is likely to give up her because of the truth of that night!


    However, she has no bottom, but she must let Xu Yurui believe that she has a bottom!


    Xu Yurui seems to have a certain passion for emotional cleanliness. As long as she knows that whatever it is, what Jiang Chenxi likes is not her, but her Ning Chunjie, she will choose not to talk through any emotional words with Jiang Chenxi!


    Although Xu Yurui seems to have taken the initiative to attack Jiang Chenxi, she also came to his house to cook for him.


    But Xu Yurui''s dead brain, if you twist it for her again, she may not be able to turn around!


    After hearing Ning Chunjie''s words, Xu Yurui was stunned. At the same time, there was a sneer at the corners of his mouth.


    This is the reason why even if she has been reborn, even if she already knows everything before rebirth, although she now wants to be closer to Jiang Chenxi and want to be with Jiang Chenxi, she has never talked to Jiang Chenxi. At this time, she is more inclined to apany Jiang Chenxi silently and stay with Jiang Chenxi silently.


    Because she is not sure whether Jiang Chenxi really likes Ning Chunjie. On the night with her, she paid everything sincerely to him. What is he to her?


    Although it has been known for a long time that Jiang Chenxi was with Ning Chunjie because Ning Chunjie pretended to rece her in both her previous life and this life.


    It seems that Jiang Chenxi likes her that night, not Ning Chunjie who was reced.


    But if this is the case, Ning Chunjie has been with Jiang Chenxi for so long. Does Jiang Chenxi really not like Ning Chunjie just for her?


    In that case, what was the night she and him?


    For this, Xu Yurui couldn''t think of the answer, so she didn''t talk to Jiang Chenxi.


    But all along, because of this, her heart is also disappointed.

 Chapter 259

    Seeing Xu Yurui''s frowning and tangled appearance, Ning Chunjie knew that her provocation had be. Peace of mind, but because Xu Yurui knows her secret, her heart is still hanging.


    At this time, the soup in the pot is hot.


    Xu Yurui returned to her senses, turned off the fire and took the soup down from the fire.


    She didn''t think much anymore. She had to put the soup on the table.


    But when she was about to go forward, Ning Chunjie suddenly stretched out her foot and tripped in front of her foot.


    Because there was soup blocking her sight, Xu Yurui didn''t see Ning Chunjie''s feet. As soon as I walked forward, I was tripped by Ning Chunjie.


    Her center of gravity was unstable and she eximed, "ah!" she was about to fall with soup.


    At this time, Ning Chunjie was not relieved to see her fall like this. She raised her hand to overturn the soup in Xu Yurui''s hand and sprinkle all these hot soup on Xu Yurui.


    Xu Yurui''s steps are unstable. Where is she free to take care of the soup in her hand?


    As a result, the soup in her hand was knocked over.


    But because not to mention Ning Chunjie, Xu Yurui herself could not control the direction of the soup.


    Now the soup has been overturned, but most of the soup in it has been sprinkled on Ning Chunjie!


    Although Xu Yurui also stained a little, he stained very little. Compared with Ning Chunjie, it can be ignored immediately.


    "Ah!" Ning Chunjie was scalded and screamed. It seemed that her voice could be heard in the whole building.


    One after another, Xu Yurui and Ning Chunjie both made a cry of surprise, which had already rmed Jiang Chenxi.


    Jiang Chenxi hurried down from upstairs and asked, "what''s the matter? What happened?"


    Arge bowl of soup was poured into the kitchen, and the ground was still steaming.


    Xu Yurui fell down, but now she has stood up.


    Ning Chunjie stood aside, and now she screamed because the hot soup was so hot.


    Seeing Jiang Chenxiing, she immediately rushed to Jiang Chenxi''s side toin. She usually pretended to be poor and used to acting. Now it''s only a second, there are crystal tears in her eyes, and the whole person has be soft and pitiful.


    She cried to Jiang Chenxi and said, "Chenxi, help! Xu Yurui wants to hurt me! She''s so vicious! She covets you and asks me not to appear next to you. I don''t agree. I said you are my most important person. I can''t leave you, so she poured hot soup on me! I''m scalded!"


    In the final analysis, the reason why Ning Chunjie is hot now is that she did it herself. On the contrary, she wants to harm Xu Yurui. But now she put all her mistakes on Xu Yurui, and she didn''t blush at all. All the wronged lies are at hand.


    The way she acted was naturally very real, but all this was seen in Jiang Chenxi''s eyes, but Jiang Chenxi didn''t believe it.


    He didn''t believe Ning Chunjie''s malicious words about Xu Yurui, even though she deliberately said love words to him now were false.


    He has known Xu Yurui for some time since he confirmed the heroine of Twilight sun. Although he doesn''t say he knows Xu Yurui very well, he also has a certain understanding of Xu Yurui''s behavior style. So he believes that Xu Yurui is not such a person.


    Besides, Ning Chunjie said Xu Yurui''s reason for harming her. Xu Yurui coveted him


    He felt that it should be impossible.


    Although he gets along well with Xu Yurui, he can feel that Xu Yurui keeps some distance from him.


    So he doesn''t think Xu Yurui covets him.


    Although he is a top star and many people like him, he is not narcissistic enough to like him as a person.


    Ning Chunjie was hurt all over before, and Jiang Chenxi didn''t care much. Now that she was poured with hot soup, he didn''t care either.


    He said coldly to Ning Chunjie, "if it''s hot, deal with it yourself."


    Listening to Ning Chunjie''s noise, Jiang Chenxi regretted letting her into the house.


    It''s better for Xu Yurui to be quiet. Ning Chunjie wronged her, and she didn''t say anything more.


    The soup poured into the kitchen. Xu Yurui must be the same as Ning Chunjie. She will be scalded by the soup, but Xu Yurui didn''t say anything.


    Compared with Ning Chunjie''s noise, Jiang Chenxi paid attention to Xu Yurui.


    At this time, Xu Yurui stood there in a white skirt. It was clear that she had done nothing and didn''t deliberately put on a look, but somehow, she suddenly touched Jiang Chenxi''s heart.


    For a moment, Jiang Chenxi even thought that if it were Xu Yurui who was with him that night, it was a pity that there was no if.


    Jiang Chenxi went to Xu Yurui again. His voice and color were not as cold as that of Ning Chunjie. He unconsciously put it down and said, "Yurui, are you okay? Have you been scalded? Do you need medicine?"


    This kind of booing is in sharp contrast to Ning Chunjie.


    In fact, this is Jiang Chenxi''s warm state when he treats a person normally.


    Yu Ning Chunjie knows what kind of woman she is and what she has done. Jiang Chenxi is willing to take her home to help her once, which is the ultimate.


    Ning Chunjie doesn''t deserve any warm treatment.


    Xu Yurui looked at Jiang Chenxi, shook her head and was about to say something.


    At this time, Ning Chunjie looked at the state in front of her and stamped her feet angrily.


    what do you mean? Now it''s her! Xu Yurui looks like that. It''s clear that she hasn''t been burned at a nce!


    Why is Jiang Chenxi so cold to her and so cold to Xu Yurui!


    After all, she had done something wrong to Jiang Chenxi and was found. Therefore, Ning Chunjie''s cold attitude towards Jiang Chenxi is not uneptable.


    But in such a cold attitude, and his warm contrast to Xu Yurui, Ning Chunjie''s heart is very unhappy!


    She looked at Xu Yurui on one side, and her gloomy eyes only missed cutting a hole for Xu Yurui!


    "Wait! You won''t be proud for long! If you annoy me, Ning Chunjie, I have many ways to make you look good! I''ll let you know how to write the dead wordter!"


    Ning Chunjie clenched her fist and thought.


    Soon, she restrained her look of resentment and said with exaggerated tears beside Jiang Chenxi: "Chenxi, how can you leave me alone and care about Xu Yurui? I''m hurt! Xu Yurui has nothing! I... I''m your woman, how can you do this to me?"


    Ning Chunjie''s tears seemed to flow without money.


    Unfortunately, it''s the same truth. When you know that everything is false, even if the poor appearance is extreme, it can''t move anyone.

 Chapter 260

    Only truth can really affect people''s emotions.


    anytime.


    Jiang Chenxi looked at Ning Chunjie and said coldly, "Ning Chunjie, you are not my woman!"


    Then he didn''t exin more, and said coldly: "if you''re scalded, go to the medicine yourself!"


    This just didn''t mention don''t bother him.


    Unfortunately, he has decided to bring Ning Chunjie back this night. Even if he is tired, he can only endure this night first.


    Ning Chunjie knows that Jiang Chenxi has always been so indifferent to her. Before her next n seeds, she is afraid that such indifference will not change.


    But it doesn''t matter! She doesn''t mind! As long as you can borrow Jiang Chenxi to get rid of the current dilemma!


    What she has to do now is to put on a look and prepare for the next n!


    Ning Chunjie''s voice seems to be more wronged, but when you listen carefully, you can hear a faint arrogance. Her voice is still soft on purpose: "Chen Xi, I listen to you and apply the medicine myself. The scald medicine is still in the second room on the left of the second floor, right?"


    In fact, all the medicine is in the room where the emergency medicine box is put. Ning Chunjie deliberately describes it so clearly, just to annoy Xu Yurui, show how good her rtionship with Jiang Chen is, and how often she used toe to Jiang Chenxi''s house.


    Xu Yurui believed all this.


    In previous lives, especially after apanying Jiang Chenxi in the form of soul, before Ning Chunjie threw jiang Chenxi away, she saw how good Jiang Chenxi was to Ning Chunjie.


    It can be said that no matter what Ning Chunjie did to him, as long as Ning Chunjie came to coax him, he was even willing to give her his life.


    She felt heartache when she looked at all this, but she couldn''t help but look away. The more she looked, the more heartache she felt


    And for this love, Jiang Chen Xi can not even have his life. What is it to take Ning Chunjie home?


    But when she heard this, she would still have a grudge.


    In previous lives, she had been so heartbroken because of the feelings between Jiang Chenxi and Ning Chunjie, whether she was alive or dead.


    Why didn''t she feel bad about it?


    Even if you are reborn, there seems to be a barrier that you can''t get through in your heart.


    Jiang Chenxi didn''t understand the struggle between women. He didn''t see the difference of Xu Yurui, nor did he hear the implication in Ning Chunjie''s words.


    After listening to Ning Chunjie''s words, he felt there was no need to talk to her, so he didn''t talk to her.


    In addition to some nostalgia for that night, Ning Chunjie is a bad hearted stranger here.


    Ning Chunjie went upstairs. Jiang Chenxi asked Xu Yurui what to do again. Xu Yurui answered stiffly, "it''s all right."


    Jiang Chenxi seemed to notice that Xu Yurui was in a bad mood, but he didn''t ask much.


    The soup was spilled all over the floor. Xu Yurui looked at her carefully cooked soup and felt sorry that she couldn''t serve it atst. She also wanted to see how Jiang Chenxi looked when he drank his favorite soup.


    After rebirth, because she already knew Jiang Chenxi''s taste, she took great pains to learn all the dishes Jiang Chenxi liked.


    She didn''t know what the future would be like, but even if Jiang Chenxi ate the food she cooked herself only once in the future, she felt that the previous hard study and experiment were worth it.


    After this brief farce, the hot and delicious food was finally brought to the table.


    Xu Yurui just brought out thest dish, and Ning Chunjie cleaned up herself again.


    After all, she was tortured in Fu Shengchu. Although she has been much cleaner, the whole person has lost a lot of lusterpared with the past.


    But this did not prevent her from continuing to be a demon.


    Continue to be demons by all means to achieve their goals.


    Jiang Chenxi sat over at this time and looked at a table full of dishes. Suddenly, his eyes lit up: "Yurui, your cooking is very good! These dishes are my favorite!"


    It''s not polite. After all, all the dishes on the table made by Xu Yurui are really his favorite.


    After a busy day, it''s a very happy thing for anyone to eat such a table of favorite dishes. Jiang Chenxi was surprised to see this? Is Xu Yurui so simr to his taste?


    As for Xu Yurui''s cooking, although Jiang Chenxi hasn''t tasted it yet, he can feel that his stomach is more hungry when he looks at the appearance and smells the vor of the dishes.


    Seeing Jiang Chenxi surprised, Xu Yurui was also very happy. As long as Jiang Chenxi likes it, no matter what she is asked to do, she feels it is worth it.


    The smile on her face was also very sincere: "Chen Xi, you like to eat!"


    Jiang Chenxi sat down in the host''s seat and warmly invited Xu Yurui to say, "Yurui, you can sit down and eat!" after getting the benefits of Xu Yurui, of course he should be more enthusiastic to Xu Yurui.


    Xu Yurui''s eyebrows and eyes seemed to smile more curved: "I''ll put back my apron and eat it."


    Xu Yurui went to put the apron. She worked hard to cook this table and hasn''t served it yet. Ning Chunjie then arrogantly sat directly on the hostess of the table and sat next to Jiang Chenxi with a soft voice and a fake smile: "Chenxi, this table is really good! I''m hungry and start eating!"


    What he said seemed like a hostess.


    But looking at these meals, her heart was really happy.


    Because when she was imprisoned by Fu Sheng, she ate leftovers, poor leftovers, and sometimes she didn''t eat at all.


    Why aren''t you attracted to this table of delicious food now?


    Although, she knew that some of the food could not be eaten at all.


    As if thinking of something, Ning Chunjie hooked her lips and her scarred face was like a ghost.


    Soon, there will be a good y!


    At this time, Xu Yurui put down her apron and came over. Her knee length white skirt was still so clean.


    Seeing Ning Chunjie on the table, she frowned and was a little unhappy, but she didn''t say anything more.


    She went to the table and was about to sit down. At this time, Ning Chunjie casually pointed to a seat far from the master''s seat, but her voice was quite soft: "Xu Yurui, sit there!" the Chinese table culture, the farther away from the master''s seat on the table, the more wait.


    Xu Yurui picked her eyebrow and gave her a cold look: "I don''t know if guests have dinner at the table. It''s best not to point fingers and feet?" she said and sat down directly in a seat next to Jiang Chenxi.


    The meaning of the words is also very obvious. It is said that Ning Chunjie is just a guest and is not qualified to dictate.


    No matter how Ning Chunjie and Jiang Chenxi are now, it''s still a fact that they have separated.

 Chapter 261

    Ning Chunjie is still not used to Xu Yurui''s daring to antagonize her. She frowns and is very unhappy. She is about to say something. Jiang Chenxi on one side has coldly said to her, "sit over!"


    Next to Jiang Chenxi''s host seat, there are two seats, one is the hostess seat that Ning Chunjie is sitting now, and the other is the guest seat that Xu Yurui is sitting nearest to the host seat.


    As the name suggests, the hostess is the hostess''s seat. Now Jiang Chenxi is basically indifferent to Ning Chunjie. Naturally, he doesn''t want her to sit on the hostess''s seat.


    Ning Chunjie didn''t expect that she would take a seat now, and Jiang Chenxi would say something about her.


    She was stunned, and then she was pitifully coquettish: "Chen Xi..."


    But it was shocked by a cold light from Jiang Chenxi.


    When Jiang Chenxi was cold, he still had a threatening momentum.


    In addition, Ning Chunjie didn''t want anything wrong with the next meal, so in the end, she didn''t say anything and moved aside.


    Now from this point of view, Ning Chunjie''s seat is farther away from the host seat.


    Ning Chunjie was certainly dissatisfied, but she still restrained such dissatisfaction.


    Then, before the meal started, Ning Chunjie suddenly looked at the dishes in front of her, frowned, pointed to several seafood and said, "what''s this? Xu Yurui, Chenxi doesn''t like seafood! If you don''t understand, don''te here to cook again in the future!"


    Although it was a tone of criticism, it was expressed in very soft words, with some angry voices.


    There is no reason why Ning Chunjie speaks like this. She just wants to please Jiang Chenxi and show how much she knows Jiang Chenxi. At the same time, she also wants to say something to make Xu Yurui unhappy.


    Xu Yurui nced coldly at Ning Chunjie, but didn''t speak. Instead, she looked at Jiang Chenxi aside. Then, her face became soft and warm. She smiled and said, "Chenxi, don''t you like these seafood?"


    Although it was a question, it was clearly in a positive tone.


    She has been with Jiang Chenxi for so long in her previous life. She is still very confident that she knows what Jiang Chenxi likes.


    Jiang Chenxi is dissatisfied with Ning Chunjie''s attitude. This is his family. Xu Yurui cooked food for him. It''s already very hard. Why should Ning Chunjie tell us what to do here?


    Jiang Chen Xi frowned and was about to say something. When he heard Xu Yurui talking to him, he temporarily suppressed his dissatisfaction with Ning Chunjie.


    Xu Yurui will certainly be unhappy if she cooks hard but is not recognized.


    In order to prevent this, Jiang Chenxi patiently exined to Xu Yurui, "Yurui, no, these dishes are well cooked, and I like to eat them very much. I really don''t like the fishy smell of seafood, but I like the delicious taste of seafood very much. Seafood with good fishy smell is my favorite."


    The fishy smell of these seafood made by Xu Yurui goes very well! It suits him very much!


    However, if the fishy smell of seafood needs to go properly, it is actually very difficult. We should master the materials and heat very well.


    So as soon as the dishes were served, he was surprised and surprised when he smelled that these seafood only had fresh taste and no fishy smell.


    How good is Xu Yurui''s cooking to make this kind of seafood that chefs can''t do just right?


    Xu Yurui was not surprised by Jiang Chenxi''s answer. After all, in his previous life, Jiang Chenxi often went to a specific seafood restaurant and liked to eat the seafood there, but he didn''t eat the seafood in other ces.


    There is only one reason for this, that is, there is only seafood in that restaurant. The ce where the fishy smell goes is just what he wants.


    The fishy removing method of her seafood is the same as that of the store. She has tried it many times and failed many times in the middle, but now if Jiang Chenxi likes it, she thinks it''s worth it.


    Xu Yurui smiled and said to Jiang Chenxi, "Chenxi, just like it."


    At this time, theirmunication was quite pleasant, but it seemed to exclude Ning Chunjie.


    Ning Chunjie looked at them, and her eyes were overcast again. Her hands trembled slightly because of dissatisfaction.


    But soon, she hid such unhappiness. Instead, she smiled and sandwiched one of Jiang Chenxi''s seafood. She still made a soft tunnel like that: "Chenxi, if you like to eat, you can eat more!"


    Then he put a lot of seafood in his bowl.


    "OK." Jiang Chenxi said coldly. He really doesn''t like Ning Chunjie''s approach now. He doesn''t like any false things. Besides, is Ning Chunjie still lying to him?


    As Jiang Chenxi said, Ning Chunjie stopped cooking.


    Originally, Jiang Chenxi didn''t want to eat Ning Chunjie''s food, but he just praised that the seafood made by Xu Yurui was delicious. If he took the seafood out of the bowl at this time, it would be bad.


    So he still ate the dish that Ning Chunjie brought him.


    However, after tasting that the seafood made by Xu Yurui was better than he thought, he was more surprised and ate two more mouthfuls of seafood in his bowl. Then, his eyes glowed and said to Xu Yurui, "Yurui, the seafood you made is really delicious! It''s the best I''ve eaten so far!" what he said is not a lie.


    Looking at Jiang Chenxi''s happy appearance, Xu Yurui is also happy. Isn''t that why she worked so hard?


    Without waiting for Xu Yurui to say anything, Ning Chunjie on one side said softly and affectably, "Chenxi, eat slowly! Don''t eat fast because I clip too much for you!"


    Ning Chunjie''s words seem to be ordinary, but in fact, she doesn''t mean that at all.


    She is showing off to Xu Yurui how much Jiang Chenxi is willing to eat her food!


    However, Ning Chunjie secretly tripped Xu Yurui, but Xu Yurui didn''t care about it.


    Why does Jiang Chenxi eat vegetables fast? In fact, she still has a spectrum in her heart. How much her cooking suits Jiang Chenxi''s taste, and she has a spectrum in her heart.


    Instead of Li Ning Chunjie, she smiled at Jiang Chenxi and said, "Chenxi, you like to eat. My table is not in vain."


    In fact, making this table and waiting for Jiang Chenxi to eat is not so smooth.


    Jiang Chenxi came backte. After working hard and carefully to prepare the food, she had warmed the food several times before Jiang Chenxi came back, just to let Jiang Chenxi eat the food with appropriate temperature as soon as he came back.


    But just when Jiang Chenxi came back, the food came and needed to be hot again.


    And from serving to the table, Ning Chunjie also knocked over her bowl of soup. It''s not easy all the way.


    As Xu Yurui said, she also took some seafood Jiang Chenxi was eating into her bowl.


    After the food was cooked, she didn''t eat it, so she also wanted to taste the food in Jiang Chenxi''s mouth.


    Ning Chunjie saw Xu Yurui eat the dish, but a smile came up at the corners of her mouth.

 Chapter 262

    Just eat it yourself! It also saves her from trying to make her eat the dishes she wants her to eat!


    Good y, it will be on soon!


    It waste at night, but the chandelier in the room was shining with good-looking brilliance. At this time, Ning Chunjie received any information. After seeing it, the smile on her lips was even worse.


    In the next meal, Ning Chunjie didn''t make many demons. Instead, Jiang Chenxi and Xu Yurui got along very happily. Jiang Chenxi showed his eyes every time he ate a dish and praised Xu Yurui''s cooking.


    He is also a small eater and has high requirements for delicious food. In the face of Xu Yurui, he can like every dish so much. His favor for Xu Yurui is also rising sharply.


    However, what he thought Xu Yurui cooked was just what he liked. In fact, it was the result of Xu Yurui''s special preparation for him.


    At the dinner table, between Jiang Chenxi and Xu Yurui, Ning Chunjie seems to be more and more like an outsider.


    She smiled at it, but she didn''t care about it.


    Let them be happy for a while and let Xu Yurui be happy for a while. After all, they will not be happy soon!


    Jiang Chenxi and Xu Yurui are stillughing at the dinner table, with the topic of dishes and the intersection of their work.


    They bothughed happily.


    But gradually, they suddenly felt that each other''s smiling faces became blurred.


    By the time they tried to see what, they had fainted on the table one by one.


    At this time, Ning Chunjie looked at the two people who fainted, and the whole person burst into a more terrible smile.


    At this time, all the softness on her body was gone, and the rest was like a ghost,pletely gloomy.


    She stood up from the table, then moved a few steps to Jiang Chenxi and Xu Yurui.


    She patted Jiang Chenxi''s face to one side and called in a Yin voice: "Chenxi, Chenxi..."


    Seeing that Jiang Chenxi didn''t respond, she hooked her lips with satisfaction.


    He patted Xu Yurui''s face to one side and called in a Yin voice: "Yurui, Yurui..."


    Xu Yurui also did not respond.


    Looking at the two people who closed their eyes and seemed to be turning red, the smile on Ningchun''s clean face was even worse.


    She almost burst outughing at the thought of what would happen next.


    She broadcast a phone call and whispered, e in."


    After a while, two obscene and tall men came in. They looked at the two fainted on the table and respectfully called Ning Chunjie: "sister Chun."


    In the past, Ning Chunjie was the second inmand around Fu Sheng. In some ways, she was also the leader of their gang. There were also some obedient people under her hand.


    Ning Chunjie nodded to them, and her face was still so gloomy.


    She nced at the two people on the table, first pointed to Jiang Chenxi and said, "carry him to the bedroom on the second floor. Be careful. Don''t wake people up."


    She also pointed to Xu Yurui on the table. Her face was more gloomy. Her smile seemed to be a murderous scorpion: "as for her, take her away and find a quiet ce. After rape... Kill again! Clean it up."


    When Ning Chunjie said she was going to kill Xu Yurui, it was even more cruel on her face. People couldn''t feel any fluctuations in her mood at all.


    It''s a bit like saying an ordinary word.


    The two tall and wretched men were stunned when they heard Ning Chunjie''s words.


    They looked at each other, and one of them said to Ning Chunjie, "sister Chun, didn''t you say only rape? This murder..."


    Even if they are not good people, they are not as cruel as Ning Chunjie. When ites to killing, there is still a palpitation on their faces.


    At the same time, their eyes also showed a touch of greedy light.


    Ning Chunjie smiled and looked at the two people in front of her. She also understood what they were thinking now.


    It looks like she''s afraid of killing again. In fact, it''s just that she didn''t give her money in ce.


    I''m not a good man. I haven''t killed anyone before. I''m going to rape Xu Yurui. Do I have to take Xu Yurui''s life?


    Ning Chunjie''s eyes fell on Xu Yurui again, and the Yin and ruthlessness in her eyes was a little more.


    Her chilly lip corner was more upward: "don''t worry. Sister Chun can''t do without your benefits. How about I buy this woman''s life at three times the price of one life in my career?"


    In fact, it will cost her a lot of money, but she can afford it for the time being.


    Moreover, waiting for the sess of the n, she sessfully saved Jiang Chenxi. Isn''t it easy for her to take money from Jiang Chenxi?


    Although the Jiang family does not have as much money as the Fu family.


    Originally, she could find someone else to spend less money to buy Xu Yurui''s life, but now she called them two toe, that''s them. She didn''t want to createplications.


    Originally, she didn''t want Xu Yurui''s life. If she wanted to me Xu Yurui, she would me herself. I don''t know how to know that she took her ce that night.


    She may have to rely on Jiang Chenxi for a long time. In order to avoid some unexpected situations, she can only let Xu Yurui die first.


    When she died, the secret was scattered with Xu Yurui, and no one would know the truth again.


    Moreover, now Fu Sheng is down and out. She was beaten so badly by Fu Sheng. Xu Yurui also has a share. Xu Yurui was raped first and then killed, which is not unjust.


    Originally, her goal today is Jiang Chenxi. Except for Jiang Chenxi, she doesn''t want to have anything else to make trouble for her.


    Seeing Xu Yurui here, she reminded Xu Yurui to go twice, once at the door and once in the kitchen.


    If she had gone, nothing would have happened to her now.


    It''s a pity that Xu Yurui didn''t leave twice. She also antagonized her, threatened her with that night''s incident, and poured hot soup on her


    Then don''t me her for being cruel!


    She gave her a chance, but she didn''t cherish it.


    No matter what happens, she deserves it!


    Ning Chunjie thought, and the cruel smile on her face was even worse.


    After listening to the price given by Ning Chunjie, the two obscene and tall men didn''t think about it, so they directly agreed with a smile: "yes, sister Chun! We won''t let go of anyone who dares to provoke sister Chun! She deserved the death of this woman!"


    They have long been rotten people. As long as the price is appropriate, they are willing to kill and set fire.


    Ning Chunjie smiled and didn''t answer them.


    They went to carry Jiang Chenxi designated by Ning Chunjie upstairs.


    After going downstairs, they took a look at Xu Yurui left on the table.


    Originally, Xu Yurui was lying on the table. They couldn''t see Xu Yurui''s face clearly.

 Chapter 263

    Now they turned Xu Yurui''s body over. After seeing her face, they were still happy, but now they are more happy.


    They looked at each other with a dirty smile that they knew what they meant.


    I didn''t expect Ning Chunjie to make the woman they raped so beautiful this time. This face, this figure, this wave, make a lot of money! Tut tut!


    You can make a lot of money after killing her.


    As long as this vote is not caught, they will be happy!


    The dirty smile in their eyes almost burst out.


    Ning Chunjie looked at them and Xu Yurui''s saliva was about to flow out. Naturally, she knew what they were thinking.


    She disdainfully "cut", impatiently waved her hand and said, "take people away quickly! Do things clean! If something happens, no one will wipe your ass!"


    This is the rule of this road. It''s the business of the people who do things with money. If things are done, whether they will be found by the police in the end.


    After seeing Xu Yurui''s face, the two obscene and tall people had long been distracted.


    With a sly smile, they answered Ning Chunjie absently, "sister Chun, leave it to us. You have a hundred hearts! We will do it for you!"


    Then they couldn''t wait to carry Xu Yurui away. When they left, their eyes were shining.


    Ning Chunjie looked at them and smiled, but she didn''t care about them.


    Raise your feet and go upstairs to find Jiang Chenxi in the bedroom.


    At this time, Ning Chunjie looked at the direction of the bedroom in the corridor, and the smile on her face was even worse.


    In the twinkling of an eye, she didn''t find it.


    The two obscene and tall men, after carrying Xu Yurui out of the house, suddenly, one of them covered his stomach and said, "ouch, I want to have diarrhea!"


    Another humanitarian: "when is it, still thinking of diarrhea?" looking at Xu Yurui, he couldn''t wait to enjoy it!


    But the man seemed to have a really painful stomach. He covered his stomach and twisted his face: "no! I can''t stand it! Wait for me for a while! Just a minute!"


    Then he looked for the toilet in the house again: "where is the toilet?"


    Another person saw this and could only wait helplessly: "hurry up!"


    When not to have a tummy, but this time!


    The bedroom on the second floor was lit, and Jiang Chenxi was put on the bed. At this time, the medicine in his body seemed to be more effective. He began to pull his cor reluctantly: "hot..."


    Ningchun''s clean and overcast lips hooked up. She turned off the light in the bedroom and turned on a dark night light.


    In this way, at night, there is an atmosphere.


    She came to Jiang Chenxi, raised her hand, unbuttoned his coat, and said softly in his ear, "Chenxi, don''t worry, I''ming."


    The skirt was untied, Jiang Chenxi was more breathable, and his body gasped.


    Hazy, he opened his eyes and seemed to see the "Ning Chunjie" in the night that made him fall in love.


    He was a little confused. Wen called out, "it''s you..."


    Ningchun answered him softly, "it''s me."


    More and more confused in the head, more and more things in the depths of memory were hooked out.


    Jiang Chen Xi frowned and hugged the man in front of her. He was greedy for the taste of her. It seemed that it was different from what he remembered, and it seemed to be the same: "it''s you."


    Ning Chunjie lets Jiang Chenxi hold herself. At the same time, she is still seducing Jiang Chenxi in a soft voice.


    Before she decided to find Jiang Chenxi, she had already decided to find a way to hook Jiang Chenxi more tightly, so as to find a more stable backer for her in the future.


    In the past, in order to maintain the pure image in front of Jiang Chenxi, and Jiang Chenxi was only a secondary tool for her, so she just hung him. She didn''t have a rtionship with him except the night Jiang Chenxi misunderstood.


    But now it''s different. She wants to firmly grasp Jiang Chenxi.


    I haven''t given Jiang Chenxi''s intimate love before. Now I give it to him.


    And the medicine she gave Jiang Chenxi would make Jiang Chenxi think she was his favorite.


    Originally, she had a ce in Jiang Chenxi''s heart. No matter how this position came, after tonight, Jiang Chenxi thought she couldn''t help being with her because of the love at the bottom of her heart, and will re-examine her rtionship with him.


    In essence, Jiang Chenxi and Xu Yurui are the same people.


    The emotional world is too clean and stubborn.


    Clean and stubborn, as long as they can grasp a little love, even if it may be false, they will never let go, and they will never allow anything to pollute their love.


    She has prepared this medicine for a long time and is waiting to give it to Jiang Chenxi tonight.


    The things Xu Yurui ate were taken by her bad luck.


    Ning Chunjie doesn''t have deep feelings for Jiang Chenxi, but is cooperating with Jiang Chenxi''s infatuation medicine and acting with him.


    Ning Chunjie took off Jiang Chenxi''s coat and her own clothes.


    She sat on Jiang Chenxi and was preparing to seed.


    At this time, a scream suddenly came downstairs: "help! Let go of me! Help! Let go of me! Get away!"


    Hearing this voice, Ning Chunjie''s eyebrows immediately frowned deeply.


    Those two things that are not enough to seed but more than fail have not taken Xu Yurui away yet?


    The cry for help is Xu Yurui''s voice!


    Ning Chunjie got up from Jiang Chenxi and went to the window to see Xu Yurui''s delicate body. Now she is struggling desperately under the confinement of those two obscene tall men.


    The two men pped Xu Yurui, but Xu Yurui''s delicate body seemed to burst out with strong strength. She shouted desperately: "help! Let go of me! Get away! Chenxi! Help!"


    It was not until quite a while that Xu Yurui figured out what was happening now!


    She had been eating well at the table, but suddenly she was unconscious and fell asleep.


    When he woke up, he found that he had a splitting headache and was being carried outside Jiang Chenxi''s house by two strange men!


    But for a moment, she knew that Ning Chunjie must have done something to her!


    Confused, she seemed to see Jiang Chenxi fall down on the table!


    It must be that the food on the table was tampered with by Ning Chunjie! When she goes to the kitchen first!


    Hearing the conversation between the two men carrying her, she knew they were going to rape and kill her.


    Xu Yurui didn''t expect Ning Chunjie to kill her, and she moved her hand so quickly!


    But she won''t wait to die! She won''t let Ning Chunjie kill her again!


    However, although Jiang Chenxi''s house is not built in no man''snd, because Jiang Chenxi often works in the house, he is sometimes busyte.

 Chapter 264

    In order to prevent affecting the surrounding neighbors, this house has been specially treated, and the sound instion effect is much better than that of ordinary houses.


    So although Xu Yurui shouted heartrendingly, the sound was actually very small.


    But there was a lot of noise in the house.


    Jiang Chenxi was lying in bed and heard such a voice.


    For a moment, he seemed to be sober. Got up and wanted to see what was going on outside.


    But at this time, Ning Chunjie came back from the window. She closed the window and closed the curtains. It''s a little quieter, but it''s still loud.


    Ning Chunjie''s eyes were overcast. She came to Jiang Chenxi, hugged him and said softly, "Chenxi, do you remember that night..."


    Under the action of fan love medicine, finally, Jiang Chenxi''s consciousness became blurred again. He returned to that night. Xu Yurui''s heart breaking cry for help outside the window also became the voice of the storm in his mind.


    Seeing that Jiang Chenxi was led back, Ning Chunjie put down a hanging heart.


    Fortunately, Jiang Chenxi eats a lot of food tonight, so traditional Chinese medicine is deep. This drug was also very strong.


    Xu Yurui is afraid of taking less medicine


    Just, even if she took less medicine, she fainted for a long time. Why didn''t those two take Xu Yurui away now?!


    Ning Chunjie didn''t have time to think about it. She just thought that although Xu Yurui was sober now, two tall men outside should be able to subdue Xu Yurui soon.


    She put her mind on stabilizing Jiang Chenxi again.


    If both of them were sober, she would have been in vain today.


    Xu Yurui tried her best to finally break free from the shackles of the two men, but she just ran away for two steps and was caught back by them.


    "Let me go! You let me go!"


    She continued to struggle, but it was useless. They covered her mouth and dragged her directly outside the house.


    There are great differences in powerful forces. Xu Yurui is a little desperate. Is it doomed to escape in this life?


    At this time, her foot touched a shovel for shoveling soil in the garden.


    Her hand was not imprisoned. She grabbed the shovel and smashed it at the two people behind her.


    The two men got a move and immediately opened a hole in their head. Before they had time to respond, they hit them several times.


    They rxed their hands covering Xu Yurui''s mouth, and Xu Yurui took the opportunity to run away.


    She broke free from their bondage, but the door was where they were, and she could only run in.


    The door of the house has been locked. She can''t open the door with the key. She can only run in the small yard of the house, but the yard is only so big


    After being beaten by Xu Yurui, the two people covered their injured heads and were angry: "smelly woman! I didn''t expect it to be strong! Stop! It''s strong! You''re going to die in my hands today!"


    Xu Yurui ran to the end and ran to a dead corner. There was no way.


    Two men came.


    Xu Yurui looked at them with a frightened look on her face. What should I do!


    The two men smiled fiercely and continued to approach Xu Yurui: "run! Smelly woman, run!"


    They looked at each other and were ready to knock Xu Yurui out and take him away directly.


    Anyway, if she was dead soon, they should have done so long ago.


    The two men hit Xu Yurui with one punch. In despair, Xu Yurui suddenly saw the dog house on one side and quickly got into the dog house.


    The dog house was locked. Xu Yurui locked the small door, his face was panic, his body trembled slightly, and began to scream desperately: "help! Help! Chenxi! Help!"


    Even a dog house with a lock is just a dog house.


    When the two men saw Xu Yurui hiding in the dog house, they began to kick the door vigorously: "smelly bitch,e out!"


    With every kick, the dog house crumbles.


    Xu Yurui became more and more desperate in the falling dog house. Her throat was hoarse: "help! Help!"


    At the same time, she was also thinking, what happened to Jiang Chenxi now? He hasn''t heard from so much. What happened to him?


    Jiang Chenxi fell into the gentle vige constructed by Ning Chunjie, full of joy.


    In his mind, he always vaguely recalled that night, the pure and shy girl, the pure desire, and the storm outside the house!


    "Chenxi! Help! No!"


    At this time, as if stimted by something, Jiang Chenxi suddenly woke up.


    storm!


    What storm!


    It was a sunny night with a full moon! He also praised that the girl in his words was more beautiful than the moon. There was no storm!


    The so-called storm is clearly Xu Yurui''s cry for help!


    Following the sound, Jiang Chenxi suddenly ran to the window, opened the curtains, and saw Xu Yurui being pulled out of the dog house by two tall and obscene men through the light and moonlight in the yard!


    Xu Yurui shouted desperately, "Chenxi! Help! Chenxi! Help!"


    The voice seemed unusually familiar.


    Jiang Chenxi''s eyes suddenly turned red. It seemed that something important appeared in his mind and disappeared.


    He had a splitting headache and still had terrible fantasies wandering in his mind.


    But just at that moment, he had determined that Xu Yurui was in danger! He''s going to save her!


    Toote to think, Jiang Chenxi will rush downstairs.


    For Jiang Chenxi''s sudden awakening and a series of actions just carried out suddenly, Ning Chunjie knew that Jiang Chenxi was rushing towards the door, so she reacted.


    Because the series of actions just made by Jiang Chenxi are too fast!


    Seeing that Jiang Chenxi was about to arrive at the door, Ning Chunjie hugged Jiang Chenxi from behind and coaxed him: "Chen Xi, don''t go. Do you remember me? That night."


    "You want me, don''t you?"


    Ning Chunjie is talking with Jiang Chenxi in a very soft voice, and her hand is also moving towards Jiang Chenxi.


    The hallucinogenic feeling of the drug was too strong. Jiang Chenxi had a headache and was finally pulled into the fantasy by Ning Chunjie.


    He stopped, turned around and hugged Ning Chunjie.


    In his consciousness, he seemed to return to that night, that pure night full of love.


    And his favorite girl is right in front of him


    "Chen Xi, I have loved you for many years..." the girl''s lip p started and said to him.


    "Chenxi! Help! Help! No!"


    "Boom!"


    There was another thunderstorm outside the house.


    The thunder is getting louder and louder, and the rainstorm is getting louder and louder.


    Jiang Chenxi saw that Ning Chunjie had hooked him into bed. At this time, he woke up for a moment.


    Thunderstorm!


    There was no thunderstorm that night!


    Seeing that Jiang Chenxi was about to wake up again, Ning Chunjie began to coax him anxiously and softly. She even stretched out her hand to get the medicine in her bag. She pressed the top of the spray bottle and sprayed it on Jiang Chenxi


    As long as Jiang Chenxi gets a heavier medicine, his asional soberness will not exist.


    Ning Chunjie thought so, but when she sprayed the bottle of Medicine on Jiang Chenxi, she was blocked by Jiang Chenxi.


    Jiang Chenxi just woke up and saw the scene that Ning Chunjie sprayed medicine on him.


    Realizing how unconscious his brain is, he probably can know what medicine Ning Chunjie sprayed on him!

 Chapter 265

    Xu Yurui''s shrill cry for help clearly rang out of the window: "help! Chenxi! Help!"


    Jiang Chenxi''s eyes shed a touch of horror. What happened! He raised his hand and wanted to push Ning Chunjie away to save Xu Yurui.


    However, the medicine just sprayed by Ning Chunjie had been absorbed by him. Before he could move, the fatal fantasy in his mind began to appear again.


    Seeing that Jiang Chenxi suddenly seemed to be particrly sober, Ning Chunjie was stunned.


    But seeing that Jiang Chenxi was confused again, she looked at the medicine bottle in her hand and couldn''t help but have a smile on her lips.


    This medicine is specially prepared by her. Now she adds it. Jiang Chenxi can''t hide it!


    When he wakes up, she only tells him that what he hears and sees is an illusion!


    Ning Chunjie wants to pester Jiang Chenxi again, and listens to Xu Yurui''s cry for help outside the house getting weaker and weaker. She wants to be afraid that Xu Yurui''s things will end.


    Just thinking that although tonight''s n has experienced some thrills, but it will seed in the end, suddenly, she saw an appalling scene: "Chenxi, what are you doing!"


    Ning Chunjie wants to stop something, but it''s toote.


    Jiang Chenxi just, in order to understand the drug properties of his favorite drugs, he waved a knife from the pce and cut it on the part where the drug effects gathered and would make him unconscious!


    The blood of Jiang Chenxi''s self cutting still flowed on the floor. Looking at the little blood, Ning Chunjie was scared to step back.


    Jiang Chenxi ran downstairs at a fast speed. Ning Chunjie still wanted to catch up, but she couldn''t catch up at all.


    She leaned against the edge of the bed, a little frightened.


    finished!


    It''s all over!


    Jiang Chenxi woke up and knew what she had done to him!


    Originally, she used ecstasy to make Jiang Chenxi fall in love with herself for one night, making Jiang Chenxi realize how much she likes her. In the end, she will make Jiang Chenxi more infatuated with herself than before, so that she can rely on him.


    But now, Jiang Chenxi knows her plot and knows that she lied to him. Now he will go to Xu Yurui if he still goes down


    Ning Chunjie certainly knows the nature of what she is doing today.


    If these things have not been discovered, she will return the pure and kind Ning Chunjie.


    But now these things have been discovered by Jiang Chenxi. She must bepletely ugly in Jiang Chenxi''s mind!


    In the end, what will happen to her?


    Ning Chunjie didn''t dare to think much. Now there was only one word in her mind: "run!" run first!


    When Jiang Chenxi came downstairs quickly, Xu Yurui had been dragged out of the house.


    Her mouth was covered and her eyes were filled with tears of despair. She couldn''t cry out. No matter how hard she struggled, it was useless!


    For a moment, she really thought that she would die in Ning Chunjie''s hands again.


    Until, she saw Jiang Chenxi chasing after him with the shovel of the garden!


    It was not her illusion, not the figure of Jiang Chenxi in her mind when she was in despair, but the real Jiang Chenxi. With red eyes, he shouted to the two murdering men, "let go of Yurui!"


    The momentum alone has scared the two men back two steps.


    However, the two men are also tall and big, and they are two people. They are not so afraid to see Jiang Chenxi alone.


    One of the men said to the other man, "you take this little girl in the car first! I''ll solve it and he''lle over!" the matter hase to this point. Of course they won''t give up until they have to give up.


    Said, the two men have a good division ofbor. One man continues to drag Xu Yurui, and the other man is going to fight Jiang Chenxi.


    At this time, Xu Yurui clearly saw that when the man went to fight Jiang Chenxi, he took out the knife just against her waist.


    "No! Chenxi! Let''s go!" Xu Yurui shouted, but she was covered by a man. She couldn''t make a sound at all, just a strong "no" sound.


    In the moonlight, while Jiang Chenxi waved a shovel to the man, the man also waved a dagger to Jiang Chenxi.


    They were about to fight each other.


    At this time, when the man waving the dagger saw something, he was suddenly stunned. His head was knocked out of a blood hole by Jiang Chenxi in an instant.


    He cursed Jiang Chenxi, but he didn''t continue to fight Jiang Chenxi, but retreated and ran away. At the same time, he shouted to hispanions, "run! Sister Chun has run!"


    Another person saw that it was not far from the door of the house. Ning Chunjie had run away in a panic!


    Ning Chunjie is their leader, and now it''s what Ning Chunjie asked them to do.


    Now Ning Chunjie has run away, can they not run?


    They didn''t catch Xu Yurui, either. Jiang Chenxi, who roared to beat them, ran away in a panic like Ning Chunjie.


    Jiang Chenxi still wanted to chase him. Xu Yurui weakly called him: "Chenxi..."


    Jiang Chenxi saw Xu Yurui, who was very weak on the ground, threw down his shovel and came to Xu Yurui. His worried voice even trembled and said, "Yurui, are you okay?" the situation just now was too frightened!


    Xu Yurui shook her head, trembled and didn''t speak. She hugged Jiang Chenxi and held him tightly with tears.


    There seemed to be a familiar smell pouring into his nose, which made Jiang Chenxi feel veryfortable andfortable, but he couldn''t remember what it was.


    After a pause, he patted Xu Yurui on the back tofort her: "it''s okay, don''t be afraid."


    At this time, a neighbor heard the movement at the door of the house. He got up in the middle of the night and came out to see what had happened. He saw the pair who were very embarrassed at the door of the house. Both of them were dishevelled, frightened and sweating.


    "What happened?" the neighbor asked with concern.


    Jiang Chenxi returned to some gods. He looked at Ning Chunjie and two men running away, and a sh of anger shed in his eyes.


    He pointed to Ning Chunjie''s back and angrily said to his neighbor, "catch that woman, she''smitting murder!"


    Xu Yurui''s neighbors heard some cries of help just now, but he didn''t really hear them because of the sound instion design of Jiang Chenxi''s house.


    Later, when they arrived at the door of the house, the neighbors heard the noise more clearly.


    So he could probably guess what the murder was.


    Hearing Jiang Chenxi''s point, he chased out without thinking.


    After all, Ning Chunjie was just a woman, but the two men she found were soon chased by her tall neighbors.


    After a struggle, he was brought back by his neighbors.


    She had been struggling, staring at the neighbor fiercely: "let go of me!" but it was useless.


    The neighbor was also a kind-hearted man. After bringing Ning Chunjie back, he pointed to Jiang Chenxi and said, "is it her?"


    Jiang Chenxi and Xu Yurui have now loosened, and Xu Yurui has also sorted out some skirts, which no longer looks so embarrassed.


    Jiang Chenxi red at Ning Chunjie fiercely: "it''s her!"


    At this time, the anger in Jiang Chenxi''s eyes almost overflowed.


    He kindly epted Ning Chunjie. How dare Ning Chunjie harm him and Xu Yurui!


    He knew that Ning Chunjie''s heart was like a poisonous scorpion, but he didn''t expect it to be so poisonous!


    The neighbor sensed that what happened in this family tonight was not small. He nced coldly at Ning Chunjie, and enthusiastically said to Jiang Chenxi, "call the police or what?"

 Chapter 266

    Ning Chunjie panicked as soon as she heard that she was going to call the police. She was really caught by the police. She didn''t just do it now. She did it when ye shuisu and Xu Yurui were tied up! She doesn''t know what will happen then!


    But she really didn''t expect that today''s event would end in this form!


    The neighbor''s imprisonment of Ning Chunjie made her unable to move at all.


    She was very angry and hated, but on her face, she suddenly shed tears, flopped and knelt down and said to Jiang Chenxi sadly: "Chenxi, I know I''m wrong! Let me go this time! I... I made these mistakes to you because I like you so much and want you so much! Chenxi, I won''t dare again! You let me go this time!"


    Even if she can''t catch up with Jiang Chenxi this time, she can''t catch herself in!


    Jiang Chenxi said to Ning Chunjie that if he likes him, he won''t believe a word. If he really likes a person, will he have the heart to hurt him? can''t! Will it be used day and night? can''t!


    However, he doesn''t want to argue with Ning Chunjie now.


    Jiang Chenxi stared angrily at Ning Chunjie: "where''s Yurui? What did she do wrong? She just stayed at my house for one night. Why did you do it to her?"


    He couldn''t imagine what Xu Yurui would face if he didn''t wake up in time?


    How could Ning Chunjie be so vicious!


    The ce where he wielded the knife seemed to still hurt, but he was not in the mood to take care of it now.


    Ning Chunjie clenched her teeth and continued to look pitiful and affectionate. She said to Jiang Chenxi, "Chenxi, Xu Yurui... Xu Yurui covets you. She covets you in front of me. I''m angry, but that''s just... Chenxi, I just want to have you alone. I love you so much! Forgive me this time, I won''t dare again!"


    She can''t go to jail! She will live a shining life in the future! At this time, she must not nt!


    Jiang Chenxi has her in her heart. When she says these love words, she will forgive her!


    Original Ben Ning Chunjie''s words about loving him are false, so it''s even more false to say that she hurt Xu Yurui because she loved him.


    He knew that he couldn''t ask the truth from Ning Chunjie. Was this woman really born so vicious? So cruel?


    In fact, he probably didn''t really want to ask her anything, but he was angry for a moment and questioned her!


    Now that she has done such an excessive thing, she doesn''t know how to harm him and Xu Yurui. He will not let her go so easily!


    Jiang Chenxi''s eyes were still angry. He said angrily, "Ning Chunjie, malice is malice. Don''t find another reason! Call the police!"


    Xu Yurui looked at Ning Chunjie with a sneer.


    The neighbor who lives in Ning Chunjie doesn''t know what happened, so he listens to what Jiang Chenxi asks him to do.


    He took out his cell phone and called the police directly.


    Ning Chunjie panicked when she saw that she couldn''t let Jiang Chenxi change her mind and let her go.


    She didn''t know where the strength came from. She grabbed the neighbor''s mobile phone, but she just got it. The neighbor''s gesture of catching made Ning Chunjie cry out in pain: "ah!" but she threw away the neighbor''s mobile phone.


    However, she didn''t rx. She still wanted to let Jiang Chenxi let her go!


    But what she did to Jiang Chenxi and Xu Yurui was actually caught, so she couldn''t wash anything.


    Finally, she ignored it and said, "Chen Xi, did you forget the night you told me? You said you would protect me all my life! Why do you keep your word?"


    Jiang Chenxi''s softest ce is here! Otherwise, when he is addicted to drugs, he won''t have this night in his mind.


    Now, she can only use this method to touch Jiang Chenxi''s softness and try to make her forgive her this time!


    She thinks she still has a chance!


    As long as Xu Yurui doesn''t tell the truth!


    Now Xu Yurui is still here. In fact, she has no bottom in her heart. Whether Xu Yurui will tell the truth or not, but she thinks, nine times out of ten, she won''t!


    Because although she let Jiang Chenxi remember that night, it was the night she reced Xu Yurui.


    However, Xu Yurui may not be able to tolerate other women taking this opportunity to be with Jiang Chenxi. Because the woman was not her, but Jiang Chenxi epted it!


    Xu Yurui is so stubborn, so she bet that Xu Yurui will not tell the truth nine times out of ten!


    Anyway, she will be arrested by the police. Even if she lies in front of Xu Yurui, she is sure to win. Why doesn''t she do it?


    As soon as Ning Chunjie said this, Xu Yurui looked at Jiang Chenxi in a daze and wanted to see what response he would make.


    But her heart is also tangled. It seems that whatever response she makes will be tangled in her heart.


    If Jiang Chenxi let Ning Chunjie go that night, it shows that that night is very important in Jiang Chenxi''s heart.


    However, since it is very important, why can''t he tell that Ning Chunjie is not the person of that night?


    Ning Chunjie hurt her and him so much today. Will Jiang Chenxi ignore itpletely?


    If Jiang Chenxi doesn''t let Ning Chunjie go that night, does that mean that night is not important in Jiang Chenxi''s heart?


    Since it''s not important, then


    Before Jiang Chenxi could answer anything, Xu Yurui saw the scene of master kongyi talking to her in the empty hall on that day in Yunhua temple.


    Xu Yurui''s eyes were confused, as well as the pain in her past life. She folded her hands and made a Buddha salute to Master Kong Yi: "master, I want to ask my past life, why am I reborn?"


    Master Kong Yi looked into Xu Yurui''s eyes and said, "sincere thoughts can move heaven and earth, and pure thoughts can also move heaven and earth. You upy both. If you don''t want to go, the way of heaven won''t ept."


    Master Kong Yi''s words, Xu Yurui was confused, but ayer of water mist floated in her eyes: "is it my sincerity and purity to Chenxi?"


    Master konichi closed his eyes, but his voice was still very empty: "putting down is empty, getting is empty, and putting down is also getting. It''s up to you to put down."


    Xu Yurui wanted to ask something else, but someone walked into the hall and her conversation with master kongyi was interrupted.


    Then, for a long time, because of master konichi''s words, she seemed to fall into a void.


    Until now, such an illusion has not been broken.


    Until then, she saw with her own eyes that after listening to Ning Chunjie''s words, Jiang Chenxi seemed to hesitate for a long time and suffer for a long time. Finally, after covering up a moment of deep love, he let Ning Chunjie go


    At this time, she seemed to realize what master konichi told her about gain and loss.


    But it''s not clear. Maybe, just try it?


    When Jiang Chenxi didn''t know where to look, Xu Yurui opened her mouth in a clear voice around Jiang Chenxi: "Chen Xi, ''the bright moon is more charming than charming people, and I love charming people more''."


    The sound like a clear spring came into Jiang Chenxi''s ears, which made Jiang Chenxi almost think he had heard wrong.


    He suddenly seemed to have a dream again. He turned his head and looked at Xu Yurui.


    The moonlight sprinkled on Xu Yurui, making her look quite unreal, much like "she" that night.


    Jiang Chenxi spoke to Xu Yurui somewhat absently, "what? What did you say?"


    Xu Yurui looked at Jiang Chenxi and continued to open her lips: "the bright moon is more charming than others, and I love them more." Chenxi, the person that night, was me. "

 Chapter 267

    "Is it you?" it seems that he can''t believe it. After Jiang Chenxi gently spit out these two words, he focused on spitting again, "is it you?"


    Under the hazy moonlight, Xu Yurui''s figure is more like the "she" of that night.


    Xu Yurui nodded firmly to Jiang Chenxi, and a clean smile came up on her face: "well, it''s me."


    "The bright moon is more charming than others. I love them more."


    That night, he looked at the moonlight outside the window and at the words of the charming man in his arms.


    He always remembered this and asked Ning Chunjie, but Ning Chunjie didn''t respond to what he said


    Xu Yurui continued: "Chen Xi, I still remember that you told me that many things in this world seem bright, but in fact there are few clean and pure people. You want to marry a clean and pure person, just like me."


    "You told me..."


    Xu Yurui said, as if crystal tears shed in her eyes.


    Before Xu Yurui could say anything more, Jiang Chenxi suddenly grabbed Xu Yurui''s shoulder. He was very excited, but the force was very light. Your voice was also excited: "it''s really you?"


    Xu Yurui nodded again, "yes."


    "... why don''t you say it all the time? Do you know I always miss you very much?" although Ning Chunjie looks very pure on the surface, sometimes he will look at the hypocritical side. At this time, he will doubt it, but when he thinks of that night, he won''t doubt it. He will only see Ning Chunjie''s "purity and beauty"


    "... I thought you liked Ning Chunjie..." since he fell in love with others, why did she bother?


    "... if you were the person that night, I would like Ning Chunjie because of you!" this feeling is so simr! Now he found that the feeling he couldn''t find from Ning Chunjie was all here, and it was very pure!


    Many things missing in memory are already ovepping!


    It turned out that the person that night was Xu Yurui? Is it Xu Yurui!


    In fact, when he saw Xu Yurui, he did have a faint and different feeling many times.


    But he didn''t think about it that night. It turned out!


    Jiang Chenxi took his hand and hugged Xu Yurui. He wanted to hug Xu Yurui hard, but he was afraid of breaking Xu Yurui, so he hugged him gently.


    Xu Yurui stretched out her hand and hugged Jiang Chenxi tightly.


    "I will like Ning Chunjie because of you that night."


    With this sentence, you can think of everything clearly and understand everything.


    Master konichi said to put down and get. It turned out to be this.


    Only by letting go of her obsession can she get the truth of Jiang Chenxi.


    Whether Jiang Chenxi has been with Ning Chunjie or not, it turns out that Jiang Chenxi, like her, only likes her from beginning to end.


    All her obsessions, past life or this life, can be put down.


    Jiang Chenxi''s mood is very excited, very excited. He has never been so excited as now.


    He wanted to say something to Xu Yurui: "Yurui, I..."


    "That night..."


    It seems that there are thousands of words to say, but when the wordse to my mouth, I can''t say anything.


    In Xu Yurui''s heart at this time, there are also thousands of emotions surging.


    Put down her obsession, she felt that she had found something very precious.


    At this time, Jiang Chenxi suddenly clenched his teeth and said, "Ning Chunjie!"


    He''s such a fool. He''s been cheated by Ning Chunjie all over!


    Ning Chunjie separated him from Xu Yurui. Today, he almost remembered what happened to Xu Yurui.


    Thinking of what Ning Chunjie did, even if he thought it was Ning Chunjie that night, he regretted after he released Ning Chunjie.


    If you do evil, you should be punished by evil!


    Jiang Chenxi looked back and said, "Ning Chunjie should not be far away. She can''t let her go!" she hurt Xu Yurui!


    Jiang Chenxi looked at Xu Yurui deeply, restrained the palpitation and excitement in his heart, and chased in the direction Ning Chunjie left.


    Seeing this, Xu Yurui thought about it and chased it.


    Jiang Chenxi caught Ning Chunjie on a quiet road.


    He controlled Ning Chunjie, but Ning Chunjie was still struggling desperately: "let go of me! Let go of me! Chenxi! Think about our past, do you really want to do this to me?"


    Jiang Chen Xi said coldly, "Ning Chunjie, have we ever been before?" there was some anger in his voice, "liar!"


    Hearing this "liar", Ning Chunjie was stunned.


    After seeing Xu Yurui following behind Jiang Chenxi and seeing the intersection of Jiang Chenxi and Xu Yurui, Ning Chunjie immediately understood.


    Xu Yurui said what happened that night! This bitch!


    "I''ll take you to the police station now!" said Jiang Chenxi Bing.


    no


    There seems to be no way back! Is she Ning Chunjie really over?


    no


    Under the drag of Jiang Chenxi, Ning Chunjie had little room to resist.


    But she still didn''t give up. She bit her lower lip as if she thought of something. Suddenly, a trace of hatred burst out in her eyes. She looked at Xu Yurui who came from a distance and said to Jiang Chenxi: "Chen Xi, don''t be cheated by Xu Yurui! I really like you! In fact, Xu Yurui is very vicious! Her mother robbed my mother''s man, she robbed my father, but my mother and I have been living a very hard life..."


    Speaking of this, Ning Chunjie''s hatred seems to be heavier in her eyes.


    Jiang Chenxi didn''t expect that Ning Chunjie was still dying.


    However, he knew that Ning Chunjie knew Xu Yurui and their families had some involvement, but he didn''t know what the involvement was.


    After listening to Ning Chunjie''s words, with Ning Chunjie''s temperament, he also knew that it must be mixed with water.


    Jiang Chenxi''s words burst out with anger: "shut up! You are the really vicious person!" before Ning Chunjie, he didn''t even know that people can be vicious to this extent.


    Ning Chunjie was frightened by Jiang Chenxi''s aura, but she still didn''t give up: "Chenxi, you believe me, you don''t know how vicious she and her mother are!"


    When mentioning this, it seems that some hidden hatred burst out from Ning Chunjie''s eyes.


    Jiang Chenxi didn''t believe Ning Chunjie''s words at all: "shut up! Even if what you said is true, will you me Yurui for what Yurui''s mother did?"


    Ning Chunjie looked at Xu Yurui who was getting closer and closer to her and sneered: "like mother, like daughter!"


    Jiang Chenxi was about to say something. Xu Yurui hade to them at this time.


    Under the moonlight, Xu Yurui''s face was cold.


    Looking at Xu Yurui like this, Jiang Chenxi was distressed and called out: "Yurui..."


    Xu Yurui nced at him and pulled Jiang Chenxi aside first.


    Ning Chunjie got a moment of freedom, but soon, Xu Yurui coldly approached Ning Chunjie. There was also a vent of anger in her voice and color. She said word by word: "Ning Chunjie, do you and your vampire mother have any conscience?"


    "You and your mother were raped by your alcoholic father. Who helped you behind your back? It''s my father and my mother!"


    "Later, your alcoholic father was killed by a car. Your life was unsustainable. He was driven out by vampire rtives. He was forced to go out and beg. He was almost killed by other beggars. Who helped you? My father and my mother!"

 Chapter 268

    "When you don''t have money, my father and my mother give you money! When you don''t have a house, my father and my mother take you in! You and your mother live in my house, use the best things and eat the best things. Your mother obviously doesn''t have a job, but you go to the best school in Beijing like me!"


    "My father and my mother have given you a new life, a good life and a chance to live! But what about you?"


    At this point, Xu Yurui''s voice choked, and tears poured out of her eyes.


    "Your mother seduced my father, forced my mother to death, and said behind her back that my mother was cheating! When my mother died of depression, she was still pregnant with a child!"


    "Because my grandfather didn''t agree with your mother and my father, your mother ran into the hospital and pulled out my grandfather''s tube! Grandpa had already waited for the heart source, but because of what your mother did, my grandfather was critically ill and died soon!"


    "And you, Ning Chunjie! After hooking up with Fu Sheng, you avenged my father''spany and forced my father''s booming enterprise into bankruptcy. You and Fu Sheng sat behind the back!"


    "That''s not enough! My father had a heart attack because of the huge pressure of enterprise bankruptcy. You went to my father for money and angry with him for three days and two days. Even, you wanted to use my father''s hand to kill his only biological daughter, me!"


    "Ning Chunjie, what do you and your mother''s hearts do? ck soil and ck ink?"


    "What do you say? My mother robbed your mother''s man. Your mother''s man is the evil drunkard! He''s dead! He''s already dead! My mother is my father''s first love. My father never had another woman before my mother. Where did my mother rob your mother''s woman? What? I robbed your father. You call my father dad dad. Do you deserve it?"


    Xu Yurui''s voice questioned that all the voices came from the bottom of her heart, and all the voices were charged with blood and tears. Even if she is reborn, some things still can''te back, such as her mother and her grandfather


    No matter what happened in her previous life or this life, she always wanted to ask Ning Chunjie why she did this to them!


    They are the benefactors who have made a new life for her and her mother. Why should they do this to them!


    They have done this. What else are they dissatisfied with? Why do you bite the hand that feeds you!


    She had wanted toe and see the situation. She would hear Ning Chunjie wronging her mother. She finally asked all the words in her heart.


    Xu Yurui picked up Ning Chunjie''s cor. Her voice and bloodint made Ning Chunjie unconsciously step back.


    Probably didn''t expect that Xu Yurui, who was always quiet, had such a strong explosive power. Ning Chunjie couldn''t help showing a touch of panic in her eyes.


    But soon, the panic light disappeared again, reced by the madness in Ning Chunjie''s smile: "Hahaha, why don''t I deserve it! My father adopted me, that''s my father! Why? Xu Yurui, why did you have everything from birth? My mother and I beg for mercy in your house and are despised by everyone! I''ve heard too much about drunkard children, children without father, little beggars, living under the fence... From childhood to childhood!"


    "Therefore, I will not forgive you! I will not forgive all of you in the Xu family! If I only deserve to live in the dark, I will spit on the light! I will also pull the light that let me see the light into hell!"


    "Conscience? What is conscience? It''s because you let me see the light and let me know what kind of darkness I''m in, so I''m going to destroy you! I''m going to pull you in!"


    "Do you know why the Xu family is so kind to me? Do I have to do this? Because you helped me in my darkest time, I will destroy you! Let you fall into the same darkness as me!"


    "Hahaha, Xu Yurui, what can you do to me?"


    Ning Chunjie seemed to be smiling, but in her eyes, a strong and dark hatred burst out.


    Such hatred made her whole person as gloomy as an evil ghost, and there were obvious blue veins on her forehead.


    Looking at Ning Chunjie like this, on the contrary, Xu Yurui loosened Ning Chunjie, clenched her fist and stepped back.


    Madman! How could there be such a madman in this world!


    Xu Yurui''s eyes also burst out with strong fire.


    Because the Xu family rescued Ning Chunjie and her mother in the darkest moment, do they want to revenge the Xu family?


    Why?


    Why can anyone still say such righteous words as revenge for kindness and loss of conscience!


    At this moment, Xu Yurui suddenly felt that Ning Chunjie was terrible. Such Ning Chunjie was not what she could understand.


    Even the copse of her whole world view.


    Ning Chunjie saw the panic and confusion in Xu Yurui''s eyes andughed wildly: "don''t you understand? Unfortunately, some things in the world are beyond the understanding of you, Miss Xu! Ha ha ha."


    "Madman!" Xu Yurui roared.


    Thinking of her mother''s death, her grandfather''s death, the family property of several generations of the Xu family, Xu''s bankruptcy and poverty, and her father''s serious illness, the hatred in Xu Yurui''s eyes soon rose again, recing the fear in her eyes.


    Because of the continuous ups and downs of emotion and the just confrontation, Xu Yurui''s trembling body was unstable and almost fell.


    Fortunately, Jiang Chenxi held her behind her.


    After listening to Xu Yurui and Ning Chunjie, Jiang Chenxi probably knows how to bite the hand that feeds the enemy. He looked at Xu Yurui and felt more distressed.


    Seeing Ning Chunjie''s madness and hearing what she said, I know how unhappy her childhood was. In fact, Jiang Chenxi also had sympathy for her.


    However, even if, as Ning Chunjie said, she was trapped in the darkness that everyone did not know, this is not her reason to harm others!


    At least, this is definitely not her reason to harm her benefactor!


    Isn''t there any gratitude in her heart? Or did she think that pulling the benefactor into the water was her way of Thanksgiving?


    Unreasonable and unforgivable!


    Some wicked people never know what evil they are doing. Maybe that''s what I said!


    Jiang Chenxi helplessly held Xu Yurui and was about to say something. At this time, Ning Chunjie suddenly pushed Xu Yurui hard, as if to vent her hatred. After pushing, she looked at Xu Yurui with a malicious smile.


    If it weren''t for Jiang Chenxi around Xu Yurui, Xu Yurui would fall!


    Jiang Chen hopes to see this angry and is about to do something.


    At this time, Xu Yurui took two steps forward and gave Ning Chunjie a hard push.


    Ning Chunjie was pushed back several steps, but she still looked at Xu Yurui with a malicious smile.


    Xu Yurui said with a threatening momentum in her eyes, "understand? I..."


    She seemed to want to say something to Ning Chunjie, but at this time, when everyone didn''t react, a flying car suddenly sped past and hit Ning Chunjie standing in the middle of the road.


    "Ah!"


    Ning Chunjie''s whole body flew out, as if blood scattered in the air.

 Chapter 269

    The ident came too soon!


    With Ning Chunjie''s body falling from the air, there was blood stained with Xu Yurui''s white skirt. Looking at it, it seemed that all the blood shed in front of her. With Ning Chunjie''s pain, she shouted: "ah!"


    Xu Yurui stared at Ning Chunjie''s body in the air and called out in horror, "Ning Chunjie!"


    At that moment, somehow, in her empty eyes, the picture of her growing up with Ning Chunjie shed unconsciously.


    It was just when she was seven or eight years old. One day, for some reason, her mother didn''t pick her up at school as usual. She set foot on an alley alone and wanted to go home by herself.


    It was cloudy that day. Then it began to rain. She walked and walked in the alley and gradually got lost.


    It was getting darker and darker. She was walking alone in the alley. She was a little afraid, but she didn''t cry. She realized that she was lost, so she went to ask others for directions.


    She walked into Ning Chunjie''s house.


    Xu''s enterprise has a certain position in the capital. Xu Yurui has no worries about food and clothing since childhood. She has never seen a dpidated house like Ning Chunjie''s house.


    When she stepped into the house, everything in the house was broken, as if she had just experienced a big war.


    Xu Yurui''s small body was afraid, but there was thunder behind her. It seemed that the rain was going to rain harder and it was going to be darker. She still summoned up her courage and knocked on Ning Chunjie''s door: "excuse me, is there anyone?"


    Ning Chunjie''s door was hollow. Xu Yurui knocked, which aroused a great echo in the room.


    As soon as the echo rang, I heard a rough man''s roar in the room: "who''s knocking at the door! Disturb my sleep!"


    The light in the room was very dark and messy. Xu Yurui didn''t see it clearly at first. He would hear the sound and find that there was a bed and a broken sofa in a corner of the room.


    On the bedy a man, and on the shabby sofa, curled up a woman and a little girl of about five or six years old.


    After the man was awakened by her knocking on the door, he saw the woman and little girl on the sofa. Without saying anything, he swung an ashtray at hand and smashed it at them: "smelly woman! You don''t let me sleep well!"


    At that time, a blood hole was hit on the woman''s forehead, and the voice was painful: "ah!" the voice was very sad, as if she had lived in suffering for a long time. Xu Yurui was scared back and stared at everything in front of her. She grew up in a honey pot and had never seen such a scene!


    After smashing the ashtray, the man stood up again, swung his fist and smashed at the mother and daughter on the sofa: "smelly woman! Smelly woman! Disturb my sleep!"


    His fists were regardless of weight or target, but the woman protected the little girl in her arms. Most of his fists fell on her. She cried, "stop fighting! Stop fighting!"


    But the man was still reluctant, and the little girl cried in the woman''s arms: "Mom! Stop fighting! You stop fighting!"


    Seeing that the woman had been beaten all over, the little girl struggled desperately and finally struggled from the woman''s arms.


    After she got a fist from a man, she suddenly swung an ashtray aside, smashed it at the man and shouted, "I told you not to fight!"


    Today, Xu Yurui still remembers the scene at that time. At the age of seven or eight, she has never thought that a girl of five or six years old can explode so much energy and have the courage topete with an adult man whose strength is not proportional to her.


    The hatred in the little girl''s eyes at that time was something Xu Yurui couldn''t understand at all.


    Such a little girl, remembered today, is enough to shock her.


    After the man was smashed, Xu Yurui''s mother came to her. Her voice and color were anxious: "Yurui, how did youe here?"


    Xu Yurui had long been stunned by the scene in the room. When she heard Xu''s mother''s voice, she unconsciously called out, "Mom..."


    Her voice was husky, and then she looked into the room with fear in her eyes.


    Xu''s mother followed Xu Yurui''s eyes and looked into the room. She saw Ning''s father. When he saw them at the door, he came out and closed the door with a bang: "get out!"


    At the moment of closing the door, Xu Yurui was looking at Ning Chunjie in the room.


    She didn''t know what Ning Chunjie thought at that time, but she saw a five or six-year-old girl like Ning Chunjie, wearing rags she had never seen before, and her body was full ofrge and small injuries. She should have been pure eyes, full of fear andplexity. When her young heart was shocked andplicated.


    At the moment of closing the door, Xu''s mother was also looking at Ning''s mother.


    No one expected that they would tangle with each other and eventually fight for life and death after a few years of looking at each other more than ten years ago


    The cries of Ning mother and Ning Chunjie came from the room. There were not no residents around, but they seemed to be used to such a scene for this family, so no one came out to persuade them.


    Either they are cold-blooded people, or they have already advised them. It''s useless.


    There was a thunder in the sky, and suddenly it rained cats and dogs.


    Xu''s mother didn''t bring an umbre. Xu''s mother and Xu Yurui at the door were immediately drenched.


    In the violent storm, the cries and curses in the room seem to be much less, but any sound can''t hide the faint despair infiltrated in this rainy night.


    Xu''s mother took Xu Yurui into her arms for fear that Xu Yurui might get wet: "Yurui, don''t be afraid, mother will take you home."


    But the rain was too heavy. How could she protect Xu Yurui by her own body?


    She took out her mobile phone from her bag and called Xu Fu: "husband, Yurui found it. Come here, right here..."


    The thunderstorm in the sky does not know the joy of the world.


    After the thunderstorm, Xu Yurui and Xu''s mother were seriously ill, and Xu''s father was also infected with some cold.


    In a daze, Xu Yurui didn''t forget Ning Chunjie, Ning''s mother and father he saw in the broken house


    In front of her eyes was Ning Chunjie''s eyes of despair and fear, so she said to Xu''s father and mother, "Dad, mom, it''s wrong to beat people. That aunt and sister are so poor. Let''s help her."


    At that time, Xu Yurui certainly didn''t know how to help them, but the books she read and some film and television works she read told her that bad people will be punished in the end no matter what, and people living in suffering will get rid of suffering as long as someone helps them.

 Chapter 270

    In her eyes, her father and mother are powerful people. If she has any difficulties, her father and mother will help her solve them.


    So she naturally thought that her father and mother must be able to help Ning Chunjie and Ning''s mother, so she asked them for help at that time.


    However, if she can know what kind of disaster her cry for help will eventually bring to their Xu family in a few years, she may still consider whether Ning Chunjie and Ning mother are worth it!


    After that day, Ning''s mother had reported to the relevant departments that there was domestic violence in Ning Chunjie''s family. She thought it would be enough.


    It''s just what people who meet by chance can do to help.


    But because of Xu Yurui''s cry for help, and because they thought that Xu Yurui also saw the scene of Ning Chunjie''s family violence that day, they were afraid of causing psychological shadow to Xu Yurui. They decided to take Xu Yurui personally to see the improvement of Ning''s family, so as to reassure Xu Yurui. In those two days, Xu Yurui was too restless. This is not what she should bear as a child.


    After that, Xu''s father and mother went to Ning''s house many times. They all tried their best to help Ning Chunjie and Ning''s mother. When they saw the smile on Xu Yurui''s face, they felt it was worth it.


    Later, Ning''s father died in a car ident, and Ning Chunjie and Ning''s mother fell into another abyss, because before Ning''s father died, they left a huge debt to their mother and daughter, and rtives of the Ning family robbed the house they could use to shelter them from the wind and rain... Everything reduced them to begging on the street!


    Later, when Xu''s mother found them again, they were chased and beaten by debt collectors in the street and almost killed. Xu''s mother helped them again at this time.


    After knowing the news of Xu''s father''s death, Xu''s father and mother decided to take in the poor mother and daughter in the Xu family


    Finally, Ning Chunjie and Ning''s mother eat and live with Xu Yurui, Xu''s mother and Xu''s father in the Xu family. What they eat and use has reached the best level.


    Xu Yurui, the only daughter of the Xu family, grew up alone under the protection of her parents. She felt very happy about Ning Chunjie''s arrival.


    At the beginning, some people spoke ill of Ning Chunjie. They thought it was different from them. Ning Chunjie couldn''t integrate into their circle. Xu Yurui stood up. She had always been quiet. She argued with them for Ning Chunjie. They isted Ning Chunjie. She also chose to stand with Ning Chunjiepletely.


    She has no brothers and sisters. She has always regarded her as her own sister. They seem to have had some happy childhood. Except sometimes, she thinks Ning Chunjie''s temper is really strange... But it doesn''t matter, because she thinks she is Ning Chunjie''s sister and should tolerate her sister!


    But who ever thought thatter, Ning''s mother would seduce her father and kill her mother and grandpa, and Ning Chunjie forced her and Xu''s father to a desperate situation again and again?


    How could she think that in thest life, because of this, their Xu family and even the whole family were destroyed!


    Unexpected!


    Everything shed through Xu Yurui''s mind like looking at flowers.


    As the flying car sped by, Ning Chunjie was hit with blood flying and twisted bodynding heavily. Xu Yurui murmured again: "Chunjie..."


    Just like the sentence that Ning Chunjie called to her with a smile when she first came to her house.


    At this time, another speeding car passed by. Xu Yurui stood in front of the speeding car, but she fell into a deep thought and didn''t realize theing of the speeding car.


    At the critical moment, Jiang Chenxi rushed at Xu Yurui: "Yurui, be careful!"


    In the dark night, under the light of the flying car, Jiang Chenxi pulled Xu Yurui, who was wearing a white skirt. With great strength, Xu Yurui sessfully avoided the flying car, but Jiang Chenxi was knocked down to the ground!


    "Chen Xi!" Xu Yurui cried out in pain.


    She originally wanted to see Ning Chunjie''s situation. At this time, her attention waspletely attracted by Jiang Chenxi.


    After two speeding cars, the road waspletely calm again.


    Under the moon night, only Xu Yurui''s voice was left: "Chenxi! Chenxi! Wake up! Wake up!"


    There was no obvious wound on Jiang Chenxi''s body, but how Xu Yurui called him, he just didn''t wake up. At the end of the day, his hands were still holding what he was holding, and his lips were slightly open, as if he still wanted to pull Xu Yurui back from the line of life and death.


    In the emergency, she called the first aid: "yes, on XX road... Come here quickly!"


    Jiang Chenxi couldn''t wake up, as if she thought of something. Xu Yurui rushed to Ning Chunjie again.


    Ning Chunjie''s whole body seemed to be distorted by the impact. At the moment when the flying car hit, it was too heavy.


    Her whole body was covered with blood, her eyes were staring, her thin lips were tight, but it seemed that she was still telling a kind of reluctance.


    "Ning Chunjie..."


    Xu Yurui''s eyes were empty and lost for a moment. Looking at Ning Chunjie''s bloody body, she suddenly retreated two steps and ran back to Jiang Chenxi.


    Jiang Chenxi still can''t wake up. The ambnce hasn''te yet. Xu Yurui doesn''t know medicine, but she wants to do something.


    Her father is still in the hospital now. She can''t find him.


    In a trance, she thought of Ye shuisu.


    She called Ye shuisu, but several of them were hung up. Later, ye shuisu''s phone was turned off


    Xu Yurui''s cell phone fell to the ground. Suddenly, she sobbed


    Compared with the despair of losing everything in thest life, this is another kind of despair


    In the hospital in the early morning.


    Ye shuisu gently frowned andforted Xu Yurui: "Yurui, don''t worry, it will be all right, it will be all right."


    Thinking of the phone call Xu Yurui made to her in the early morning, she still feels shocking.


    Fortunately, after Fu Linnan turned off her mobile phone and took it away, she was really afraid whether something too urgent had happened to Xu Yurui in the middle of the night. After coaxing Fu Linnan, she took back her mobile phone and called Xu Yurui back.


    She knows that Xu Yurui is not a person who will chat with her in the middle of the night. There must be something very important


    As a result, as soon as the phone was connected, she learned that Ning Chunjie and Jiang Chenxi had a car ident.


    Of course, she was shocked and worried at that time. She immediately rushed to the scene with Fu Linnan


    As soon as Ning Chunjie was sent to the hospital, she was sent to the ICU for rescue. Jiang Chenxi had no trauma, so she was sent to do various examinations. Now she is still in the ward in front of them.

 Chapter 271

    Ye shuisu took a worried look at the ward.


    Xu Yurui''s white skirt was stained with bright blood. After drying, those blood turned dark red, but on Xu Yurui, it was like dark red flowers, adding a different color to Xu Yurui, who still looked clean.


    She sat next to ye shuisu, sobbing. After she simply told ye shuisu what had happened before, she didn''t speak anymore. Her eyes were looking anxiously into the ward.


    Fu Linnan was also beside ye shuisu, quietly apanying her.


    At this time, the doctor in the ICU came out. Xu Yurui hesitated and greeted him. Her voice was a little empty: "doctor."


    The doctor looked at Xu Yurui and said, "are you Ning Chunjie''s family?"


    Xu Yurui seemed to be silent for a moment. She was silent and didn''t make a sound.


    At this time, the doctor seemed to look eagerly at ye shuisu and Fu Linnan behind Xu Yurui: "who is Ning Chunjie''s family?"


    There seemed to be another moment of silence.


    Ye shuisu stood up at this time and said, "doctor, how''s Ning Chunjie? Her family... Is gone. We sent her here."


    At this time, the doctor seemed to have a frozen voice and color, and then said, "Ning Chunjie was seriously injured, the rescue was ineffective, and she died."


    Dead.


    In a word, Xu Yurui couldn''t help taking a small step back.


    For Ning Chunjie''s death, ye shuisu also felt some regret.


    In thest life, Ning Chunjie and Fu Sheng stirred up the Xu family, the Jiang family and the Fu family. Although she finally lost in the contest with Xia Sihan. I didn''t expect that she would die in this way.


    Does she deserve to die? Naturally, damn it. Life for life. How many lives she has killed must be paid with her life.


    Is she cheap? She felt a little. After all, she had not suffered the same pain as the people she had hurt.


    Ye shuisu''s eyes sank and took a look at the ICU ward.


    After all, a life died here, and the atmosphere of the whole venue seemed to sink.


    Ye shuisu was about to say something. At this time, Xu Yurui''s eyes became more empty. Then, she dragged an unusually heavy step into the ICU ward.


    Standing in front of Ning Chunjie''s hospital bed, looking at Ning Chunjie''s staring eyes even after her death, it seems that she is still stating an unwilling look. Xu Yurui didn''t speak for a long time. It seems that time has calmed down for a moment.


    Ye shuisu knows what happened to Xu Yurui in her previous life. Although she doesn''t know the details, looking at the final oue of Xu Yurui, she also knows that Xu Yurui must not know how much pain she suffered under Ning Chunjie''s murder.


    Her life was tragically killed by Ning Chunjie.


    And Xu Yurui, at this time, still retains her miserable memory of her previous life.


    But it was Xu Yurui who stood by Ning Chunjie''s bed. Somehow, ye shuisu seemed to feel a kind of sadness.


    A kind of sadness for Ning Chunjie.


    But such sadness is faint. It seems that it can''t break out at all in Xu Yurui''s heart.


    Ye shuisu doesn''t know what specific past Xu Yurui had with Ning Chunjie. So she doesn''t know what emotion Xu Yurui will have in the face of Ning Chunjie''s death.


    She went to Xu Yurui andforted her by saying, "Yurui, since people are dead, don''t think about it. In the end, karma, there is reincarnation. She deserves all this."


    Ye shuisu actually knows that even if Xu Yurui died and was reborn like her, Xu Yurui is a softer person than her.


    Xu Yurui''s eyes shed aplex light, shook her head, raised her hand, and closed Ning Chunjie''s eyes.


    At this time, a voice came from the door: "Yurui, shuisu, Fu Shao."


    It''s Jiang Chenxi.


    He came near the three and was about to say something. Ye shuisu was also about to say something. At this time, Xu Yurui took the lead in opening her mouth. Her face was pale: "Chenxi, what''s the matter with you?"


    Jiang Chenxi shook his head. At this time, he looked at Xu Yurui and had a deep love: "the doctor said I was fine."


    Jiang Chenxi wanted to say something more. At this time, Xu Yurui suddenly hugged Jiang Chenxi. Her lips were pale and murmured, "Chen Xi, I pushed Ning Chunjie to let her..."


    Of course, Jiang Chenxi still remembered the terrible scene, but he just felt that the sudden arrival of death was terrible, not how Xu Yurui pushed Ning Chunjie.


    Through the dialogue between Xu Yurui and Ning Chunjie, he had already heard that Ning Chunjie and her mother killed Xu Yurui''s mother and grandfather, as well as Xu''s family and Xu''s father


    Ning Chunjie already owes Xu Yurui''s life, and Xu Yurui pushed Ning Chunjie, which was not intentional


    Xu Yurui continued to open her pale lips and murmured, "Chen Xi, Ning Chunjie is dead."


    When Jiang Chenxi woke up to find Xu Yurui, he knew what had happened in the ICU ward.


    He nced at Ning Chunjie with her eyes closed and lifeless on the hospital bed. The scene of her being hit by a car appeared in front of him, and some things she had experienced with him before also appeared in front of him


    Originally, his rtionship with Ning Chunjie has been connected with the memory of Xu Yurui that night. Now he knows that Ning Chunjie is not the person of that night at all, his feelings for her arepletely broken.


    In fact, Ning Chunjie has no feelings for him all the time?


    From the beginning of the outright deception and utilization, and then to her murder of him and Xu Yurui


    When I think about it, in addition to the good she pretended in front of him, which pile, piece by piece, did not reveal Ning Chunjie''s evil?


    But Ning Chunjie is evil, and her evil is certain. But what she said to Xu Yurui at thest moment of tonight also showed the misfortune of her life experience and the misfortune that distorted her mood


    But no matter what, it is not her reason to do evil to innocent people! It''s not the reason why she did evil to her benefactor!


    Ning Chunjie ruined Xu''s family. Now her ending may be just a result of karma!


    Jiang Chenxi held Xu Yurui tightly in his arms.


    How could he not know Xu Yurui''s mood at this time.


    Ning Chunjie once lived with her for a long time. Before her death, Ning Chunjie showed Xu Yurui the wound that twisted her here.


    All this makes Xu Yurui unstable and normal.


    Xu Yurui''s mind is very pure and delicate. Ning Chunjie''s affair is undoubtedly an abnormal ink color, which falls into Xu Yurui''s heart.

 Chapter 272

    If you follow Ning Chunjie''s logic, it seems that everything she does is understandable.


    But such logic will not work here for Xu Yurui, and Ning Chunjie''s matter is pestering her again.


    Now Ning Chunjie suddenly died. Although she deserved it, it still gave Xu Yurui a certain impact.


    That''s why Xu Yurui is very unstable like now.


    Jiang Chenxi took back his gaze to Ning Chunjie. His expression seemed to be a little indifferent and had some thoughts, but there was no emotional fluctuation.


    Between him and Ning Chunjie, it was just a mistake.


    Yu He and Yu Ning Chunjie have never had feelings in that so-called "feelings".


    Jiang Chenxi looked at Xu Yurui in her arms and murmured softly in her ears. In his voice and color, he naturally brought tenderness: "Yurui, let the past pass, the afterlife, let Ning Chunjie not be like this world."


    Jiang Chenxi''s words immediately gave Xu Yurui a trace offort.


    Her originally condensed heart seemed to melt at this time.


    Yes, even if Ning Chunjie experienced a lot of suffering when she was a child, even if she thought she had her reason for doing evil, this is by no means the reason why she did evil, nor the reason why she hurt the Xu family and killed her mother and her grandfather!


    She and Ning Chunjie may have had different memories, but those may never exist!


    No matter what Ning Chunjie is like, no matter whether she has experienced pain in recent years, since she has died, she should not be such a person in the next life!


    Like this world, Ning Chunjie should not live! Harm!


    It can be seen that Xu Yurui''s seemingly quiet appearance actually hides the emotion of rough waves.


    For a while, after Jiang Chenxi said something to her, her mood gradually calmed down.


    Ye shuisu probably knows what happened tonight, but Xu Yurui didn''t tell her in detail, but looking at the state of the three people, she can guess that there must be a lot of details about the rough waves in the simple words Xu Yurui said to her.


    Until Xu Yurui and Jiang Chenxi calmed down a lot, ye shuisu came forward andforted Xu Yurui: "it should be her Ning Chunjie, that''s her Ning Chunjie."


    Even if Ning Chunjie doesn''t die now, she doesn''t deserve a good result.


    Whether it was Xu Yurui or Jiang Chenxi in thest life.


    Ye shuisu said to Jiang Chenxi again, "third brother, you passed out before. What did the doctor say?"


    Although Jiang Chenxi looks fine now and has no trauma, he fainted before, which shows that the problem is likely to be serious.


    Jiang Chenxi said to ye shuisu, "the doctor said that there was ack of blood supply to the brain when he was hit. Now after the doctor''s treatment, there is no big problem. Don''t worry."


    Ye shuisu himself knows medicine. Naturally, he knows that if this situation is just what Jiang Chenxi said, it is not serious.


    Ye shuisu put down his heart hanging for Jiang Chenxi.


    When she knew that Jiang Chenxi was among the people who had an ident, she was really worried.


    Ye shuisu said, "that''s good. But when you get home, you''d better let your second brother help you."


    Jiangchuanbai''s medical skills are top. Although the doctors here may make mistakes, anotheryer of guarantee is always better.


    Jiang Chenxi nodded: "I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    After looking at the sky outside the doctor''s room, he remembered that it was stillte at night when the ident happened. It seemed that it was already dawn.


    He added, "Shui Su, Fu Shao, you are busy and tired in the middle of the night today. I''ll find someone to deal with the rest. Tonight''s is, don''t tell Grandpa and don''t let him worry."


    With that, his eyes fell on Ning Chunjie on the hospital bed.


    After only one nce, his eyes shifted away again.


    Ye shuisu originally wanted to say that she and Fu Linnan stayed to help, but Jiang Chenxi and Xu Yurui insisted that she didn''t say anything more. After saying goodbye, she left first with Fu Linnan.


    After all, this is between them.


    Along the way, because what just happened seemed a little heavy, ye shuisu and Fu Linnan didn''t say anything more.


    They came out of Jiang''s house, but they returned to Jiang''s house early in the morning, which caused disturbance, so they went back to Fu''s house.


    When he got out of the car, Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu''s face and said, "are you still thinking?"


    At this time, the rising sun rises in the East, and the half red sunrise rises slowly, which makes the whole Fu House ayer of Chaoyang red, which is very beautiful.


    Ye shuisu returned to some thoughts and said, "Ning Chunjie''s evil will be rewarded. The third brother and Yurui are going to be the right fruit."


    When Xu Yurui showed her the identity of her rebirth, she told her about her previous life with Jiang Chenxi.


    Looking at today''s appearance, it is obvious that Jiang Chenxi and Xu Yurui are together.


    In the past life and this life, she wished them good-bye. At the same time, she alsomented what had happened.


    "HMM." ye shuisu didn''t know where he was looking. Fu Linnan was looking at ye shuisu.


    Under the bright red sun, he picked up ye shuisu''s chin and opened his lips: "they have achieved the right fruit. What about me and you?"


    Ye shuisu was silent and didn''t answer immediately.


    Because she still hasn''t found out what sincerity is.


    When ye shuisu was about to say something again, her body suddenly hung in the air, and Fu Linnan picked her up horizontally.


    "Lin Nan..."


    "I''ve been tired all night. I''ll take you back and have a good rest."


    This night, there was the second midnight because of Jiang Chenxi and Ning Chunjie, and the first midnight between her and him.


    After a night''s hard work, ye shuisu was in his arms. Fu Linnan slept at ease again. It was early in the morning that he fell asleep. Fu Linnan and ye shuisu slept soundly this time.


    The whole Fu house is quite quiet.


    However, such silence was broken by a person''s voice in the morning.


    Fu Hanxue dragged a suitcase to the door of Fu''s house when the sun had risen.


    As soon as she entered the Fu House, she said to the housekeeper who saw someoneing to meet her: "housekeeper, help me carry my luggage in. From today on, I will live in the Fu House."


    At this time, the sun was a little big. Fu Hanxue stood under the sun with a beautiful appearance, just like the flower of kaolin. He was always elegant and dignified.


    Fu Hanxue handed the suitcase to the housekeeper and was ready to go to Fu''s house.


    She was careless about what happened in Yunhua temple. It was because she underestimated ye shuisu that she caused such an ident.


    However, no matter how much she underestimated ye shuisu, she also knew that ye shuisu could notpare with her anyway.


    It doesn''t matter if you lose at Yunhua Temple once.

 Chapter 273

    Her foundation is still there. She is not a straw bag like ye shuisu at all.


    She is also trying to recover her lost reputation because of the double star vision.


    Although the n of the double star vision did not bring her the desired results, it was not irreparable


    Her goal is to ruin Fu Linnan''s marriage with ye shuisu before they get married, and then she seeds in climbing Fu Linnan to the top.


    To do this, it is very important to find ways to let Fu Linnan see her highlights and find ways to trip ye shuisu more.


    When Fu Linnan knows who is "Pearl" and who is "fish eye" through some practical things, he is bound to abandon ye shuisu and choose her!


    Now, Fu Linnan is just hoodwinked by Ye shuisu!


    When she has finished Fu Linnan and ye shuisu''s previous calctions, she will return ye shuisu ten times and a hundred times! Let her die!


    The first step in her n is naturally to live in Fu''s house and join Fu''spany directly under Fu Linnan, and brush more sense of existence in front of Fu Linnan every day, so that her various ns to seduce Fu Linnan can be used.


    She really made a mistake about Yunhua temple!


    Fu Hanxue had just arrived at the door of Fu''s house, and she had figured out her detailed n for the next attack on Fu Linnan.


    Seeing that the wedding date of Ye shuisu and Fu Linnan ising, she can''t fall behind.


    Thinking of this, the corners of her mouth aroused a gloomy sneer.


    However, she thought just right. When she was about to lift her foot into the door of Fu''s house, the housekeeper raised her hand and stopped her. Looking at the suitcase Fu Hanxue handed him, she said politely: "Miss Fu, the young master has orders. No other women are allowed to stay in Fu''s house except the youngdy."


    Fu Linnan has a mania for cleanliness in this regard. He is only allowed to be close to ye shuisu.


    The housekeeper returned Fu Hanxue''s suitcase to her: "it''s rare for Miss Fu toe to Fu''s house. It''s OK to go in and have a cup of tea."


    Fu Hanxue was stunned at the speech, and was very dissatisfied immediately.


    What do you mean, it''s OK to go in and have a cup of tea?


    Is she a guest of Fu''s house?


    She is the hostess of Fu house!


    Moreover, she has suffered enough grievances and fire in Yunhua temple. Now a housekeeper of Fu''s house dares to talk to her like this?


    Fu Hanxue red at the housekeeper and said unhappily, "get out of the way and help me move in the suitcase! Brother Lin Nan promised to let me live in!"


    But the housekeeper didn''t get out of the way. He looked at a room behind him in embarrassment, and then said, "the young master and his wife are still in the room. I can''t ask the young master for instructions."


    The implication is that what Fu Hanxue said doesn''t count. Whether Fu Linnan promised to let her live in or not, you have to ask Fu Linnan.


    Although Fu Hanxue is also miss Fu''s family, the people in Fu Linnan''s house are only loyal to Fu Linnan.


    Fu Hanxue was angry when she heard the housekeeper''s words. Why didn''t she use what she said? Just a housekeeper. Why bother her?


    also.


    Fu Hanxue also nced in the direction of the housekeeper and saw a room with huge French windows. The curtains in the room were pulled. It can be seen that ye shuisu and Fu Linnan were still inside, as the housekeeper said.


    But when is it now? The sun is rising high. Why haven''t they got up yet? What good things can happen in a room?


    And ye shuisu and Fu Linnan haven''t married yet. Why did shee to Fu Linnan''s house to sleep so shamelessly?


    Fu Hanxue''s eyes were overcast.


    At this time, several passers-by passed by at the door of Fu''s house. When they saw Fu Hanxue, they couldn''t help stopping.


    Originally, Fu Hanxue stood at the door of Fu''s house, which was nothing strange. Just.


    "Look at this man, isn''t it the stinky scheming Fu Hanxue who spread the news of normalization on the Inte? The fake national fairy!"


    "Isn''t it! I didn''t expect to see a real person! What is she doing here?"


    "I don''t know. Take a look! But it seems that someone on the Inte refuted the rumor and said that Fu Hanxue didn''t know about the fake fairy..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fu Hanxue was in a bad mood when she was stopped by the housekeeper. Now she is even worse when she hears that someone around her talks about her.


    Originally, she knew what she had been scolded on the Inte, but in reality, it was different to hear someone scold her like this.


    After standing under the sun for a while, Fu Hanxue''s face had exuded fine beads of sweat.


    She clenched her fist and nced at the people who were talking about her.


    Wanted to say something, thought about it, but didn''t say anything.


    Online public opinion she has been trying to reverse slowly, and there will be a big reversal soon.


    Now go argue with them for nothing, but it will make them see her jokes more!


    At this time, she''d better keep silent!


    Now, let''s talk about Fu Zhai first!


    Fu Hanxue restrained her mood and didn''t get angry. She also wanted to maintain her image in the hearts of strangers. At this time, she smiled at the housekeeper and said, "housekeeper, I''m brother Lin''s sister. Can I be false? Brother Lin has to ask for instructions about this kind of thing? Did your sister-inw say something about me in Fu''s house so that you don''t believe me? I''m not allowed to live in Fu''s house?"


    In fact, she came prepared. Even if Fu Linnan came out, she wouldn''t stop her from living in Fu''s house.


    I thought everything would win. Unexpectedly, she was stopped by the housekeeper at the beginning!


    Now that outsiders are here, you can also take the opportunity to spread ye shuisu''s reputation as a very ignorant Mrs. Fu.


    Although not many people heard it.


    However, if a single spark is properly utilized, it can still start a prairie fire.


    The housekeeper was about to say something when a clear and meaningful voice came out of the Fu''s house: "whose mouth is so smelly this morning? You have to talk around the corner? What can''t you say directly?"


    As she said this, ye shuisu came out in a long red dress that was home-made and slim. It was a casual style. Her clothes didn''t contain all kinds of decoration like Fu Hanxue''s clothes. She didn''t like Fu Hanxue to carry a cloud like shelf, but every move was much more dazzling than Fu Hanxue.


    Fu Hanxue is beautiful and has a good temperament. Unfortunately, as soon as ye shuisu came out, she changed from red flowers to fallen leaves. Kankan can only be the foil of Ye shuisu.


    The passers-by couldn''t help but sigh: "this woman is so beautiful! Is this the sister-inw that Fu Hanxue said to prevent her sister from entering her brother''s house?"


    "Beauty is beauty. It''s bad if you''re mean."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye shuisu didn''t take care of the people''sments. She locked her eyes on Fu Hanxue. At the same time, she also saw the suitcase around Fu Hanxue.

 Chapter 274

    In an instant, she understood everything.


    To sum up, Fu Hanxue also lived in Fu''s house aftering down from Yunhua temple.


    However, Fu Hanxue was glorious when she came to Yunhua temple in her previous life. In this life, she hase to such an end in Yunhua temple, and it is clear that she has been hated by Fu Linnan.


    So, how dare shee?


    Sure enough, the disgusting Xiaoqiang can''t die!


    Of course, it also depends on whether the fighting strength is enough!


    Ye shuisu''s eyes were cold. Under the sun, her eyes looked a littlezy. Looking at Fu Hanxue, she said, "it''s miss Hanxue. Miss Hanxue is a fairy. Why are you ''expensive'' and ''cheap'' today?"


    Fu Hanxue''s suitcase is particrly eye-catching in ye shuisu''s eyes.


    However, Fu Hanxue''s psychological quality is quite strong. What happened in Yunhua temple has just happened. It''s like nothing happened here.


    Ye shuisu''s words reminded people of Fu Hanxue''s scandal in Yunhua temple. They couldn''t help but look at Fu Hanxue''s mocking eyes and deepen.


    Fu Hanxue only said that ye shuisu deliberately mentioned things in Yunhua temple in order to annoy her.


    Of course she was very angry. After all, she lost a lot of things!


    However, she did not take such anger out.


    She hid her hatred in her heart, and then smiled at ye shuisu and said, "ye shuisu, I just want to live in Fu''s house as my sister. Starting tomorrow, I''m going to work in Lin Nange''spany. Coming to Fu''s house is just convenient and better work. Don''t think too much."


    Looking at Fu Hanxue''s smiling face, ye shuisu wants to tear up her whole face all the time!


    In thest life, Fu Hanxue lived in Fu''s house for such a reason, which brought her much harm!


    Ye shuisu was about to say something. At this time, Fu Hanxue''s eyes seemed to brighten and said: "Sister-inw, it''s not only that I want to learn from brother Linnan, but also that''s what grandpa means. Let me help brother Linnan manage thepany well. You''re brother Linnan''s bedside man. Many times, you should think about how to understand him, not because of unwarranted jealousy, which makes brother Linnan lose a good helper to help him. Grandpa certainly doesn''t want this. I''ll do my best to help brother Linnan."


    With these words, Fu Hanxue''s voice and color seemed to be much softer.


    Ye shuisu paid attention to other things in her words, but didn''t notice it.


    Grandpa, master Fu?


    Fu Hanxue''s father saved Fu''s life. Fu''s son is her big backer.


    But even if it''s a life-saving grace, it''s best not to abuse it.


    Unexpectedly, in order to live in Fu''s house, Fu Hanxue even moved out.


    And say she''s jealous for no reason?


    Even with the support of master Fu, she would never let Fu Hanxue live in Fu''s house.


    But she hasn''t said anything yet. What does Fu Hanxue mean by wronging her so much?


    Ye shuisu was about to say something. At this time, Fu Linnan came out of the house.


    He was dressed in a ck home clothes, partial leisure style. As soon as he came, he was full of the king''s spirit, which restrained everyone on the field.


    He went to ye shuisu''s side, skillfully hugged ye shuisu Yingying''s waist, just enough to circle ye shuisu into his arms, but he wouldn''t make ye shuisu feel ufortable.


    He attached his ear to ye shuisu''s ear and said, "the sun is big outside. Why did ite out at this time?"


    When he talked to ye shuisu, he was as if there were no one else, as if in his eyes, no one existed except ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu raised her eyes and said to Fu Linnan as if there were no one else: "when you hear something noisy outside,e out and have a look."


    Although it was just a simple conversation, the way they hugged each other in ck and red seemed to make people feel the thick sweetness overflowing.


    Fu Hanxue said thest few unkind words about ye shuisu to Fu Linnan. She also meant to show her kindness to Fu Linnan.


    But Fu Linnan simply ignored the paragraph she specifically said?


    And Fu Linnan has been holding ye shuisu for a long time. He still doesn''t mean to pay attention to her at all?


    She has been standing under the sun for a long time with her suitcase. Isn''t it embarrassing for her to go on like this?


    Moreover, why should ye shuisu make out with Fu Linnan in front of her?


    What are you talking about?


    What is she?


    Fu Hanxue couldn''t stand any longer. She gathered in front of Fu Linnan and smiled with the softest and most perfect radian of the smile: "brother Linnan, did you receive the news from Grandpa? Grandpa asked me to live in Fu''s house, so that I can learn from you better in work. Grandpa said, you as a brother should teach your sister me more!"


    In the Fu family, what Fu Linnan listens to most is what Fu Laozi says.


    She asked master Fu for instructions in advance. This is the chip for her toe directly to Fu''s house after Yunhua temple.


    However, after all, some unpleasant things happened in Yunhua temple. Before there was no further progress between her and Fu Linnan, she still stressed with Fu Linnan that she was just his "sister".


    Only this identity can make her closer to him.


    Fu Linnan nced at Fu Hanxue coldly. With such a cold momentum, Fu Hanxue almost stepped back.


    Is Fu Linnan so tired of her just because of Yunhua temple?


    no


    Fu Hanxue was thinking about something. Fu Linnan coldly opened his lips: "really?"


    Fu Hanxue was about to say something when Fu Linnan suddenly released ye shuisu and walked into the room.


    Seeing this, Fu Hanxue nced at the lone ye shuisu and called Fu Linnan, "brother Linnan, what are you going to do to meet me?"


    She knew that if master Fu came out, she would get what she wanted!


    However, originally, she could get Fu Linnan''s favor toe to Fu''s house by herself.


    But!


    Ye shuisu did it in Yunhua temple!


    Thinking of this, Fu Hanxue nced at ye shuisu with some pride. It was like announcing a victory with ye shuisu.


    Although it is not obvious, after all, it is far from Fu Hanxue''s goal. But she does.


    Then she picked her eyebrows and said to the housekeeper: "housekeeper, it''s grandpa''s meaning that I live in Fu''s house. Brother Lin Nan didn''t say anything. Take my luggage into Fu''s house!"


    The housekeeper heard that old Fu had been moved out, and Fu Linnan knew that Fu Hanxue was going to live in Fu''s house, so he didn''t say anything.


    Hearing this, he answered, "yes, Miss Fu." he was about to take Fu Hanxue''s luggage to Fu''s house.


    Ye shuisu ignored Fu Hanxue, but focused on Fu Linnan who entered the house.

 Chapter 275

    Fu Linnan''s back is still so handsome and cold. After entering the house, he picked up his mobile phone from the table and made a phone call.


    Because of some distance, I couldn''t hear what he said.


    But he hung up and came out soon.


    Seeing that the housekeeper pulled Fu Hanxue''s box into the house, he frowned and said coldly, "who asked you to bring this box in?"


    The housekeeper was stunned.


    Isn''t it that old Fu and Fu Linnan both recognize Fu Hanxue''s living in Fu''s house?


    Fu Hanxue was also stunned. Fu Linnan didn''t deny anything. Isn''t that recognition?


    Moreover, how could Fu Linnan disobey master Fu''s meaning because of such a small matter?


    She felt that she was sure that master Fu woulde forward to help her.


    Fu Hanxue was about to say something: "brother Lin Nan..."


    At this time, a phone call came in.


    When Fu Hanxue saw who the caller was, she immediately smiled again and spoke respectfully: "Grandpa, how can you call me? I''m fine here in brother Lin Nan and havee to live with something..."


    In the end, master Fu is facing her. When Fu Hanxue talks to master Fu, there is a littlecency in his smiling voice. The smile on ye shuisu seems to contain a touch of irony.


    However, her smile didn''tst long, and it instantly condensed on her face.


    As if with some kind of disbelief, she asked on the phone: "Grandpa, didn''t you promise me..."


    But before she finished, there seemed to be something else. Fu Hanxue''s face turned white, and then said, "Grandpa, I know. I won''t disturb brother Lin Nan and his sister-inw."


    "No, Grandpa, I can go back to my ce."


    "... goodbye, Grandpa."


    Originally, when Fu Hanxue came to Fu''s house, she felt angry from the beginning. Even a housekeeper dared to stop her.


    It was not easy for Fu Linnan toe out. She thought that if she proposed master Fu, she would be able to move into Fu''s house smoothly, and her small goal was achieved.


    But just when she thought things would be done, master Fu called her and said that since Fu Linnan and ye shuisu wanted to live a private life together, let her not disturb them! What''s more, the private life of the newly married couple is more important. Let her be more considerate of Ye shuisu and Fu Linnan


    Now, ye shuisu has fulfilled her wish. She understands ye shuisu, but what about her?


    In order to help master Fu, she apanied the old thing all afternoon as soon as she came down from Yunhua Temple yesterday!


    She also said good things about living in Fu''s house!


    She didn''t put forward many requirements with master Fu on her own initiative, but in the past, master Fu would meet her as long as she put forward any requirements with master Fu.


    Now, for a ye shuisu, master Fu wants to reject her request?


    At least she is also his granddaughter. Her father is also his life-saving benefactor. How can he treat her like this?


    No matter how ye shuisu is, she is just an outsider. Even if Fu Linnan is confused by her now, she is just an outsider to master Fu!


    She saw Fu Linnan go into the house to make a phone call. Now, she''s calling old Fu.


    But his phone call didn''tst long. He just talked in a few words, which made master Fu think of the outsider ye shuisu?


    Sure enough, she knew that even if her father lost his life to save old Fu, she was just an outsider in the Fu family! An outsider who can''t evenpare with an outsider!


    Fu Hanxue''s heart is surging, but her face is not obvious.


    Now Fu Linnan is still here. She won''t lose her image in front of him anyway.


    However, all her ns to attack Fu Linnan and deal with ye shuisu by the way are to start from living in Fu''s house. As long as she lives in Fu''s house, she has won the hearts of Fu Linnan and the people around Fu Linnan. A ye shuisu is as easy as killing an ant.


    Now the helper she found, master Fu, doesn''t support her to live in Fu''s house, so she


    She is really unwilling!


    After receiving the call, she said to Fu Linnan with a smile: "Brother Lin Nan, your head office is developing the Fu''s South China project and needs manpower. If I live in Fu''s house, I can help you better deal with your work. I got a double master''s degree from a university to help brother Lin Nan. That''s why grandpa promised me to live in Fu''s house. And brother Lin Nan, I''m just your sister. In addition, I..."


    "No need."


    For Fu Hanxue said a lot of words, Fu Linnan didn''t even lift his eyelids, but said so few words faintly, and the cold refusal made Fu Hanxue stop talking.


    Who doesn''t know Fu Linnan''s resolute and resolute action and no difference?


    What else does Fu Hanxue want to say? Fu Linnan has stroked ye shuisu''s hair and spoiled the tunnel: "your hair is so messy. Let meb your hair."


    The tone of speaking, and the tone of speaking with Fu Hanxue, are two extremes. One is extremely cold, the other is extremely warm.


    Such warmth even makes Fu Hanxue can''t believe that Fu Linnan has such a side.


    Fu Linnan''s hands were shaking clouds and rain in the whole capital, but now they are gently ced on ye shuisu''s head.


    Why not put it on her head?


    Fu Linnan said and picked up ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu caught Fu Linnan''s neck and smiled faintly. Such a light smile is particrly dazzling in Fu Hanxue''s eyes.


    At this time, it seems that strong affection emanates from Fu Linnan and ye shuisu.


    At this time, Fu Linnan''s Yu Guangxian noticed the box moved into Fu''s house by the housekeeper. His voice and color suddenly became cold again: "chop up this dirty thing and throw it out!"


    Chop up her suitcase and throw it out!


    Fu Linnan said that!


    Even if Fu Linnan doesn''t allow her to live in Fu''s house, she still has to do so!


    What Fu Linnan wants to chop is clearly not her box, but her!


    After such a encounter, Fu Hanxuees to Fu''s house with a full n and wants to stay in Fu''s house, so as to calcte Fu Linnan and ye shuisu.


    But I didn''t want to even go in the door of Fu''s house. Although her box came in, it was chopped into pieces and thrown out by Fu Linnan!


    When the housekeeper handed the pile of fragments to Fu Hanxue, Fu Hanxue''s whole heart was cold.


    Although Fu Linnan and ye shuisu had disappeared from her sight, she was still staring at the front.


    I don''t want to move at all.


    She bit her teeth to death.

 Chapter 276

    The housekeeper closed the door of Fu''s house and left her and the pieces of the box outside, which seemed to show how thoroughly he lost this step.


    But even so, she still didn''t give up.


    "There is still a chance. Even if Fu Zhai can''t live in, I still have a position in brother Lin''spany. This position has to deal with brother Lin every day. I still have a chance!"


    Fu Hanxue clenched her teeth and thought.


    There is nothing that Fu Hanxue can''t get! Ye shuisu doesn''t deserve to rob Fu Linnan with her!


    In front of the pieces of her box, her heart trembled with anger.


    At this time, Fu Hanxue''s phone rang.


    When her heart was cold, she answered the phone: "hello."


    Originally, she didn''t see who called her, but after hearing what the phone said, her whole heart was colder again.


    She''s totally crazy.


    Why? For what?


    Yesterday, she asked master Fu for a good voice and goodnguage. The director position of thepany directly under Fu Linnan was just revoked!


    The notice came to inform her about it!


    Why? For what? In this way, was her road to Fu Linnan through thepany also broken? She is unwilling!


    Fu Hanxue was very angry and asked repeatedly in his heart.


    However, if she was as smart as she was, how could she not have imagined that she had destroyed her box and revoked her position as director of thepany regardless of the arrangement of master Fu. Originally, she didn''t need to do so, but now things have made such a big noise.


    Fu Linnan did this just to warn her.


    Warn her what? Don''te any closer to him?


    no He warned her for ye shuisu!


    It must be!


    Fu Hanxue had already touched the dust on his nose and choked his heart when he was in Yunhua temple.


    Since she went to master Fu yesterday, she thought her situation would be greatly improved.


    Unexpectedly, she came to Fu Linnan with hope and ended up like this!


    Over the years, master Fu has responded to her every request, but now as soon as he meets Fu Linnan and ye shuisu, he looks at thempletely! Take her by surprise!


    She knew that she had never been recognized by the Fu family!


    She won''t admit defeat! She will take revenge!


    Under the big sun, Fu Hanxue drove her car away from the door of Fu''s house almost with a disheartened face.


    At this time, several people who stopped to see the y after seeing Fu Hanxue did not leave.


    Seeing this scene, they couldn''t help but satirize.


    "It is said on the Inte that Fu Hanxue is only the adopted daughter of the Fu family, not to mention the adopted daughter. She is her own sister. Her brother has married and doesn''t want her to live in. How can she disturb her brother and sister-inw?"


    "That''s right. Fu shaochong''s wife is recognized in the capital. She''s going to touch this dust!"


    "I haven''t liked her since I saw the news of" fake Fairy ". I want to be famous, but I want to be like this? It''s funny!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fu Linnan took ye shuisu back to the room, put her in front of the dressing table, picked up theb and really helped ye shuisub her hair.


    Fu Linnan is not skilled inbing his hair, but he tries to be as gentle as possible in every step.


    Ye shuisu''s hair was a little messy, such as the long ck hair fell on Fu Linnan''s palm. The action ofbing her hair did not make ye shuisu feel any difort.


    Even ye shuisu can''t do this bybing her hair.


    Looking at Fu Linnan, who was still full of kingly aura in the mirror,bing his hair, ye shuisu couldn''t help joking: "I didn''t expect Fu Shao''s hairbing skill to be so good. It was my negligence before."


    Ye shuisu is really praising Fu Linnan. Fu Linnan hooks his lips and whispers in ye shuisu''s ear: "do you like it? I like tob it for you every day."


    Fu Linnan''s voice had a tantalizing maism, and ye shuisu''s ears itched, making her face a little red.


    Although he has already had a close rtionship with the skin, and ye shuisu is not such a thin skinned person, he is still easily picked up by Fu Linnan.


    For a moment, ye shuisu felt that Fu Linnan was quiet when shebed her hair.


    Ye shuisu''s eyes looked at Fu Linnan in the mirror and was about to say something. At this time, Fu Linnan seemed to have something wrong.


    His hand tob ye shuisu''s hair stopped, his dark eyes turned a thinyer of red, and his face became stiff.


    At the moment of looking at Fu Linnan''s red eyes from the mirror, ye shuisu knew that Fu Linnan had a headache!


    Ye shuisu Dang was about to get up and help Fu Linnan treat him: "Linnan, you..."


    At this time, Fu Linnan put down hisb and walked out of the room: "I''ll go to the lower gas chamber!"


    Fu Linnan left quickly, and ye shuisu hurriedly chased him out: "Linnan, let me give you a needle!"


    When she told Fu Linnan about her previous life with Fu Hanxue in the car, Fu Linnan had been ill once.


    Fu Hanxue''sing here may have aroused some bad memories of Fu Linnan, which made Fu Linnan sick again.


    Since Fu Linnan''s illness became worse in Yunhua temple, Fu Linnan has been ill twice in a row


    The situation is really not optimistic!


    Different from the previous two cases, Fu Linnan allowed ye shuisu to help him treat.


    This time, when ye shuisu said he wanted to help him, Fu Linnan closed the door when he entered the gas chamber as if he hadn''t heard anything. No matter what ye shuisu said outside, he wouldn''t let her in.


    "Lin Nan..."


    Ye shuisu''s voice felt powerless.


    At this time, the funeral home.


    Xu Yurui and Jiang Chenxi were dressed in solemn ck. After the simple memorial service, they were watching Ning Chunjie''s body be sent to the incinerator and waiting for the staff to send a small urn containing Ning Chunjie''s ashes to Xu Yurui.


    The urn is not heavy, but everything seems to have happened too suddenly, which makes Xu Yurui feel a little trance up to now.


    The cemetery is not far from the crematorium. Jiang Chenxi drives Xu Yurui to the cemetery.


    In the gloomy weather, the car drove slowly, and both of them were silent.


    At this time, Xu Yurui quietly stared at the front and suddenly opened her mouth.


    There was no sadness in her voice, but her eyes seemed to contain a deep silence.


    "Ning Chunjie''s mother killed my grandfather, my mother, and a formed sister in my mother''s belly... Now she is still in prison, so she can''te to give Ning Chunjie his death."


    "My father is still in hospital and can''t move much. I told him about Ning Chunjie and he asked me to deal with it myself. Other rtives of the Ning family have long cut off contact with Ning Chunjie. Now, it''s only me and you who can give Ning Chunjie thest ride."

 Chapter 277

    When I said this, I seemed to think of something. Xu Yurui''s lips suddenly aroused a sneer of ridicule.


    I can''t see the slightest smile. I don''t know whether I''m mocking herself, Ning Chunjie, or something else.


    Jiang Chenxi doesn''t know that Xu Yurui has also experienced a lifetime. She should only be disappointed about what happened before.


    The atmosphere in the car was very quiet, which made Jiang Chenxi''s voice seem dumb. He raised his hand and shook Xu Yurui''s hand: "Yurui, let it pass in the past. I''ll go with you in the future."


    Although Jiang Chenxi has a happy home, his family are all sound, and they all live happily together.


    But he can also feel Xu Yurui''s pain.


    Because he couldn''t imagine how one of his rtives would be killed!


    Xu Shijiang Chen''s loving words touched Xu Yurui. Yurui''s seemingly calm eyes finally had a ripple.


    She took Jiang Chenxi''s hand and looked at him. She opened her lips. Her voice was as clean as ever: "Chenxi, do you know what happened between us?"


    Jiang Chenxi replied, "hmm?"


    The scene of going to give Ning Chunjie a funeral cannot help but remind her of her previous life. After Jiang Chenxi knew the truth of that night, Jiang Chenxi found the rootless body she had stayed in the public cemetery for several years, held a ghost marriage with her white bones, and buried her bones in the Jiang family''s ancient tomb.


    She wanted to tell Jiang Chenxi that there had been a period of hard work between them not only in this life, but also in thest life.


    But such hard work is unforgettable because of her love in her life. Jiang Chenxi found her a few years after she died. Before that, he thought that there was no intersection between him and her


    When the words came to her mouth, Xu Yurui didn''t say anything about thest life.


    Jiang Chenxi didn''t know about her rebirth. She was afraid that if she said this to him, it would scare him.


    Moreover, the love between her and him in thest life is undoubtedly too sad and ruined by others


    It''s good for her to know such suffering alone. Don''t let Jiang Chenxi know.


    Jiang Chenxi, it should be so warm all the time.


    As long as he is good, she is willing to pay any price


    Xu Yurui collected thoseplex emotions in her eyes and said, "in fact, I knew you before that night."


    "Know me? Because I''m a star?"


    Along the way, Xu Yurui''s mood seems to be a little depressed and doesn''t want to talk.


    Now Xu Yurui is willing to talk to him, and he is willing to say more to arouse her mood.


    Suddenly he knew that Xu Yurui was the girl he fell in love with that night. From the beginning, he was happy, but now he didn''t know how to get along with Xu Yurui.


    It seems that Xu Yurui is not satisfied with what he does.


    After all, he hasn''t gotten along with Xu Yurui before.


    And love is cautious.


    Like Jiang Chenxi and Xu Yurui.


    Xu Yurui shook her head and nodded again.


    "Since you became a star, I have been paying attention to you."


    "What about before bing a star?" from Xu Yurui''s words, Jiang Chenxi certainly heard something in the words.


    Xu Yurui took a look at Jiang Chenxi and recalled a faint smile, but soon, she hid again.


    Her eyes were faint, as if trapped in memories.


    "Chen Xi, when I was 15 years old, I saw you at Ruijin Hospital in a city."


    "At that time, shortly after my mother died, aunt Ning wanted to marry my father. My grandfather disagreed. Ning Chunjie and aunt Ning had a heart attack and were admitted to the hospital."


    "Aunt Ning pulled out grandpa''s pipe, and the hospitals in Beijing announced that they were hopeless. My father is already preparing for Grandpa''s afterlife, but I still don''t give up."


    "Since I was a child, grandpa has loved me very much. I don''t want to believe that grandpa is going to die, so I took grandpa to Ruijin Hospital alone, because I heard that there is rich experience in heart disease treatment."


    "But as a result, grandpa died."


    "I was disheartened and uneasy at home. I wanted to go with my grandfather and mother for a time. So I climbed up the roof..."


    "It was you who found me at that time and gave me a peace talisman. Tell me that you asked for this talisman from an eminent monk. Give it to me. You can bless grandpa''s peace after death. You also told me not to be sad and live a good life. Grandpa''s spirit in heaven will be happy for me..."


    Xu Yurui''s eyes were deep, and her voice and color all showed her nostalgia for her deceased rtives.


    At this point, Jiang Chenxi remembered it.


    When he was a teenager, although he had been favored by star scouts and joined the entertainmentpany, he was only a small artist at that time and did not have the poprity at its peak.


    At that time, he went to a city for a small notice. He fainted from heatstroke because of work fatigue, so he was sent to Ruijin Hospital.


    It was only a very ordinary day, and what happened seemed very ordinary.


    But the only unusual thing was that when he went to the roof of the hospital to breathe, he met a girl.


    The girl is only fourteen or fifteen years old, two or three years younger than him.


    Wearing a white skirt, standing on the edge of the roof.


    Her skirt and are clean, her side face is clean, her temperament is clean... Everything seems very clean.


    In such a clean, Jiang Chenxi also saw a pure sadness that was suppressed in the bottom of his heart, but seemed to diffuse.


    Young Jiang Chenxi doesn''t know the taste of sorrow.


    He didn''t know why the girl was so sad.


    And he has never seen sadness, but it happened that the pure sadness in the girl''s pure cleanliness deeply attracted him.


    He didn''t expect what the girl was going to do when she stood on the edge of the roof, and he didn''t expect what happened to the girl.


    He just unconsciously and attracted to the girl, asked her and enlightened her.


    After knowing that her beloved grandfather died in the hospital, he gave her a peace talisman and carefullyforted her


    Then the girl smiled. It was a beautiful smile, he remembered.


    Even after that, he never saw such a clean smile, nor such a clean temperament.


    And his love for clean and pure temperament began at that time.


    Later that day, the girl left. His mind was full of girls. The whole person was a little confused. He even forgot to ask the girl''s contact information.


    Later, even if he went to the ward one by one to find the girl, he didn''t find it at all.


    Later, because of the need of work, he left city A. after such a surprise, there was no girl in his life.

 Chapter 278

    Because he was young and ignorant, he didn''t know what the girl impressed him at that time.


    After that, he didn''t think about it deliberately, and the memory of that day gradually faded into his memory.


    However, the pure and clean figure and the silhouette of a white skirt seemed to be engraved in his memory forever and did not disappear with the passage of time.


    So when Xu Yurui mentioned it now, he remembered everything.


    It turned out that the man of that day was Xu Yurui.


    Originally, it''s Xu Yurui!


    From beginning to end, it''s Xu Yurui!


    The cemetery has arrived. Jiang Chenxi opens the door for Xu Yurui.


    Today''s Day is gloomy, just like the weather when Jiang Chenxi met Xu Yurui on the rooftop that day.


    After Xu Yurui got off the bus, Jiang Chenxi held Xu Yurui in his arms.


    His hug was as warm as himself.


    Jiang Chenxi stared at Xu Yurui''s eyes, which were as clear and deep as the sky.


    When the wind blew, Jiang Chenxi stroked Xu Yurui''s hair: "Yurui, the girl on the roof that year was you."


    "Later, I went to you. I went to every ward, but I didn''t see you."


    "In fact, you have always been in my heart, whether it''s you that day, you that night, or you now."


    Even the night he mistook Xu Yurui for Ning Chunjie for a long time was also because he seemed to feel the clean and pure breath on the roof that day, which impressed him so deeply that no matter how many disappointments Ning Chunjieter had, he could fill in with the memory of that night.


    In fact, the person that night was the same as the girl on the roof that day. They were all Xu Yurui.


    How can it not be enough to impress him most?


    That''s what he likes from the beginning.


    When he was a teenager, he didn''t know that it was actually his heart''s affection for Xu Yurui. Now he knows.


    Xu Yurui in the arms of Jiang Chenxi, greedy for the taste in his arms, opened her lips, and her voice was as clean as usual: "me too."


    Also, whether it was her first encounter on the rooftop that day, orter learned from the major entertainment news that Jiang Chenxi was bing more and more popr and didn''t like watching entertainment news, she always paid attention to him, or now


    From the beginning to the end, no matter what happened in the past and this life, she had only him in her heart.


    Under the guidance of the staff, Ning Chunjie''s ashes were put into the grave.


    Until thest moment, in front of Ning Chunjie''s tombstone, neither Xu Yurui nor Jiang Chenxi made a bow to Ning Chunjie.


    The sky became gloomy again. It seemed that there was going to be rain in the sky.


    Xu Yurui looked at Ning Chunjie''s tombstone with cold andplex eyes. Her transparent voice and color could not hear her feelings. She said to Jiang Chenxi, "let''s go."


    The wind seemed to be getting stronger and stronger. Jiang Chenxi took off his coat and put it on Xu Yurui.


    They walked slowly along the edge of the cemetery. They didn''t speak at first, but they didn''t go back to the car immediately. Instead, they sat down on a small stone bench by the side of the road.


    At this time, there was no one on the gray street except Yurui and Jiang Chenxi.


    The clothes on Jiang Chenxi''s body are blue, and the coat he put on Xu Yurui''s body is also blue.


    The location of the cemetery is remote and quiet. It seems that there are only two bright colors of blue, Jiang Chenxi and Xu Yurui.


    Jiang Chenxi took Xu Yurui in his arms, looked at her and suddenly said, "Yurui, do you remember that night?"


    Skin intimacy, Xu Yurui nestled in Jiang Chenxi''s arms, blushed slightly and nodded: "remember."


    Jiang Chenxi said, "I upy the top position in the entertainment circle. It seems that the scenery is infinite. In fact, I don''t know how many people want to pull me into the water behind me."


    "That night, because I got a top advertising resource and was hated and remembered, I was drugged in the hotel."


    "This kind of thing has never happened in the entertainment circle, especially if I take the idol and fresh route. If I get that kind of picture, the consequences will be unimaginable. Let alone lose the status of the entertainment industry for many years. I''m afraid it''s light."


    "When I realized my traditional Chinese medicine, I started running, but someone chased me. When there was no ce to hide, your room door was open..."


    "I saw you in the room. Originally, I didn''t want to... Hurt you. Even if I saw you, I seemed to be more touched in my heart. However, I don''t know whether it was efficacy or... I want you to call the police and find me a doctor. Afterwards, I will be very grateful to you..."


    "But then..."


    "Then, when I woke up in the morning, you were not with me. Then, Ning Chunjie came in. I took Ning Chunjie as you in the evening..."


    "After that, we have been missing... Fortunately, I have found you now. Yurui..."


    They both fell into deep memories and love. They couldn''t help but hug and kiss each other when they looked at each other.


    The kiss was soft, deep and long.


    For a long time, they didn''t separate until they were out of breath.


    But when they could breathe a little, they kissed deeply again.


    Until a long time, the two finally separated.


    Jiang Chenxi grabbed Xu Yurui''s hand. Although his voice and color were always gentle, he was actually very firm: "Yurui, I grabbed your hand again. This time, I will never let go."


    He also printed a kiss on Xu Yurui''s forehead: "Yurui, I''m sorry, I recognized the wrong person. I didn''t find you until now."


    Xu Yurui''s eyes were moist. Although there were no tears, the water light contained in them was happiness.


    She also firmly held Jiang Chenxi''s hand and gently shook her head: "Chenxi, I won''t let go of your hand."


    How long did she wait for this scene in her previous life and this life? Why didn''t she feel affectionate and want to burst into tears?


    She is really happy and happy when she gets her love and the person who loves her also loves herself.


    That night, after Jiang Chenxi broke into her room, he originally asked her to find a doctor to save him.


    But she didn''t do so after knowing about Jiang Chenxi.


    She chose another way to help Jiang Chenxi antidote.


    After all, Jiang Chenxi has lived in her heart for so long, but since that day on the roof, Jiang Chenxi has be out of reach in front of her.


    Now there is such a good opportunity to contact Jiang Chenxi. Why should she miss it?

 Chapter 279

    It was her first time. Even under any circumstances, she felt no regrets for giving it to Jiang Chenxi.


    Eventer that night, she could feel that Jiang Chenxi''s medicine had declined, but she was still giving up to her


    She felt that there should be Jiang Chenxi''s love for her.


    At that time, she felt that in this way, she was very satisfied.


    Because at that time, Jiang Chenxi had never thought of touching a dream in her heart. As a top stream, there were too many people who liked him.


    However,ter, when she knew that Jiang Chenxi was with Ning Chunjie, she couldn''t help but feel heartache.


    Maybe even other girls around Jiang Chenxi won''t feel so heartache as long as it''s not Ning Chunjie.


    But even so, as long as Jiang Chenxi likes it, she still wishes them well.


    Untilter,ter in her previous life, she was killed by Ning Chunjie. Jiang Chenxi was also killed by Ning Chunjie, and she also saw how regretful Jiang Chenxi was after knowing that she had recognized the wrong person that night


    Fortunately, now all suffering has not begun!


    Fortunately, she and Jiang Chenxi are well together now that they have experienced a lifetime of suffering!


    She is still alive, and Jiang Chenxi''s love is still very hot


    At this time, as if thinking of something, Xu Yurui looked under Jiang Chenxi: "Chenxi, where are you..."


    This is what Xu Yurui learnedter. Last night, Jiang Chenxi was also ttered. Those ttering drugs were in the food. Jiang Chenxi ate a lot of food, so the ttering drugs were deeper than her.


    Those fancy drugs have psychedelic function. Under the control of Ning Chunjie, Jiang Chenxi was unable to protect himself. In order to save her, he moved a knife on himself and broke the efficacy of the psychedelic drug


    Although the doctor said that as long as she had a good conditioning, it wouldn''t be a big problem, she was still worried about him.


    It is false to think that Jiang Chenxi did this for her when she said she was not moved.


    Of course, Jiang Chenxi knew what Xu Yurui was talking about. Seeing Xu Yurui looking at him, he couldn''t help it. His face was slightly red.


    However, he didn''t show anything. He just looked at Xu Yurui and called out, "where am I?" his voice suddenly became hoarse and a little confused.


    "You..." Xu Yurui was about to say something. She realized that Jiang Chenxi was teasing herself. She couldn''t help but stop talking.


    However, Jiang Chenxi and Xu Yurui have already had skin rtives, so at this time, he is not shy of Xu Yurui.


    Seeing that Xu Yurui didn''t want to go on, he attached himself to Xu Yurui''s ear and said, "I''m fine. I won''t let you live alone."


    When he scratched himself to relieve the drug, all Jiang Chenxi thought at that time was to save Xu Yurui!


    After all, nothing is more important than saving Xu Yurui''s life! He couldn''t imagine what would happen if Xu Yurui was dragged away by the two menst night.


    Afterwards, he was actually surprised that he had done this for Xu Yurui.


    Butter, knowing that Xu Yurui was the girl he had always been interested in, he could understand why he did that.


    Even if hees here... He doesn''t think he will regret it.


    But fortunately, his injury is a skin injury that doesn''t hurt muscles and bones


    "Yurui, after two days, I''ll propose marriage at your house." seeing that Xu Yurui blushed, Jiang Chenxi didn''t go on, so he said.


    Hearing this, Xu Yurui reacted from the topic just now and was stunned again.


    Propose?


    Get married?


    Her rtionship with Jiang Chenxi has only just begun. Because she couldn''t get through the barrier in her heart before, she just broke the window paper with Jiang Chenxi. Is this the most important step?


    In her previous life, she had a ghost marriage with Jiang Chenxi. In her heart, Jiang Chenxi was her only husband.


    But


    Xu Yurui asked Jiang Chenxi, "Chenxi, are you sure you want to marry me?"


    Jiang Chenxi looked at Xu Yurui, lowered his eyes and said, "Yurui, if you don''t want to, I can wait until you like."


    "Yurui, it''s me."


    Anyway, marriage is a big thing for girls. Although he knows very well, especially after so much experience, he knows better that Xu Yurui is the person he identified.


    It won''t change again.


    But after all, he hasn''t paid anything to Xu Yurui. He doesn''t know what Xu Yurui means in that regard. How can he easily mention marriage?


    However, no matter what he has experienced, he will not give up.


    Moreover, after contacting Xu Yurui, he didn''t know why. He felt that he was closer to Xu Yurui than he thought.


    Jiang Chenxi was thinking. Xu Yurui interrupted him: "no, Chenxi, I do!"


    The voice is firm.


    Why wouldn''t she? She waited two lives.


    But she has always regarded Jiang Chenxi as her only husband. I don''t know if Jiang Chenxi also


    She was very happy that after finding her, Jiang Chenxi clearly told her in this way that she was the only woman in his future.


    Marriage is the only.


    It''s good to be like this now!


    Hearing Xu Yurui''s reply, Jiang Chen Xidang was even happier. In his eyes, there seemed to be a star to overflow: "Yurui, really?"


    As before, Jiang Chenxi always has to be careful when facing the people he likes.


    Xu Yurui nodded firmly and said, "but Chenxi, will this affect your work?"


    As a top ss star loved by many little girls, after determining that she has a fiancee, she is very pink and may greatly affect Jiang Chenxi''s career.


    But Jiang Chenxi didn''t make any waves. He divided everything very clearly: "work is important, but the most important thing for people to live is to be themselves. If I can''t even stick to what I love, I can''t do this job!"


    Work and career are important, but it is his attachment, not that he will be their attachment.


    Of course, the more important thing is that he insists on Xu Yurui enough.


    Xu Yurui was even more moved.


    Sure enough, she loved a man for two generations, which is worth it.


    If she could hear this, she would even let her die now.


    Xu Yurui was about to say something. At this time, a sound came up: "Yurui, third brother, what''s the matter? Why are you crying?"


    It''s ye shuisu.


    She came in a red dress. Her figure alone has be a scenery.


    Xu Yurui and Jiang Chenxi came back to their senses. They found that they had light tears in their conversation.


    They looked at each other and said nothing more. They wiped away the tears in their eyes. Then they held their hands tightly and looked at ye shuisu who came here in front.


    They smiled and called, "Shui su."

 Chapter 280

    Ye shuisu also put on a faint smile and returned to them: "I''m still worried about you. Now, your state has been adjusted."


    Although tears flickered on their faces, ye shuisu could see that they were very happy at this time.


    The two of them also showed clearly that they didn''t want to separate, and ye shuisu could guess why they were happy.


    Because of this, ye shuisu is also happy for them.


    Just looking at the intimacy between them, ye shuisu couldn''t help thinking of the scene that Fu Linnan said to her, "they have achieved the right result, what about us".


    I can''t help it. Ye shuisu looks pale.


    Jiang Chenxi and Xu Yurui didn''t see the difference of Ye shuisu.


    Jiang Chenxi said, "shuisu, these two days, I''ll take Yurui back to Jiang''s house to see Grandpa."


    Ye shuisu looked at them and smiled: "Grandpa will like Yurui."


    Mr. Jiang is not a powerful man, but his eyes are sharp. At the beginning, he didn''t like Ye Hong and Ning Chunjie. Sure enough, there was something wrong with both of them.


    But she felt that Xu Yurui could cross the eyes of old man Jiang.


    There was a faint thunder outside the sky, and it was clear that it was going to rain.


    Ye shuisu nced at the cemetery and knew that Ning Chunjie should be buried by them.


    But she didn''t want to say anything more, so as not to arouse Xu Yurui''s sadness.


    Ye shuisu said again, "it''s gettingte. It''s going to rain. Are you going?"


    She came to have a look because she was worried about them. Now that they are all right, she has to go. She has other things to do.


    Seems to think of something, ye shuisu''s eyes are deep.


    Jiang Chenxi and Xu Yurui looked at the rainy sky, looked at each other again and said, "we have to go back to the crew first. Director Mu Ran has been urging us since yesterday."


    Hearing this, ye shuisu seemed to think of something and said, "just in time, I have something to find Mu ran. Let me go with you."


    Jiang Chenxi and Xu Yurui didn''t know that ye shuisu had met Mu ran privately. They asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    Ye shuisu smiled without saying: "private affairs."


    Although the location of the cemetery was secluded, it was not far from the city center. Before long, they went to the location of the crew.


    When Mu ran saw ye shuisuing, he simply exined to Jiang Chenxi and Xu Yurui, and went to see ye shuisu alone.


    Ye shuisu went straight to the point and gave the theme song of "Twilight sun" written by Muran to Muran: "Muran, this is the theme song of" Twilight sun "that she promised topose for you before. Just when the third brother and Yurui came, I came with them. I can''tpose well. If you don''t think it''s appropriate, you can use it..."


    Ye shuisu said with a light smile. Although she has a little musical talent, it''s just her own repertoire made behind closed doors.


    Mu Ran is well-informed and has made achievements in the art world all the year round. Even if she is lucky to see her and let herpose music, she can''t say that her finished product Mu ran will see it.


    Mu ran took the theme song handed over by Ye shuisu and looked at the track while listening to her.


    Before ye shuisu finished, Mu ran raised his hand and interrupted her: "shuisu, this track..."


    When Mu ran said this, he paused. Ye shuisu looked at her: "hmm?" waiting for her answer.


    Mu Ran''s eyes lit up obviously, and then said: "this track is very good! The style and rhythm are in line with the twilight sun! It''s tailor-made for the twilight sun! Shui Su, I knew I didn''t read the wrong person! You''re too powerful!"


    Mu ran doesn''t often boast about people. Ye shuisu was embarrassed by such boasting.


    The light smile on her face did not decrease: "if you think it''s appropriate, I''ve neverposed music for the film before, but you just saw me and thought I couldpose, so I tried topose the repertoire of" Twilight sun ". I studied the plot and theme of" Twilight sun ", and thenposed this song."


    Although she wouldn''t feel much if Mu ran didn''t use her music.


    But mu ran recognized her, and she was quite happy.


    No matter what, Mu Ran''s requirements are very high, which is famous in the industry.


    Mu ran looked at the music in front of her and her eyes were still shining: "shuisu, you are too modest." even among the pce level musicians she knows now, ye shuisu may not have enough experience inposing music, but she is definitely the best in her creative talent.


    Mu ran added, "shuisu, I''ll use your track. Later, I''ll ask someone to pay you double the market price."


    Ye shuisu smiled: "Mu ran, no need. I didn''t spend much energy. In addition to the theme song of Twilight sun, I alsoposed two tracks. They are all my own interests, so I don''t have to pay."


    From the beginning, she didn''t want to be paid.


    Mu ran listened to ye shuisu''s words, and his eyes lit up again: "shuisu, you have alsoposed two tracks? Can you show me?"


    What Mu ran needs most is his passion for exploring beauty.


    Mu Ran''s interest is obviously great, and ye shuisu can''t shirk it.


    These two tracks were stored on her mobile phone. She took out her mobile phone and sent the tracks to Mu ran. She smiled and said, "I sent them to you."


    Mu ran picked up his mobile phone and looked at it. He was full of praise for ye shuisu: "Meile is made by nature, and wonderful people get it asionally. Shuisu, this wonderful person, is talking about you!"


    Ye shuisu smiled awkwardly: "Mu ran, you tter me."


    Different people have different types of music.


    Although Mu Ran is so full of praise for her, maybe she just happens to be right for mu Ran''s appetite?


    It doesn''t mean how good she is.


    She hasn''t made much effort in music. She still has this self-knowledge.


    Then, as if remembering something, ye shuisu took out a bottle of pills from his bag.


    The pills are packed in small wooden bottles. Both this exquisite bottle and the pills inside are handmade by Ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu handed the wooden medicine bottle in his hand to Mu ran and said with a light smile, "Mu ran, here you are."


    Mu ran thought the medicine bottle was quite beautiful. He took it and said curiously, "what''s this?"


    Ye shuisu said, "this is a pill I made myself. It''s good for heart disease and has no side effects. If you don''t mind it, you can take it when you''re free."


    This is a pill made of traditional Chinese medicine after learning from master Jiang.


    It is not only good for heart disease, but also good for other aspects of the body.


    She''s eating herself.


    Knowing that Mu ran had a heart attack, she always remembered to send a bottle to Mu ran.

 Chapter 281

    Whether it''s Mu Ran''s ability to surpass the secr world, or herst courageous act


    Mu Ran has always felt very good for her. She feels veryfortable with her.


    Mu Ran''s temperament of transcending the secr world makes her put down a lot of things whenmunicating with her.


    She couldn''t help but take care of Mu ran more than the general rtionship.


    Mu ran had no doubt about the medicine bottle ye shuisu gave her. He took it, shed his eyes with gratitude and said, "shuisu, thank you."


    It was ye shuisu who saved herst time. I still miss her so much.


    All that ye shuisu did to her was sincere, without any impurities.


    She likes it very much.


    As a quite independent director in the industry, the core of her pursuit is a truth.


    But this truth may be expressed purely in her works. But in reality, there are few pure truths.


    And she can see this truth from ye shuisu.


    Before Mu ran could say anything, ye shuisu looked out of the window.


    Now the sky is still cloudy, there is no sunset, but the sky has darkened, and now it is evening.


    Ye shuisu''s eyes were deep. It seemed that there was a sh of silence and said, "Mu ran, if there''s nothing wrong, I have something else to do, so I''ll go first."


    Now Ie to Mu ran to give her the theme song and pills.


    Mu ran was very sensitive to the fact that ye shuisu seemed to have something wrong and asked, "shuisu, what happened?"


    Ye shuisu drooped his eyes: "it''s not important. I have something to go to master Gu Qinghe."


    This is her main purpose now. Find Gu Qinghe, the hypnotic master who Fu Hanxue asked for a business card. His hypnosis is likely to cure Fu Linnan''s headache.


    Since Yunhua temple, Fu Linnan''s headache has been recurring, and it has obviously reached a bottleneck period of aggravation.


    After a lifetime, ye shuisu knew how painful Fu Linnan was when his condition became more and more repeated.


    After getting Gu Qinghe''s business card, she always wanted to find Gu Qinghe and help Fu Linnan treat him well, so that he would no longer suffer from headache like the previous life.


    There had been some dys before, so I didn''t go in time.


    Now Fu Linnan''s condition is getting worse. She must go to Gu Qinghe as soon as possible.


    Speaking of it, if she hadn''t stimted Fu Linnan, he wouldn''t have been ill in advance in this life


    Only a few close people know that Fu Linnan has a headache.


    Ye shuisu didn''t believe Mu ran, but she didn''t want to tell her about it.


    Looking at ye shuisu''s dignified face, Mu ran knew what had happened to ye shuisu and didn''t tell her.


    But since ye shuisu didn''t want to say, she didn''t ask in detail.


    Just... Gu Qinghe


    As if thinking of something, Mu Ran''s eyes at this time could not help freezing. He said to ye shuisu, "shuisu, is this Gu Qinghe master you''re looking for, the hypnotic master Gu Qinghe who just came back from abroad some time ago?"


    Ye shuisu converged and said in surprise, "Mu ran, do you know him?"


    But after being surprised, she knew it herself. With Gu Qinghe''s so famous, isn''t it normal for mu ran to know him?


    Mu Ran''s eyes were deep and seemed to fall into thinking: "I can''t talk about understanding. Just a few years ago, I had serious insomnia for personal reasons. I hardly slept for nearly a month, and my mental state was very poor.


    A friend rmended Gu Qinghe to me and asked me to ept his hypnotic treatment. "


    "Well, how about the treatment effect?"


    Regardless of his previous life and present life, although he knows that Gu Qinghe has a great reputation, and his reputation will be even greater in the future.


    But this is just a knowledge. Gu Qinghe''s treatment method is very mysterious. When Gu Qinghe gave hypnotic treatment, many people only know that after Gu Qinghe''s treatment, their disease has really improved greatly.


    But they didn''t know what Gu Qinghe did when he hypnotized them.


    In other words, few or even no one knows.


    Ye shuisu went to Gu Qinghe this time to admire his name. In previous and present lives, everyone said he was good, so she also thought he was good.


    But she has no idea what a good method is.


    Now Mu Ran has actually sought Gu Qinghe for treatment. The experience she has gained from her may help her and make her know Gu Qinghe better.


    It''s about Fu Linnan. It''s always good to know more.


    Ye shuisu looked at Mu ran seriously, and Mu ran was also thinking seriously.


    Mu ran said to ye shuisu, "the treatment effect is very good. I found a lot of insomnia that can not be cured by famous doctors. Gu Qinghe only gave me hypnotic treatment once, and my insomnia has been greatly improved."


    When ye shuisu heard this, she couldn''t help but be happy. Originally, her dignified eyes and lips actually aroused a faint radian.


    Sure enough, Gu Qinghe has great skills.


    In this way, there is great hope for the treatment of Fu Linnan''s headache.


    Ye shuisu was so happy that she listened to what Mu ran saidter, but she didn''t take it to heart.


    Mu ran continued: "just..."


    "Huh?"


    Mu ran lowered his head and smiled: "maybe I thought too much. I had severe insomnia at that time. During the treatment, even if Gu Qinghe gave me deep hypnosis, I still seemed to have a little consciousness.


    At that time, I changed from a splitting headache due to insomnia to a quitefortable state. In my consciousness, I seemed to see that Gu Qinghe was not the one who would hypnotize meter. But I''m not sure. Maybe I just valued Gu Qinghe


    However, I also saw a very strange man in Gu Qinghe''s studio. He was very thin and wore an untimely ck robe. It was summer when I went to treatment, but he still wore a big hat, so people couldn''t see his face clearly... "


    When Mu ran said this, her eyes deepened, as if the man in ck had really impressed her. Even a few yearster, she still remembered very clearly.


    However, the situation changed. After a while, Mu ran recovered from his memory and continued: "maybe that person is just Gu Qinghe''s assistant. I think it''s strange, but I think too much. Master, there is always something different from others."


    Then he looked at ye shuisu: "but shuisu, if you go to Gu Qinghe, you''d better keep an eye on it."


    Even if the man in ck didn''t have anything, with her intuition and observation of people, she felt that Gu Qinghe was not so easy to get along with.

 Chapter 282

    Ye shuisu remembered this in his heart and replied, "OK, I know."


    But when she spoke, she was about to get up and leave.


    She put a light smile on Mu ran and said, "Mu ran, it''s gettingte, so I''ll go first."


    It''s really gettingte. She wants to confirm the treatment for Fu Linnan as soon as possible.


    And this, all have to wait for her to see Gu Qinghe first.


    Seeing that ye shuisu had something to do, Mu ran didn''t leave her. She also reminded what should be reminded. Even if she thought Gu Qinghe seemed a little strange, just pay attention. I don''t think there will be anything.


    Mu ran nodded: "HMM." he raised his hand again, raised the track sent by shuisu in the middle of the period, and said with a smile, "I''ll let the finance call youter for the reward of the theme song of Twilight sun. I know Miss Ye is not short of money, but what should be done is done."


    Ye shuisu originally wanted to refuse. After listening to this, he didn''t say anything more. He just smiled and said, "that''s all right."


    The principle of animal husbandry will not be easily broken.


    When ye shuisu came out of Fu''s house, Fu Linnan''s sudden headache had improved, but ye shuisu was still worried about him.


    This will have a greater assurance that Gu Qinghe can cure Fu Linnan''s headache, and ye shuisu is also very happy.


    On the way to find Gu Qinghe, ye shuisu sent a message to Fu Linnan: "Lin Nan, do you feel better? If you''re not feeling well, why don''t Ie to Fu''s house with you tonight?"


    When making thest sentence, ye shuisu hesitated. After all, she knows what it means for her to take the initiative to stay in Fu''s house.


    But after thinking about it, ye shuisu sent this message. After all, Fu Linnan''s body is what she cares about most now.


    Looking for Gu Qinghe for treatment is different from looking for ordinary people for treatment.


    Gu Qinghe is very mysterious. Almost no one knows his phone number and can contact him by phone.


    But even so, with Gu Qinghe''s superb hypnosis, the people who tried to contact Gu Qinghe in other ways also lined up a long queue.


    In Gu Qing and the rules here, I got his precious business card and just saw his knock on the door.


    When will Gu Qinghe be treated and how will Gu Qinghe be willing to help you? We have to wait until we meet Gu Qinghe or the people in Gu Qinghe''s studio.


    Ye shuisu is now on his way to meet Gu Qinghe first with Gu Qinghe''s business card and determine when to help Fu Linnan.


    Because many things have not been determined, ye shuisu did not tell Fu Linnan about it.


    After ye shuisu sent out the information, he was waiting for Fu Linnan''s reply.


    She wants to receive such information from Fu Linnan with her temperament. She''s afraid she must make fun of her.


    She was ready to send some blushing messages from Fu Linnan.


    However, after a long time, she still didn''t receive Fu Linnan''s message.


    Is it because of something busy?


    Ye shuisu thought.


    Until ye shuisu was about to find Gu Qinghe, Fu Linnan replied: "I''m on a business trip these two days. Go back to Ye''s house. I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    The tone seemed a little cold. There was no ridicule to her as ye shuisu thought. She couldn''t help but feel a little lost.


    Did you go on business?


    Fu Linnan''s body now... I hope it will be all right.


    Ye shuisu thought.


    However, now that Gu Qinghe is where he is, ye shuisu doesn''t think much. She replies, "take care of your body outside." so she puts away her mobile phone first.


    The ce where Gu Qinghe returned home is an ordinary looking manor.


    The manor is located on the outskirts of Beijing and looks very ordinary.


    If you hadn''t found Gu Qinghe''s residence here through your business card, no one would have thought that the famous Gu Qinghe actually lives here.


    After ye shuisu entered the manor, he sighed that the scenery here was good.


    However, she was acutely aware that this seemingly ordinary manor was not so ordinary.


    For example, ye shuisu keenly nced at the past and saw that there was actually a camera hidden in a hidden corner of the manor.


    At the gate of the manor, there was a woman who dressed up quite simply and integrated with the whole manor.


    After seeing ye shuisuing, she greeted her with a simple smile and said, "Hello, miss, who are you looking for?"


    Ye shuisu is wearing a long red dress, which is particrly prominent and eye-catching in the gloomy weather and in the simple and ordinary manor.


    She smiled lightly, and her smile was quite eye-catching.


    She took out her business card and handed it to the woman in front of her. She said politely, "Hello, I''m looking for Gu Qing and master."


    The woman took the card, looked at it, gave it back to ye shuisu, and said, "Miss, master Gu is inside, pleasee inside."


    At this time, the woman is still smiling, but she is not so simple.


    Ye shuisu took the business card back, smiled lightly, nodded and said, "thank you."


    At this time, although ye shuisu''s face is quite calm, he actually wants to see Gu Qinghe as soon as possible.


    For Fu Linnan.


    Ye shuisu didn''t care much about the mysterious things in Gu Qinghe''s manor.


    As Mu ran said, master, there is always something different from others.


    In particr, Gu Qinghe is still a hypnotic master, which seems even more mysterious.


    The manor was very big. Ye shuisu was invited into the main room of the manor by the woman.


    The furnishings of the main house are very clean and exquisite. There are several huts in such arge house. The huts are separated by ssical screens, which is very simple and elegant.


    Ye shuisu nced curiously into the room. Now it was dark. There was a light in the room, but there seemed to be no one.


    While ye shuisu continued to look inside, the woman poured a cup of tea for ye shuisu. The etiquette of pouring tea was very standard, which was still inconsistent with her simple dress at this time.


    The woman said politely, "Miss, please have tea. Master Gu is treating other guests and will meet youter."


    Ye shuisu took the tea, sat down on an antique carved wooden chair and nodded, "thank you."


    The woman left after tea. At this time, the sky outside the house was getting darker.


    The tea in hand is the same as the furnishings in the house. It''s all top-grade.


    Ye shuisu remembered that she wanted to ask Gu Qinghe in her heart. She was not in much mood to taste tea.


    Beforeing here, she had contacted Gu Qinghe and the staff of the studio and made a reservation in advance, which was better than meeting Gu Qinghe.


    Now seeing that the time hase, Gu Qinghe still doesn''te out.

 Chapter 283

    Ye shuisu waited again, but Gu Qinghe still didn''te out.


    Seeing that the sky is getting darker and darker, ye shuisu is also a little worried.


    However, thinking of Gu Qinghe''s fame, she decided to continue first and so on.


    The whole room was very quiet, and the lights in the room rippled a peaceful circle.


    At this time, there seemed to be something moving in a smallpartment in the room.


    Ye shuisu stood up and thought someone wasing. Whether Gu Qinghe or not, she wanted to go and ask.


    When she walked over, she found someone.


    But the man didn''t go to her, but in the cubicle.


    He had already heard something in the cubicle. After ye shuisu approached, the noise seemed to be greater.


    Through thepartment, you can vaguely see that the people inside are very thin.


    The man seemed to want to get out of thepartment, but thepartment seemed to be locked from the outside, and the man still vaguely made a "squeaky" sound inside.


    Ye shuisu is curious. Can''t the people inside speak? Was he locked up in apartment?


    She called to thepartment, "Hello, can I help you?"


    The people inside didn''t answer her, but still just made a "squeaky" sound.


    Ye shuisu was more curious and raised her hand to try to open the door of thepartment.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she raised her hand, she didn''t touch the door handle, and the voice of the people inside seemed to be even louder.


    Ye shuisu was stunned.


    Did she do anything? She didn''t do anything, did she?


    Ye shuisu''s curiosity increased. He raised his hand and touched the door handle. He was about to open the door. At this time, a harsh voice came behind him: "who are you?"


    Ye shuisu was curious by the people in the cubicle, and the whole person''s nerves were a little nervous. She was startled at the sudden question.


    Her hand on the door handle loosened. As soon as she looked back, she saw a handsome man standing in front of her.


    The man was over 180 tall, with long hair, a purple coat and ck trousers. He was taken care of meticulously.


    He looked at ye shuisu as if he were looking at something. His eyes shed with deep exploration.


    Ye shuisu has not been seen or looked at with others.


    But somehow, when facing the man in purple, ye shuisu touched his eyes and felt some difort.


    At the beginning, ye shuisu thought the manor was quite mysterious, but now he thinks it is a little strange.


    As Mu ran told her earlier, it''s weird.


    Can''t help it, ye shuisu became a little vignt.


    After listening to the man in purple, she didn''t reply to him, but asked back: "who are you?"


    The man in purple still stared at ye shuisu with that ufortable sight. At this time, he also explored ye shuisu more deeply in his eyes.


    He opened his lips and replied to ye shuisu''s words: "I am the master of this manor, Gu Qinghe."


    When the man in purple spoke, he deliberately bit the words "master of the manor" to say that ye shuisu was the outsider who should introduce himself.


    Gu Qinghe looks a little evil. At this time, his tone of voice is also quite evil.


    Ye shuisu was stunned when he heard that this person was Gu Qinghe.


    Although Gu Qinghe has a great reputation, she has never seen Gu Qinghe.


    Although the hypnotist in her impression may not have a fixed appearance, she never thought that a hypnotist would look like such a monster.


    However, her surprise doesn''t mean that there are no masters, especially those who are famous all over the world at a young age. They are always a little more unusual than ordinary people.


    Ye shuisu came to beg Gu Qinghe. Now Gu Qinghe is standing in front of him, and ye shuisu''s attitude has be better.


    She smiled politely at Gu Qinghe: "Hello, master Gu, I''m the guest who made an appointment with you today. I''d like you to treat my husband''s headache."


    With that, she handed her business card and the business card that came to see Gu Qinghe at the same time.


    Gu Qinghe took the business card in ye shuisu''s hand. If there was nothing, his long nails also touched ye shuisu''s hand.


    The cold touch made ye shuisu want to take her hand back.


    But she remained polite and withdrew her hand in a polite gesture.


    Gu Qinghe hooked his lips, still a demon. Looking at ye shuisu''s business card, he read: "ye shuisu."


    Ye shuisu smiled politely and nodded: "it''s me. I made an appointment long ago. Master Gu, do you have time to talk to me about treating my husband?"


    Gu Qinghe put away ye shuisu''s business card, smiled and said, "I happen to have something else to do today. Come back to me in three days."


    Ye shuisu was stunned. Now Fu Linnan''s situation is not optimistic. She hopes Gu Qinghe can help Fu Linnan treat as soon as possible.


    However, Gu Qinghe, such a master, doesn''t know how many people are waiting for him to treat. Now he says he has something to do, and she can''t help it.


    Just three dayster, three days is not long.


    Finally, ye shuisu could only nod: "I''lle back to you in three days."


    "I may be in city a and a staff will contact you."


    When Gu Qinghe finished, he looked at her with both hands. The master''s attitude seemed to Tell ye shuisu that she should go.


    Ye shuisu certainly knew it, but before she left, she took a look at the cubicle beside her.


    The thin man in thepartment seemed to be still inside, but the people inside seemed to want to express something. After Gu Qinghe came, the people inside instantly quieted down.


    Ye shuisu didn''t think much, but she asked curiously: "the people in this cubicle seem to have something to do, master Gu..."


    Before ye shuisu finished, Gu Qinghe interrupted her: "there is my patient in thepartment. I will help him treat."


    Gu Qing and his evil eyes looked at ye shuisu again and said, "Miss Ye."


    This still means to let ye shuisu go.


    Seeing that there was no movement in the cubicle, ye shuisu didn''t say anything more. He smiled politely at Gu Qinghe: "master Gu, see you in three days."


    Gu Qinghe nodded, and ye shuisu left the house.


    At this time, it waspletely dark. It was a cloudy night. I couldn''t even see the stars. At a nce, there was only the light of the manor.


    The person who weed ye shuisu into the manor was also responsible for sending her out, which was no different.


    Until ye shuisu went away, Gu Qinghe hung his lips gloomily, and then opened the door of the cubicle.

 Chapter 284

    In thepartment was an old man in a ck robe. The old man was not too old, but he was thin. His small ck robes seemed a little empty.


    The old man looked calm. Seeing Gu Qinghe open the door, he just looked up at him, nodded, stopped saying anything, and closed the door to refresh himself.


    Gu Qinghe''s eyes shed a surprised light and walked around the old man. He didn''t see anything strange.


    Gu Qinghe thought to himself: "everything seems normal. How could he react when ye shuisu came?"


    "Is it ye shuisu? No, it shouldn''t."


    "That is, there are few medicinal products recently? It must be."


    Gu Qinghe stared at the old man, and his gloomy smile deepened. With long hair and purple clothes, it looks like a ghost.


    ¡­¡­


    When ye shuisu returned to Jiang''s house, it was quitete.


    Worried about Fu Linnan''s health, ye shuisu called Fu Linnan again.


    As soon as the phone was called, it was connected, as if Fu Linnan was waiting for the phone.


    Fu Linnan''s low and maic voice came from the phone: "Shui su."


    Ye shuisu''s voice was unconsciously softer than usual: "Lin Nan, are you still working?"


    The phone was very quiet. It seemed to pause. Fu Linnan replied, "well."


    Fu Linnan was not busy in his previous life, so ye shuisu could understand.


    Butpared with the previous possessiveness, ye shuisu always felt that Fu Linnan had treated her coldly these two days.


    She was half coquettish and said, "you''re still working sote. You don''t take the initiative to call me all day. Aren''t you with any woman?"


    Even after hearing ye shuisu''s joke, Fu Linnan hurriedly said, "what nonsense? You are the only woman in my life. You are always the only one."


    In the future, I just want to have you.


    But


    Fu Linnan is really not working now. Instead, he stands in front of the French window on the top floor of a building and looks out of the window. His eyes are obviously red. He doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    Ye shuisu heard Fu Linnan''s habitual possessiveness and doting. It seemed that there were some repressed emotions.


    Ye shuisu couldn''t help saying, "Lin Nan..."


    Just about to say something, Fu Linnan interrupted her; "Shui Su, I have to work. It''ste. You have to rest early."


    Hearing this, ye shuisu could only say, "well, Linnan, you can rest early after work."


    The phone hung up.


    Although ye shuisu doesn''t want to disturb Fu Linnan''s work.


    However, when she was imprisoned in Fu''s house in thest life, Fu Linnan would put down all her work to find her as long as something happened. Somehow, the current situation made her a little... Blocked in her heart.


    In thest life, Fu Hanxue was upset because Fu Linnan put down all his work to find her, and dragged her to the basement to abuse her.


    The whip soaked in salt water was thrown on her, and Fu Hanxue''s twisted angry voice was in his ear: "ye shuisu! Bitch! Brother Lin Nan lost arge list to Huo because you ran away and came back to see you!"


    "Why are you such a cheap woman? Now I''ll teach you a good lesson for brother Lin Nan!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In fact, ye shuisu regarded Fu Linnan as a nightmare at that time. No matter what big list Fu Linnan left to see her or what, ye shuisu was afraid when she saw Fu Linnan. She even thought, why is there Fu Linnan in this world?


    But now, because Fu Linnan is on a business trip, she just has less contact with her. She suddenly feels a little empty.


    These two states seem... A little abnormal!


    So don''t think about it.


    Ye shuisu thought.


    But speaking of Fu Hanxue, he just came down from Yunhua temple. The movement of Fu Hanxue is very big.


    Ye shuisu restrained some emotions, took out her mobile phone and turned it casually. Sure enough, she saw that Fu Hanxue had several news headlines.


    "A talented girl with a double degree returns to Kyoto! She has won the world music Gold Award and is Miss Fu Hanxue of the Fu family."


    "Three dayster, the Fu family will hold a grand reception party for Miss Fu Hanxue! Look forward to it!"


    "The ''Yunhua Temple scheming fairy'' scandal was designed by Fu Hanxue''s admirer Xiao Liyi only to pursue the goddess in her heart. Fu Hanxue didn''t know about it! The young master of the Xiao family has recorded a video for rification!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Watching these news, ye shuisu was pulled into another state of mind.


    Double degree talented girl? Goddess of music? A grand reception in three days?


    In previous lives, after the news that Fu Hanxue was the "daughter of heaven" spread in Yunhua temple, Fu Hanxue also announced with an extremely high-profile attitude that she would return to Kyoto as Miss Fu family, and her "talented girl" design was widely spread together with the "daughter of heaven".


    For a time, Fu Hanxue had unlimited scenery. Who doesn''t know Fu Hanxue, the "national goddess"? She even overshadowed the popr stars at that time.


    In this life, Fu Hanxue''s n of "the chosen daughter" has been broken, but now the Fu family will also hold a grand reception banquet for her.


    Moreover, Fu Hanxue''s reputation as a "talented girl" and "goddess of music" has been so loud that she has been upying the hot search, which must also be the work of the Fu family.


    The reason for these should be to use them to cover up Fu Hanxue''s scandal in Yunhua temple.


    Although I don''t know what means Fu Hanxue used to make her lose her reputation in Yunhua temple, the Fu family decided to help her recover her reputation.


    But seeing her rise, seeing her banquet guests, seeing her building copse.


    Sometimes, the higher you are praised, the worse you will fall.


    Ye shuisu turned off his cell phone and couldn''t help but evoke a sneer at the corners of his mouth.


    In this life, with her leaf water su, her Fu Hanxue''s road, don''t want to go smoothly.


    All thest life she hurt her, she would find her revenge bit by bit!


    People like Fu Hanxue only deserve what they deserve!


    However, three dayster is the day of Fu Hanxue''s reception banquet. I don''t know if her eldest brother cane in time


    And Xiao Li


    She had shown him Fu Hanxue''s ugliest face and let him recognize the real reality.


    But now, Xiao Li chose to help Fu Hanxue.


    In this life, what kind of ending will he have? I''m afraid it will be his retribution!


    Late at night, ye shuisu stopped thinking and soon fell asleep.


    But on the other side, Fu Linnan in city a was still by the French window, his eyes were light red. Even if the night was getting deeper and deeper, he didn''t mean to go to bed.


    Just looking out the window at the night scene of the city where the human lights are gradually extinguished, I don''t know what I''m thinking with a king like overlooking attitude.

 Chapter 285

    At this time, far away from Kyoto, Kyoto is still a very suitable early autumn, but Jiang Zehan is now in a snowy winter. The time in Kyoto is night, but Jiang Zehan here is now day.


    He was wearing thick leather cotton padded clothes, and his whole person, whether his hands or head, was covered tightly.


    In the cold wind, he pushed open the door of an old wooden house.


    The woman in the house turned around when she heard the noise: "are you..."


    When the wind poured into the house, the woman immediately shivered: "close the door!"


    Jiang Zehan hurriedly closed the door, and the woman looked better.


    However,pared with Jiang Zehan''s fully armed at this time, she was a little thin.


    Jiang Zehan frowned at the simple furnishings in the house.


    He apologized to the woman and said, "excuse me. Are you Ms. Zhang Anqi?"


    The woman looked at Jiang Zehan in her voice: "I am. Who are you, please?"


    At this time, through the light outside the window, it can be clearly seen that a woman''s eyes are only white.


    She is blind.


    After meeting Gu Qinghe, ye shuisu agreed to meet him again three dayster in city A. As ye shuisu knows, Fu Linnan''s business trip is also city A.


    Fu Linnan seems to be busy with his work these two days, which makes ye shuisu feel a little unhappy.


    Did Fu Hanxue do something behind her back, so that Fu Linnan had less contact with her?


    But looking at Fu Linnan''s attitude towards Fu Hanxue in Fu''s house, and Fu Hanxue should be busy with his own affairs these two days, ye shuisu doesn''t think so.


    She simply wants to go to city A. in addition, she is worried about Fu Linnan''s body. Ye shuisu simply went to city a one day in advance.


    Ye shuisu came directly to city a this time and didn''t tell Fu Linnan.


    She also knew that Fu Linnan came to city a on business and would stay in the hotel under Fu''s banner in city A. she also went directly to the hotel.


    When ye shuisu arrived at the door of the hotel, it was evening. The golden sunset sprinkled on her. She was dressed in a red skirt and outlined a graceful curve.


    With long ssh hair and a retro sunshade hat, people are beautiful and have a beautiful body. When they see it, they can''t move their eyes.


    Ye shuisu didn''t care what others looked at her and went straight to the front desk.


    The front desk is wearing exquisite makeup. When you see ye shuisuing, you can''t help but sh a light of jealousy in your eyes.


    However, she politely said to ye shuisu, "Hello, miss, do you want to check in?"


    Ye shuisu wants to surprise Fu Linnan, so he wants to know his room through the front desk first.


    She smiled at the front desk and said, "Hello, which room does Mr. Fu Linnan live in? I''m..."


    Fu Linnan lives in the presidential suite on the top floor.


    But there is more than one presidential suite.


    Ye shuisu originally wanted to show his identity as Fu Linnan''s fiancee, so even if he checked his room number, there was nothing.


    However, before she finished her words, she heard the front desk sarcastically say to her, "sorry, miss, you have no right to know Mr. Fu''s room number."


    At the same time, the front desk looked at ye shuisu with irresistible contempt.


    Today''s women are shameless. After their president, they all came to the hotel.


    The front desk has just joined the post, but he also knows Fu Linnan. When Fu Linnan came to check in two days ago, the boss of the hotel met him personally.


    At that time, she wondered what the dazzling Fu Linnan was.


    It was her who told her that Fu Linnan was the big boss behind the scenes of the hotel. She didn''t have much contact with the upper ss circle before, that is, at that meeting, she began to pay close attention quietly. She also knew that Fu Linnan was not only the behind the scenes boss of the hotel, but also the sessor of the Fu family, the first of the four families in Kyoto legend


    However, Fu Linnan has always kept a low profile. She happened to work in this hotel before she knew that Fu Linnan stayed in this hotel.


    The woman in front of me got the news so quickly!


    However, their master Fu is not something that a cat or dog can see!


    Ye shuisu ignored the ridicule of the front desk and said, "I''m Fu Linnan..."


    But before he finished, he was interrupted by the front desk: "no matter what your identity, President Fu''s room number can''t be revealed to you. Fu always has a fiancee. Don''t think about it. It''s not a woman that President Fu can see."


    Ye shuisu is wearing a sun hat. The front desk can''t fully see ye shuisu''s appearance, so she doesn''t recognize her.


    Ye shuisu was stunned.


    ok It seems that I can''t smell Fu Linnan''s room number from the front desk.


    But... Ye shuisu lightly scratched his lips at the front desk: "you''re right. Work hard."


    Indeed, Fu Linnan has a fiancee. He doesn''t like other women.


    Of course, she''s not another woman.


    The front desk was stunned at ye shuisu''s words.


    How did she feel that the woman spoke to her as if she were the hostess of the hotel?


    Moreover, she is clearly mocking her. Why does she seem to be very useful?


    Without waiting for the front desk to say anything, ye shuisu had walked to one side of the sofa and sat down. As soon as she sat down in her red dress, it seemed that the sofa had improved to a higher level in an instant.


    She took out her cell phone and dialed Fu Linnan. Since we can''t know Fu Linnan''s room number from the front desk, we can only ask her directly.


    The phone was soon connected, and Fu Linnan''s unique domineering and low voice came from inside: "shuisu."


    Ye shuisu''s voice didn''t feel soft again: "are you busy now?"


    There seemed to be silence and said, "it won''t be busy. What''s the matter?"


    Ye shuisu''s lips rose and said, "I have a surprise for you."


    Even if ye shuisu has gone away, the sight of the front desk still falls on ye shuisu.


    When I saw the leaf soda phone, it was obviously with a touch of sweet joy. The front desk couldn''t help thinking, does this woman have a boyfriend?


    Some boyfriends also want to hook up with their boss Fu. She despises such people most!


    The disdain on the front desk was even heavier.


    At this time, several executives of the hotel hurried to the door of the hotel.


    Then, Fu Linnan, dressed in ck Chinese clothes, followed by several men in suits, appeared at the door of the hotel.


    He was talking on the phone. After hearing that ye shuisu had a surprise for him, he remembered the happy look when ye shuisu said that sentence and couldn''t help but stop.


    As soon as he stopped, the steps of several people behind him stopped, and the whole hotel seemed to be sweeping his aura.


    The people behind him couldn''t help ncing.

 Chapter 286

    They could clearly feel that Fu Linnan seemed to be happier when he answered the phone.


    But who is Fu Linnan answering?


    "Oh? What surprise?" Fu Linnan opened his lips, and the corners of his lips were obviously raised.


    "Lin Nan, look to your left front."


    As soon as Fu Linnan''s voice fell, ye shuisu''s charming voice came from the phone.


    It seemed that Fu Linnan was also slightly bewitched. He couldn''t help looking in the direction ye shuisu said.


    I was seeing the red skirt figure he had been thinking about day and night these days sitting on a sofa in front of him on the left.


    On the leather sofa, the whole person seems to be shining.


    Put down the mobile phone in his ear, Fu Linnan walked towards ye shuisu.


    He was dressed in the sunset, and the whole man was as domineering and handsome as a God.


    "Why did youe to city a?"


    While talking, Fu Linnan had already sat on the sofa and took ye shuisu into his arms.


    Their posture has a very harmonious beauty.


    Publicity, warmth and ignorance, but also with the domineering spirit of a king.


    "Because I miss you." ye shuisu alsoughed wantonly. Her bright red lips made people want to bite at a nce.


    As soon as Fu Linnan came in, she saw it. Since she happened to meet him, she didn''t have to ask him his room number.


    Fu Linnan''s eyes immediately deepened. He raised his hand and touched ye shuisu''s red lips. His voice contained an undisguised desire for possession: "how much do you miss me? Seduce me? Do you think about the consequences?"


    Fu Linnan and ye shuisu were intimate at this time, which made the people around Fu Linnan unnaturally shift their attention.


    They never thought they could see this side of their "cold hell" president.


    Is such a person who is close to women and whose voice is clear and gentle for several degrees really their president?


    Although the woman close to Fu Linnan is their wife to be president.


    The receptionist was stunned at the scene.


    Looking at ye shuisu''s dress and temperament, she thought ye shuisu was a richdy who coveted Fu Linnan.


    However, she had already looked through some information about Fu Linnan and knew that Fu Linnan had no eyes for other women except for his deep love for his grass-roots fiancee.


    So she still disdained ye shuisu. She thought it was an upside down goods that Fu Linnan couldn''t even look at.


    But now, what did she see? Fu Linnan holds ye shuisu in his arms? Still doing such intimate movements?


    This is something she can''t dream of!


    Ye shuisu is wearing a sun hat. Originally, she didn''t see her face clearly. Now, it''s clear that ye shuisu is very simr to Fu Linnan''s fiancee on the news she saw.


    Could it be that


    But she was just mocking her as Fu Linnan''s fiancee


    Really


    Ye shuisu didn''t expect Fu Linnan to start directly. Her face was slightly red: "where did I seduce you?"


    Another shot out Fu Linnan''s hand: "ignore me when I''m on a business trip and start as soon as I meet! Do you only remember that thing when you''re with me?"


    Said, ye shuisu slightly tooted her lips, but she was really angry.


    She could notice that Fu Linnan was obviously indifferent to her these two days. She didn''t feel anything at all. On the contrary, she was angry when she saw Fu Linnan.


    Involuntarily.


    Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu and couldn''t help but hook his lips upward. His voice was full of warmth: "what''s the matter?"


    Looking at Fu Linnan''s eyes, I clearly remember what happened.


    Isn''t it obvious?


    At the top and bottom of Yunhua temple, Fu Linnan had a real skin rtionship with her for the first time in his life.


    But Fu Linnan has done this kind of skin kiss with her many times in his previous life, and his memory of his previous life is full of


    There was skin affinity in Yunhua temple. Now Fu Linnan was indifferent to her for a long time, so she now said that she only remembered that thing when she was with her.


    Fu Linnan''s serious questioning seemed as if he really didn''t know.


    Ye shuisu''s slender hand raised Fu Linnan''s chin, but asked him, "what kind of thing does Fu always know?"


    As she spoke, her slender hand moved down and touched Fu Linnan''s chest. Fu Linnan''s breath immediately tightened.


    Ye shuisu looked at him with hooked lips. The meaning in his eyes was very obvious: how do you install it?


    At this time, on the vermilion Retro Leather sofa, the slender red skirt woman leaned against the strong man in ck Chinese clothes. They looked at each other like people in a painting volume, with warm eyes, warm actions and warm words


    People can only turn their heads and dare not look at this scene.


    Their "cold hell" president, is this really serious?


    Looking at ye shuisu''s smile, Fu Linnan''s smile deepened.


    Before ye shuisu could react, she was picked up by Fu Linnan.


    While talking, Fu Linnan had taken her into the elevator. He bit his ear in her ear: "Mrs. Fu, I still don''t understand what''s going on. Why don''t you go back to my room with me and teach me?"


    The statement uttered a rhetorical tone, and the ending was very provocative. The heat left in the earlobe made ye shuisu''s body tremble.


    When the elevator door was closed, ye shuisu had a bad feeling in an instant.


    Now she is a little regretful to quarrel with Fu Linnan and flirt with Fu Linnan.


    Can she really bear the consequences of what she said to him?


    After spitting in ye shuisu''s ear, Fu Linnan kissed ye shuisu''s lip p along ye shuisu''s earlobe and cheek.


    At the same time, Fu Linnan''s eyes were locked on ye shuisu with love.


    Why can''t he feel it? Because he has less ties with ye shuisu these two days, ye shuisu is angry at this time.


    This is no doubt that ye shuisu cares about his performance.


    He is very happy about it.


    Just because of some things, he doesn''t know how to face ye shuisu now, so he is indifferent to her these two days.


    However, the coldness returned to coldness. These two days, he was thinking about ye shuisu all the time.


    Ye shuisu didn''te to him. Maybe it''s OK. Maybe he can bear it.


    Now ye shuisues to him. In his arms, his possessive desire for her is about to overflow


    With the movement of Fu Linnan''s lip p, ye shuisu''s whole body was trembling.


    When Fu Linnan was about to touch her lips, she couldn''t help raising her hand to block Fu Linnan and said, "Linnan, no, there is monitoring in the elevator."


    Fu Linnan opened her hand directly, and his eyes vomited deeply: "there is no monitoring in this elevator."


    Then his lips were covered with ye shuisu''s lips, which he wanted to wreak havoc.


    There is a beautiful scene in the elevator. When you get out of the elevator and enter Fu Linnan''s presidential suite, it is even more beautiful.

 Chapter 287

    Fu Linnan pressed ye shuisu into a soft bed to vent his miss for ye shuisu.


    He had a strong possessive desire for ye shuisu, which would be expressed in a friendly way.


    No matter what happens in the future, at least for now, he just wants to possess ye shuisu


    Ye shuisu was very red under Fu Linnan.


    When Fu Linnan was about to take the next step, ye shuisu put his hand against Fu Linnan''s chest and asked, "Linnan, what are you doing these two days? Why are you so busy?"


    In fact, what ye shuisu wants to ask is why Fu Linnan is obviously indifferent to her these two days?


    ording to Fu Linnan''s direction towards her in previous life, no matter how busy Fu Linnan is, he should not ignore her.


    "Nothing busy." Fu Linnan quickly replied. His eyes shed for a moment and was caught by Ye shuisu.


    Fu Linnan continued, "it''s just work."


    But Fu Linnan said that ye shuisu obviously didn''t believe it was just so.


    However, it seemed that Fu Linnan didn''t want to say, so she temporarily suppressed her doubts. She didn''t continue to ask, but said, "Oh."


    As soon as her voice fell, Fu Linnan''s kiss fell down, still with overbearing possession.


    He hooked his lips and looked at ye shuisu: "what? I''ve only been on a business trip for two days, so I miss me? Huh?"


    At first nce, this sounds like no problem, but when you say it in bed at this time, there is a lot of associative space and ambiguity.


    Ye shuisu hooked Fu Linnan''s neck and his eyes were a little blurred: "you''re my fiance. Who don''t you want?"


    She didn''t give up again. She asked again, "tell me the truth, are you coquettish in this room? So you''re indifferent to me?"


    She mainly wanted to ask what had happened. She always felt that the current situation was not normal.


    In fact, she didn''t think there would be anything hidden in Fu Linnan''s room, but while talking, she still looked around the room.


    But as soon as she turned her head, she was corrected by Fu Linnan.


    Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu with burning eyes. It was obvious that both of them had been lifted up.


    Fu Linnan hooked his lips and said, "dare you look elsewhere under me? Huh?"


    He seriously coagted ye shuisu''s eyes and said, "miss me, do you love me more?"


    Fu Linnan did not answer ye shuisu''s words, but asked a question and stopped ye shuisu.


    If Fu Linnan hadn''t just seen his eyes dodge for a moment, now Fu Linnan asks, ye shuisu really thinks that Fu Linnan''s indifference to her these two days is to y hard to get and want her to love him more.


    Since making love in Yunhua temple, isn''t Fu Linnan waiting for her to fall in love with him more and more?


    But in this respect, by means of hard to get... Will Fu Linnan really? Not quite like


    However, Fu Linnan has been indifferent to her these two days. Instead, she thinks more of him. It''s true.


    Under Fu Linnan''s burning eyes, ye shuisu nodded: "yes. How much I love you."


    For this answer, Fu Linnan was also quite satisfied and patted ye shuisu on the cheek: "good."


    Just want to add, let ye shuisu learn to love him more all the time.


    But after thinking of something, the words came to his mouth and he swallowed them again.


    Ye shuisu didn''t feel Fu Linnan''s strange this time. Instead, she felt Fu Linnan unfastening her skirt.


    Seeing that her skirt was about to bepletely faded by Fu Linnan, ye shuisu couldn''t help shouting, "wait."


    Fu Linnan didn''t like ye shuisu''s refusal. He frowned at the sound: "hmm?"


    Before he could say anything, ye shuisu took out a small medicine bottle from a small pocket in her skirt, then poured out a pill from it and put it on Fu Linnan''s lips. In a soft voice, "Linnan, this is my new medicine for your headache. Take this."


    After knowing that Fu Linnan''s headache had worsened, ye shuisu had been thinking about giving Fu Linnan new medicine.


    Although it still can''t be cured, it''s better to suppress his disease.


    So she hasn''t been idle these two days. She has been doing this at home.


    I''lle to Fu Linnan and bring him this medicine by the way.


    Although Gu Qinghe has been looking for treatment for Fu Linnan at the same time, I don''t know when Gu Qinghe will really treat Fu Linnan.


    I just hope Fu Linnan''s headache can be cured by then.


    Now Fu Linnan''s headache has a tendency to worsen violently. After Fu Linnan''s headache worsened violently in her previous life, she really didn''t dare to think of such consequences.


    Ye shuisu''s eyes were full of love. When he spoke, he would put the pill into Fu Linnan''s mouth.


    But Fu Linnan held ye shuisu''s hand and didn''t look at the pill. He locked his eyes on ye shuisu: "do you have any reward for taking this pill?"


    He nced at ye shuisu again, and his intention was very obvious.


    At the same time, his eyes darkened. Is it still useful after taking pills?


    Ye shuisu''s face was hot, but she was unwilling to show weakness and hooked her lips: "there is a reward."


    In her previous life, Fu Linnan didn''t know how many bed things she had gone through, so she had already practiced this aspect. She was not afraid of it.


    Listening to ye shuisu''s determined answer, Fu Linnan looked at her with great interest, and his eyes were still burning: "hmm? What reward?"


    Ye shuisu took his hand out of Fu Linnan''s hand. Fu Linnan was not strong enough to hold her, and ye shuisu''s hand was also quite slippery, so it was easy for ye shuisu to pull out her hand, but it inevitably made Fu Linnan feel empty, and the greasy touch of Ye shuisu''s skin tickled Fu Linnan''s heart.


    Without waiting for Fu Linnan to think more, ye shuisu took the pill in his hand to his lips.


    Then, her water eyes were like silk, her red skirt was messy and half open, and she was already a charming beauty without any intention. Just one look was enough to make people''s blood spray.


    Ye shuisu''s hand was originally fastened on Fu Linnan''s neck. At this meeting, she took her hand up and fell into the hair of Fu Linnan''s back brain.


    Again, Fu Linnan''s head fell down.


    Then, ye shuisu''s lip precisely aligned with Fu Linnan''s lip, loosened it inward, and the pill fell into Fu Linnan''s lip.


    Everything was not over until the pill was melted between Fu Linnan''s lips and teeth and swallowed by Fu Linnan, ye shuisu wanted to leave Fu Linnan''s lips.


    At this meeting, ye shuisu was under Fu Linnan, but somehow, when everything was over, she had already arrived on Fu Linnan.


    Compared with Fu Linnan''s strong body, ye shuisu''s whole body looks petite.


    She pressed Fu Linnan all over. After feeding the medicine, she left Fu Linnan''s lip p and wanted to leave.

 Chapter 288

    But at this time, Fu Linnan exerted himself around and put his hand on ye shuisu''s waist. When ye shuisu was in Fu Linnan''s arms, it was no longer possible to escape.


    "Escape? You''ve raised my fire. Where else do you want to escape? Mrs. Fu, I want to talk to you more deeply."


    "Lin Nan, be gentle..."


    ¡­¡­


    After taking a bath, the night was quite deep.


    When I first came to this hotel, it was only evening. Now the moon outside the window has risen quite high.


    Ye shuisu only felt that Fu Linnan''s abilities in all aspects were really not covered


    When she sat down on a soft chair in the room, ye shuisu felt sore all over.


    Fu Linnan came over. Ye shuisu thought of Fu Linnan''s power just now. He couldn''t help feeling a little scared and hid to one side.


    Instead, Fu Linnan circled him into his arms and couldn''t move: "what are you hiding? Huh?"


    There is a certain threat in the possessive words.


    Looking at the man in his arms, Fu Linnan hooked his lips again and said, "I haven''t had enough in bed just now?"


    Hearing what Fu Linnan said, ye shuisu was still a little "afraid", but his mind to hide waspletely gone.


    Fu Linnan doesn''t like her to refuse him. If she knows she has the intention to "refuse" her, I''m afraid she will be "punished"


    It''s just that Fu Linnan really doesn''t know he''s tired?


    The past life is also, this life is also


    Ye shuisu softened his whole body, nestled in Fu Linnan''s arms, and said softly to Fu Linnan: "no..."


    Ye shuisu thought that only by obeying Fu Linnan and satisfying him in other aspects, could he stop his further attack.


    But before her words were finished, Fu Linnan vomited in her ear: "no, enough?"


    Ye shuisu was surprised and blushed: "I said I didn''t hide."


    Fu Linnan gave a lowugh. His voice was very pleasant and pleasant.


    He just hugged ye shuisu and didn''t do the next step.


    The night outside thending window was very quiet, and the two people hugging each other on the soft chair were also very close.


    Fu Linnan whispered to ye shuisu, "how did you feel just now?"


    Fu Linnan''s burning eyes looked at ye shuisu. Ye shuisu didn''t dare to look at Fu Linnan, and his eyes fell on the big bed not far away.


    The original neat big bed is now in a mess.


    Looking at the big bed, ye shuisu couldn''t help thinking of the pictures just now.


    Her face couldn''t help burning. She didn''t directly answer Fu Linnan''s words, but said, "how do I feel? Don''t you know?"


    Speaking out, ye shuisu''s face reddened again.


    Although she is sore now, she is still... Happy in the process.


    Fu Linnanughed again. The sound is still so pleasant.


    At this time, ye shuisu saw a picture on the small table in front of the soft chair.


    Curious, she picked up the picture.


    It''s a group photo of Fu Linnan and a woman when he was a child.


    Looking at this woman, ye shuisu''s eyes were deep.


    When he saw ye shuisu pick up the photo, Fu Linnan was silent, but he didn''t stop ye shuisu from picking up the photo. The atmosphere in such a big room suddenly became dignified.


    After a while, ye shuisu said, "Linnan, do you miss your mother very much?"


    The woman in the photo, known by Ye shuisu, is Fu Linnan''s mother. She vaguely remembers that she met when she was a child, but she doesn''t remember very clearly.


    But in her impression, Fu Linnan''s mother is a very gentle woman.


    She also heard from her mother that Lin Yiyan, Fu Linnan''s mother, was the first beauty in the capital at that time. Some men were willing to throw thousands of gold for her.


    Her many acts also became the most beautiful legend at that time.


    Later, Lin Yiyan married Fu Linnan''s father. At that time, the eldest son of the Fu family, with the status of the Fu family, and Fu''s young Jung, which also became a good story at that time.


    However, after Lin Yiyan got married, he did notpletely return to his family, but founded his own fashion brand "Yiyan", which still represents the benchmark of fashion in Beijing until now.


    However, although the "Yiyan" brand is still there, Lin Yiyan is no longer alive.


    No one knows what happened that year. After a good Lin Yiyan disappeared from the public''s sight for a period of time, he suddenly jumped from a building on the top floor of "Yiyan"pany on a rainstorm night.


    It is said that the time of that night was a memorial time when Lin Yiyan and Fu Fu first met


    This is all ye shuisu knows, and most people know about Lin Yiyan, so she also knows.


    Others, although she was reborn, she knew little about Lin Yiyan because she didn''t care about Fu Linnan in her previous life.


    However, Lin Yiyan must have experienced a lot of despair to jump off a building and die on the anniversary of his lover''s first meeting.


    And it seems that such despaires from her lover.


    Fu Linnan suddenly lost his mother, which must be hard for him


    Ye shuisu raised her eyes and looked at Fu Linnan''s line of sight, which inevitably caused heartache.


    Fu Linnan locked his sight out of thending window. Outside the window, there was the night view of the whole city A.


    But his eyes were deep and seemed to look deeper than the night scene. He replied, "well, sometimes I miss her very much."


    Fu Linnan won''t show his feelings. This sentence has expressed a lot of things.


    "I heard that when people die, they will be stars. I don''t know which one she will be?"


    Xu was already deeply sad. Fu Linnan''s sadness is not so obvious.


    But when he looked out of the window and said such a sentence to the stars on a sunny night, it hurt ye shuisu''s heart.


    Why not sad? Fu Linnan is not a hypocritical person, but now he says such words to the stars, as if he is already doing abnormal behavior. Such a state is actually a manifestation of sadness.


    Leaving the closest person around is the most painful. Ye shuisu has experienced it in herst life, so she knows.


    She wanted to say something tofort Fu Linnan, but she also knew that at this time, any words offort would look pale.


    She can only reach out and hold Fu Linnan tightly, quietly apany him, and then look at the stars outside the window with him and spit out: "aunt Lin used to be so dazzling, just to be a star, and it''s also the most dazzling one."


    Then ye shuisu raised her finger to the most dazzling star and said, "look, it''s the most dazzling Pris. If you look at it on the ground, it''s also waving to you happily in the sky."

 Chapter 289

    When ye shuisu said this, Fu Linnan''s sad and dignified look pulled the corners of his mouth.


    How could he not know that the charming son in his arms told him so carefully that even if his mother went and became a star, it was a happy star in the sky.


    Just because Lin Yiyan is happy in the sky, he doesn''t have to be sad at all.


    If his mother really has a spirit in heaven and he is good, his mother will also feelfort.


    Fu Linnan looked at the Pris, and the Pris also shone in his eyes.


    Fu Linnan again looked at ye shuisu in his arms and held him tightly like a treasure.


    She looked up at him with dazzling stars in her eyes.


    Fu Linnan stroked ye shuisu''s hair, and ye shuisu''s peerless face appeared in front of Fu Linnan.


    Fu Linnan''s lips pulled up and looked at ye shuisu. His voice and color seemed to be far away: "yes, mom has be a star and the furthest Pris. Now she is happily hanging in the sky..."


    Lin Yiyan was not happy when he was alive. When he died, he was bound to be happy when he went to heaven


    Late at night, Fu Linnan and ye shuisu embraced each other and fell asleep on the soft chair.


    These two days, before ye shuisu came to Fu Linnan''s arms, Fu Linnan had not slept for two nights.


    ¡­¡­


    When ye Shui woke up, it was the next morning.


    It was already bright, but it was cloudy, so the sky outside the room looked rather dark.


    Fu Linnan is no longer around. She used to fall asleep in the soft chair. Now she is lying t on the bed. She is covered with a quilt carefully.


    Ye shuisu clutched the quilt on her body, and there was a faint pain on her body. When she remembered what happenedst night, the corner of her mouth couldn''t help but hook up.


    Ye shuisu sat up from bed. At this time, there was a knock on the door outside the house.


    Few people wille to Fu Linnan''s private room. Ye shuisu thinks it''s Fu Linnan. The smile on his lips can''t help floating higher.


    She went to the door to open the door and called, "Lin..."


    But I didn''t want to open the door. I didn''t see Fu Linnan. I only saw a beautiful woman in front of her.


    A woman is several years younger than ye shuisu. She looks normal in pink and white clothes, but in fact, many parts of the whole set of clothes are full of fun.


    Coupled with women''s plump figure and small age, it is easy to arouse men''s interest.


    The woman seemed stunned when she saw ye shuisu.


    But she didn''t speak. She just looked into the room through the gap around ye shuisu. She didn''t know what she was looking for.


    Ye shuisu looked at the woman in front of him carefully and opened his mouth. His voice and color were cold: "who are you looking for?"


    When a woman opened her mouth, her voice was soft. She could arouse people''s desire for protection. She bit her lower lip and said, "I... I''m looking for president Fu."


    As she spoke, her eyes were secretly looking into the room again.


    Ye shuisu''s body moved one step sideways, perfectly blocking the woman''s line of sight of peeking into the room. Her voice was cold: "Fu is always absent. What''s the matter with you?"


    The woman couldn''t see the house, so she had to take back her sight.


    She knew that ye shuisu in front of her was Fu Linnan''s fiancee. Her eyes shed and said to her, "I''ll send something to President Fu."


    The woman held something in her hand. She seemed reluctant, but she still presented it to ye shuisu: "this is president Fu''s clothes. I''ll send it to him."


    "Yes." ye shuisu answered and raised her hand to take over the clothes in the woman''s hand.


    Ye shuisu felt quite at ease with the familiar touch of clothes, the familiar Chinese style clothes, and even the familiar taste of Fu Linnan.


    However, it was just these. When ye shuisu saw what else was in the stack of clothes, her face suddenly changed.


    She nced sharply at the woman in front of her: "what do you do?"


    The woman lowered her head in an instant: "I''m responsible for the dry cleaning of President Fu."


    Ye shuisu took a deep breath and calmed himself down. He said coldly, "I know, you can go when the things are delivered."


    Then she closed the door.


    But behind the door, she looked at the things in her hand, but she was still a little confused.


    At this time, Hao Ran put Fu Linnan''s underwear on the stack of clothes reflected in ye shuisu''s eyes!


    Ye shuisu took another deep breath.


    Dry cleaning clothes is dry cleaning clothes. As for sending underwear to dry cleaning?


    And the little girl just now, no matter how she looks, is she a little best?


    Young, good-looking and in good shape, but doing dry cleaning


    Who knows what the real purpose is!


    Originally, the stack of clothes in her hand had the smell of Fu Linnan, which made her feel at ease, but now she thought of something. She couldn''t help but take the stack of clothes to the bathroom and put it on the washstand inside.


    Then he opened the water, and ye shuisu focused on picking out the underwear inside and cleaning it.


    With ye shuisu in his arms, Fu Linnan was reluctant to leave the room.


    There was just something urgent to deal with, so fu Linnan went out first.


    But he quickly finished his work and came back first.


    As soon as he came back, ye shuisu was no longer in bed, and his heart was empty. Is ye shuisu gone? He frowned.


    But soon, when he heard the sound of water in the bathroom, the corners of his lips rose again.


    He went to the bathroom and called, "Shui su."


    His voice was not loud, but it was enough for ye shuisu to hear, but ye shuisu ignored him.


    Fu Linnan didn''t care. When he went to the bathroom door, he saw the girl who haunted him all the time.


    At the moment, she was wearing a red silk pajamas. Her hands were covered with foam stains. The lights of the bathroom hit her and made her skin snow.


    Her side face was also perfect. Just looking at it, it seemed to make people fall into a drunken dream. At least Fu Linnan was easily upied.


    At the moment, she was standing beside the washstand, washing something underwater. Fu Linnan didn''t really see it.


    "Shui su."


    Fu Linnan called again.


    At this time, ye shuisu nced at Fu Linnan, but just sneered, ignored him, turned his head again and continued to clean the things in her hands.


    As at the beginning, she has great cleaning power.


    Seeing ye shuisu somehow seemed angry, Fu Linnan was stunned.

 Chapter 290

    He walked to ye shuisu. Under the dazzling light, he saw that ye shuisu was washing his underwear.


    He encircled ye shuisu''s waist from behind, lowered his head, bit her ear and said, "shuisu, what''s the matter? He was fine in my armsst night? Why was he angry this morning?"


    He looked at his underwear in ye shuisu''s hand, hooked his lips, bit ye shuisu''s earlobe and said, "if you don''t want to wash, you can''t wash it. It hurts your hand."


    Did ye shuisu suddenly get angry because he was washing his underwear?


    What logic is this?


    But it''s all small things. Ye shuisu is willing to be angry. He just coaxed him.


    Fu Linnan''s attendant behind her made ye shuisu''s body tremble slightly.


    She turned back and stared at Fu Linnan: "don''t let me wash my underwear, so that I can wash it for the little girl?"


    Fu Lin was stunned, holding ye shuisu''s hand: "what little girl?"


    Ye shuisu red at him again: "the little girl who gives you dry cleaning!"


    Ye shuisu simply said what had just happened: "even the little girl who gave Fu Shao dry cleaning his underwear is such a lovely beauty. Fu Shao''s peach blossoms are really one after another!"


    Fu Linnan was stunned and frowned: "what little girl? I don''t know."


    In fact, ye shuisu doesn''t believe Fu Linnan in this matter. An excellent man like Fu Linnan has many peach blossoms around him. There are countless women who want to climb into his bed. If she is angry because of such a small flower, she doesn''t know how many times she wants to be angry.


    But for such peach blossoms, Fu Linnan himself has always handled them well because he has a passion for emotional cleanliness.


    But I don''t know how this little flower became a fish in the.


    But also with Fu Linnan''s underwear to enter the house, it is easy to make people angry.


    Ye shuisu''s eyebrows were frowning, and his actions didn''t stop. He said, "Fu shaori manages all kinds of opportunities. Of course, he doesn''t know anything. Fortunately, I was there when the little girl sent her underwear. If Fu Shao was there, the girl would wear maid clothes again, and there would be another encounter between the maid and the master..."


    Before ye shuisu finished his words, Fu Linnan picked up his chin.


    Fu Linnan''s finger belly lightly scratched on ye shuisu''s lip p, and the whirling touch spread through ye shuisu''s whole body with electric current.


    Looking at ye shuisu''s anger, Fu Linnan hooked his lips: "jealous? Only care about a person can be jealous. Does shuisu love me more?"


    Ye shuisu was stunned.


    Fu Linnan... Really always thinking about making her love him more!


    But Fu Linnan is right. Only if you care about a person, you will be jealous


    Just now, she was really angry!


    This time, without waiting for ye shuisu to say anything, Fu Linnan exined in her ear, "this suit was only identally spilled with wine yesterday, so it was sent to dry cleaning. There are special people responsible for handling it. I don''t know the little girl you said."


    Only when facing ye shuisu will Fu Linnan have the patience to exin so much.


    He bit his ear at ye shuisu again, "but I''m d that Mrs. Fu is so eager to wash my underwear and cares about me."


    Hearing this, ye shuisu choked and blushed. Rushing to wash Fu Linnan''s underwear is really not something to say.


    And she''s angry and he''s happy?


    If she didn''t dare to break ground on Taisui''s head, she really wanted to give Fu Linnan a mouth now.


    "In that case, the people in charge of your daily life should strictly control it in the future, and no one can take advantage of it!" ye shuisu said, "the one who gives you dry cleaning can''t be a beautiful woman!"


    Fu Linnan hooked his lips again: "OK, listen to Mrs. Fu. I''ll let someone arrange it."


    Then he put a soft voice in ye shuisu''s ear and said, "shuisu, there is only you in my heart, and there will only be you. No one can enter my heart except you."


    Last night, just after a night of cloud and rain, at this time, it is easy to arouse the taste of warmth and ignorance between the two.


    Hearing this, ye shuisu felt quite useful, but the Qi in her heart still didn''t drop.


    Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu and his eyes were deep.


    At this time, there was a knock at the bathroom door.


    It''s the woman who just came to deliver the clothes.


    It is very rare for her to have the opportunity to contact Fu Linnan, so she doesn''t want to miss it at all.


    She came to find Fu Linnan when she sent clothes.


    But what I saw was ye shuisu, blocking her out of the door.


    Ye shuisu was Fu Linnan''s fiancee. She didn''t say much, so she had to leave bitterly.


    But even so, she didn''t give up easily, so she stayed on this floor to see if she had a chance to continue to contact Fu Linnan.


    So soon, let her wait for this opportunity.


    Just when Fu Linnan entered the door, at thest moment when the door was closed, she stretched out her hand to block the door to be locked.


    Considering that ye shuisu was still in the room, she hesitated.


    But in the end, she decided to show her face in front of Fu Lin''s south, so she summoned up the courage toe in.


    After all, if you miss this opportunity, you may never have a chance.


    The man like a God was too tempting to her.


    As soon as the woman walked into the room and heard a voice in the bathroom, she suppressed her nervous heart and walked towards the bathroom.


    As soon as I got to the bathroom, I saw a picture of Fu Linnan holding ye shuisu and gently coaxing her with love words behind her.


    Fu Linnan''s Chinese clothes are meticulous, while ye shuisu is wearing a bright red silk skirt. They hold each other like the people in the painting.


    The way Fu Linnan said love words to ye shuisu also made the woman quite jealous.


    Such a man, as long as he has one percent of his Leaf Water Su to her, she will be satisfied.


    With a nervous, the woman rang the bathroom door: "Mr. Fu, Mrs. fu..."


    The woman''s voice was soft. At this time, she made her voice more soft, just to impress Fu Linnan.


    After hearing the voice, Fu Linnan turned his head and saw the woman. He was dissatisfied with someone disturbing him and ye shuisu. He couldn''t help frowning and said, "who let you in?"


    Ye shuisu also heard the movement and turned to look at the woman.


    The woman''s words were interrupted by Fu Linnan. She felt the two sweeping eyes. She couldn''t help lowering her head. She was too angry.


    However, she still managed to maintain her "wonderful" posture and said, "Mr. Fu, I''m here to ask, are you still satisfied with the clothes just dry cleaned?"


    In fact, the drunken man''s intention is not wine, but to show his face in front of Fu Lin''s south.

 Chapter 291

    And now she has done it, waiting for Fu Linnan''s response.


    But he didn''t want Fu Linnan to be angry when he heard the woman''s words. He picked up a ss ornament and smashed it at the woman: "get out of here!"


    So this is the woman ye shuisu just told him to send dry cleaning clothes and seduce him?


    He Fu Linnan has never been a good man, and he has never been polite to women who intend to get close to him.


    All his tenderness, all his preferences, will only give ye shuisu.


    Now this woman even enters the house with his underwear. He will never bear it.


    After the ss ornament was smashed, it broke a mirror in the bathroom. The ss fragments and mirror fragments flew at the same time. Several pieces crossed the woman''s face and saw blood.


    Women are not so brave people. Now they dare to enter the house here. They are just newborn calves who are not afraid of tigers. They don''t know what means Fu Linnan has.


    Now that she had suffered this scene, she immediately covered her face and cried out in pain, "ah." she didn''t dare to say anything, so she ran away.


    When Fu Linnan smashed things just now, ye shuisu trembled in Fu Linnan''s arms.


    Fu Linnan just got angry and his chest fluctuated slightly without stopping.


    This meeting, different from the anger just now, he carefully hugged the woman in his arms and whispered, "scared you?"


    Ye shuisu shook his head.


    What is this? But at any time, Fu Linnan''s aura is quite impressive, especially when he is angry.


    Fu Linnan took out his mobile phone and called Gao Lang.


    Fu Linnan just briefly exined the situation here, and Gao Lang was scared into a cold sweat: "young master, I''ll deal with it now! It must be that I just came to city a, my life assistant was negligent, and things in city a are busy... I''ll ask my life assistant to reschedule for you."


    Fu Linnan didn''t get angry. He looked down at ye shuisu in his arms and said, "don''t arrange beautiful ones."


    Gao Lang was stunned and hurriedly replied, "yes, young master."


    When the phone hung up, ye shuisu heard that the woman had been reced, and her anger was relieved.


    But the anger here disappeared, but she didn''t.


    In fact, one thing has been blocking in her heart these two days, which is that Fu Linnan has obviously be indifferent to her after his business trip.


    Previously, she tried to ask Fu Linnan, but she didn''t ask. Although she didn''t ask againter, she was still stuck in her heart.


    Before, she was angry because of that woman. In fact, it also aroused the fire in her heart because Fu Linnan was indifferent to her.


    After all, isn''t it all the same? Because Fu Linnan was unhappy.


    Later, she will go to Gu Qinghe. At this meeting, she still can''t help asking about Fu Linnan''s change of attitude towards her.


    Fu Linnan has brought ye shuisu out of the bathroom. Ye shuisu raises her eyes, such as her long ck hair, and a pair of dark eyes are rippling: "Linnan, tell me the truth, do you really mean nothing to the woman just now? The guards around you are always strict. Why can she enter your room so easily?"


    In fact, ye shuisu doesn''t believe Fu Linnan in this matter. No matter how strict the guards around Fu Linnan are, those who want to take advantage of it will always take advantage of it.


    She just wanted to use this to lead out and ask Fu Linnan why she was indifferent to her.


    Ye shuisu said, and he would continue to ask.


    But at this time, Fu Linnan suddenly changed his face and pinched ye shuisu''s chin.


    He stared at ye shuisu, and a pair of eyes suddenly showed red blood. Even Fu Linnan''s words seemed to burst out with a faint anger: "shuisu, don''t you believe me?"


    If ye shuisu is just jealous, Fu Linnan doesn''t think so. Instead, he will be happy because ye shuisu cares about him.


    But he clearly and faintly felt that ye shuisu had other emotions besides being jealous just now.


    At first, he couldn''t figure out what the emotion was, but now, hearing ye shuisu say so, he knew that ye shuisu''s emotion didn''t believe him!


    He always insisted in his heart that ye shuisu was his only one, but until now, still don''t believe him?


    Why? The only woman he loves most, why don''t you believe him?


    Unexpectedly, Fu Linnan suddenly became very irritable.


    The redness of his eyes became more and more serious. Ye shuisu was already held in his arms, which would be held tighter by him.


    After hearing Fu Linnan''s words, ye shuisu originally wanted to deal with Fu Linnan.


    But Fu Linnan seemed to be very serious. She immediately shook her head: "no, Linnan, I don''t believe you."


    She exined with certainty, because that was the case.


    But now, it seems that she exined, and Fu Linnan didn''t listen at all.


    Fu Linnan is obviously angry, and now he is more and more angry.


    Looking at Fu Linnan like this, ye shuisu couldn''t care about the pain he held tightly, because she realized that Fu Linnan''s current situation was a headache!


    And it seems that the disease is quite serious!


    She didn''t know about Fu Linnan''s business trip these two days, but she only gave Fu Linnan medicinest night. Fu Linnan has such a violent attack now.


    Even if there is an incentive for her to be angry with Fu Linnan, his deterioration speed is still too terrible!


    "Linnan, you have a headache. Take a pill first, and then I''ll give you an injection."


    From worrying about Fu Linnan''s headache, ye shuisu had already carried a silver needle with him.


    The redness in Fu Linnan''s eyes became heavier and heavier, and his green tendons were also exploding.


    Hearing ye shuisu talking, he may or may not have heard what she was saying.


    Just looking at the charming person in her arms, she seemed to think of something, and suddenly more anger overflowed.


    He lifted ye shuisu up with one hand, then took her to the bed, pressed her under her, and asked angrily, "why don''t you believe me? You''re the only woman in my heart. Don''t you know? Why don''t you believe me?"


    Fu Linnan''s hand even pinched ye shuisu''s neck.


    Ye shuisu has never seen Fu Linnan get sick like this.


    That was thest life. Later, a long time ago, Fu Linnan''s headache became very serious. He couldn''t move. He had to meditate in the Qiding room for several days in order to get some peace.


    She took advantage of this opportunity to meet Fu Sheng secretly released by Fu Hanxue in Fu''s house.


    At that time, she was talking about her missing for Fu Sheng andining about how evil Fu Linnan was and controlled her.


    But I don''t know. At that time, Fu Linnan was behind her and listened to all her words!

 Chapter 292

    After Fu Linnan came, Fu Sheng ran away and Fu Hanxue, who was hiding in the dark to watch the y, also hid.


    Only she, Fu Linnan, who suffered from headache, was dragged into the room tomit violence!


    At that time, Fu Linnan''s illness was as serious as it is now. He pinched her neck like this and asked her, "am I cruel and ruthless? I''m afraid when I look at me? Fu Sheng''s cheap seed is the clear wind and bright moon in your heart, isn''t it? Even if your body is defiled by me, your pure heart is also Fu Sheng''s, isn''t it?


    I''ll dig out your heart now and see how pure it is! What''s in it! "


    Fu Linnan didn''t dig her heart, but the sick Fu Linnan tightly pinched her neck and stared at her with a pair of scarlet eyes. Even if she couldn''t breathe, he didn''t loosen it.


    Until the end, she fainted and died. No, she really died. If Fu Linnan hadn''t finally used the top medical resources to save her, shey in the intensive care unit for three days and nights, and her heart rate gradually recovered.


    That time, she would really die


    People are afraid of death, even if they have died once.


    The kind of red eyes that looked at Fu Linnan''s horror almost strangled her like a wild beast.


    Now, after passing through the previous life and this life, ye shuisu faced the same scene again and couldn''t help shaking his whole body.


    "No, don''t strangle me! Let me go!"


    This time, Fu Linnan didn''t use so much force on ye shuisu, otherwise she wouldn''t be able to say a wordpletely now.


    But looking at ye shuisu''s obvious fear of himself, Fu Linnan was really more angry: "are you afraid of me? How afraid are you of me?"


    Fu Linnan''s words in his ear pulled ye shuisu back to some reality.


    She realized that this life was not her previous life, and that even if Fu Linnan pinched her, she actually breathed smoothly.


    She raised her hand tremblingly to touch Fu Linnan''s specific acupoint and wanted to help Fu Linnan calm down: "Linnan, I''m not afraid of you or don''t believe you. You''re the person in my heart. Now I''m just worried about you and want to help you treat your illness. When you''re well, everything will be all right, okay?"


    Ye shuisu''s voice should be as gentle as possible, because when Fu Linnan had a headache, the most taboo was that someone opposed him and made him angry.


    The scarlet in Fu Linnan''s eyes seemed to be suppressed, but soon it rose again.


    He sped ye shuisu''s hand to help him massage, and then tied her hands and feet with a sheet.


    Ye shuisu was stunned: "Linnan, what do you want to do? Let go of me!"


    Under Fu Linnan''s suppression, ye shuisu had no room to resist. At this time, she was undoubtedly afraid.


    After Fu Linnan tied ye shuisu up, his eyes were still scarlet. He didn''t take care of Ye shuisu''s struggle. After pressing ye shuisu''s restless hand with one hand, he suddenly bent over and bit down at the blood vessels on ye shuisu.


    "Ah! Linnan!"


    Ye shuisu cries with pain.


    At this time, the smell of blood also filled Fu Linnan''s mouth.


    It seemed that after the bloody smell entered his mouth, Fu Linnan felt more excited. He sucked at ye shuisu''s blood vessels.


    The stinging pain spread in ye shuisu''s body. Looking at Fu Linnan''s appearance now, it was her heartache that made ye shuisu more painful.


    In the middle andte stage of headache, it will show the symptoms of bloodthirsty.


    She knew that Fu Linnan''s headache had be much more serious, but she didn''t expect it to be so serious.


    Now ye shuisu''s heart is more about how to help Fu Linnan alleviate his pain.


    And how she will help Fu Linnan better after that.


    However, fortunately, although Fu Linnan''s disease has urred, this bloodthirsty symptom also has a feature, that is, after satisfying the desire for bloodthirsty, the disease will be alleviated.


    However, this is temporary. If this desire is allowed to continue, the next time the patient is addicted to blood, he will only need to ingest more blood in order to reduce the patient''s symptoms.


    This is a vicious circle


    However, the emergence of Fu Linnan''s bloodthirsty disease should still be in its infancy.


    After Fu Linnan inhaled not much blood on ye shuisu, the scarlet in his eyes began to fade.


    However, the scarlet color of his eyes had just faded a little. After realizing what he had done, he immediately roared, and the look on his face was contrite as if he wanted to kill himself.


    Looking at the wound he bit on ye shuisu, he was flustered. He didn''t dare to look at ye shuisu''s eyes.


    This is the girl he wants to pet in the palm of his hand and is reluctant to touch even a hair. What did he just do?


    He knew for a long time that, no matter what, now he doesn''t deserve to be with ye shuisu.


    If he had left her far away, everything would not have happened now


    Fu Linnan was at a loss: "shuisu..."


    His eyes are still red, and his veins still burst, but it''s much better than when he just lost his mind.


    He was good at blocking the wound of yeshuisu bitten by him, trying to stop it from bleeding, but it didn''t seem to have such a great effect.


    He has always been dazzling. His eyes at the moment have a feeling that they are low in the dust.


    Ye shuisu''s wound was painful, but it didn''t hurt so much. She raised a faint smile on her face and said to Fu Linnan, "Linnan, untie me and I can apply a needle to stop bleeding."


    Ye shuisu spoke cautiously and painfully. Now Fu Linnan is still on the edge of the outbreak. She is afraid to offend him.


    Fu Linnan''s eyes fell on ye shuisu''s hands and feet tied up by the torn sheets.


    It seemed that some memory shed through his mind, and a stabbing pain shed in his eyes.


    The sheets were tied so tightly that Fu Linnan had to work hard to untie them.


    The harder it takes, the more painful Fu Linnan''s heart is. What did he do to ye shuisu?


    After a while, the sheets were untied.


    Fu Linnan helped ye shuisu up from the bed. His movements were very gentle. Compared with the storm just now, Fu Linnan''s movements were as gentle as a feather.


    He raised his eyes and looked at ye shuisu: "apply needles to stop bleeding."


    Then he quickly looked away, and his eyes fell on the wound where ye shuisu was still bleeding slowly, and his eyes shed stinging.


    Ye shuisu fumbled for the silver needle from her torn clothes, but did not take care of her wound. Instead, she raised her hand to give Fu Linnan the needle. Her eyes were also full of love and eagerness: "Linnan, let me help you apply the needle first to restrain your condition."

 Chapter 293

    But Fu Linnan stopped him. His tone could not be denied: "apply needle to stop bleeding."


    Ye shuisu had to take back the needle first and apply it for herself first.


    When Fu Linnan saw that the blood on the wound on ye shuisu waspletely stopped, he took back his eyes staring at the wound.


    Then he began to help ye shuisu untie the sheets tied under his feet.


    It is also tied with a veryplex knot, and it will take some effort to solve it.


    When Fu Linnan untied the sheets, ye shuisu approached Fu Linnan and tried to touch him: "Linnan..."


    Seeing that Fu Linnan didn''t refuse, she pricked the remaining silver needles into Fu Linnan''s acupoints.


    Fu Linnan was lowering his head to untie the sheets for ye shuisu. He paused, but did not resist her.


    Ye shuisu knew that even if Fu Linnan''s headache became worse, his disease would suddenly break out and there would still be an introduction.


    Fu Linnan was angry when he smashed something at the woman in the bathroom.


    Later, what she said made Fu Linnan misunderstand that she didn''t believe him. Fu Linnan was in a hurry, so


    In fact, she didn''t believe Fu Linnan at all. She knew it would cause such a situation. She shouldn''t have said those words.


    The person who tied the bell had to answer the bell. Now she needed to exin things clearly so that Fu Linnan could get over the ridge in his heart and would not be excited about it any more.


    His headache makes it easy for him to magnify his ordinary anger thousands of times, resulting in unforeseen consequences. Just like that... It''s dangerous!


    Fu Linnan is still loosening the shackles on ye shuisu''s feet. Ye shuisu softened his voice while giving Fu Linnan a needle and said, "Lin Nan, you misunderstood me. I don''t believe you. I know you won''t like anyone in the world except me."


    In the previous life, Fu Linnan did this to her.


    Ye shuisu said again, "I just want to ask you why you suddenly treated me coldly after you went on a business trip these two days. You had toe to me for a while before. I''m basically looking for you these two days..."


    "Go away."


    Before ye shuisu finished, Fu Linnan untied the shackles on ye shuisu''s feet, pulled out the silver needle that ye shuisu had stuck on him, said such a sentence and interrupted her.


    Ye shuisu was stunned and looked up at Fu Linnan: "Linnan..."


    Fu Linnan threw ye shuisu''s clothes to her and said, "put on your clothes and get out! Don''te back!"


    Fu Linnan''s words obviously suppressed something. He stared at ye shuisu with a pair of eyes, and there seemed to be thousands of emotions surging.


    Although his eyes are still red and his nerves are still tight, it is much better than at the beginning.


    Ye shuisu looked at Fu Linnan puzzled. He didn''t pick up his clothes and said, "Linnan, I won''t go."


    Fu Linnan looks like this. How can she go at ease?


    But the funny thing is that in her previous life, she tried every means to escape from Fu Linnan, but she couldn''t escape at all.


    In this life, Fu Linnan let her go, but she didn''t want to go.


    But why did Fu Linnan let her go?


    Fu Linnan closed his lips tightly and looked at ye shuisu with a veryplicated look: "if you don''t go, I don''t mind throwing you out."


    Very determined tone, which seems to be suffused with some deep pain.


    Ye shuisu suddenly rushed forward and hugged Fu Linnan tightly. He didn''t give up: "Linnan, if I don''t go, you said that there is only me in my heart and only me. Why should I go now? I''ve seen your heart to me all my life. How can I go now?"


    Ye shuisu can''t tell what love is. She decides to stay with Fu Linnan. If she leaves Fu Linnan, she will be sad. It''s another matter.


    And she knew that Fu Linnan was serious about letting her go now.


    Ye shuisu raised his eyes again, and Yang Guang''s eyes turned to Fu Linnan, who was red and deep. Er, his eyes: "Linnan, what happened? That''s why you treated me like this? Can you tell me?"


    For fear that Fu Linnan would throw her out without saying a word, ye shuisu looked at Fu Linnan''s eyes and prayed slightly.


    For a second, when facing the woman who suddenly broke in, Fu Linnan expressed his heart to her and said that she was the only one in his heart.


    Fu Linnan''s possessiveness towards her, if nothing had happened, Fu Linnan could not have let her leave.


    And Fu Linnan''s indifference to her these two days is also very abnormal


    Something must have happened, but what is it?


    Fu Linnan pinched ye shuisu''s chin, which seemed to be due to deliberate restraint. His strength was very light.


    He stared at ye shuisu, and the dull pain in his eyes did not ease. Even in his voice, it seemed that there was a deep pain: "what happened, isn''t it obvious?"


    "My heart is really only you, only you, but now, I have lost my qualification to be with you!"


    The sight just moved down and touched the hemostatic wound on ye shuisu.


    At that moment, Fu Linnan''s eyes seemed to redden a little deeper. No matter what ye shuisu shook his head and wanted to say to him, he stroked the wound of upper ye shuisu with one hand, stared at her and said, "you just saw that my headache has increased to a point beyond my control.


    I don''t know when I will go crazy. Just like just now, I will suck your blood, and even I will go crazy. I don''t know when I will hurt you more... "


    Fu Linnan''s voice at this time was extremely depressed. Once people heard it, the whole person had to sinkpletely.


    He continued: "Don''t you want to know why I''m indifferent to you these two days? I''ll tell you, because I''m afraid of hurting you. I know my disease can''t be controlled at all. In the capital, I''m afraid I can''t help looking for you and will hurt you, so I''m on a business trip. I keep myself busy and don''t think about you. If you''re with me, I don''t know when you''ll be ck and blue by me Life is in danger. How can I stay with you? "


    Even if Fu Linnan ignored ye shuisu these two days, he was thinking about ye shuisu all the time. Just thinking of his current situation, he didn''t dare to get close to ye shuisu.


    In fact, he didn''t live well these two days. He was working during the day and couldn''t sleep all night at night


    The more he is in this situation, the deeper his irritability caused by headache, and the more he doesn''t dare to get close to ye shuisu


    However, on the one hand, he is hiding from ye shuisu. It is also one thing that he is not close to ye shuisu before he is ready to get rid of his headache.


    When ye shuisu came to city a to find him, he fell in an instant.

 Chapter 294

    Ye shuisu was like a ma that attracted him very much. He didn''t see that ye shuisu was OK. He could barely hold back.


    As soon as he saw ye shuisu, he couldn''t help anything.


    Considering his headache, although he hesitated, his mood was obviously much better as soon as ye shuisu came to his arms.


    When he held ye shuisu in his arms, he had a good sleep after losing sleep for two days.


    He ckened off and felt that his situation seemed to be getting better, so he could still apany ye shuisu


    But what happened? He''s sick! Also sucked ye shuisu''s blood and hurt ye shuisu!


    He regards ye shuisu as his life. If he can, he doesn''t want to hurt ye shuisu. What he is willing to hurt is that he won''t hurt ye shuisu.


    But... His damn disease! Suddenly it deteriorated beyond his control! So he must let ye shuisu leave him! At least for now!


    Ye shuisu was stunned at Fu Linnan''s words.


    She wondered why Fu Linnan suddenly changed his attitude towards her, but she didn''t think it was because of this!


    Speaking of it, when Fu Linnan''s condition deteriorated seriously in his previous life, he also avoided her for some time and told her to let her go.


    At that time, she was very happy and thought she could get rid of Fu Linnan''s control. At that time, she was really released from the Fu House.


    However, unexpectedly, when she left Fu''s house and happily went to find Fu Sheng and thought she could finally be together with Fu Sheng, Fu Sheng thought that she could help him better find information by staying in Fu''s house, so she wanted her to go back.


    But she was afraid and didn''t want to go back. If she wanted to be with Fu Sheng, she begged Fu Sheng, but Fu Sheng still ruthlessly asked her to go away.


    It was also at this time that Fu Linnan suddenly appeared in front of her and grabbed her back.


    Once back, she stayed in Fu''s house for a long time


    Thinking of this, she should have expected that Fu Linnan''s abnormality was because of this.


    But if it''s because of this, she''s not afraid.


    Although he was afraid that she would be hurt by his headache, Fu Linnan was even willing to let himself suffer and forced himself not to get close to her.


    But she has already made ns to help Fu Linnan cure his headache. Later, she will go to Gu Qinghe, which is the first step to do this.


    Therefore, a headache is not a reason to hinder her from being with Fu Linnan.


    Over time, Fu Linnan''s headache will certainly be better. He will no longer suffer from headache!


    Fu Linnan''s eyes are still staring at ye shuisu. He didn''t know what ye shuisu was thinking. He just stared at her deeply and wanted to print her deeper in his heart.


    But seeing the scar on ye shuisu, he still said in a cruel voice: "I don''t want to hurt you again, so loosen me and go."


    Fu Linnan''s pain is still very powerful. Ye shuisu looked at Fu Linnan calmly: "Linnan, I can deal with your headache..."


    Ye shuisu is about to say that she will find Gu Qing and help Fu Linnan to see the headache soon, which has great hope to help him cure the disease.


    But before she finished her words, Fu Linnan couldn''t help being stimted when he heard the word "headache". His voice was cold for a few minutes: "I know my disease. Loosen me and go!"


    He thought ye shuisu meant to say that she wanted to help him with his treatment. But he took ye shuisu''s medicine. Isn''t it useless?


    Not only is ye shuisu''s medicine useless, but his disease is very special. He has been treated by top doctors, and the effect is very little for the time being.


    Seeing Fu Linnan seemed more excited, ye shuisu didn''t say anything more.


    It''s almost time to meet Gu Qinghe. She knows that the most important thing for her now is to meet Gu Qinghe, and then let Gu Qinghe help Fu Linnan cure his headache. This is the most fundamental way to solve the problem.


    Thinking of this, without waiting for Fu Linnan to do anything, ye shuisu slowly released Fu Linnan, and as soon as she let go, Fu Linnan stepped back and said, "go." he could feel that his mood was still unstable.


    Ye shuisu really obediently put on her clothes, simplybed herself, and then picked up her bag.


    In front of Fu Linnan, she said to him, "Linnan, wait for me, your headache will be cured. At that time, you won''t have to suffer or worry about it."


    Will Fu Linnan''s headache hurt her? In addition, when the disease urred, he was actually very painful.


    Fu Linnan refrained from seeing ye shuisu. He was afraid that if he looked at her more, he would pull her back into his arms and wouldn''t let her go, but


    He went to the door, opened the door and spit out only one word coldly: "go."


    Ye shuisu looks at the time and knows that Gu Qinghe can''t dy any more. If she misses the time, she doesn''t know if she can ask him next time.


    She only looked at Fu Linnan deeply and knew that even if Fu Linnan''s disease was serious, there would be nothing in a short time. She only said to Fu Linnan, "Lin Nan, wait for me."


    He stepped out of the house.


    However, as soon as she stepped out of the house, Fu Linnan closed the door, so that she didn''t have a chance to say anything.


    She could only frown and spit at the door: "Linnan, take care of yourself!"


    Seeing that Gu Qinghe''s time was almost toote, she couldn''t help speeding up her steps to leave.


    As soon as ye shuisu turned around, Fu Linnan opened the door.


    He looked at ye shuisu''s hurried figure, and his anger burst out in his eyes. He even wanted to catch ye shuisu now.


    But he held back after thinking of Ye shuisu''s injury.


    Now stay with him. When will ye shuisu xingxu die.


    She should be afraid now.


    However, when his headache gets better


    But when will his headache get better?


    Fu Linnan felt a sense of powerlessness. He hit the door frame with a fist, and the door frame immediately fell into a big hole.


    Ye shuisu, who entered the elevator, didn''t know all this. It''s just that the worry in his face doesn''t abate at all.


    She took out her cell phone and called Gaong. the line was busy.


    After a while, she called again, and the phone was connected. Her elevator also happened to be downstairs. When the elevator door opened, she just saw Gao Lang at the door of the elevator.


    She hung up and quickly said to Gao Lang, "Gao Lang, Fu Linnan has just had a headache. Go find someone to look after him."


    Gao Lang was stunned at the speech, and then said, "young grandma, just now the young master called me and said you were injured. Let me take you to the hospital."


    Ye shuisu''s heart warmed. When he thought of Fu Linnan, he couldn''t help feeling distressed and said, "I can cure myself. It''s all right. Find someone to see Fu Linnan. His headache is very serious."

 Chapter 295

    Ye shuisu now only hopes that after seeing Gu Qinghe, Gu Qinghe can arrange to help Fu Linnan for treatment as soon as possible.


    Gao Lang answered the phone calls from Fu Linnan and ye shuisu. He knew what had happened in the room. He was afraid it was not small.


    He also knew Fu Linnan''s physical condition and listened to this way: "young grandma, I''ll arrange someone to send you..."


    "I have something else to do. I don''t need to arrange someone to follow me. Go find Fu Linnan."


    "... all right."


    In the presidential suite, Gao Lang respectfully knocked on the door outside the house: "young master."


    Fu Linnan was sitting alone in the soft chair where he hugged ye shuisust night. He was greedy for the taste and memory of Ye shuisu. His eyes were still red, but not to the point of just being so manic.


    Hearing Gao Lang''s voice, his eyes moved. He thought Gao Lang had brought the news of Ye shuisu. He enunciated: "enter."


    As soon as Gao Lang entered the door, he saw a messy scene. Not only Fu Linnan, but also the whole room seemed to rush to his face with a restless breath.


    Don''t even think about it. Just looking at the scene in the room, Gao Lang can guess what he thought happened between Fu Linnan and ye shuisu. I''m afraid it''s too simple.


    "How is she?" Fu Linnan asked without waiting for Gao Lang to make a sound.


    Of course, Gao Lang knew who Fu Linnan meant by "she". He took back his sight and didn''t dare to look at it. He said to Fu Linnan, "young grandma said she can see it for herself. Let me see the young master."


    "Has she gone?"


    "The youngdy said she still has something to do. Don''t follow her. Young master, do you need me to find someone to take care of her again?"


    "No need." ye shuisu''s medical skills are no worse than ordinary doctors. At this moment, she should not want his people to disturb her.


    She must have been frightened by him just now. Fu Linnan thought.


    "Young master, you..."


    "Get out."


    "... yes."


    The meeting ce with Gu Qinghe was still a manor, but this time it was the manor of city a, and thest time I went was the manor of the capital.


    It is still a mysterious manor style. This manor is more remote than the manor in the capital.


    Ye shuisu drove alone in a hurry, but fortunately, she just arrived at the manor in time.


    Although she had been through the storm and was injured, ye shuisu''s overall appearance still looked beautiful and dignified as usual. A light smile hung on her face, so that people could not see anything wrong with her.


    Also under the guidance of a woman, ye shuisu went to the main house of the manor.


    At this moment, ye shuisu sat next to the tea table. Not longter, Gu Qinghe came.


    He still had long hair, wore a purple coat and ck trousers, and stepped forward. Whether he looked or dressed up, he looked quite evil.


    I don''t know if it''s the special profession of hypnotist. Gu Qing and his long and narrow eyes are shining with strange light, which seems to have a power to confuse people.


    Ye shuisu stood up. Although she was eager to see Gu Qinghe, her body didn''t seem flustered. She smiled and looked at Gu Qinghe: "master Gu."


    Gu Qinghe also aroused a faint smile. His smile was quite evil. He nodded to ye shuisu: "Miss Ye."


    Gu Qinghe sat down in the opposite position of Ye shuisu. He sat cross legged with his long hair hanging down, quite like a master.


    Ye shuisu also sat down. She was wearing a long red dress. It looked thin, but her bearing pressed Gu Qinghe down.


    She politely smiled at Gu Qinghe and said, "master Gu, do you have time to discuss with me about treating my fiance''s headache?"


    Gu Qinghe poured two cups of tea, sent a cup to ye shuisu and hooked his lips: "Miss Ye specially asked me to discuss this matter. Of course, she has time. You can tell me about your fiance''s specific situation and I can decide how to treat him."


    Hearing this, ye shuisu raised hope in her eyes. Although at present, Gu Qing and this person are quite strange, his manor always seems strange.


    But his master was famous. Even in the previous life andter, he had a higher reputation in the hypnotic world. Mental diseases had miraculous effects through his hands.


    This is why she believes Gu Qinghe can help Fu Linnan.


    Now I''m already discussing with Gu Qinghe how to treat Fu Linnan. It''s closer to really helping Fu Linnan.


    Ye shuisu results in the tea handed over by Gu Qinghe. When Gu Qinghe raises his cup to her, she also raises the cup.


    As she prepared to drink tea, she said, "master Gu, my fiance''s headache is an old disease. It could have been controlled these years, but not long ago..."


    Ye shuisu said, but when she realized what was wrong, she suddenly paused.


    But she still pretended to be nothing, but her voice slowed down obviously: "not long ago, after Linnan was stimted by some stimuli, her condition began to deteriorate sharply. It is not only possible to get sick at any time, but also she can''t control her desire to suck blood when she gets sick. Master Gu, look at Linnan''s current situation, how can we cure it?"


    Gu Qinghe seemed to notice the change of Ye shuisu''s mood, but he just hooked his lips deeply and didn''t say anything.


    Gu Qinghe said, "in this way, it''s the middle andte stage of headache. I''m afraid I can''t determine how to treat it until I see my fiance."


    Gu Qinghe raised the cup in his hand to ye shuisu: "Miss ye, drink tea."


    Ye shuisu smiled pale and pretended to sip the tea. In fact, there was nothing to eat at all.


    Because just now she saw that there was ecstasy in the tea!


    She doesn''t know why Gu Qinghe did it to her? He is such a famous hypnotist. Why did he do it to her?


    But this is Gu Qinghe''s territory. She has only one person, so be careful.


    After taking a sip of tea, ye shuisu put down the cup in his hand, and then said to Gu Qinghe, "since that''s the case, I''ll ask Lin Nan to make an appointment with youter. I have something else to do. Don''t bother master Gu first."


    Then, without waiting for Gu Qinghe to answer, she was about to leave with her bag, and her steps were more or less chaotic.


    It seems that Gu Qinghe didn''t catch up, but when ye shuisu came to the door, Gu Qinghe suddenly shed in front of Ye shuisu and blocked her way.


    In the overcast world, Gu Qing and the whole person still look so evil.


    He hooked his lips to ye shuisu: "Miss ye, it''s not polite to leave before you finish your tea."


    It was clearly a very gentle word, but Gu Qinghe said a terrible meaning.


    Ye shuisu''s vignce has already risen to the extreme. ording to reason, she has held her own silver needle and is ready to fight Gu Qinghe at any time.


    She said coldly to Gu Qinghe, "master Gu, I''ve tasted the tea. It''s not very good to drink. It''s better to invite master Gu to drink better tea next time."

 Chapter 296

    Even if Gu Qinghe is a great hope to cure Fu Linnan, it is still unclear what kind of person Gu Qinghe is.


    She was too hasty, because she still had the memory of her previous life. She came to see Gu Qing and this man without much investigation


    "What if I want miss ye to drink my tea?"


    Hearing ye shuisu''s words, Gu Qinghe didn''t mean to let ye shuisu leave.


    Ye shuisu held the silver needle tighter in her hand. She found a gap next to the quilt and wanted to take the opportunity to leave. She said coldly, "excuse me, I can''t apany you!"


    While talking, she had figured out the best way to escape from the manor.


    However, as soon as she took a step, she was gripped by Gu Qinghe.


    At that moment, ye shuisu also stabbed Gu Qinghe with the silver needle in her hand.


    But not at the same time, Gu Qinghe took out a pocket watch and shook it in front of Ye shuisu.


    For a moment, ye shuisu''s consciousness became blurred.


    Then, Gu Qinghe raised his hand and knocked on the back of Ye shuisu''s neck, and ye shuisu fainted with ck eyes.


    Gu Qing and easily took the fainted ye shuisu into their arms. Then, one by one, he took down the ten silver needles full of cards between ye shuisu''s fingers.


    The more he took it, the deeper the smile seemed on his face.


    It''s a strong and personalized one. He likes it.


    When ye Shui woke up, he was tied up in a dark room.


    She was tied to a wooden chair surrounded by a closed space. In front of her is Gu Qinghe sitting on a luxurious sofa.


    Gu Qinghe still looked like a demon, but in the dim light, he looked gloomy.


    Ye shuisu soon recalled what had just happened. She struggled desperately, but found that the chair tied to her was so tight that she couldn''t move for half a minute.


    "Gu Qinghe, what do you want to do?"


    Ye shuisu''s voice echoed in the empty room and was also very powerful.


    "I have no enemies with you. What do you want to do?"


    Ye shuisu seems to be able to make a knife from the sound of ice. She knows that she ispletely controlled by Gu Qinghe and doesn''t know what will happen next.


    Facing ye shuisu''s resistance, Gu Qinghe just looked at her with interest, like looking at a ything without saying anything.


    Ye shuisu continued to say, "Gu Qinghe, I''m Fu Linnan''s fiancee. What''s the status of the Fu family in the capital and what''s Fu Linnan''s reputation in the capital? If you still know, you''d better let me go and dare to move me, you will die!"


    Not knowing what Gu Qinghe wanted to do, she simply moved out of Fu Linnan to threaten Gu Qinghe.


    However, Gu Qinghe knew her identity early in the morning, but he still attacked her.


    So she didn''t know whether it was useful to move out of Fu Linnan.


    When ye shuisu mentioned Fu Linnan, Gu Qinghe looked moved.


    Ye shuisu continued: "Gu Qinghe, I don''t know why you suddenly attacked me, but you are also a famous hypnotist. If you let me go now, I can''t ask you about what you have done to me. If I or someone around me has offended you, we can sit down and talk about it."


    He really didn''t understand why Gu Qinghe risked fighting against the Fu family. Maybe he had a grudge against the people around her? Fu family? Jiang family?


    "There''s nothing you can''t sit down and solve. If you insist on dealing with me, you won''te to a good end!"


    Ye shuisu continued to talk to Gu Qinghe. Even when it came to the point where people were cutting and I was fish, the panic on ye shuisu''s face was not obvious.


    She just knew that she had to find a way to save herself.


    However, ye shuisu said such good and bad words to Gu Qinghe. Gu Qinghe didn''t answer, but a female voice rang out.


    The woman pped and walked to ye shuisu with high heels: "ye shuisu, good eloquence! But it''s useless! The Fu family won''te to save you! Today, no matter what you say, you''ll die here!"


    Ye shuisu looked at her voice and saw Fu Hanxue''s figure in a white skirting in.


    The house is very empty. Fu Hanxue''s noble and beautiful figure echoes a strange sound in the house when she steps on high heels.


    Fu Hanxue went directly to Gu Qinghe and sat down. When they sat together, they both deduced the brilliance and gloom to the extreme.


    Ye shuisu looked at the two figures and soon linked all things together.


    She just said


    So


    Originally, I didn''t understand why Gu Qinghe had no grievances with her. Now when she saw him with Fu Hanxue, she understood everything.


    Speaking of it, Fu Hanxue found Gu Qinghe''s business card for Fu Linnan, but when she thought that Gu Qinghe was likely to cure Fu Linnan''s headache, she was happy for a moment, so she took Gu Qinghe''s business card.


    Moreover, Fu Hanxue plotted against Fu Linnan, and she didn''t want Fu Hanxue to have any intersection with Fu Linnan in Gu Qinghe.


    However, in herst life''s memory, Gu Qinghe was a very "highly respected" hypnotist. Especially a few yearster, his good reputation was even greater.


    She knew Gu Qinghe''s such a good reputation, so she easily believed him. Now Fu Linnan''s condition is about to deteriorate. She just wants to find Gu Qing and help Fu Linnan for treatment.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Qinghe had already been bought by Fu Hanxue! Hit her!


    Sure enough, no matter what kind of so-called reputation, as long as it is not seen with your own eyes, it is simply untrustworthy.


    Or she''s too hasty.


    Unexpectedly, she could be calcted by Fu Hanxue in this life.


    Ye shuisu clenched his fist and looked at Fu Hanxue coldly. There seemed to be a sharp knife quenching out: "Fu Hanxue, it''s you!"


    Fu Hanxue stood up and walked to ye shuisu. He didn''t know where to touch a dagger and picked it on ye shuisu''s chin.


    There was a smile on her face, a distorted smile, a winner''s smile, a abnormal smile.


    At this time, Fu Hanxue was not as beautiful and kind as before, but had changed into a poisonous snake, a real poisonous snake.


    She stared at ye shuisu gloomily, and her hatred burst out without concealment: "it''s me, so what?"


    While she was talking, she took back the dagger, turned to pinch ye shuisu''s chin with her hand, and said, "ye shuisu, you''ve already died! You know?"


    "Still want to fight with me? Still want to rob brother Lin Nan with me? Then you deserve to go to hell!"

 Chapter 297

    While talking, Fu Hanxue''s mind recalled many pictures of Ye shuisu offending her first.


    The cruelty on her face was even worse. Looking at ye shuisu''s eyes, it was as if she was going to eat her.


    "If it weren''t for you, brother Lin Nan wouldn''t ignore me!"


    "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t get the ugly reputation of ''scheming girl''


    "Do you want to be Fu''s hostess? Bah! I deserve it! You know? I deserve it!"


    Whether it was the first time we met or in Yunhua temple, ye shuisu humiliated her again and again!


    Without ye shuisu, she has long been a high-profile "Fairy" and has already entered Fu Linnan''s eyes! It will not even be unable to live in Fu''s house and threatened by Fu Linnan!


    Everything is because of Ye shuisu!


    Let her not hate!


    Fu Linnan wants to get it, and ye shuisu wants to clean it up.


    Originally, she thought that she first started from Fu Linnan and got Fu Linnan. It''s nothing to say about a ye shuisu.


    But now, Fu Linnan has cut off all her opportunities to get close to him, whether it''s Fu''s house or thepany.


    In that case, she will start from ye shuisu first! In the past, the reason why she ran into a wall in Fu Linnan was instigated by Ye shuisu!


    But in the future, she won''t have such a chance!


    Ye shuisu, she doesn''t deserve to be in her way!


    "Fu Hanxue, you are so pathetic. Even if you kill me now, Linnan won''t like you at all. Because you are such a sinister man, you don''t deserve his love at all."


    "On the contrary, if you really do it to me, Linnan will make you ten thousand times more miserable than me!"


    "If you don''t believe it, you can try."


    Knowing why he was tied here, ye shuisu became more calm.


    The known enemy is always less terrible than the unknown enemy.


    Facing Fu Hanxue''s provocation, she just looked at her coldly and sarcastically.


    Compared with Fu Hanxue''s excitement, ye shuisu seems so calm. It seems that Fu Hanxue is now falling downwind.


    Fu Hanxue listened to ye shuisu''s words, and sure enough, the whole person paused.


    She can''t ignore ye shuisu, but she can''t help but pay attention to Fu Linnan.


    Fu Linnan''s preference for ye shuisu is in her eyes. Although she dares to attack ye shuisu, she must be fully prepared, but now, she can''t help but be afraid.


    Seeing that Fu Hanxue really hesitated, ye shuisu continued: "Fu Hanxue, if you live carelessly and carefully, don''t think about harming others, maybe you can leave yourself a way to live."


    Alive?


    Dead end?


    Live a long time?


    Shining alive?


    After listening to ye shuisu''s words, a lot of things shed in Fu Hanxue''s mind.


    For a moment, it seemed that she could really foresee the end if she really attacked ye shuisu, and she couldn''t help being afraid.


    However, if ye shuisu doesn''t die, is it hopeless for her to continue to be the young grandmother of the Fu family?


    no She can''t stand it!


    Fu Hanxue, she wants to be the most dazzling woman in the capital!


    Ye shuisu, a bitch who fights against her everywhere, must die!


    Finally, the devil in her heart overcame the sh of fear. She stared at ye shuisu fiercely and said, "ye shuisu, don''t try to make a dying struggle! No matter what you do today, you must die!"


    "No one will save you here!"


    Fu Hanxue looks at ye shuisu with a trace of irony. This ye shuisu is really not simple!


    Just now, after listening to ye shuisu''s words, she almost had the idea of letting ye shuisu go!


    However, she has suffered so much recently that she finally caught ye shuisu. How can she let her go?


    Fu Hanxue continued his insidious way: "even if you disappear here, afterwards, as long as you throw your residual bones into the nearby river, you will say that you identally slipped into the river and couldn''t save yourself. As a result, you were bitten to death by a crocodile!"


    "The monitoring of this section of the road has been controlled by the manor, and there are crocodile activities in the river of city A. ye shuisu, you will die. God wants to take you, you bitch! Damn it! It has nothing to do with anyone!"


    "Brother Lin Nan, there are also people from the Jiang family. Now my people are watching. They won''t find anything strange if you disappear for a while! Ye shuisu, your time of death ising!"


    Fu Hanxue said, and the cruelty in his eyes became heavier and heavier.


    She loosened ye shuisu''s chin. In the dark light, the ce that Fu Hanxue had just touched had left a deep red mark.


    She raised the dagger in her hand again, and the whole personughed more horribly than a ghost. She said to ye shuisu, "don''t worry, ye shuisu, it''s yourst time to stay in the world. I won''t let you die too happily! I''ll gouge out your flesh bit by bit and let you suffer and die bit by bit! Then, I''ll throw your bones into the river and feed the crocodile!"


    Ye shuisu didn''t feel so afraid when she listened to Fu Hanxue''s words. She only hated this woman and wouldn''t be afraid.


    But Fu Hanxue''s words reminded her of some memories of her previous life.


    Once upon a time, Fu Hanxue threatened to kill her again and again.


    The whips that fell on her, the thick needles that pierced her, and all kinds of poisonous poisons fed to her


    Which one, not with Fu Hanxue''s fierce hatred now?


    However, she was afraid that she could not exin to Fu Linnan, so fu Hanxue didn''t dare to kill her in her previous life, but made her life worse than death.


    In this life, she has just fought with Fu Hanxue, although she has won two rounds in front of her.


    But just because of Gu Qinghe''s negligence, will shepensate Fu Hanxue for her life?


    But now, what can she do?


    Fu Hanxue had killed people in her previous life. She knew it, so she expected that she would dare to kill her.


    As Fu Hanxue said, in order to kill her, she has also thought of a perfect way. Not only has the cause of idental death been figured out for her, but the road to save her has also been blocked by Fu Hanxue.


    She knew Fu Hanxue''s mind, so she knew very well that since Fu Hanxue said so, she would certainly do these things to the extreme.


    Is there really no way?


    Seeing that Fu Hanxue had raised a sharp dagger to her, a strong hatred burst out in ye shuisu''s eyes.


    She is not afraid of Fu Hanxue, she just hates! Hate her to live again, but she died in the hands of her enemies before revenge!


    "Fu Hanxue, I will not let you go if I am a ghost!"


    Ye shuisu tried to break away from the bondage without any result. The ice voice uttered words. There was no destion, but there was a strong hatred. It even seemed quite calm, but Shengsheng let Fu Hanxue step back.


    When facing ye shuisu again, Fu Hanxue''s hand with the knife was a little soft.


    Fu Hanxue''s face is overcast, this bitch! Death ising, so cruel!


    But she''s still dying!

 Chapter 298

    Fu Hanxue stared at ye shuisu fiercely and stabbed her in the face with a knife. She said in a Yin voice, "I''ll wait for you to be a ghost and find meter! Hahaha! You''re too noisy, so cut your tongue first!"


    Then Fu Hanxue''s knife pierced ye shuisu''s mouth.


    Ye shuisu stared at Fu Hanxue, still not afraid and flustered, only hate. She wanted to tear up Fu Hanxue''s hate, unwilling hate, and would revenge if she had a chance!


    Fu Hanxue''s dagger touched ye shuisu''s tongue. She was about to wave and cut it off. A more twisted and vicious smile appeared on her face.


    "Bitch! Go to hell! You don''t deserve to live!"


    Fu Hanxue said, but at the most critical time, one hand sped Fu Hanxue''s hand, so that she could not continue tomit violence.


    Fu Hanxue''s pleasure was stopped before it was vented. She was very dissatisfied. As soon as she turned around and saw who stopped her, she saw Gu Qinghe''s face.


    She said unhappily, "what are you doing?"


    Gu Qinghe seemed to have some Kung Fu in his hand and easily grabbed the knife in Fu Hanxue''s hand.


    There was no blood on the knife, only the saliva stained in ye shuisu''s mouth.


    Gu Qinghe looked at the bright saliva on it, stretched out his tongue, licked it, and then said to Fu Hanxue, "nothing."


    Then, his eyes fell on ye shuisu. The red fruit''s eyes made ye shuisu tremble.


    Although he had just escaped, ye shuisu did not have the joy of the rest of his life, but calmly looked at everything in front of him.


    As soon as she raised her eyes, she looked at Gu Qinghe and looked at her. Gu Qinghe''s smile was still so evil: "this woman, I want it."


    Gu Qinghe said this to ye shuisu. Of course Fu Hanxue knew who he wanted.


    She was stunned. She gritted her teeth and looked at Gu Qinghe and said, "Gu Qinghe, don''t forget our deal!"


    Gu Qinghe nced at Fu Hanxue: "what deal?"


    Gu Qinghe was more careless, and Fu Hanxue was more angry: "all you have to do is trap ye shuisu, and then give her to me!"


    Now what''s the matter with Gu Qing and a sentence to ye shuisu?


    She has done so much, or can''t she watch ye shuisu die?


    "Pa!"


    Fu Hanxue pped ye shuisu and said, "bitch, you will seduce men!"


    But when she stopped, ye shuisu bit Fu Hanxue hard.


    When Fu Hanxue fled, there was a bloody mouth on his hand.


    "Bitch!" Fu Hanxue couldn''t help getting more angry. He wanted to p him again, but he was detained by Gu Qinghe.


    Fu Hanxue was not Gu Qinghe''s opponent. She stared at him fiercely and said, "Gu Qinghe! I want ye shuisu to die! I didn''t give her to you!"


    Now that she has done so much, it is thest step. If ye shuisu is not dead, what consequences may be caused? Who is responsible?


    Unexpectedly, she thought of all the possibilities. Finally, her n was cut off by Gu Qing and Hu?


    Fu Hanxue said again, "if ye shuisu doesn''t die, you can''t live if she tells you about today! Brother Lin Nan is not easy to provoke!"


    Gu Qinghe interrupted her: "what if she can never tell today?"


    Compared with Fu Hanxue''s excitement, Gu Qinghe seems quite calm. Just his calm, with a taste of bloodthirsty.


    Fu Hanxue was stunned when she heard Gu Qinghe''s words: "what do you mean?"


    Gu Qinghe looks at ye shuisu, who is also staring at Fu Hanxue and Gu Qinghe.


    Gu Qing and the corners of his mouth seemed to smile deeper and said, "don''t you want to make this woman feel better? Death is the simplest. Even if she experienced some pain before death, there will be nothing after death. The pain is only short. It''s better to let her suffer for a long time."


    Hearing this, Fu Hanxue was quiet and interested, and said, "how can we bear the pain for a long time?"


    Gu Qinghe loosened Fu Hanxue and took a step towards ye shuisu. The smile aroused seemed to make people see the devil of Hell: "be a puppet."


    "Let her be my puppet. From now on, I don''t have my own feelings. I can treat her as I want, torture her as I want, and suffer for a long time. How about?"


    Gu Qinghe said, raised his hand and touched ye shuisu''s cheek. Ye shuisu sneered and avoided. Gu Qinghe didn''t continue to do anything to ye shuisu, but just looked at her with a strange smile.


    This smile made ye shuisu''s scalp numb, but she didn''t say anything more. She just continued to listen to the conversation between Gu Qing and Fu Hanxue.


    After hearing Gu Qinghe''s words, Fu Hanxue brightened up.


    Gu Qinghe knows what kind of pervert she is. After all, she is


    The so-called puppet, she also knows, is nothing more than a puppet who lost his mind and was at the mercy of Gu Qinghe after Gu Qinghe''s hypnosis.


    Because the puppets only listen to Gu Qinghe''s instructions, they don''t have to worry that ye shuisu will escape and tell the story today.


    And as Gu Qinghe''s puppet, I''m afraid I''ll be devastated by Gu Qinghe''s inhuman every day.


    The puppet felt pain. Fu Hanxue was also happy to see that ye shuisu suffered from inhuman pain day by day.


    This really makes her happier than letting ye shuisu die directly.


    Fu Hanxue hung her lips gloomily, and there was no displeasure on her face. She said to Gu Qinghe, "since you like ye shuisu, I''ll give her to you!"


    "It takes a lot of process to turn a person into a puppet? I''ll go back to the capital to attend the reception banquetter. When you turn her into a puppet, take some photos for me to enjoy!"


    Fu Hanxue looked at ye shuisu with a gloomy smile, which made ye shuisu have a bad feeling.


    Her intuition is that Gu Qinghe is more dangerous than Fu Hanxue. Although Fu Hanxue didn''t kill her now, it''s not a good thing to leave her to Gu Qinghe.


    Gu Qinghe still seemed quite calm and said to Fu Hanxue, "you are not qualified to instruct me to do things!"


    Gu Qinghe''s words were impolite, which changed Fu Hanxue''s face: "you!" after all, she was used to being praised.


    Gu Qinghe waved to Fu Hanxue: "go first! Don''t hinder me!"


    While talking, he looked at ye shuisu, and there was some disgusting strange light in his sight.


    Fu Hanxue really had to rush back to the capital. Seeing this situation, he nced at ye shuisu and said, "when my reception banquet is over, I wille back to see your puppet masterpiece!"


    Although we can''t kill ye shuisu now, she will be happy to see ye shuisu sufferter!

 Chapter 299

    Fu Hanxue red at ye shuisu again: "ye shuisu, enjoy yourst time!"


    Ye shuisu coldly replied to her, "don''t bother you. After all, you can''t kill me if you want to kill me now. You''ve tried your best, but that''s all."


    "You!" Fu Hanxue is angry again. This bitch is dying. She is so hard spoken!


    But soon, Fu Hanxue''s anger disappeared. Instead, the corners of his mouth aroused a smile and said coldly, "see how long you can keep your mouth stiff!"


    Ye shuisu doesn''t know how terrible it is to be Gu Qinghe''s puppet, so she still has the confidence to speak hard to her.


    Later... She''ll know!


    Fu Hanxue didn''t say anything more. He looked at Gu Qinghe gloomily and left first.


    In the dim light, her white skirt was as beautiful as when she came.


    Ye shuisu didn''t make a sound. Whether Fu Hanxue discussed her ce with Gu Qinghe or Fu Hanxue left, she didn''t make a sound.


    Because she knew that her current situation, in a sense, was the fish they were allowed to ughter, and there was no possibility of resistance.


    The puppet man sounds terrible, but Fu Hanxue may live longer if she leaves.


    The room is as depressed as ever.


    Ye shuisu did not move, nor did Gu Qinghe.


    Gu Qinghe looked at ye shuisu as if he were appreciating something.


    Such a sight still made ye shuisu feel ufortable. She said coldly: "Gu Qinghe, Fu Hanxue, how much money did you give? I can give you double. As long as you let me go, I won''t shake you out today."


    Up to now, ye shuisu will not think that Gu Qinghe is still the "respected" master she knew in her previous life.


    Gu Qinghe''s appearance, no matter what point, can''t hang up with "high morality and high prestige".


    I just don''t know his hypnosis. How can it be so profound?


    If he had no strength at all, he would not be famous all over the worldter.


    Gu Qinghe looked at ye shuisu and didn''t speak.


    Ye shuisu added: "ten times. What chips Fu Hanxue gave you, I can give you more."


    It seems that Fu Hanxue must have given Gu Qinghe something. Gu Qinghe will help her.


    In that case, she still has the possibility of turning over.


    She is confident that she can afford what Fu Hanxue can afford.


    Gu Qinghe couldn''t help but smile when he looked at ye shuisu''s serious talk about the deal with him.


    He raised his hand and scratched ye shuisu''s cheek.


    This time, ye shuisu followed wherever he hid.


    His mouth and eyes all contained a smile and said, "Miss ye, it has nothing to do with money. I like you. If you can exchange ten of you, I''d be happy to exchange them."


    Ye shuisu was very angry that she was imprisoned. When Gu Qinghe came to touch her, she couldn''t hide at all.


    Simply, she bit Gu Qinghe''s finger with one bite.


    Ye shuisu didn''t move very fast, but Gu Qinghe didn''t hide. He even watched ye shuisu bite him and saw blood seeping out of his fingers.


    The smell of blood filled ye shuisu''s mouth. When Gu Qinghe looked at her eyes, an unknown fire rushed up.


    Ye shuisu vomited Gu Qinghe''s hand and the blood in his mouth, saying, "shameless!"


    He sneered: "the way master Gu likes people is to make people puppets! It''s ridiculous and pathetic!"


    By now, ye shuisu certainly knows that Gu Qinghe is aplete pervert.


    Moreover, with Gu Qinghe''s current reputation, his status and assets, I''m afraid Fu Hanxue can''t buy him easily if he really wants to buy him.


    Just, have a crush on her? Of course she won''t give herself to Gu Qinghe!


    After listening to ye shuisu''s words, Gu Qinghe, who has always been very calm, burst out a faint anger at this time.


    He suddenly buckled ye shuisu''s neck: "you say I''m ridiculous and pathetic?"


    Ye shuisu was out of breath, but he looked at Gu Qinghe without fear: "isn''t it? Seeing a person can only tie her around as a puppet? Isn''t it ridiculous and pathetic? Gu Qinghe, if you really do this, it''s just your ipetence."


    Gu Qinghe''s anger was sessfully aroused by Ye shuisu. He stared at ye shuisu and increased his strength in his hands.


    Ye shuisu was more and more out of breath, but he didn''t speak. He just looked back at Gu Qinghe coldly and ruthlessly.


    Time seems to have slowed down.


    Finally, when ye shuisu''s face obviously began to turn red, Gu Qinghe loosened ye shuisu.


    He took out a purple handkerchief and wiped his hands. A cold smile came up at the corners of his mouth, stared at ye shuisu and said, "smart teeth, but it can''t change your fate of being made into a puppet."


    "When Fu Hanxue first showed me your picture, I thought you... Were good."


    "I don''t care what chips Fu Hanxue gives me. I just want to meet you."


    "Seeing you, I am more and more interested in you now. You are so stubborn and noble in your bones. If you be my puppet and my ve, it will be very interesting."


    "It will. It''s very interesting."


    Gu Qing repeated thest sentence. When thest word fell, he stretched out his tongue and licked his scarlet thin lips. He looked very bloodthirsty.


    He whispered again, "you are only worthy of being a puppet. No matter how simr, you are only worthy of being a puppet."


    Gu Qinghe looks like a ghost, and ye shuisu looks at Gu Qinghe like a ghost.


    She took a deep breath, then looked at Gu Qinghe with determination and said, "Gu Qinghe, really don''t think about it anymore? Why don''t you try to mention other requirements and see if I can meet you. No matter what requirements, as long as you don''t start with me."


    Now it''s her life to lose. Ye shuisu is really unwilling!


    She also hates herself. Why don''t she inquire more about Gu Qinghe and see Gu Qinghe again!


    Gu Qinghe looked at ye shuisu and his smile seemed to be deeper. He seemed to think for a while and then said, "Miss ye, it seems that there is nothing else that makes me more excited than you make my puppet. Therefore, please also ask Miss ye to bear the next pain. Soon, you can get a new life and see a different world."


    Then Gu Qing and Leng Sheng said to the outside of the house, e in."


    Then, a thin man in ck walked into the house.


    The man''s steps are very light. If you don''t look carefully in the dim light, you should feel that he is floating in step by step.

 Chapter 300

    There is a big hat on the ck robe, so that people can''t see his face clearly.


    But I don''t know why, when ye shuisu looked at the outline of the ck robed man, he felt that he was a little familiar.


    However, this sense of familiarity just shed by, and ye shuisu couldn''t think of anything.


    She just vaguely remembered that Mu ran had mentioned to her earlier that there was a strange man in ck beside Gu Qinghe. Mu Ran''s previous deep hypnosis was made for her by the man in ck.


    Although she didn''t expect Gu Qinghe to be such a person at the beginning, Mu ran actually gave her some reminders that it would be better to be careful when she came to see Gu Qinghe.


    At that time, she only wanted Gu Qing and Fu Linnan to treat her. She only focused on Mu Ran''s praise of Gu Qing and hypnosis, and didn''t care about others.


    Now


    Regret is useless!


    The man in ck came to Gu Qinghe and stopped.


    He stood aside without saying a word.


    Gu Qinghe gave him instructions: "go and hypnotize the woman tied to the chair!"


    The ck robed man nodded, didn''t speak, turned and walked to ye shuisu.


    Looking at the ck robed man getting closer and closer to himself, ye shuisu''s heart raised a fear of the unknown.


    She knew that after deep hypnosis, he might never be conscious again.


    At thest moment, she said, "wait!"


    Gu Qinghe ignored her and saw that the man in ck was about to hypnotize.


    Ye shuisu couldn''t help struggling: "wait! Gu Qinghe! Finally listen to me!"


    Ye shuisu''s voice was very urgent. Gu Qinghe finally said, "wait."


    The ck robed man really stopped, but at this time, no one found that the ck robed man suddenly shed a star light before and after he walked to ye shuisu''s face.


    Gu Qing and Su qilip to Ye Shui: "give you a chance to express yourself."


    Ye shuisu drooped his eyes, smiled coldly and said, "it''s nothing. I know your hypnosis can cure headaches. After that, Fu Hanxue will certainly let you help treat Fu Linnan. I just hope you can treat him well."


    When ites to this, ye shuisu already knows that she can''t get rid of Gu Qing and what to do next.


    Puppet.


    The so-called puppet is not a good term.


    Maybe she will never see Fu Linnan again.


    Although, with Fu Linnan''s paranoia about her, she may still be rescued by Fu Linnan after she bes a puppet.


    Now, she is very unwilling, because her revenge has not been repaid.


    She also felt sorry for her family.


    But at this moment, her heart also missed Fu Linnan, and thought of making her feel suffocated and ufortable.


    Gu Qinghe listened to ye shuisu''s words, and his lips raised a cold radian.


    After a while, he replied to ye shuisu, "Miss ye, I''ll think about what you said."


    It seemed that he wanted to make ye shuisu''s ident clearer. He said again: "Miss ye, the person in front of you is also my puppet. He is very powerful. Hypnosis never misses. When he deeply hypnotizes you, I will do it again, and you will lose yourself and be my person forever. Your memory, your lover, yourself and you will all lose. From now on, I will be your obedient master."


    While Gu Qinghe was talking, the man in ck had taken out a pocket watch and began to hypnotize ye shuisu.


    Looking at the pocket watch swinging in front of her, it seems that only the pocket watch is left in her world. Fear rises in ye shuisu''s heart.


    No, she doesn''t want to lose herself! She doesn''t want to lose her memory! She doesn''t want to lose her lover! She can''t be Gu Qinghe''s puppet! Otherwise, her life will be worse than death!


    Linnan! Mom! Grandpa! Brother! No!


    She wanted to resist, but the hypnosis of the man in ck was too powerful. Soon, she felt that her consciousness was about to dissipatepletely. She couldn''t catch it at all


    A few hourster, in the afternoon, the capital.


    A grand reception banquet was held in the luxurious emperor hotel. There were luxurious families in the capital. Almost all influential family figures in the capital could be seen at the reception banquet.


    The reason why so many wealthy families in the capital came to this reception banquet is that it was held by the Fu family, the first of the four families in the capital.


    Although Fu Hanxue, who was the host of the banquet, was a rtively insignificant person in the Fu family.


    However, the banquet was stained with Fu characters, and the Fu family intended to hold a grand banquet, which was enough to attract many people.


    Compared with the guests, Fu Hanxue camete.


    She changed into a white dress, wearing a crown on her head, a noble and slim posture, exquisite makeup and beautiful face, which made people look at it and couldn''t bear to leave her sight.


    There was a decent smile on her face, as if she was not her at all in Gu Qing and the manor a few hours ago.


    The protagonist of today''s party is Fu Hanxue. As soon as she appeared, many celebrities surrounded her.


    "Han Xue, you have been abroad for more than ten years. Do you remember me?"


    "Remember, we learned piano lessons together!"


    "Han Xue, I heard that you have won the Gold Award for world music! It''s amazing! This is a top benchmark for the level of music! Looking at the contemporary people in China, you are the only one!"


    "It''s nothing, just a chance award."


    "It happened to be so powerful! No wonder you easily got a double degree from a university! It''s said that taking a single acupoint there is already a hell of difficulty!"


    "It''s all your false praise! It''s nothing!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fu Hanxue smiled and enjoyed the praise of celebrities, either envious or sought after. It was clear that she was very useful in her heart, but her words were modest, showing her high integrity.


    At this time, her smile is much brighter than usual, not only because today is a grand banquet to make her famous in the capital, but also because ording to time, she guesses that ye shuisu should have be a puppet now! Pervert Gu Qinghe''s puppet! Humiliated!


    At the thought of this, she wouldugh, but on the whole, she still carried it.


    At this time, a middle-aged man with great momentum came out of the crowd.


    The man is tall and can vaguely see the handsome outline of his youth.


    At this time, he was surrounded by people and had the aura of a superior.


    There was an iprehensible smile on his face. As soon as he saw Fu Hanxue, he waved to her in the crowd.

 Chapter 301

    When Fu Hanxue saw the man, she immediately put down the celebrities around her and walked towards him with a smile.


    "Dad." Fu Hanxue called.


    The man with a lot of prestige is Fu Yiyu, the second leader of the Fu family.


    In that year, Fu Hanxue was adopted into Fu''s family, and was ced in foster care under his name. At the same time, he is also Fu Linnan''s second uncle. Fu Sheng, the illegitimate son of the Fu family who had been away for more than ten years, was also his seed.


    There are three sons in the Fu family.


    The eldest son is Fu Linnan''s father. At this time, he has lived in seclusion abroad and has not asked about Fu''s internal affairs for many years. Fu Linnan took over his position at Fu''s back then. Later, Fu Linnan developed his Fu''s business into more than half of Fu''s today with excellent business talent. Without Fu Linnan''s iron and blood skills, Fu will not be the head of the four families in Beijing now.


    The second son is Fu Yiyu. In addition to Fu Linnan''s business, another half of Fu''s business is in Fu Yiyu''s hands. Therefore, Fu Yiyu is now Fu''s second leader.


    The third son of master Fu is obsessed with art and has no interest in business, so he is rarely heard in the business circle in the capital.


    Although Fu Linnan and Fu Yiyu are almost in control of the current Fu family, the man behind it, master Fu, still ys an important role.


    If he wants to, he is afraid that he also has the ability to turn the world around.


    Fu Hanxue smiled noble and sweet. She stood next to Fu Yiyu. They were quite angry.


    Fu Yiyu smiled and said to Fu Hanxue, "Hanxue, are you satisfied with the reception banquet held for you today?"


    Today, Fu Hanxue''s reception banquet was handled by Fu Yiyu.


    It was precisely because of Fu Yiyu''s position that he personally presided over the reception banquet, which was even more grand.


    Fu Hanxue looked at the full hall of guests and thought of the overwhelming praise of her news on the Inte that day. His smile deepened and said, "satisfied, thank you, Dad."


    The banquet officially began. Everyone looked in the direction of Fu Hanxue and Fu Yiyu. At this time, Fu Hanxue, wearing a crown and standing in the center of the crowd, was as glorious as a princess.


    The people at the banquet will not talk about Fu Hanxue''s scandal in Yunhua temple. They praise and tter Fu Hanxue more.


    "Miss Hanxue is really powerful. She used to be too low-key and didn''t know her reputation. Now she is a musical genius and a talent with high IQ. It''s amazing if she doesn''t make a sound!"


    "Yes, at a young age, it''s OK to have a double bachelor''s degree from a university. Although it''s difficult, it''s not that no one has ever done it. But Miss Han Xue won the world music gold award during her university. It''s great! This award, not to mention her peers, has never been won, that is, those respected music artists in China have dedicated decades to the music industry , how many people have won this award? Can you count all ten fingers? "


    "Miss Hanxue is really a genius! Even if she is adopted, she definitely deserves the identity of Miss Fu!"


    "Isn''t it? People are beautiful. Some scandals posted in Yunhua temple have really wronged her! Miss Hanxue has such a good talent. Where else can we use other methods to attract everyone''s attention?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    On the banquet, there was a bustle of wine and preparation.


    In the middle of the banquet, Fu Hanxue was still in glory.


    Fu Hanxue''s reception banquet has long been a gimmick in the news circle in Beijing. In addition, Fu Hanxue''s "talented girl" was released, and there was a great blessing of the "world music Gold Award". Not only the people at the banquet, but also all the online names in Beijing paid great attention to Fu Hanxue''s banquet through the lens of journalists.


    "Snow Fairy is so beautiful!"


    "Pink! Pink! Change the goddess! What are those showy stars? Miss Hanxue, who is talented and beautiful, really makes me love!"


    "Call for the talented girl Han Xue!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For a moment, Fu Hanxue seemed to be the center of many people.


    In the online text circle, in addition to Fu Hanxue''s reception banquet, there is a bigger news explosion.


    It was almost synchronized with Fu Hanxue''s reception banquet. After a message flowed out of foreign websites, it spread like wildfire.


    If Fu Hanxue''s reception banquet attracted the attention of manyizens in Beijing and attracted the attention of many people in Beijing.


    Then the following news has attracted the attention of the whole country!


    The news is: the 20th GERT music Diamond Award was released, which was won by a mysterious woman in China! It is the first Chinese to win the award after the establishment of the award in the past century!


    For a while, the whole circle ofizens in China was boiling. Even some people in Beijing who were paying attention to Fu Hanxue''s reception banquet turned to care about the GERT music Diamond Award.


    People all over China are discussing this award.


    "My God! GERT music Diamond Award! This is the highest award of the recognized world-ss music award! It is more authoritative than the official World Music Award! It has also been recognized by more people! For foreign aesthetic reasons, this award has never been won by Chinese before. I didn''t expect that a Chinese won the GERT music Diamond Award this time!"


    "Didn''t Fu Hanxue swipe the screen when she won the world music gold award on the Inte? This GERT music Diamond Award is much more difficult to win than the world music Gold Award! China is really a country of talented people, and future generations are awesome!"


    "Yes, I heard that the mysterious woman who won the gold medal is not old, but she is in her twenties. It''s really awesome!"


    "This is a more powerful genius! Compared with the influence of these two awards, the talent of the person who won the GERT music Diamond Award is still more important than that of Fu Hanxue who won the world music Gold Award! Just, who is this woman? Why have they won the awards and haven''t been identified yet?"


    "In other words, where can musical talents appear? It''s great to have one in decades! Few young people have won the world music gold award before. This time, the GERT music Diamond Award is the first in the history of China, but the winner is still a very young mysterious woman. From this point of view, this mysterious woman won''t be the same Fu Hanxue, who won the gold medal in music industry? "


    "Can''t you? This Miss Fu family is so powerful? But you''re right. I took this Miss Fu family''s resume, not to mention her education. Many people are out of reach. She won more than one or two awards in the music industry. The winner of the Gete music Diamond Award is very consistent with her age. I doubt it''s really her!"

 Chapter 302

    "You say that, I think it''s very simr! It should be more than just like her! Looking at it, she is the only woman in China in her twenties who has the ability to win the award! Among the music yers of her Chinese peers, I don''t see anything more brilliant than her music resume!"


    "After checking, I didn''t expect that what you are talking about now is Fu Hanxue, who was'' caught fire ''in the fake fairy incident of Yunhua temple not long ago! She hasn''t been online for a few days. Unexpectedly, she has changed from'' smelly schemer ''to'' talented music girl ''! If she is really the winner of the GERT music Diamond Award, it is not only her honor, but also the whole China The glory of the country! And I see you say that the previous "fake Fairy" incident was only done by her admirers? It has nothing to do with her? If so, really don''t wrong my snow goddess! "


    "Fu Hanxue is really awesome! It''s also the world music Gold Award, the GERT music Diamond Award! It''s still the proper ''National Goddess''! I apologize for hacking her before!"


    "That''s right! China''s first gifted music girl! She''s a model of our generation! If I see her again in the future, I''ll be anxious with him!"


    "Fu Hanxue, a talented music girl! The first person in China!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It was the first time that someone in China won a prize, such as the gett music Diamond Award, which was a heavyweight and world-ss award, and soon aroused great waves in the whole country.


    Compared with this spray, the ripples aroused by Fu Hanxue''s reception banquet are really nothing.


    However, this did not "bury" Fu Hanxue, but let Fu Hanxue be more drawn into the public''s sight.


    Because I don''t know who started it, it''s clear who the Chinese mysterious woman who won the GERT music Diamond Award has not been announced. At first, people were just discussing the award.


    But soon, people linked this award with Fu Hanxue.


    However, people do not connect them without reason. It seems that the reasons given by people are still very reasonable.


    For example, Fu Hanxue is the winner of the world music gold award after all, and the winner of the GERT music Diamond Award is a young Chinese woman. Looking at the young Chinese women, from the current public information, only Fu Hanxue has the potential to win the award.


    Moreover, not long ago, Fu Hanxue became "angry" because of the "fake fairy of Yunhua Temple". Coupled with the publicity of her name as a "talented music girl" these days, it is easier for people to associate the winner of the GERT music gold award with her.


    Although Fu Hanxue had been posting her own highlights on the Inte in order to save her reputation, because of this, she also resisted some people''s abuse of her, which made many people praise her.


    This is the result of her deliberate n.


    But this time she was associated with the GERT music Diamond Award, but there was no n at all, just people guessed it spontaneously.


    Originally, a small number of people praised Fu Hanxue as the first Chinese music girl. Later, somehow, it spread all over China.


    This so-called "good name" soon spread to Fu Hanxue''s reception banquet.


    At the beginning, only a few people were discussing the news they saw on their mobile phone. Later, the whole party knew it.


    For a time, the whole party waspletely cracked.


    At the beginning, the praise of Fu Hanxue was more or less ttering. After all, it was praised and exaggerated.


    But after knowing that "Fu Hanxue won the GERT music Diamond Award", it really caused an uproar in the whole banquet hall.


    Although they knew that Fu Hanxue in front of them had high attainments in music, they really didn''t expect that Fu Hanxue''s attainments could be so high!


    High enough to create the history of the whole country of China!


    This is simply a top-level figure. Standing in front of them like this, why don''t they shout and praise from the bottom of their heart?


    "Han Xue, I didn''t expect you to be this year''s GERT music Diamond Award! You''re really great!"


    This sentence was said by Mo yu''er, a best friend around Fu Hanxue.


    Mo Yuer went to a middle school with Fu Hanxue abroad. At that time, they had a good personal rtionship.


    Although Mo Yuer returned home early, they also broke off contact for some time.


    However, after Fu Hanxue returned home this time, because of their previous intersection, they quickly walked together as soon as they met at the banquet.


    To be exact, it should be Fu Hanxue posted by Mo Yuer.


    Although Fu Hanxue is only the adopted daughter of the Fu family, and the Mo family also has a certain position in the capital, this position is still far from the Fu family.


    Fu Hanxue was happy among the people. After hearing Mo Yuer''s words, she couldn''t help but pause.


    What GERT music Diamond Award? What is mo Yuer talking about?


    Although she knows this award, she also knows that she can''t touch it at all.


    She was about to ask Mo Yuer what to do, but found that not only Mo Yuer was talking about the GERT music Diamond Award, but many people around her were also talking about the award.


    And without exception, when they said about the award, they linked the award with her, saying that she won the award.


    But how?


    Fu Hanxue was confused.


    Although she also produced some music works and participated in some awards to gild herself.


    However, knowing how difficult it is for GERT music Diamond Award, she has never considered participating in the selection of this award.


    So now, it''s impossible to win this award.


    And this award has never been won by Chinese?


    When Fu Hanxue was confused, she only heard that Mo yu''er said to her with bright eyes: "Han Xue, I didn''t expect that the winner of this year''s GERT music Diamond Award is a mysterious Chinese woman! This is the first time in China''s music industry! Netizens all over China have picked it out, and the Chinese woman who won the GERT music Diamond Award is you! Han Xue, I didn''t expect to see you for a few years. You are so powerful!"


    Others were watching Fu Hanxue and said, "miss Hanxue, the first musical genius in China, is really promising!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fu Hanxue listened to these words and took out her mobile phone to have a look. She probably knew what had happened.


    The GERT music Diamond Award was released today and it broke out that the winner of this award was an unidentified woman from China.


    Because it is the first time in China, this matter has caused a great storm on the China Inte. Almost everyone is discussing who the winning mysterious woman is.

 Chapter 303

    Fu Hanxue, who won the world music gold award because of her brilliant music history, was right in age, so everyone guessed that she was the one who won the Diamond Award.


    At this moment, she has been popr all over thework.


    Because of this, the "false fairy ugly reputation" that originally swept the wholework in Yunhua temple was alsopletely covered.


    Listening to the praise of the people around him and watching the people on the Inte, Fu Hanxue waspletelycent.


    Even if she tried her best to hold this grand reception party, it would only restore a small part of her previous reputation.


    Unexpectedly, the "grand prize" that suddenly hit herpletely restored her previously lost reputation, and everyone was praising her.


    Although the winner of the Diamond Award is not her at all, I don''t know who it is


    However, since everyone wants to misunderstand now, let them misunderstand!


    Even if it was not her who was exposed and won the prize, it was a misunderstanding and had nothing to do with her.


    Now she just keeps silent and continues to be her fairy.


    Anyway, she also won the world music Gold Award, which is also excellent. Now her reputation as a "talented music girl" has soared. After that, even if the truth is revealed, she is still the one to be praised.


    But why isn''t she the winner of this year''s GERT music Diamond Award?


    Fu Hanxue''s face shed a touch of dissatisfaction, but he was more happy and proud.


    When ye shuisu was nted, a GERT music Diamond Award was temporarily given to her, and her reputation was greatly restored


    This good thing, how one after another?


    Almost, Fu Hanxue was about tough.


    But she knows that now she is in public, so she must maintain her image.


    So in the face of the praise from the crowd, Fu Hanxue just carried it, nodded asionally at most, and kept silent.


    Her attitude was also mistaken. She acquiesced that she was the winner of the GERT music Diamond Award.


    "Miss Han Xue is worthy of being a miss of the Fu family. She is really a leader and top figure in the industry. She is the first person in Chinese music at a young age. Her future is really unlimited!"


    "Miss Hanxue, what kind of talent do you have to create music like mountain peak! People all over the world are amazed for you!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the face of all kinds of praise, Fu Hanxue still chose to be silent and only talked about other things with the people around him.


    Her behavior is regarded as a symbol of humility, which is more admirable.


    However, when everyone was praising Fu Hanxue, one man couldn''t help frowning when he looked at the situation in front of him.


    This man is mu ran.


    Mu Ran''s y "Twilight sun" now has great cooperation with Fu. When the staff consider Fu''s banquet, of course, they will invite her, the great director, to attend.


    Originally, even if she received the invitation, Mu ran didn''t want toe, just because she couldn''t contact Fu Linnan for some time. Seeing that it was Fu''s party, she came to have a look.


    But she still didn''t see Fu Linnan.


    When she arrived here, she wanted to leave after staying at the party.


    Unexpectedly, when I was about to leave, I heard people talking about the GERT music Diamond Award.


    Originally, Mu ran thought that although Fu Hanxue had empty watch, she actually had mediocre qualifications and didn''t pay too much attention to her as the protagonist of today''s banquet.


    But after knowing that Fu Hanxue won the GERT music Diamond Award, I couldn''t help praising Fu Hanxue.


    After all, such talent is really rare.


    But her audience was discussing and hearing that the winning music was mountain peak, she couldn''t help feeling that the music was a little familiar.


    After thinking of something, she turned on her mobile phone and checked what, and sure enough, she found out what the problem was.


    I can''t help it. Mu ran looked at Fu Hanxue''s eyes and looked more angry. She sneered. Fu Hanxue is so shameless!


    Beside Mu ran, there was a microphone. Without thinking about it, she suddenly said to the microphone, "everyone, you are all wrong! The Chinese woman who won the GERT music Diamond Award is not Fu Hanxue, but ye shuisu!"


    The sound of the microphone connected the whole banquet scene. Mu Ran''s words immediately stunned many people.


    The people were silent for a while, but soon they went to talk about what they should talk about.


    People''sments also included the ridicule of Ye shuisu at this time.


    "Ye shuisu? Fu Shao''s fiancee? It''s true that Fu Shao likes her very much, but she won the GERT music Diamond Award? Are you kidding?"


    "Yes! Who doesn''t know that ye shuisu doesn''t understand anything? This Diamond Award is clearly won by Miss Han Xue! Throughout the whole country of China, there is nothing better than Miss Han Xue in the music industry!"


    "Isn''t it? Who said that? I''m not afraid to beughed off!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu ran used to correct ye shuisu''s name. Unexpectedly, as soon as she said her words, everyoneughed at ye shuisu.


    She couldn''t help getting more angry. However, she was not angry, just looked at the people, sneered, and then sent a message on her mobile phone.


    After a while, I saw thetest news at the top: the GERT Music Award Committee issued a notice that the Chinese woman who won the Diamond Award was named ye shuisu.


    In the news, in addition to the official announcement, a photo of Ye shuisu was attached.


    People, including those at the banquet, were always paying attention to the news about this cross era award.


    Seeing the official announcement of the Diamond Award winner of the GERT music award this time, everyone couldn''t help but pause. But soon, there was new news on the screen.


    "It was not Fu Hanxue who won the GERT music Diamond Award, but ye shuisu! Isn''t this ye shuisu the fiancee of Fu Shao who used to make headlines because of scandals?"


    "Isn''t that her? What''s a blockbuster! Previous news said she was a straw bag who can''t do anything! Now, hit her face!"


    "Ye shuisu is so powerful! Who was the first to say that Fu Hanxue won the Diamond Award? Isn''t this a rumor? It''s clear that ye shuisu is the most shining star in China!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this time, not only on the Inte, after such a fuss, Fu Hanxue''s banquet scene was also boiling.


    Clearly, one second ago, they didn''t take Mu Ran''s words seriously at all. At the same time, they were still mocking ye shuisu.


    But at this moment, they were all shocked and beaten in the face!


    The official announcement of the GERT music award has been issued. It will never be false!


    The first Chinese to win the cross era GERT music Diamond Award is really ye shuisu!

 Chapter 304

    The crowd was silent at first, and soon there was a noise again.


    "Unexpectedly, the Chinese woman who won the GERT music Diamond Award is really miss Ye! She is silent. When was she so powerful?"


    "I heard Miss Ye y the piano at the Jiang family banquet before! At that time, I also thought Miss ye had a good sense of music. Unexpectedly, she won the GERT music Diamond Award in the twinkling of an eye!"


    "I don''t know if Miss Ye knows she won the prize? Who was talking nonsense just now, saying that Miss Han Xue won the prize? Now the official has issued a notice, and it''s not her at all!"


    "Everyone is talking! People on the Inte are also talking, and people at the party are also talking! Someone has spread a rumor! However, it is not miss Hanxue who won the prize. Why doesn''t miss Hanxuee out and exin?"


    "Yes! If she didn''t win the prize, how could she be praised by everyone?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For a moment, everyone was praising ye shuisu.


    Since Fu Hanxue didn''t win the prize at all, the voice of Fu Hanxue on the Inte was immediately submerged. Everyone''s attention was on ye shuisu, as if Fu Hanxue had never existed.


    The people at the banquet hall, in addition to feeling surprised by Ye shuisu, couldn''t help saying some words of contempt for Fu Hanxue.


    Even if Fu Hanxue is the winner of the Diamond Award, people mistook her, but she knows she is not the winner. How can she not deny it?


    When Mu ran saw that the prize was returned to its owner, he couldn''t help but be gratified with the smile on his lips.


    Just now, she sent a message to the organizers of the GERT music award to let them announce who the winner of the Diamond Award is.


    Now, the musical work mountain peak, which has won the Diamond Award, is her work instead of Ye shuisu.


    This work is one of the two additional music works that ye shuisu got from her when she gave her the theme song of "Twilight sun".


    Because she thought her works were good, she took them to the 20th GERT Music Award.


    It was only cast anonymously.


    Unexpectedly, this mountain won the GERT music Diamond Award!


    An award that has never been reached by all Chinese in history!


    Originally, she didn''t know. Although the organizer of GERT music had sent her an email, she didn''t pay attention to it because she had too many work emails.


    When the award came out, I heard everyone say that Fu Hanxue won the award. She really thought that Fu Hanxue won the award.


    However, after hearing that the award-winning work was released at the banquet, she vaguely felt that the music was familiar.


    When she checked, she found that the winner was ye shuisu''s work mountain peak!


    But she didn''t disclose ye shuisu''s name, so she let everyone guess blindly that the winner was Fu Hanxue!


    The location is far away. Mu ran doesn''t know what Fu Hanxue said. He only knows that the more people on the field say, the more energetic they are. I''m afraid Fu Hanxue will falsely im the award.


    This award was obtained from ye shuisu''sbor achievements. It should belong to ye shuisu. Now it is falsely imed by Fu Hanxue, and everyone is praising Fu Hanxue. What''s the matter?


    What Mu ran hates most in his life is falsehood.


    She couldn''t see it at once. She directly pointed out that the winner was ye shuisu.


    Unexpectedly, people didn''t believe her at all.


    Until she sent an email to GERT music organizers as a contestant, indicating the identity of the owner of the work and asking them to make it public immediately.


    After they did so, they finally ended the Oolong farce and corrected ye shuisu''s name.


    The Qi in Mu Ran''s heart was smoother.


    At the same time, she alsoforted ye shuisu.


    She has long seen that ye shuisu''s musical talent is extraordinary. Now she has won this award, which is also her talent and efforts, and has been rewarded.


    Mu ran thought, this is also a happy event. Ye shuisu should know.


    Although the relevant news is flying all over the world, ye shuisu should already know, Mu ran still wants to call ye shuisoda to congratte him personally.


    But just took out her mobile phone to make a phone call, suddenly I heard a woman holding a microphone in the middle of the banquet hall shouting at everyone: "you are all cheated by Ye shuisu! This song" mountain peak "is actually written by Han Xue! It''s just that Han Xue has a good personal rtionship with ye shuisu, so she gave this song to ye shuisu! Unexpectedly, ye shuisu took this song to thepetition!


    Han Xue thought that ye shuisu took her song to thepetition and should use her name. Therefore, when everyone praised Han Xue just now, Han Xue didn''t refute everyone! It''s not what everyone thought that Han Xue wanted to im this honor! "


    The speaker is mo Yuer. She was beside Fu Hanxue with a look of awe inspiring righteousness.


    Fu Hanxue was beside her, looking helpless. No matter who saw it, he would think she was innocent.


    However, Fu Hanxue seems very calm on the surface, but in fact, he has already been surging in his heart!


    When she knew that the winner of the GERT music Diamond Award was actually ye shuisu, she became crazy.


    No matter who the Chinese won the GERT music Diamond Award this time, even if Fu Hanxue would be jealous of it, he would never be so jealous because he knew that the winner was empress ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu, this bitch, is dying! How can you win the GERT Diamond Award!


    Whoever won the prize can. Why is it her?


    But she may be better!


    If it''s someone else, she knows that although this award is mistaken for her, when the real winner is revealed, she will still be beaten back to some original forms, but now she has some light.


    But if the winner is ye shuisu.


    Anyway, ye shuisu has be Gu Qinghe''s puppet and can no longere forward to im the award.


    Although ye shuisu''s name has been announced, she can still win the award to her.


    Anyway, ye shuisu can''t exin. Don''t you just say what she says?


    Moreover, in the eyes of everyone, it is clear that a "talented music girl" like her is more likely to win this award, isn''t it?


    After all, ye shuisu''s impression to everyone has always been just a straw bag.


    Therefore, seeing that everyone at the party was praising ye shuisu and satirizing her, she said a few words with Mo Yuer, who pretended to be wronged. As expected, Mo Yuer helped her e out".


    Mo yu''er heard a loud voice through the microphone. After hearing Mo yu''er''s words, everyone was stunned.


    Many people look at Fu Hanxue with more apologies.


    "Originally, the mountain peak is still the work of Miss Han Xue. I''ll tell you, Miss Han Xue is the winner of the world music Gold Award and the Nagat music Diamond Award is also very potential. Where do you need to fake it?"

 Chapter 305

    "I also said that Miss Ye didn''t have much talent before. Now she suddenly won the GERT Diamond Award. How do you think there''s a problem? It turned out that Miss ye took miss Hanxue''s work topete!"


    "Miss Ye is too unkind. She doesn''t know that taking other people''s works to participate in thepetition is giarism. How can she sign her own name? It''s theft!"


    "Didn''t miss yee to the party today? Give her back the reputation that belongs to miss Hanxue!"


    "Now everyone is praising ye shuisu, the winner of the fake diamond award. Miss Hanxue is so unjust!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The world music Gold Award ys an important role in the whole music industry, and Fu Hanxue''s winning the award has been widely spread, and her "music genius girl" has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    Ye shuisu has no reputation among the people. Moreover, in the early days, ye shuisu made a lot of jokes because of chasing Fu Sheng. All the time, she has be the talk capital in the eyes of the people as a joke.


    Therefore, Mo yu''er''s words under the guidance of Fu Hanxue are deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    Soon, following Mo yu''er''s words, the impression of Fu Hanxue and ye shuisu suddenly changed.


    With Fu Hanxue''s excellence and means, many of the people who came to Fu Hanxue''s banquet today are Fu Hanxue''s admirers.


    In addition to helping Fu Hanxue scold ye shuisu at the scene, when they saw that there was still a voice praising ye shuisu on the Inte, they couldn''t help sending what Mo Yuer just said to the Inte.


    Some clever people also directly bought headlines and "decided" for their Fu Hanxue.


    At this time, they were very indignant. After all, they felt that ye shuisu robbed Fu Hanxue''s glory.


    After these messages were released, the online discussion changed like the banquet scene.


    It''s the same truth. People on the Inte directly picked up the resumes of Fu Hanxue and ye shuisu.


    Fu Hanxue''s resume is shining, with top education. She has won numerous awards from childhood, especially in the field of music.


    Ye shuisu''s resume is not enough. What people can find is that she is Fu Linnan''s fiancee. Then, there are a lot of scandals she made in order to chase Fu Sheng.


    In this contrast, of course, I suddenly felt that even if the GERT Music Award Committee announced that ye shuisu won the award, ye shuisu actually ounted for more of Fu Hanxue''s honor.


    For a time, there was also a curse on ye shuisu on the Inte.


    Fu Hanxue was about tough when she saw the scene in front of her.


    Originally, she was annoyed that ye shuisu won the GERT Diamond Award.


    Now she only thinks that ye shuisu''s award is for her! After all, ye shuisu can''te forward to rify for herself. How to say, doesn''t she rely on her mouth?


    But this also has to thankizens for mistaking the winner for her at the beginning.


    Otherwise, even if she said so now, she would not be able to stir up any waves.


    Mu ran looked at the scene in front of him and was angry again.


    She had listened carefully to the repertoire yed by Ye shuisu at the Jiang family banquet and the theme song "Twilight sun" given to her by Ye shuisu.


    To this song "mountain peak"


    Although these three songs have their own characteristics and merits, they still have somemonalities.


    Suchmonness can just show that it is created by the same Creator.


    So now she heard them say that ye shuisu''s mountain peak took Fu Hanxue''s song. At that time, she just thought it must not be true!


    When ye shuisu gave her the other two songs except the theme song of "Twilight sun", she also made it clear that this was ye shuisu''s own work.


    She doesn''t believe ye shuisu will lie to her.


    But Fu Hanxue was dishonest from the beginning!


    Mu Ran''s art is more sensitive than ordinary people. When he looks at people, he can also see people''s soul.


    Fu Hanxue doesn''t feel good from her point of view.


    Mu ran came to Fu Hanxue and said angrily, "Miss Fu, the mountain peak is clearly the work of Shui su. How can you say it''s yours?"


    Fu Hanxue knows Mu ran not only because she is a famous director, but also because she noticed her when Mu ran just identified peak as ye shuisu''s work.


    She doesn''t know what rtionship Mu Ran has with ye shuisu. She only knows this person. She hates him from now on.


    But now in front of the public, Fu Hanxue didn''t show anything. She pretended to be wronged and said, "director Mu ran, I don''t mind if Shui Su wants the mountain peak to be her work."


    Such a picture is that ye shuisu giarized her Fu Hanxue''s works, and her Fu Hanxue can be generous to ye shuisu, which makes Mu ran more angry.


    What qualifications does Fu Hanxue have to be magnanimous to ye shuisu? The mountain peak was originally written by Ye shuisu!


    However, Mu ran didn''t get angry, but said with a cold face: "Shui Su willeter. Miss Fu, do you dare to confront her?"


    Fu Hanxue was stunned after listening to Mu Ran''s words, and then smiled again, with a deep irony in his smile.


    Ye shuisu willeter? Come here as a puppet?


    This mu ran, is this trying to set her up?


    Fu Hanxue smiled and said to Mu ran, "director Mu ran, I''m upright and sit straight. How can I be afraid of confrontation with Shui Su? Director Mu ranughed. Shui Su said that the mountain peak was hers, and I don''t mind."


    Fu Hanxue and Mu Ran''s words also attracted some people''s attention. After listening to their dialogue, the onlookers not only praised Fu Hanxue''s integrity, but also attacked Mu ran.


    "It seems that Miss Ye falsely imed miss Hanxue''s glory. Miss Hanxue said she would give the glory to miss Ye. Why is director Mu ran so reluctant?"


    "Does director Mu ran know Miss Ye very well? It''s because Fu Shao invested in her twilight sun that she stands on Miss Ye''s side! It''s said that Mu ran, who never looks at the face of investors, is nothing more than that!"


    "But whose work is whose? This is a song made by Miss Hanxue''s musical talent, and the honor should be miss Hanxue''s! Not miss Ye''s!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu ran sneered and nced at the gossiping people. He didn''t refute. Instead, he was interested in Fu Hanxue''s strange smile after hearing that ye shuisu wasing soon.


    How did she feel that something terrible had happened?


    Looking at Fu Hanxue''s smile and appearance, are you sure ye shuisu won''te?

 Chapter 306

    But she just sent a message to ye shuisu and briefly described the situation here. Although ye shuisu didn''t answer her phone at first, she soon returned her message and said she woulde soon.


    Fu Hanxue saw this situation, and Yin Yin hooked his lips. He said softly to Mu ran, "director Mu ran, you don''t have to be a lobbyist for Shui su. If Shui Su wants this honor, I can give it to her."


    Mu ran smiled and was about to say something to Fu Hanxue, but at this time, a cold voice came not far away: "let me? This award is mine. Do you need miss Hanxue to let me?"


    This voice is too familiar. For a long time, it has been Fu Hanxue''s nightmare. Even if Fu Hanxue dreams, as long as he hears this voice, he can''t wait to tear up ye shuisu.


    Her face immediately changed. Subconsciously, she looked at the sound and saw ye shuisu in a red dress, crossing the crowd anding towards her.


    Her footsteps were light, and there was a funny smile on her face. For a moment, Fu Hanxue thought she saw a ghost.


    "Ye, ye shuisu, why did youe here?"


    The appearance of Ye shuisu had a great impact on Fu Hanxue, so that she forgot where she was for a moment and showed a very frightened expression.


    How did ye shuisu appear here?


    Shouldn''t she be Gu Qinghe''s puppet and be humiliated and tortured by him now?


    How did she show up here?


    Gu Qinghe let her go?


    Fu Hanxue''s fist pinched, and his fingernails were embedded in the meat. He was about to pinch and bleed.


    Ye shuisu smiled at Mu ran and walked to Fu Hanxue.


    She also stood on the central tform where Fu Hanxue stood. In height, she was higher than Fu Hanxue.


    She looked directly into Fu Hanxue''s eyes and said, "why is miss Hanxue surprised to see me? Miss Hanxue, don''t be afraid, I won''t eat you."


    The closer ye shuisu is to Fu Hanxue, the greater the panic in Fu Hanxue''s heart.


    Even seeing ye shuisu close, she couldn''t help taking a small step back.


    However, this is a very short time.


    After a while, Fu Hanxue regained hisposure and forced himself to calm down.


    Isn''t it that ye shuisu didn''t be a puppet this time, and all her efforts have be eastward?


    Didn''t ye shuisu have an ident, and she didn''t know how to deal with ye shuisu next?


    Isn''t it this bitch who will appear again to hinder her way to be Mrs. Fu?


    What is she afraid of? She can calcte ye shuisu once and force ye shuisu to death for the second time!


    She just really regretted it now! Today, we have reached that stage. Why didn''t she wait for Gu Qinghe to really turn ye shuisu into a puppet?


    Ye shuisu, this bitch, must have bewitched Gu Qinghe, so she let Gu Qinghe let her go!


    But Gu Qing and this pervert never pity women, nor do they! How can you put ye shuisu?


    Now ye shuisu is back. What should she do?


    Not only is her n to be Mrs. Fu blocked, but now she has falsely imed ye shuisu''s GERT Diamond Award! How does this end for her?


    no A bitch like ye shuisu, a straw bag! How could she win the GERT Diamond Award! It must be fake! It must be... Fu Linnan tried to gild her! By all means!


    Fu Hanxue broke her teeth and swallowed all her thoughts into her stomach.


    She tried to make her state appear normal and said to ye shuisu, "how could it be? Shuisu, I can''t see you happy yet. How could I be afraid of you?"


    Fu Hanxue said this on her face, but she secretly bit ye shuisu''s ear and said fiercely in a voice only two of them could hear: "ye shuisu, I don''t care how you escaped. This is my banquet hall. What nonsense you say, no evidence, and no one will believe you!"


    Ye shuisu also sneered at Fu Hanxue and whispered, "if you want people to know, unless you don''t do it, Fu Hanxue, how do you know I have no evidence?"


    But when she thought of how she escaped from the manor, her eyes really deepened.


    Subconsciously, she looked at the red bracelet on her wrist.


    When she was in Yunhua temple, she met Wang Yimei. Wang Yimei heard that she had nightmares, so she gave it to her and said it could bring her good luck.


    Indeed, this bracelet can really bring her good luck.


    Ye shuisu''s words made Fu Hanxue tremble.


    But soon she calmed down.


    No, there must be no evidence!


    She did everything in Gu Qinghe''s manor.


    Even if Gu Qinghe doesn''t know why he let ye shuisu go, he intends to have a share in ye shuisu. She doesn''t believe Gu Qinghe will leave evidence in the Manor!


    This bitch is disturbing her mood!


    Fu Hanxue smiled: "ye shuisu, you can''t have evidence!"


    Ye shuisu didn''t answer Fu Hanxue''s words. She really doesn''t have any evidence now.


    When Fu Hanxue was calcting her this time, even the cause of her idental death had been thought out for her. Everything was thought out very carefully and perfectly.


    She was lucky to escape from the manor at thest minute. She really couldn''t find any evidence that Fu Hanxue calcted her.


    But so what? They''ll settle the ountter.


    But what she will do to Fu Hanxue next. I don''t know if Fu Hanxue can bear it?


    Still want to say that her GERT Diamond Award is hers while she''s going to be a puppet?


    Although she didn''t expect to win the GERT Diamond Award, she didn''t know until Mu ran sent a message to her.


    But at that time, what she saw from the Inte was already a curse that she took Fu Hanxue''s works to participate in thepetition.


    She really didn''t expect that a person could be brazen to this extent... What she said was Fu Hanxue without face and skin!


    Although she didn''t care much about the award, Fu Hanxue wanted to use the award to climb and step on her?


    I''m afraid I can''t let her do it!


    Ye shuisu didn''t say anything about the manor. Looking at Fu Hanxue, she sneered, "miss Hanxue, I heard you said I took your work to participate in the GERT Music Award and falsely imed your Diamond Award. When you lied, aren''t you afraid of your tongue rotting? You said you''re not afraid of confrontation with me. Why don''t you recite it silently? What''s the rhythm of the award-winning work mountain peak?"


    Ye shuisu didn''t write with Fu Hanxue, so he directly took actual things to confront Fu Hanxue.


    Many things are not what one mouth says.


    Fu Hanxue''s face changed after hearing ye shuisu''s words.

 Chapter 307

    Things came suddenly, but Fu Hanxue was very cautious, so after preparing to im the award, for fear of idents, she was already secretly familiar with the award-winning mountain peak.


    Although she is quite familiar with the rhythm of the mountain peak, she can''t guarantee that she will really turn her back on it.


    Without waiting for Fu Hanxue to say anything, the people on the field saw that ye shuisu suddenly appeared in the banquet hall, and had already talked about it one after another.


    "Unexpectedly, Miss Ye dared toe to the banquet. She shamelessly took miss Hanxue''s work to participate in thepetition and won a prize. Now she has been exposed. Doesn''t her face hurt?"


    "Didn''t you hear what Miss ye said? Is Miss Han Xue telling a lie? But it''s true that Miss ye, a" well-known "straw bag, won the GERT music Diamond Award. I won''t believe a word! Who doesn''t know that she just has a good marriage and is lucky to climb up to the fiance of the diamond king Fu Shao? She also said to let Miss Han Xue recite the melody? That song is Han Xue Xiao Sister''s works, does she not know how to recite the rhythm? "


    "Yes! I''ll see how miss Ye endster! I think she just knows that she can''t get around and deliberatelyes to find fault!"


    "I don''t think so. Looking at Miss Ye''s confidence in front of miss Hanxue, isn''t there any other inside story about this matter? Otherwise someone would be so foolish to rush to take insult?"


    "What do you know? It''s better to preempt and start first! When Miss Ye stands in front of miss Hanxue, she looks like miss Hanxue is being bullied. Who knows if Miss Ye is using this momentum to force miss Hanxue? Miss Ye is jealous of miss Hanxue''s talent!"


    "Isn''t it? Miss Han Xue, ignore Miss Ye! We all believe you! We all know that the mountain peak is your work! The GERT music Diamond Award is also yours!"


    "Miss Hanxue, don''t be afraid of Miss Ye. Let Miss ye see if this work is yours!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Whether online or on the spot, people''s emotions have long been pulled to a high point by the historic GERT music Diamond Award.


    Whether Fu Hanxue said that ye shuisu stole her work or ye shuisu suddenly appeared at the banquet and refuted Fu Hanxue''s words, the mood on the scene became more intense.


    After all, this whole thing is a high point of public concern.


    Among the people on the court, Fu Hanxue and ye shuisu have obviously two different words. There are still more people who believe in Fu Hanxue. In other words, most people choose to believe Fu Hanxue.


    After all, just look at ye shuisu and Fu Hanxue standing on the stage together. Ye shuisu looks like a red skirt and a thorny rose in full bloom, which ispared with Fu Hanxue''s gentle and moving appearance in a white skirt.


    In my opinion, the bad guys don''t look like Fu Hanxue.


    Of course, what is more important is the reputation gap between the two. A genius, a straw bag, and a Genesis award. Everyone will think that this award is won by a genius.


    Ye shuisu didn''t care what people said about her.


    Originally, she didn''t care much about the award. They can say what they want.


    She just won''t make fu Hanxue feel better.


    Her eyes stared coldly and cautiously at Fu Hanxue, which was an undisguised irony.


    Ye shuisu didn''t say anything to the people''sments, but mu ran couldn''t see it anymore. He sneered at the people: "listen to and believe, only see the surface things. I''ll hit you in the faceter, when you hurt!"


    There was a lot of noise from the crowd, but a lot of Muran''s voice was drowned.


    When ye shuisu looked at Mu ran, she immediately changed her face and became very friendly. She blinked at Mu ran, recalled a reassuring smile and said, "Mu ran, don''t say much, facts are better than eloquence."


    Mu ran nodded and smiled.


    Ye shuisu hase now. She depends on how long Fu Hanxue can hold it.


    She''s not in a hurry.


    But I''ve seen shameless. I''ve never seen such shameless as Fu Hanxue!


    It''s really... People can''t judge by their appearance!


    Fu Hanxue''s clenched fist was still a little white.


    At this time, the words she hoped to praise her seemed ironic.


    After all, the points they praised her were based on points that were likely to copse soon.


    And she knows very well that some people fall and monkeys scatter.


    The more these people praise her now, when they know that she is really lying, she won''t know what to face.


    Now, she really regrets taking ye shuisu''s award.


    But how could she expect that ye shuisu didn''t have an ident?


    Thinking of this, facing ye shuisu, who was still alive opposite, Fu Hanxue''s Secret fist was squeezed harder.


    Seeing Fu Hanxue''s dy in speaking, ye shuisu picked her eyebrows again, sneered and deliberately said, "why? Does Miss Hanxue dare not answer? Or is this song not written by Miss Hanxue and miss Hanxue is not familiar at all?"


    Without waiting for Fu Hanxue to reply to ye shuisu with a whiter face, Mo yu''er on one side has said to ye shuisu with some disgust: "ye shuisu, Han Xue just doesn''t want to lose your face. You stole Han Xue''s music and bullied Han Xue''s weakness, but you have to be reasonable and unforgiving?"


    He ttered Fu Hanxue: "Hanxue, just give ye shuisu some face, recite this song and see what ye shuisu says! Some people, if you give her face, she will step on you as much as she wants through your kindness!"


    Mo yu''er said this to Fu Hanxue and was not polite to ye shuisu''s derogation.


    Fu Hanxue, who has always been very useful to Mo Yuer''s ttery to her, seems unhappy at this time.


    She just didn''t know what to do. Did Mo Yuere out to stir up the game?


    However, even if she was unhappy, she didn''t show it on her face. She just smiled gently at Mo yu''er to prevent people from seeing her.


    At this time, Fu Hanxue didn''t look much changed. After seeing Mo Yuer around Fu Hanxue, ye shuisu on the opposite side, his whole face was suddenly cold for several degrees.


    When she was just at the banquet, she only noticed Fu Hanxue, not Mo Yuer around her, because she was thinking a lot of things in her mind.


    Now looking at Mo yu''er, ye shuisu almost couldn''t help but go up and gouge out Mo yu''er.


    But in the end, she held back.


    In the face of Fu Hanxue, she can resist the hatred in her heart and only let her lose everything bit by bit.


    Facing Mo Yuer, how could she be so excited?


    However, Mo yu''er aroused many new memories in her heart, but it still ignited a lot of anger in her heart.

 Chapter 308

    In thest life, her eldest brother was folded in Mo Yuer''s hands!


    Mo yu''er actually looks pretty good. If she hadn''t deliberately put on a stupid posture, she would be as good as Fu Hanxue.


    Yes, Mo yu''er is deliberately making a stupid gesture at this time.


    It seems that she is beside Fu Hanxue and is the green leaf of Fu Hanxue. Fu Hanxue indicates what she is doing and what she is always doing without brain.


    Compared with Fu Hanxue''s gentleness, her appearance and arrogance seem to be more ugly.


    But this, in fact, is just her surface. She just deliberately puts this posture in front of Fu Hanxue in order to gain Fu Hanxue''s trust and benefit from Fu Hanxue.


    Maybe it''s not enough for Fu Hanxue, but she is also a woman with a deep mind.


    In thest life, it was also for interests. She approached her eldest brother. First, she forced her eldest brother to marry her with an unnecessary child.


    After she married the Jiang family, she looked harmless on the surface. In fact, she calcted the Jiang family''s industry with great ingenuity, and then expanded her Mo family''s industry.


    The Jiang family and the Mo family are also mainly engaged in traditional Chinese medicine business, but inparison, the volume of the Jiang family''s business is several timesrger than the Mo family.


    After all, the Jiang family, at least in the traditional Chinese medicine industry, is definitely the leader in looking at the whole capital.


    But the Mo family is much worse.


    The size of their family is just enough to make their family reach the upper ss of the capital.


    If not, Mo yu''er doesn''t need to lower himself to please Fu Hanxue now.


    Mo yu''er is the only daughter of the Mo family. She is also a very ambitious person. So she wanted to borrow the momentum of the Jiang family to seek great benefits for the Mo family and make the Mo family among the higher sses in the capital.


    Mo Yuer tried so hard to marry Jiang Zehan in thest life, and even pregnant with Jiang Zehan''s children, and she used to look affectionate, so after she married into the Jiang family, she didn''t say what Jiang Zehan did to her, at least everyone thought she wanted to live a good life with Jiang Zehan.


    Unfortunately not.


    So, Mo yu''er was the pillow man of Jiang Zehan at that time, and Jiang Zehan was the absolute authority of the Jiang family at that time. It was too easy for Mo yu''er to do something secretly to the Jiang family. And as long as it takes a little more effort, her hands and feet are not easy to be found.


    It was under the conspiracy of Mo Yuer that the status of the century old Chinese medicine family of the Jiang family in the capital could not be easily shaken, but it was killed and defeated in a very short time.


    Of course, Mo yu''er is not the only reason for the defeat of the Jiang family. After all, everyone in the Jiang family had a bad life in previous lives.


    But Mo yu''er is definitely a stroke of the Jiang family''s defeat!


    Moreover, Mo yu''er did more than that in his previous life!


    After hollowing out the Jiang family and enriching their mo family.


    Everything Mo yu''er did gradually surfaced, and Jiang Zehan also found it.


    You know, although he was not a genius, Jiang Zehan was also amercial genius. The strong Jiang family also had a higher level of development in Jiang Zehan''s hands at that time.


    I didn''t expect it before, and Mo yu''er''s conspiracy calction is not weak.


    Therefore, people didn''t find out what Mo Yuer had done to the Jiang family, and Jiang Zehan didn''t respond to it.


    Mo yu''er got the benefit of drilling such a loophole.


    However, when Jiang Zehan finds out where the problem lies and where the root of the problem lies, Mo Yuer not only wants to make it difficult for the Jiang family, but everything she has dug from the Jiang family before will be found back by Jiang Zehan by any means at any time.


    This was nothing, because it was originally from the Jiang family.


    But Mo yu''er couldn''t ept all this.


    At that time, Mo yu''er had given birth to Jiang Zehan''s child. After Jiang Zehan knew the whole story, he also insisted on divorcing Mo yu''er.


    At that time, the whole matter was very noisy in the Jiang family. Even if ye shuisu was imprisoned by the Fu family, he knew the original appearance of the matter clearly.


    At that time, considering that Mo yu''er was the mother of the Jiang family''s grandson, Jiang Zehan decided not to investigate what Mo yu''er did after recovering everything calcted by Mo yu''er.


    However, Mo yu''er didn''t repent of his evil deeds. After the east window incident, he beat Jiang Zehan upside down, wronged Jiang Zehan with false evidence, and sent Jiang Zehan to prison, which made the Jiang family be a hot pot ant and worry about themselves. As a result, old Jiang fell ill. Not long after, he died because of all kinds of things


    Even though Mo yu''er made the Mo family stronger at that time, he didn''t have the strength to really bring down Jiang Zehan and the Jiang family.


    The reason why she can do this is that she got the help of Fu Hanxue


    She knew that Fu Hanxue hated the Jiang family because she hated her ye shuisu, so she went to Fu Hanxue for help. Together, the two viins tried every means to send the Jiang family to hell.


    The advantage of Mo yu''er''s doing these things is that after she took over the Mo family, the Mo family gradually reced the Jiang family''s family status in the field of traditional Chinese medicine in Beijing from an unknown business family of traditional Chinese medicine. Since then, their status has risen


    Mo yu''er harmed her eldest brother and the Jiang family in thest life. In this life, she will never let her go easily, nor will she let the tragedy of thest life repeat itself on Jiang Zehan!


    Although Mo yu''er nned a lot for himself in his previous life, he also did a lot of evil things for his great future.


    She thought she could get the fame and fortune she wanted, but in fact, in her previous life, as far as she knows, Mo yu''er lost everything not long after she made the Mo family strong.


    Because Fu Hanxue killed her herself.


    That''s in the basement of Fu''s house.


    At that time, she was also there. Fu Linnan was not in the house, so she was put here by Fu Hanxue.


    At that time, she had been locked up in the basement for two days and nights, without seeing light, eating or drinking.


    Of course, she is very ufortable, but she can''t stand it, because this is not the first time she has been tortured by Fu Hanxue.


    At that time, I don''t know whether Fu Hanxue forgot that she was still in the basement, or even if Fu Hanxue killed in front of her, Fu Hanxue didn''t care.


    Because in Fu''s house, between Fu Hanxue and her, no one will believe her.


    So she was in the corner of the basement and watched Fu Hanxue pull Mo yu''er in like a dog.


    Mo Yuer was her sister-inw. She also attended her wedding with Jiang Zehan.


    In addition, in your female circle, ye shuisu knew Mo Yuer since childhood.


    So when Mo Yuer was pulled in, of course she knew her too.

 Chapter 309

    But at that time, she also knew the evil things Mo Yuer did to the Jiang family. Although at that time, because the Jiang family didn''t want her to worry, in fact, she didn''t know all.


    So when she saw Fu Hanxue''s hands on Mo Yuer, there was no waves in her heart.


    Mo yu''er hurt the Jiang family so much. Shouldn''t she suffer a little?


    At that time, she suffered a lot.


    Although she didn''t expect that Mo yu''er would die in Fu Hanxue''s hands.


    Mo yu''er was obviously drugged, so she was weak. Although the consciousness still exists, she can''t resist what Fu Hanxue did to her.


    Fu Hanxue trampled Mo Yuer on the ground of the basement, took down an awl from the wall, and drew an awl on Mo Yuer''s face.


    Mo yu''er''s blood was flying, but after a few times, Fu Hanxue scratched her face to pieces.


    However, with the faint light from a window in the basement, ye shuisu only felt that Fu Hanxue''s twisted face was much uglier than Mo Yuer''s scratched face.


    With Mo yu''er''s shrill scream and curse: "Fu Hanxue! You can''t die well! You can''t die well!"


    Fu Hanxue''s strength on Mo yu''er''s face became stronger and stronger, and the distortion on her face became heavier and heavier: "Mo yu''er, bitch! What do you think you are? You''re a dog around me! Now I''ve given you some benefits. Let you take care of the Jiang family first, and you''ll be your master? Do you still want to climb on my head?"


    "Don''t forget that without me, your Mo family is just a poor family in the capital! Do you deserve to let the Mo family enter the aristocratic family? If you let you hand over the resources and power I gave you from the Jiang family, do you dare to oppose me? Shout with me? A dog dares to show my face in public? Do you deserve it? You bitch! Do you deserve it? Don''t you deserve it!"


    "You dare to calcte me behind my back! A dog also dares to calcte me. If you have the courage to let me lose a big business, I''ll kill you. See how you make small moves behind me! A dog can only be a dog until it dies, and can only be a dog followed by me. Is that clear?"


    "Shout! If you shout louder, no one wille to save you!"


    "Mo puppy, you won''t forget? After you took Mo''s house, you killed your mother, sent your father to prison, and sold your sister to the club and were humiliated!"


    "If I were to say, I should have found out your dog''s wolf ambition long ago? Even if my father and mother could do it, I actually put you around for so long! Mo puppy, your heart is also ck? Why don''t I dig it out and see how ck it is? I should have expected that your dog would betray your master!"


    "What are you calling? Call your parents not your biological parents? Call your sister not your biological sister? After discovering your fake daughter identity, you put your love on the real daughter from the countryside? Ignore the family rtionship with you for more than 20 years? Do your parents deserve even if your parents are willing to give you the whole Mo family?"


    "What does that have to do with me? Is it superficial that your parents treat you well? What does it have to do with me? Are you unwilling? What does it have to do with me? Don''t you want to die? What does it have to do with me? Do you beg me to let you go? Do you think I will? Mo puppy, I should have thought of your end today from the moment you betrayed me !¡±


    "Sure enough, Mo puppy, your heart is ck..."


    In this way, ye shuisu was in the corner of the basement, watching Fu Hanxue scratch Mo Yuer''s face and her body.


    With Fu Hanxue''s cruel action, many internal organs of Mo Yuer were drawn out by her


    Finally, when Mo yu''er was dying, Fu Hanxue cut Mo yu''er''s chest with an awl and took out her whole heart.


    Fu Hanxue just held Mo Yuer''s fresh heart and smiled that this was the end of betraying her dog. She deserved Mo Yuer''s death.


    Mo yu''er, who was originally crying bitterly in the basement, had no breath at all except that his body kept shaking at the beginning.


    When Fu Hanxue finallyughed tired and stoppedughing, Mo yu''er''s lifepletely stopped here, as if it had never existed.


    Ye shuisu suffered a lot at that time, but she couldn''t help trembling when she saw a fresh life disappear so cruelly in front of her eyes.


    Fu Hanxue seemed to feel her trembling at that time. Originally, herughter had stopped. Later, herughter came out again, and sheughed louder, more distorted and more disgusting


    Later, in order to stimte her more, Fu Hanxue told her what Mo Yuer had done to the Jiang family. In fact, the current Jiang family had been harmed by Mo Yuer, and her eldest brother had been in prison at that time


    At that time, it was very different from what she knew before that the Jiang family was only affected by a small economic impact.


    Mo yu''er made the Jiang family look like that, and ording to Fu Hanxue''s previous dialogue with Mo yu''er, she also knew that Mo yu''er killed his mother and hurt his father.


    With this, Mo yu''er certainly deserved his death.


    But Fu Hanxue, the executioner, is definitely not innocent to Mo Yuer!


    Ye shuisu knew at that time that Mo yu''er had never been the biological daughter of the Mo family because the news was rtively closed.


    Since she was a child, she had a wrong hug with a country girl. The real daughter of the Mo family will be recognized by the Mo family soon.


    After that, although Mo yu''er was still Mo yu''er, the Mo family did not deny her identity as the daughter of the Mo family, and even did not reveal that she was held wrong, but gave her the same identity as the real daughter. Moreover, when choosing the sessor of the Mo familyter, the Mo family also preferred the more "talented" Mo yu''er.


    But Mo yu''er has changed since then, and his mood has be distorted.


    No matter what the Mo family and his wife did, she felt wrong. In the end, she killed Mrs. Mo, sent Mo''s father, the former ruler of the Mo family, to prison, sold Mo''s real money to the club and was debated


    She didn''t know what Mrs. Mo and Mo''s father did to Mo yu''er, but it was obviously good from the bright side.


    Even if Mrs. Mo and Mo''s father were not Mo yu''er''s biological parents, they had raised her for at least 20 years, but she finally even attacked them so hard that their family came to such a miserable end. It can be seen how cruel Mo yu''er is.

 Chapter 310

    But not cruel, is she Mo yu''er?


    But Mo yu''er is cruel. What qualifications does she have to control other people''s lives?


    How could she hurt the Mo family who had given her the grace of raising for more than 20 years?


    Where does she have the power and courage to move her eldest brother and the Jiang family?


    For Mo yu''er, in thest life, the people who were hurt by her were unable to redress their grievances. In that life, her retribution still came toote!


    Originally, ye shuisu''s attention was focused on Fu Hanxue.


    At this meeting, after seeing Mo Yuer, she remembered many things rted to Mo Yuer in her previous life. Her attention was on Mo Yuer.


    She forgot everything around her, so she stared at Mo yu''er, and her anger lingered in her eyes and chest.


    And her eyes looked at Mo yu''er in an instant.


    For a moment, Mo yu''er didn''t even dare to look at ye shuisu for some reason.


    However, it was only a moment. Soon, Mo yu''er looked into ye shuisu''s eyes, and there was only disgusting light left.


    And ye shuisu also received the light of disgust at the bottom of her eyes. At the same time, she almost understood why Mo yu''er hated her.


    To speak of, she and Mo yu''er have been married since childhood.


    In thest life, whether before Mo Yuer became her sister-inw or after she became her sister-inw, she didn''t like her very much.


    In Mo yu''er''s ce, I''m afraid it''s even more.


    Perhaps, it seems that she and Mo yu''er are born with some difficulties.


    Because Mo yu''er used some means to be her sister-inw in thest life, she still remembers something very clearly when she was a child.


    At a banquet in the circle, although her eldest brother was only in middle school at that time, he was already the male god sought after by many girls in the school. Mo Yuer seemed to be one of the girls sought after Jiang Zehan at that time.


    Mo yu''er''s temperament is what she likes, and she must get it, even with intrigue.


    Of course, Mo yu''er was not old at that time, so there was no such a powerful conspiracy.


    She just used some careful machines to keep approaching Jiang Zehan.


    Ye shuisu has forgotten what to be careful about now. The little girl just shows her face deliberately and gives gifts quietly.


    Mo yu''er actually grew up well and showed off himself. Therefore, although his family background is not very good in the upper ss, he can also attract some attention and admirers.


    So Mo yu''er was very proud at that time. When he attacked Jiang Zehan, he also thought that Jiang Zehan would respond to her, just like other people around her.


    But no.


    Not only no, but ye shuisu lived in Ye''s house and seldom went to Jiang''s house, so the three brothers of the Jiang family didn''t see ye shuisu much.


    The three brothers of the Jiang family have spoiled ye shuisu since childhood, so ye shuisu will attend the same banquet with them. They all focus on ye shuisu, and so does Jiang Zehan.


    Therefore, Jiang Zehan was enthusiastic about ye shuisu andpletely ignored Mo Yuer.


    Mo yu''er is actually verypetitive. Of course, he can''t ept it.


    So she was jealous and wanted to water the leaves with hot water.


    As a result, she stumbled. Instead of pouring hot water on ye shuisu, it sshed on her own face.


    At that time, she hurt her face and wronged ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu was still very young at that time, but she was wronged and scolded by many people for her evil heart.


    Of course, ye shuisu felt wronged and said that she didn''t spill the hot water, but Mo Yuer was injured. Mo Yuer insisted that it was her, and no one believed her.


    Finally, it was Jiang Zehan who called out the monitoring, which proved ye shuisu''s innocence.


    Mo yu''er stole the chicken and didn''t eat the rice. She didn''t get anything, but destroyed her face. In the end, she was exposed for plotting ye shuisu, and she also gained a reputation for ying tricks.


    For a long time, her face was not all right, and the wind outside didn''t droppletely. She didn''t want to go out.


    Since then, although everyone has forgotten what happened in those years and only thought it was a child''s y, ye shuisu and Mo Yuer''s Liangzi are married.


    Although ye shuisu also forgot about that yearter, sometimes when she saw Mo yu''er at some banquets, she always felt that Mo yu''er looked at her with hatred, just as Mo yu''er looked at ye shuisu at Fu Hanxue''s side now.


    So she always remembered what kind of rtionship she had with Mo yu''er when she was a child.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    The important thing is that next, Mo Yuer can''t move Jiang Zehan and the Jiang family like the previous life!


    "OK! OK! I''ll tell you, how could miss Hanxue im Miss Ye''s award? It''s clear that Miss Ye stole miss Hanxue''s work! Now miss Hanxue has read the first half of the melody of mountain peak in public. What else can miss ye say?"


    "Yes! Miss Ye stole Miss Han Xue''s works by herself. How can she have the face to shout with Miss Han Xue? Now she''s beaten in the face!"


    "Miss Han Xue, you don''t have to continue to read the melody. Miss Ye just stole your work and felt guilty. You don''t care about her challenge to you! But now the GERT Music Award Committee thinks that the winner is really miss Ye. You need to rify that such a great honor should belong to a musical genius like you and should not be imed by others !¡±


    "Yes! I see, although Miss Han Xue doesn''t mind that Miss Ye stole your prize and said that she would give it to miss ye, we don''t agree. Does such a great honor mean to let it go? Why should a deceiver enjoy the honor of the whole world?"


    "In the past, I just thought Miss Ye was unruly. Unexpectedly, there was a fundamental problem with her moral character. Now let''s see how miss Ye ends!"


    "Miss Hanxue, after the party, you still have to bring back your reputation!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this time, the people in the banquet hall began to talk more hotly.


    It turned out that when ye shuisu just saw Mo Yuer''s trance, Fu Hanxue had really repeated the rhythm of mountain peak ording to what ye shuisu said.


    Not a sound is wrong.


    Of course, this is not what people say. Fu Hanxue now recites the melody silently, which shows that the winning song is Fu Hanxue''s work.


    But just when ye shuisu fell into the thoughts of his previous life, Fu Hanxue was not idle.


    Although she was not sure to recite the mountain peak to Mo, she was worried about what to do if she was exposed.

 Chapter 311

    But it also happened that someone around her was listening to the song "mountain peak".


    While ye shuisu''s attention was on Mo Yuer, she took this opportunity to review the mountain peak again.


    It was for this reason that she recited the rhythm correctly.


    In the end, "mountain peak" is not her work. If it is not really a coincidence, she will not fall into such a situation of openly iming other people''s awards and being exposed on the spot.


    Who could have thought that ye shuisu had been pasted and suddenly appeared again?


    What she said just now was so full that she now neither entered nor retreated.


    However, let her now admit in public that she just falsely imed ye shuisu''s award. She can''t say it.


    No doubt she roasted herself on the fire.


    Moreover, when she became a clown, she even more praised ye shuisu to the altar, which she absolutely couldn''t bear!


    Simply, she thought, she recited the song first.


    When her lie is exposed in the future, she can also say that she just wrote a song with a very simr rhythm with ye shuisu.


    At that time, with her reputation, maybe ye shuisu will still be scolded?


    Don''t admit that she falsely imed ye shuisu''s Award for the time being. You can attack and defend when you enter, and you can talk about the restter. That''s the best way to deal with her current situation.


    However, even so, when ye shuisu finally fought back, she was afraid that she might be scolded.


    Just the degree of being scolded depends on the meanspetition between her and ye shuisu.


    In short, it''s still strange why she didn''t wait for ye shuisu to be a puppet when she was in Gu Qinghe''s Manor!


    If so, she wouldn''t have so many things now!


    Fortunately, she should be able to press the scene temporarily now. What will happenter, and then find a way!


    Moreover, can ye shuisu really win this creation award? She doesn''t believe it!


    There was a lot of noise on the field, and ye shuisu couldn''t help bute back from his just thoughts.


    Mo yu''er doesn''t know that ye shuisu has thought so many things in such a short time and has seen through her whole person.


    It''s just that she and ye shuisu haven''t dealt with much.


    It was not only that she almost destroyed her face, made her used by everyone, and made her make a fool of herself in front of Jiang Zehan, so thatter she went to Jiang Zehan, and Jiang Zehan ignored her.


    And she thinks ye shuisu, a woman she hates, is not worthy of Fu Linnan, the best man in the capital.


    So in her heart, she hated ye shuisu.


    And she had already seen that Fu Hanxue also liked Fu Linnan.


    Now she is ttering Fu Hanxue and hopes to get some real benefits from her, so it''s not impossible to help Fu Hanxue deal with ye shuisu together.


    For her, killing two birds with one stone.


    After hearing that everyone''sments were unanimous on Fu Hanxue''s side, Mo yu''er also said to ye shuisu with disdain: "ye shuisu, what else do you have to say now? Miss Hanxue has already published the mountain peak." Miss Hanxue is a musical genius. Can you match her? You should apologize to miss Hanxue for stealing her works and her honor! "


    Ye shuisu still didn''t care what people said about her, but she was quite surprised.


    Reasonably speaking, the song was not made public at the beginning. It was released not long ago after the GERT Music Award Committee determined that the song won the award.


    At that time, Fu Hanxue was still holding her own banquet, and up to now, the music has not been made public for a long time.


    But Fu Hanxue not only lied and socialized with the people at the party in such a short time, but also really recited the music to Mo, which is also rare.


    But this is not surprising.


    Fu Hanxue thought that she had an ident and was going to falsely im her honor. With her thoroughness, she must have been ready for everything at that time.


    At that time, she brought herself into the role of "winner". Of course, from then on, she should interpret the characteristics of this role, such as reciting music.


    Pack. Isn''t Fu Hanxue used to doing it perfectly?


    But what if I recite it?


    Can her shameless qualities be changed?


    In the face of Mo yu''er''s provocation, ye shuisu coldly hooked her lips, looked at her and said, "Fu Hanxue is a ''musical genius'', I can''tpare with her. Can youpare with Mo yu''er? Fu Hanxue hasn''t spoken yet, what are you shouting here? The famous'' smart goddess'' in the circle turned out to be Fu Hanxue''s pawn? Then your former name was a little big."


    Ye shuisu said. As expected, he saw Mo Yuer''s face change, and a touch of jealousy and unwillingness shed in his eyes.


    In fact, Mo Yuer''s qualification is no worse than Fu Hanxue.


    In addition, she has a certain intelligence and knows how to express herself. Although the family background of the Mo family is not the best, she has long been known as the "smart goddess" because of her beautiful eyes and good dancing.


    But the family background of Mo family and Fu family is too different, and she wants to ask Fu Hanxue, so when she speaks, she clearly has the meaning of deliberately pleasing.


    But how could she be reconciled to ttering her face?


    So when ye shuisu was excited, her original thoughts were also stimted.


    But she didn''t show much. After all, she didn''t forget the purpose ofing to Fu Hanxue, nor did she forget the truth that "if she can''t bear it, she will mess up".


    So she just choked on ye shuisu for a moment and didn''t say anything: "you!"


    Ye shuisu ignored Mo Yuer.


    At this time, she seemed to feel something. She nced at the door of the banquet hall. Far through the crowd, she was also seeing a familiar maning towards her.


    She can''t help but coldly hook her lips. Soon, there will be a good y to see.


    She cast her eyes on Fu Hanxue, who still looked unchanged, and said, "what if you recite the song? Who knows if you just came out silently?"


    Fu Hanxue looked innocent and said, "I did write such a song. Shui Su, I said, this GERT Diamond Award is yours if you say it is yours."


    Fu Hanxue''s words are very skillful. It seems that he has said everything. In fact, he is ambiguous. He can attack and defend.


    Everyone was waiting for ye shuisu to admit her mistake after she was beaten in the face. Unexpectedly, she was still so humble and arrogant, and was still questioning Fu Hanxue.


    Fu Hanxue, however, still expressed her willingness to give the prize to ye shuisu

 Chapter 312

    For a moment, people couldn''t help being more indignant.


    Speaking of it, ye shuisu is no worse than Fu Hanxue in appearance. Even so, Fu Hanxue is a little worse than her in temperament.


    Why can''t ye shuisupare with Fu Hanxue in heart?


    A straw bag, even if she stole Fu Hanxue''s music and honor, now she admits it, and everyoneughs, but now she doesn''t admit it, what''s the matter?


    When they looked at ye shuisu, they couldn''t help feeling more contemptuous: "why is Miss ye so unreasonable and unforgiving? No, is she reasonable? It''s clear that she stole miss Hanxue''s music. Miss Hanxue said she would give the prize to her, and she was so aggressive towards miss Hanxue."


    "Yes! Miss ye should apologize to miss Hanxue! Then give the honor back to miss Hanxue! If it''s not her thing, how can she take advantage of it?"


    It''s the same truth. With Fu Hanxue and ye shuisu''s reputation in the public and Fu Hanxue''s affectation, more people will choose to believe Fu Hanxue at this time.


    Of course, although there were few people, some felt that ye shuisu made some sense. They couldn''t help but say, "maybe it''s really just what miss Hanxue recited? Reciting a song can''t exin any problem."


    "How could it be? How long has the song been public? Have you memorized it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Although the award-winning song is not Fu Hanxue, Fu Hanxue still has a sense of achievement now that everyone believes in her. Looking at ye shuisu, she can''t help bing proud.


    Mo yu''er has just choked on ye shuisu and is quite dissatisfied. No matter what she does, why does ye shuisu choke her?


    At this time, as if she thought of something, she picked an eyebrow at ye shuisu and said, "Miss ye, you say mountain peak." It''s your work. Since your work can win the GERT Diamond Award, I think your attainments in music must be stronger than Miss Han Xue? Why don''t you have apetition? Who loses and who wins, you can clearly see who can use it to win the GERT Diamond Award and who is a liar. "


    Mo yu''er''s words were spoken in a raised voice. The purpose was to let everyone hear herpetition proposal, so that ye shuisu could not stand down and had to ept it if he didn''t ept it.


    Not to mention the others, Mo Yuer actually believes that the mountain peak is Fu Hanxue''s work.


    Because like everyone else, what she sees is that Fu Hanxue is a "musical genius", and ye shuisu is the surface of "straw bag".


    However, ording to the current situation, if ye shuisu has been bitten to death and refused to recognize it, she is now recognized by the GERT Music Award Committee as the winner. It is not certain that she can really win this award in her arms for a long time.


    But if ye shuisu has apetition with Fu Hanxue as she says now, then her ability and Fu Hanxue''s ability will be put on the table.


    Even if ye shuisu still bites to death, she stole Fu Hanxue''s award. When people think of thispetition, she will also be nailed to the shame rack.


    She always remembers the harm caused to her by Ye shuisu. Now she has the opportunity to punish her, of course she won''t let go.


    Moreover, this can alsoply with Fu Hanxue''s meaning. She can get a lot of benefits from Fu Hanxue''s side now.


    The people were already quite angry with the current situation. They thought that ye shuisu wanted to swallow Fu Hanxue''s award, so they didn''t admit that she stole Fu Hanxue''s music.


    Now hearing Mo Yuer''s proposal, everyone agrees.


    "Let''s have apetition! Since Miss Ye has never admitted that she stole miss Hanxue''s music, it will be clear what happened after thepetition!"


    "Yes! Competition!"


    Mo yu''er raised his eyebrows and looked at ye shuisu. Ye shuisu was silent and didn''t move at all. Instead, Mo yu''er was bored.


    Mo yu''er''s eyes are overcast. Whenpeting, see how arrogant ye shuisu is!


    When Fu Hanxue heard Mo Yuer''s words, he suddenly brightened up.


    Up to now, she has to guard against the fact that the mountain peak is not her work.


    This is a good proposal.


    With her years of exercise, she is confident that she is more than enough to surpass ye shuisu in all aspects.


    Besides music


    no Ye shuisu is a straw bag. Even if she won the GERT Diamond Award in her name, it must be a fraud!


    After thepetition, even if it is finally revealed that she is not the creator of mountain peak, as long as she performs better than ye shuisu in thepetition, it will be able to erase arge number of adversements on her.


    At that time, she could also show a wave in front of everyone, stepping on leaves and water, why not?


    However, she has always shown that she is letting ye shuisu. Now if ye shuisu doesn''t take thepetition, it''s not easy for her to force?


    Fu Hanxue was thinking. At this time, without waiting for ye shuisu to say anything, Mu ran on one side said, "justpete. Shuisu won the prize squarely. Are you afraid of being framed?"


    Seeing that they wronged ye shuisu, Mu ran was already upset. Now she heard Mo yu''er say she wanted to have apetition, and she immediately responded.


    Now, Fu Hanxue, who pretended to im ye shuisu''s honor at the beginning, has been saying some ambiguous words.


    Even if it is finally proved that ye shuisu won the prize, some people will still doubt it.


    But this was originally the award won by Ye shuisu. People doubt her words. Isn''t it unfair to ye shuisu?


    Just have apetition and you''ll know everything.


    Even if Fu Hanxue won the world music Gold Award, she doesn''t think her musical talent will be stronger than ye shuisu.


    Mu ran said, casting a look of "don''t refuse, just look good at Fu Hanxue" at ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu originally wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it in the end.


    She looked at Fu Hanxue''s calcting eyes, but the corners of her mouth aroused a sneer.


    The higher you win, the worse you fall.


    Maybe it can make fu Hanxue fall even worse!


    She''d love to see it.


    Mo yu''er was sure that ye shuisu would make a fool of herself. Now when she heard that Mu ran had promised to help ye shuisu, she said again, "in that case, let''s start now!"


    Now it''s the heat of the whole thing. She can''t wait to see ye shuisu make a fool of herself.


    People all over China are paying attention to the GERT Music Award.


    If ye shuisu makes a fool of himself now, he will make a fool of himself all over China!


    That scene must be wonderful!


    Mo yu''er said, but ye shuisu said in a voice at this time: "No. not now."


    Mo yu''er listened and thought ye shuisu was afraid.


    But she didn''t want to miss the opportunity to humiliate ye shuisu, so she stirred up everyone''s emotion and said, "ye shuisu, don''t you dare? Since you keep saying that the mountain peak is your work, you can show some strength to prove it to everyone! Otherwise, why do you upy the honor of Han Xue and still don''t recognize and shout here?"

 Chapter 313

    Seeing that things have developed to the present situation, they are also waiting for ye shuisu and Fu Hanxue to have apetition.


    So that the cross century reputation of GERT music Diamond Award can be returned to the people who deserve it.


    They don''t want to see deception happen right in front of them.


    But seeing that Mu ran helped ye shuisu take the challenge put forward by Mo yu''er, ye shuisu refused.


    They could not help but feel indignant again.


    "Miss Ye doesn''t dare to answer it? Originally, her musical talent can''t bepared with Miss Han Xue. The winning works are also stolen from Miss Han Xue. It''s strange to dare to answer!"


    "If you don''t dare to answer, return the honor belonging to miss Hanxue to miss Hanxue!"


    "Yes! Miss ye, return the honor belonging to miss Hanxue to miss Hanxue!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye shuisu''s refusal obviously made people more confirm that "ye shuisu stole Fu Hanxue''s works" and made ye shuisu more targeted.


    Mu ran became more angry when he saw this.


    What''s the reason? It is clear that Fu Hanxue, a scheming woman, wants to falsely im ye shuisu''s award. Instead, ye shuisu, a winner with real musical talent, is being criticized by everyone?


    Mu ran endured and didn''t let himself vent.


    She said to ye shuisu, "shuisu, don''t be polite to them. Let the real deceivers show off!"


    Ye shuisu saw that Mu ran was angry and knew that Mu ran wasining about his grievances.


    She cast a reassuring look at Mu ran.


    Then, she nced at Fu Hanxue, Mo Yuer and the people at the bottom and said, "who said I didn''t dare to answer? I just said I don''tpare now, because I don''t have time now. I''llpare again tomorrow."


    Ye shuisu''s voice is quite indifferent, but it also contains a certain deterrent.


    When ye shuisu said that he would take the next test, the discussion was smaller.


    After all, watching ye shuisu being beaten in the face in the realpetition is more convincing than saying it directly here.


    Although ye shuisu took thepetition, almost everyone didn''t believe ye shuisu would win.


    However, in the current situation, such apetition can obviously end the existing debate about whether ye shuisu stole Fu Hanxue''s works.


    Mo yu''er also thinks so. She disapproved and said to ye shuisu, "ye shuisu, even if you dy for a day, you can''t surpass Han Xue. At that time, you still have to admit your mistake to Han Xue."


    The words said that ye shuisu was just procrastinating and didn''t really have the confidence to take thepetition at a nce.


    At this time, without waiting for ye shuisu to say something with a sneer, there was a cold and frightening voice: "shuisu can''t surpass Miss Fu? Sorry, with Miss Fu''s level, we shuisu don''t care topare with her."


    It''s Jiang Zehan.


    As soon as he appeared, he could not help calming down a lot because of his powerful aura.


    At the same time, Mo yu''er''s arrogance can''t help converging.


    Jiang Zehan has epted the Jiang family in recent years. He usually goes to a high-end business ce and spends less time going to the banquet.


    Because he is also quite sessful in business, he has been getting better and better in the circle in recent years.


    Because he is busy with his work and is still single, he often talks about him at some expensive women''s parties.


    Just because I didn''t have a chance to contact him.


    Mo yu''er is also one of these noble women.


    Jiang Zehan has been branded in her heart since she was a young girl and failed to seduce Jiang Zehan.


    Especially in recent years, Jiang Zehan has be more and more excellent, which has aroused her desire to get Jiang Zehan.


    And although there are no better people around her than Jiang Zehan, the Jiang family is still more in line with the interests of the Mo family.


    After all, her heart still admires Jiang Zehan, so in front of him, she can''t help but want to show her good side.


    So at this time, she restrained her malice and softly called, "Zehan, why are you here?"


    However, it was the same as before. Jiang Zehan didn''t pay attention to her at all, or didn''t notice her at all.


    When she was talking to Jiang Zehan, Jiang Zehan cast his eyes on ye shuisu, and then smiled gently at ye shuisu: "don''t be afraid, big brother ising."


    This made Mo yu''er tremble with anger immediately. In fact, her own conditions are really not bad!


    When Jiang Zehan finished, he immediately turned cold. When he was about to say something, ye shuisu pulled him aside and shook his head.


    Jiang Zehan had a very clever mind and immediately understood that ye shuisu was motioning him not to say what he knew first, so he shut up.


    Ye shuisu didn''t care that Mo Yuer deliberately mocked her before, but said, "Mo Yuer, do you procrastinate? You''ll know tomorrow. Or are you and Fu Hanxue afraid and can''t afford to wait for a day?"


    Mo yu''er was thinking of returning to ye shuisu with a bad attitude. Because Jiang Zehan was here, her voice couldn''t help being soft: "how can it? Does the musical talent with snow disappear in a day?"


    In other words, will ye shuisu''s straw bag change greatly after a day?


    unable.


    There''s nothing to wait for one day. Anyway, it won''t change the result. She just wanted to ridicule ye shuisu.


    At this time, without waiting for ye shuisu to say anything, Fu Hanxue has pulled Mo Yuer from behind Mo Yuer. His voice seems to be deliberately lowered, but in fact, many people can clearly hear: "Yu Er, stop talking. You make everyone want to see mepete with Shui Su, but I had nothing topete with Shui su."


    It seemed that even if she wanted topete with ye shuisu, everyone forced her.


    In fact, she doesn''t want to argue with ye shuisu.


    However, after listening to this, they all felt that Fu Hanxue was too kind and was stolen by Ye shuisu. They didn''t even want topete with her and wanted to leave her thest face.


    Fu Hanxue then whispered to Mo Yuer: "Yuer, I have developed a lot of talents abroad these years. Shuisu doesn''t like these. If Ipete with shuisu, shuisu will suffer."


    This sounds like thinking about ye shuisu.


    But Mo yu''er is also a personal genius. She knows what she is thinking.


    Then she turned around and pretended tofort Fu Hanxue. In fact, she was provoking an incident and said, "Hanxue, it''s not your fault. Ye shuisu said she took the gett Diamond Award. In this case, her musical talent should be equal to you. What''s the matter with you? Except ye shuisu has a ghost in her heart. You haven''t said you want topare with her!"

 Chapter 314

    As soon as Mo yu''er said this, she really attracted people: "Miss ye also has the same appearance as Miss Han Xue. In terms of talent, which is better than Miss Han Xue? It is said that Miss Han Xue is not only excellent in music, painting, chess and dance, but also has a double master''s degree in A. what does Miss ye have?"


    "Why did ye shuisu dare to steal miss Hanxue''s prize? Miss Hanxue wants to crush her whatever she wants?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Considering the great difference in strength between ye shuisu and Fu Hanxue, and ye shuisu''s "self humiliation" in front of Fu Hanxue, people can''t helpughing more at ye shuisu.


    Taking advantage of this gap, Mo yu''er asked ye shuisu again: "Since ye shuisu wants topete, why don''t youpare several talents with Han xueduo? Do you dare to take it?"


    Mo yu''er followed Fu Hanxue''s words.


    Fu Hanxue suddenly mentioned her other talents at this time. Of course, she also wanted topare other talents with ye shuisu.


    Anyway, ye shuisu was beaten. She put forward thepetition proposal. Whether ye shuisu epted it or not, ye shuisu was beaten in the face.


    If you do, you will be crushed by Fu Hanxue. If you don''t, you will beughed at by everyone now.


    However, with ye shuisu''s ability, Mo yu''er guessed that ye shuisu would not dare to take it in nine cases out of ten.


    But don''t want to, ye shuisu looked at Mo yu''er and Fu Hanxue and said, "OK. More than a few talents, more than a few talents. I''ll apany you tomorrow. No matter what talents you want, you''re the master, and I''ll apany you."


    She had already experienced a lifetime. She couldn''t know what level Fu Hanxue was.


    However, since she wanted to make it bigger, she didn''t mind being apanied.


    While talking, ye shuisu looked at the watch on her wrist and saw that the time seemed toe.


    Her eyes darkened and she said, "it''s all right now. I''ll go first."


    In fact, she just happened to be nearby and received Mu Ran''s message, so she just came to have a look.


    Originally, there was no GERT Diamond Award, and today''s Fu Hanxue would not be better. Jiang Zehan came here today to stir up the situation.


    However, since Fu Hanxue wanted to falsely im her prize andpete with her, she let Fu Hanxue fall even worse.


    Just let Fu Hanxue jump for a while.


    Their ounts have to be calcted slowly!


    Ye shuisu didn''t care about the people who were talking about it. He said to Jiang Zehan and Mu ran, "brother, Mu ran, let''s go first."


    Mu ran saw that ye shuisu was willing topete with Fu Hanxue next, so she had nothing to worry about.


    Now everyone doesn''t believe ye shuisu, but she knows that ye shuisu is not as simple as it seems.


    Whether she has discovered her musical talent or ye shuisu''s medical skills are better than many people.


    As for ye shuisu''spetition with Fu Hanxue, she also believes that ye shuisu will not lose.


    She doesn''t want to stay with these stupid people now.


    Ye shuisu first asked Jiang Zehan to stop doing what he had to do next, and now after taking over all thepetitions of Fu Hanxue, he asked him to leave. Obviously, he didn''t want him to continue to participate in the cooperation for the time being.


    ording to his investigation, although Fu Hanxue did some bad things, she did have a lot of talent in some aspects. Ye shuisu epted Fu Hanxue''spetition so rashly. Is it really good?


    Jiang Zehan couldn''t help but hesitate to say to ye shuisu: "shuisu, yourpetition with Fu Hanxue..."


    Ye shuisu pulled him: "it''s okay, let''s go."


    She was in a hurry to leave because she had something urgent to deal with.


    And she doesn''t want Jiang Zehan to stay here, because Mo Yuer is still here.


    When Mo yu''er looked at Jiang Zehan just now, it was clear that there was a greed for Jiang Zehan.


    Thinking of this greed and how badly Mo yu''er hurt Jiang Zehan in thest life, ye shuisu couldn''t help feeling a little sick.


    In thest life, Mo yu''er can harm Jiang Zehan and the Jiang family to that extent, and her means must be not weak.


    From the beginning, she had to prevent Mo Yuer from attacking Jiang Zehan.


    When Jiang Zehan saw ye shuisu saying this, he seemed to take him away. It seemed that he had something to find him, so he followed ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu then took Fu Hanxue''spetition and left the banquet hall at a very fast speed.


    They wanted to talk about something, but after ye shuisu''s back was far away, they suddenly recovered from seeing what ye shuisu was going to do.


    Then the crowd burst out again.


    "Unexpectedly, Miss Ye actually took thepetition with Miss Hanxue, and it''s not just music. There will be a good y tomorrow."


    "Yes, Miss Ye has been unscrupulous in the public eye by being Fu Shao''s fiancee. This time, I''m afraid she''ll lose her face."


    "Isn''t it? If it''s just a simplepetition between Miss Han Xue and miss ye, maybe it''s OK. Even if Miss Ye loses, she''ll only lose face in the upper ss circles in Beijing, and there aren''t so many people who pay attention to it. But now, with a GERT diamond award that the whole country is paying attention to, there are only a lot of people who pay attention to theirpetition!"


    "Miss ye, too, stole miss Hanxue''s work and admitted it. Maybe everyone should read a little joke and it''s over. Now she doesn''t admit it and wants topete with Miss Hanxue. It''s going to get up. I''m afraid we''ll see her big joke!"


    "I heard that Miss Han Xue has won awards for many talents in the past ten years since she disappeared abroad. Although she is not as outstanding as her awards in music, I''m afraid there will be good performances in tomorrow''spetition."


    "Now that you have taken thepetition, what are you going to do tomorrow? Anyway, Miss Ye is going to make a fool of herself. How nice to watch it now?"


    "Who knows what Miss Ye is thinking? But if you want topare several items, it''s a littlete now. It''s toote."


    "I''m looking forward to tomorrow more and more. I wonder if Miss ye will return the GERT Diamond Award to Miss Han Xue if she loses tomorrow?"


    "Did you hear that? Even Jiang is telling Miss ye not topete with Miss Hanxue, but miss ye still insists. Just wait for a good y tomorrow!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    They all talked and forgot that it was Fu Hanxue''s reception banquet. Instead, they focused on thepetition between Fu Hanxue and ye shuisu tomorrow.


    Fu Hanxue didn''t mind that they forgot that this was her reception banquet. Instead, he almostughed when ye shuisu took over thepetition with her.


    Although she spent a lot of effort to calcte ye shuisu this time, she failed at thest minute, so that the damn ye shuisu appeared in front of her now.


    And because of this ident, she was suspected of trying to falsely im ye shuisu''s award.

 Chapter 315

    Originally, as long as ye shuisu died, none of this would happen.


    Unfortunately, now


    Of course, she is not willing to nt ye shuisu like this!


    But she couldn''t help taking leaf water for a moment.


    But now she has been pushed to the forefront because of the GERT music Diamond Award.


    Simply by everyone''s attention to the GERT Music Award, herpetition with ye shuisu can also raise her reputation to a high level and make her stand in front of the public in a very shining state.


    Ye shuisu will bepared into the mud because of herpetition.


    At that time, Fu Linnan will also see her good and ye shuisu''s bad


    Let''s not say anything else. At least she won ye shuisu in thepetition tomorrow!


    Winning ye shuisu can not only trample ye shuisu under her feet, but also break the situation that she is suspected of falsely iming ye shuisu''s award.


    In fact, Mu Ran is so determined, and ye shuisu has shown her musical talent once before, so she still doubts whether the winning song "mountain peak" is really written by Ye shuisu by mistake.


    So shepetes with ye shuisu. If she onlypetes with music, she''s afraid she can''t win her by a big advantage.


    But now she is not afraid topete with several talents.


    Even if ye shuisu''s musical talent can be unsatisfactory at that time, as soon as the results of her other talentpetitionse out, she will soon be overwhelmed by her brilliance.


    When she and ye shuisu stood in front of the public with great differences, the seeds of doubt of the GERT Diamond Award had already been thrown out. Who won the award, even if themittee did not change the winner in the end, people would be ambiguous.


    Now think about it, the situation is not so bad. After all, ye shuisu only deserves to be trampled by her!


    And she still won''t let ye shuisu go after her!


    Mrs. Fu''s position can only be hers!


    Only she deserves it!


    It''s just, what''s the matter with Gu Qing and where? Why did he let yeshuisu out?


    How good is it for ye shuisu to be a puppet directly? She can give up the pleasure of stepping on ye shuisu''s feet tomorrow!


    At the thought of what happened to Gu Qinghe, she was still very angry!


    At this time, watching ye shuisu disappear in the banquet, she thought that she had calcted ye shuisu. If ye shuisu poked things to Fu Linnan, she was afraid it would be very troublesome.


    Think of what will happen to Fu Linnan if she really believes that she calcted ye shuisu.


    For a moment, she was suddenly quite flustered.


    She really wants to shine, but if Fu Linnan starts to fight her at the instigation of Ye shuisu before shining, then


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t take care of all the people who were praising her at the banquet for the moment, and said, "I''ll go to the bathroom first."


    Originally, she was still smiling. As soon as she turned around, the smile on her face disappeared and turned to the closed toilet space of the banquet hall.


    After confirming that there was no one in the toilet, she locked the toilet door, then took out her mobile phone with some shaking hands and broadcast Gu Qinghe''s phone.


    The whole process of waiting for Gu Qinghe to answer the phone, she was a little upset.


    She thought that when the phone was connected, she must ruthlessly ask Gu Qinghe why she let ye shuisu go?


    The manor is Gu Qinghe''s territory. ording to reason, ye shuisu must be unable to escape!


    It''s just that no one answered the call she broadcast until the busy tone rang.


    Fu Hanxue''s gloomy and irritable face became more serious.


    What does Gu Qinghe mean?


    Ignore her? How dare he!


    What the hell happened?


    Fu Hanxue put down the banquet and came here to ask the truth.


    She picked up the phone again and continued to call out.


    Still no one answered.


    Fu Hanxue called again. This time, when the busy tone of the phone was almost over, the phone was finally picked up.


    There came azy voice: "hello."


    Fu Hanxue easily recognized that it was Gu Qinghe''s voice.


    Thinking that she spent so much effort, ye shuisu came out intact in Gu Qinghe''s hand. Fu Hanxue was angry.


    She said angrily: "master Gu''s phone has not been answered. I thought master Gu forgot his business and forgot his partner so soon!"


    Compared with Fu Hanxue''s anger, Gu Qinghe seemed quite indifferent. His voice was stillzy: "Miss Fu? I didn''t forget. Just got off the ne and didn''t hear the phone. What can I do for you?"


    Gu Qing and a look as if nothing had happened immediately made Fu Hanxue more angry.


    He released ye shuisu and didn''t make ye shuisu into a puppet as they agreed. Now she has suffered a loss and is still worried. Gu Qinghe seems that nothing has happened?


    However, Fu Hanxue was acutely aware that Gu Qinghe was wrong in his words.


    I just got off the ne? Where did Gu Qinghe go?


    There seemed to be a faint sound of foreignnguage on the phone.


    Fu Hanxue asked tentatively, "have you gone abroad?"


    Gu Qinghe was at an airport abroad at this time, pulling a suitcase, wearing sunsses and lifting his red lips: "yes."


    The whole person looks nothing different, but there is no reason for the surrounding people to want to stay away from him.


    "Why did you go abroad?" Fu Hanxue was still trying to suppress his anger at this time.


    ording to the n, Gu Qinghe should torture ye shuisu now! Then after her party, she will watch him torture ye shuisu!


    But now, Gu Qinghe told her that he suddenly went abroad in such a short time?


    What the hell is he doing?


    Fu Hanxue is full of questions. But in the face of Gu Qinghe, she didn''t dare to make a mistake, so she had to endure her anger and ask.


    After all, she also knows that Gu Qinghe is not a good annoyance.


    But Gu Qinghe didn''t seem interested in answering her question. He raised his lips and said, "if Miss Fu doesn''t have anything to ask me, I''ll hang up."


    Fu Hanxue is really afraid that Gu Qinghe will hang up like this. Isn''t she angry in vain and didn''t ask anything?


    She hurriedly said, "don''t hang up!"


    However, she was oppressed in her heart, and then her tone of voice was not good: "Gu Qinghe, don''t you know what I''m looking for you? Just now, at my party, ye shuisu came to disturb my field! But Gu Qinghe, shouldn''t ye shuisu lie down in your manor and be yed with by you now? We have a good deal. How can you go back and let ye shuisu go!"


    This time, in order to let Gu Qinghe help her calcte ye shuisu, she not only paid a lot of money, but also paid some other things.

 Chapter 316

    When Gu Qinghe saw the tied ye shuisu in the manor, she thought her good deed must have been done.


    little does one think!


    The reason why she believes Gu Qinghe so much is not that she believes it nkly.


    Before dealing with Gu Qinghe, he had already known that the transaction with Gu Qinghe would bepleted as long as Gu Qinghe agreed.


    Moreover, she can see Gu Qinghe''s strength.


    But what is the current situation!


    She is calcting whether ye shuisu will be defeated and whether someone wille to save ye shuisu


    So she watched ye shuisu''s move with her own eyes, and everyone was tied up, and there was no abnormality in Fu Linnan and Jiang''s family she monitored at that time.


    Unexpectedly, in Gu Qinghe, ye shuisu was lost!


    How willing she is to ept it!


    Originally, Gu Qinghe was still talking to Fu Hanxue. Fu Hanxue''s words seemed to stimte him.


    Suddenly, he took off his sunsses on the edge of the street and showed a pair of scarlet bloodthirsty eyes.


    Suddenly, passers-by was farther away from him.


    Then, just listening to what Gu Qinghe said to Fu Hanxue, he became impolite: "Miss Fu, you should be d that I haven''te to trouble you up to now! Instead, you questioned me? Who is the ye shuisu you found for me? Why do Ie abroad now? If something doesn''t happen and I have to hide, will Ie abroad? Dare you ask me another word, do you believe I want you to look good!"


    Gu Qinghe''s words are with a faint murderous spirit.


    Even through the phone, Fu Hanxue could feel the existence of this murderous spirit, so she couldn''t help but tremble.


    At the same time, her brain was running at full speed, and her face showed surprise.


    What does Gu Qinghe mean? He didn''t release ye shuisu? And ye shuisu calcted Gu Qinghe? Did he have to go abroad to hide?


    How?


    How could ye shuisu have such great ability?


    When she left, wasn''t ye shuisu tied to a chair and restricted her actions? How could she kill Gu Qinghe?


    Aware of Gu Qinghe''s anger, Fu Hanxue softened her tone. She asked tentatively, "has someonee to save ye shuisu?"


    But how? All the people who might save ye shuisu are still closely monitored by her, and she hasn''t heard any strange news from them.


    But she really couldn''t figure it out. In that case, with only one ye shuisu, she escaped a lot. How could she force Gu Qinghe abroad?


    Gu Qinghe didn''t answer Fu Hanxue''s words.


    Just after he roared, it seemed that the whole person had returned to normal.


    He put on his sunsses again, and the whole person looked like he had no problem, but it made everyone passing by him want to stay away.


    Gu Qinghe''s tone was cold and didn''t get angry, but he still couldn''t help but let Fu Hanxue on the phone tremble a little: "Miss Fu, I remind you that you have something in my hand now. The matter of Ye shuisu, if you dare to involve me too much, I guarantee that tomorrow''s headlines will be the beautiful photos of Miss Fu."


    With that, Gu Qinghe hung up Fu Hanxue''s phone and didn''t give Fu Hanxue any chance to exin or ask again.


    When Fu Hanxue called again, the phone couldn''t get through.


    Obviously, her phone was hacked by Gu Qinghe.


    Just at this time, Fu Hanxue was stunned when she remembered Gu Qinghe''s words.


    What did Gu Qinghe say? Said she had something in his hand?


    Said that if she didn''t deal with ye shuisu and involved him too much, she would publish her photos?


    What pictures?


    Photos that can be used by Gu Qinghe to threaten her are certainly not normal photos.


    Not long ago, when she was thinking about how to deal with ye shuisu, she thought of Gu Qinghe.


    Because ye shuisu took the photo of Gu Qinghe she gave Fu Linnan before, she thought that in order to please Fu Linnan, ye shuisu would go to Gu Qinghe. When she found Gu Qinghe and cured her illness, she would go to Fu Linnan to ask for credit, so as to lock Fu Linnan around her


    Just as she thought.


    But she found Gu Qinghe for Fu Linnan. Ye shuisu robbed the business card and wanted to borrow it to please Fu Linnan. Of course she wouldn''t agree.


    So she contacted Gu Qinghe through her friends and threw out an olive branch to Gu Qinghe. As long as Gu Qinghe helped her deal with ye shuisu, she could give Gu Qinghe a lot of money.


    After she gave Gu Qinghe the photo of Ye shuisu, the deal was preliminarily reached.


    After that, ye shuisu was really the same as she expected and soon found Gu Qinghe.


    At this time, she asked Gu Qinghe to help kill ye shuisu.


    Gu Qinghe was nomittal, but made a request to her.


    That is, on the basis of the money she gave him, Gu Qinghe wanted her body.


    Otherwise, nothing will be discussed.


    Fu Hanxue didn''t exchange her body for what she wanted to change for the first time, so she thought about it and agreed.


    But what she didn''t expect was that she didn''t know until she went to Gu Qinghe''s bed. Gu Qinghe was a pervert in that regard.


    But the bow has not turned back. Since she has promised to deal with Gu Qinghe, she also wants to shovel ye shuisu by Gu Qinghe''s hand.


    With her hatred for ye shuisu, Gu Qinghe bore it no matter what he did to her.


    There are also some abnormal behaviors.


    And it was precisely because Fu Hanxue had experienced it that when Gu Qinghe wanted to turn ye shuisu into his puppet, she raised her hands in favor.


    Because she knew how much suffering ye shuisu would suffer.


    Gu Qinghe has this heart, which makes her happier than directly letting ye shuisu die.


    However, it is no doubt that Gu Qinghe is aplete pervert.


    The abnormal behaviors she thought she had suffered were now added to ye shuisu ten times a day.


    But now not only is ye shuisu okay, but she has also been photographed by Gu Qinghe?


    Gu Qinghe dared to use the photos to threaten her. They must be those photos!


    But how dare Gu Qinghe do that?


    She didn''t even know that Gu Qinghe recorded those abnormal pictures!


    She wants to be the most shining goddess in everyone''s eyes. How can she be photographed like that? Also threatened by Gu Qinghe to make it public?


    Fu Hanxue originally wanted to ask Gu Qinghe for an exnation. Unexpectedly, she knew such a time bomb!


    Of course, Fu Hanxue''s heart is very chaotic. How can she tolerate that she has something in Gu Qinghe''s hands?


    But now, no matter how she called Gu Qinghe, she couldn''t get through.

 Chapter 317

    For a time, in the confined space of the toilet, Fu Hanxue fell into greater panic.


    Gu, Qing, he!


    Fu Hanxue tightly pinched his mobile phone, and his fingers turned white. In her eyes, there was a more vicious light.


    She didn''t expect that ye shuisu couldn''t seed in her calction. Instead, she turned over her bed in the gutter.


    But how could this happen? How did ye shuisu do it?


    Fu Hanxue forced herself to calm down, but her body was still shaking.


    Gu Qinghe''s phone still couldn''t get through. She called the person she arranged. As soon as the phone was connected, her cold voice seemed to quench a knife like tunnel: "what''s the situation now?"


    The people over there didn''t know what kind of mood Fu Hanxue was going through now. They said, "Miss, there''s nothing moving here at Fu Shaohe''s house. Everything is normal."


    business as usual.


    Such a word, which was originally a good thing, sounded in Fu Hanxue''s ears at this time, but made Fu Hanxue want to get angry.


    "Is there nothing abnormal?"


    Fu Hanxue roaredpletely.


    If everything is really normal, how could she end up in this situation?


    In this way, everything is normal. She paid a lot of money. The designed ye shuisu is intact, but she is threatened by Gu Qinghe?


    The people on the other side of the phone were obviously stunned, but soon, they said again: "Miss, our people looked at the manor from a distance as if it was on fire, but you told us earlier that we don''t have to care what happened to the manor. We can only care if there are abnormal people near the manor. I didn''t tell you when the manor was on fire."


    Fu Hanxue used a lot of strength to suppress it, so that he wouldn''t get angry.


    But at this time, even she didn''t know how her voice came out: "when did the manor catch fire? How much fire did it catch?"


    The person on the phone seems to feel something wrong, but he can''t say it.


    His position at this time is a monitoring point near the manor. In fact, it is not a small distance from the manor, but the line of sight in front of him is wide, so he can see the manor.


    He said, "I didn''t get up much..."


    But soon, he seemed to realize something was wrong and said, "no, miss, the whole manor has been burning for an hour or two. I don''t know if anyone has put out the fire. Now I''m afraid it''s going to burn out. Miss, do you want to call an ambnce to put out the fire? Miss..."


    Fu Hanxue holds the knuckles of the mobile phone, which is more white.


    She did tell these people what had happened to the manor, leaving them alone.


    Because she told these people to do things in front of Gu Qinghe. In order to express her trust in Gu Qinghe, she said so.


    And what she wants is ye shuisu''s life.


    As long as ye shuisu doesn''t escape her control circle, it doesn''t matter what happened in the manor at that time.


    But ording to the man, there is a fire in the manor now. Don''t you have to mention such a big thing to her?


    "Get out! A bunch of waste!"


    Fu Hanxue couldn''t hear what the people on the phone said. She hung up and mmed her mobile phone into the corner.


    "Waste! Waste! Ah!"


    Fu Hanxue kept scolding. At this time, she didn''t know who she was scolding. She was just venting, but she didn''t know who she was venting to.


    Moreover, not far from the toilet is the banquet hall. Although she is going crazy now, she has to be angry and rtively depressed because she is afraid of being found.


    However, Fu Hanxue really couldn''t understand when she was venting. ording to the feedback of her people, Fu Linnan and the Jiang family didn''t save ye shuisu. How did ye shuisu escape? Also scared Gu Qinghe abroad!


    Not only that, Gu Qinghe''s manor was also burned!


    Did Gu Qing and himself burn it? Or ye shuisu?


    These things are quite strange when they are carried out alone. Now they are even more strange when they are put together!


    What the hell happened?


    Fu Hanxue wanted to ask, but he didn''t ask anyone at all.


    Ye shuisu, she can''t ask. She knows she''s doing it to her.


    Gu Qinghe, on the contrary, has now be an enemy threatening her!


    At this time, Fu Hanxue only felt that he was going to be crazy by these messy things!


    What she didn''t know, she thought she was locked in the toilet and no one heard her call.


    After all, when she was on the phone, even if she locked the door, she had been watching the movement outside the toilet.


    But what she didn''t know, everything she said, had already been heard by a person.


    Different from the restlessness and chaos in the toilet, in the banquet field outside the toilet, people still talk about tomorrow''spetition.


    Among them, Fu Yiyu stood up and said, "since it''s apetition with snow, I''ll host it tomorrow!"


    When they heard this, they couldn''t help saying, "Fu Erye personally presides over thepetition tomorrow. What a big card!"


    "One of the participants in thepetition is the youngdy of the Fu family and the other is the young grandmother of the Fu family. The pomp is not small."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this time, ye shuisu, Jiang Zehan and Mu ran came out of the banquet hall, and the surroundings suddenly became quiet and clear.


    At this time, it was getting dark. One dayter, Fu Linnan fell ill in the morning, then she went to find Gu Qinghe, and then saw a y at Fu Hanxue''s banquet.


    In fact, many things have happened to ye shuisu.


    And next, she has something important to do.


    After giving ye shuisu a few words of injustice and expressing some indignation at Fu Hanxue''s shameless behavior, Mu ran left first.


    She waved to ye shuisu and said, "shuisu, no matter what they think, I believe you can win Fu Hanxue tomorrow! She doesn''t deserve to let Fu Hanxue''s viin seed in front of you! You must make her look good tomorrow!"


    First, she shamelessly wanted to falsely im ye shuisu''s award. Instead of saying it, she buttoned the excrement basin on ye shuisu''s head and said that ye shuisu stole her works. Even if ye shuisu came to rify, she was still guiding public opinion equivocally.


    As a result, Fu Hanxue, who really wanted to steal fame, became a man of glory.


    Ye shuisu, the real winner, was misunderstood by everyone.


    In front of Ye shuisu, Fu Hanxue dares to be so rampant. What is this not a viin? Still a shameless viin!


    Ye shuisu knows that Mu Ran is so righteous. She has seen it since she went to the alley to chase the robbers so recklesslyst time.


    Moreover, Muran itself is pure, so it can''t be false.


    She smiled reassuringly at Mu ran and said, "don''t worry, Mu ran. Thank you for defending me today."


    In fact, she also heard it. Because she defended her injustice, Mu ran also suffered some attacks.

 Chapter 318

    Almost everyone didn''t believe her because of her bad reputation outside.


    Mu ran needs courage because she is against everyone.


    Mu ran said, "don''t be polite to me. I don''t like Fu Hanxue. Your GERT Diamond Award was cast from my hand!" she has ayer of responsibility.


    Mu ran said again, "Congrattions, shuisu. You are the real first person in China!" at this time, Mu Ran''s eyes were filled with sincere joy.


    Mu ran wants to take his works to participate in the GERT Music Award. Before Mu ran goes to participate, he mentioned it to ye shuisu, so ye shuisu actually knows.


    But she only nced at Mu Ran''s information and replied. She didn''t expect to win the GERT Diamond Award, and she would make such a thing with Fu Hanxue.


    Ye shuisu smiled and said, "it''s just a coincidence."


    After a few words, Mu ran left first.


    Jiang Zehan was surprised to know that ye shuisu really won the GERT Diamond Award.


    This happened not long ago, and he happened not to read the news. When he just went to the banquet hall, he heard people''sments and vaguely knew about ye shuisu''s winning the GERT Diamond Award.


    Although between Fu Hanxue and ye shuisu, he absolutely chose to believe ye shuisu.


    When ye shuisu asked him to check some things, he already knew how hypocritical Fu Hanxue was.


    However, through the dialogue between mu ran and ye shuisu, he confirmed that ye shuisu really won the gett Diamond Award. He was still a little surprised.


    After all, ye shuisu did not show much talent in the past, but now she is a world-ss award that has never been won by Chinese.


    Even if ye shuisu had deep attainments in the music industry in the past, it is enough to shock people, not to mention ye shuisu now.


    Jiang Zehan couldn''t help but look approvingly at his sister: "Shui Su, I didn''t expect you to win the GERT Diamond Award."


    At this time, there was a light on Jiang Zehan beside the street in front of the hotel. Jiang Zehan was wearing a customized shirt and trousers and a valuable wrist watch. The whole person revealed the breath of a sessful man, handsome and mature, but he did not refuse people thousands of miles away.


    When a little girl passed by Jiang Zehan, she couldn''t help looking at Jiang Zehan more. When she saw ye shuisu standing next to Jiang Zehan, she couldn''t help casting an envious look at ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu does this every time she stays with her three brothers. It''s no wonder.


    She wore a long red dress, her long hair was sshed like ink, and her face had an amazing beauty.


    In the crowd, it is also a bright spot.


    Jiang Zehan looked at ye shuisu with a spoiled look. Ye shuisu couldn''t help but be warmer with such a look.


    She said, "it''s a coincidence."


    In fact, if Mu ran hadn''t asked her to write the theme song of "Twilight sun", if Mu ran hadn''t just seen her other two songs, and Mu ran threw them out, she wouldn''t have won the prize.


    She didn''t know that her work could win an award.


    At this time, as if thinking of something, ye shuisu''s face coagted and said to Jiang Zehan, "brother, are you familiar with Mo Yuer?"


    Just saw Mo yu''er and thought of her previous life. Now Jiang Zehan is by her side. She really feels a little cold for no reason.


    Jiang Zehan didn''t notice ye shuisu''s mood, nor did he think how ye shuisu suddenly asked him about Mo Yuer.


    Just hearing the name, he thought for a moment and said, "Mo Yuer? Bi Ming mentioned her to me recently. She said she wanted to introduce me to her girlfriend. She also said she had liked me for many years. I......"


    Jiang Zehan just wanted to say that he is now focused on Jiang''s enterprise and has no mind to fall in love. No matter who introduces him, he has no mind and will not agree.


    However, before he could finish his words, ye shuisu suddenly shook and said, "brother, you must not promise Mo Yuer to be your girlfriend! I don''t agree!"


    In her previous life, she only knew that Mo Yuer married Jiang Zehan after she was pregnant with Jiang Zehan''s child, and then calcted that Jiang Zehan and the whole Jiang family, Jiang Zehan and the whole Jiang family were badly hurt by her.


    Bi Ming mentioned by Jiang Zehan is Jiang Zehan''s brother and ymate since childhood. Ye shuisu also knows him, but he doesn''t know him well.


    Now Jiang Zehan says that Bi Ming introduced Mo Yuer to him as his girlfriend. Did Mo Yuer calcte Jiang Zehan in his previous life and Bi Ming also have a share?


    She''s not sure.


    Originally, Jiang Zehan was still well. When he saw ye shuisu, he suddenly became very excited and couldn''t help being stunned.


    Then he said, "shuisu, what''s the matter? This Mo yu''er, is there anything to offend you?"


    Jiang Zehan didn''t expect that he just mentioned a few words so simply, and ye shuisu had such a big reaction.


    It seems that ye shuisu doesn''t often have such a big opinion on who.


    When I think of what happened in my previous life, ye shuisu''s real meaning is difficult to calm.


    She was still quite excited and said to Jiang Zehan, "yes! I didn''t like this Mo Yuer since I was a child! Maybe there were many girls around my brother, so my brother didn''t remember, but I still remember this Mo Yuer! As long as she was close to my brother since I was a child, I didn''t like it very much! Don''t find her who my brother wants to be his sister-inw!"


    "She is the only daughter of the Mo family, but general Mo is still in good health. She has taken Mo''s power to herself since she went to college. When she went to college, she still had to study. The Mo family is an only daughter. Will she be so anxious to dy her study and give Mo to her? It must be herself, young and ambitious, even her parents If you don''t let go, you''re not a good man! "


    At this point, ye shuisu was confused.


    ording to the track of the previous life, the biological daughter of the Mo family who was wrongly held should at least be recognized after Mo yu''er graduated from university.


    Why did Mo yu''er start with Mo when he was in college?


    This is the approximate timeline of Mo yu''er''s time when she recalled itter.


    Is it that the information published in thest world is wrong?


    There''s still something she doesn''t know.


    Ye shuisu seemed more angry and continued: "Bi Ming, brother, he is still your good brother from childhood. How can I introduce you to a girlfriend and such a person!"


    Of course, ye shuisu said this on purpose to remind Jiang Zehan.


    Although many things have not been determined, some things have caught the shadow, so we must help Jiang Zehan prevent them.

 Chapter 319

    After all, the memories of previous lives are too painful.


    If you are a little careless, you really don''t know what will happen.


    And in thest life, after learning from Fu Hanxue that something had happened to the Jiang family and Jiang Zehan, she secretly went back to the Jiang family to see it.


    Because she also wanted to save the Jiang family at that time, she still had some understanding of what happened after the defeat of the Jiang family.


    After the defeat of the Jiang family, although there are some close friends with the Jiang family who want to help the Jiang family more or less.


    Although the Jiang family really died too thoroughly at that time, and there were intentional people behind them to guide the trouble, the Jiang family still didn''te back in the end.


    But among those who have helped the Jiang family, ye shuisu has one, and she remembers all of them clearly.


    But she also clearly remembered that there was no Bi Ming among those who helped the Jiang family!


    Speaking of Bi Ming, this good brother who has been a good friend with Jiang Zehan since childhood, but the family background of the Bi family is not very good.


    She still remembers that for a period of time, the Bi family lost money in business due to investment failure, and made a big basket, which was settled by Jiang Zehan.


    At that time, Jiang Zehan used too many Jiang''s resources. Even Mr. Jiang, who had not asked about Jiang''s affairs for a long time, asked. At that time, ye shuisu had not been imprisoned. I heard about it, so I know.


    It can be seen that Jiang Zehan treats Bi Ming as a close friend.


    It''s hard for her to say that Bi Ming deliberately did Mo Yuer''s business, but Bi Ming received the kindness of Jiang Zehan, but after the ident of the Jiang family in the previous life, Bi Ming''s shadow was not seen at all, which was enough to see that Bi Ming was not worthy of deep friendship.


    Of course, Jiang Zehan favors ye shuisu in his heart. Hearing ye shuisu say so, he is really anxious to see ye shuisu, although he doesn''t know why ye shuisu suddenly feels so excited.


    But he still smiled at the safety. Ye shuisu said, "shuisu, your eldest brother, I''m all focused on the Jiang family now. Where are you in the mood to talk about girlfriend? It''s just that you mentioned Mo Yuer to me. I just remembered Bi Ming mentioned it to me, so I told you."


    "Don''t say you don''t like Mo yu''er. Even if you find a woman you like, brother won''t talk about girlfriend for a while. If you don''t like Mo yu''er, brother won''t consider her even more."


    "Don''t me Bi Ming. He''s been watching your eldest brother''s list for a long time, so he''s kind to mention it."


    Speaking of Mo yu''er, although she liked Jiang Zehan since she was a child, but also because of Jiang Zehan, there was something wrong with ye shuisu.


    But many people like Jiang Zehan since childhood. In addition, Jiang Zehan used to concentrate on learning and now focuses on business.


    Later, Jiang Zehan became bigger and his circle with Mo Yuer was less. To be exact, there were a lot less useless social activities around Jiang Zehan.


    Therefore, even if Jiang Zehan had a few face-to-face meetings with Mo Yuer, he was not impressed by her. When she stood in front of him, he was afraid he could not recognize her.


    At this meeting, ye shuisu mentioned Mo Yuer. He knew that he just mentioned the name of Mo Yuer. He just remembered what Bi Ming introduced to him.


    Ye shuisu said, "it''s good if brother doesn''t like Mo Yuer. But Mo Yuer is not good, but Bi Ming also introduces her to brother. He who is close to Zhu is red and he who is close to Mo Yuer is ck. It''s not necessarily good if Bi Ming is close to Mo Yuer!"


    Ye shuisu knows many things as a reborn person, but Jiang Zehan doesn''t.


    So she didn''t know what to say to Jiang Zehan. Of course, some of her emotions are beyond Jiang Zehan''sprehension.


    At this point, it''s enough to remind Jiang Zehan to be more or less on guard against Mo Yuer and Bi Ming.


    Besides, Jiang Zehan is so smart that he''s afraid he has to doubt her.


    As for more, only she, who knew everything, gave Jiang Zehan more checks.


    In short, Mo yu''er still wants to hurt Jiang Zehan and the Jiang family in this life. Don''t think about it!


    Jiang Zehan also had some numbers in his heart. He nodded, smiled and said to ye shuisu, "I see."


    Then he raised his hand and gently rubbed ye shuisu''s head, with a pet: "shuisu is not afraid that his eldest brother won''t hurt you if he marries his eldest sister-inw, so he''s so worried?"


    Jiang Zehan''s smile also fell on the bottom of Ye shuisu''s eyes, which made ye shuisu feel very warm.


    Although Jiang Zehan is a rather cold president of Jiang''s generation, she knows how warm Jiang Zehan''s heart is.


    If nothing had happened in his previous life, whether it was the Jiang family or anything, he had always been the backbone of the Jiang family.


    And in fact, although Mo yu''er and Fu Hanxue hollowed out the Jiang family.


    But in the end, a hundred footed insects die without stiffness.


    Later, Fu Hanxue reached an agreement with Fu Sheng. Fu Sheng used her, and Ye Hong used Jiang Xiangru.


    At that time, several of them united to finally make the Centennial members of the Jiang family fall into the state ofplete destruction.


    So she has a share in the misery of the Jiang family in her previous life!


    In this life, she should also protect the Jiang family and big brother. With a warm smile like Jiang Zehan, she won''t let it disappear!


    Ye shuisu also smiled, but if you look closely, you can actually see a touch of pain in such a smile: "no, I just hope my eldest brother is happy. I can marry a sister-inw who can apany my eldest brother and give him happiness."


    It''s important to choose the right person.


    Jiang Zehan smiled and did not answer. He always felt that he was far away from getting a wife. His backbone is put on his work and the Jiang family.


    Jiang Zehan also said, "shuisu, you don''t know yet. As your three brothers, Chuanbai and Chenxi and I have discussed for a long time. Before you get married, we won''t consider our life."


    The news from the corner of his mouth seemed to be deeper: "but in calction, your wedding time ising."


    With such a smile on Jiang Zehan, ye shuisu somehow had a fever on his face.


    Yes, her marriage with Fu Linnan was earlier. Now I see that this day ising in a few days.


    As if he thought of something, ye shuisu looked at Jiang Zehan in surprise: "brother, your marriage..."


    Jiang Zehan didn''t find the difference in ye shuisu''s Thoughts: "shuisu, we all hope you find your own happiness. When we see your happiness, we can settle down and start a family. In the future, when you marry into the Fu family, the three brothers will still love you. The Jiang family will always be the backing behind you."


    Maybe it was about ye shuisu''s marriage. Jiang Zehan couldn''t help saying more.


    Hearing these words, ye shuisu couldn''t help feeling very moved when he thought of his previous life.


    In previous lives, even if the Jiang family had been mutted, when they learned of her ident, Fu Sheng and Xia Sihan put forward any requirements, and they all epted them.

 Chapter 320

    It was also at that time that the Jiang family waspletely destroyed.


    But this can''t change the fact that the Jiang family has always been behind her.


    In her previous life, she was stupid, hurt herself and the Jiang family


    Jiang Zehan also noticed the change of Ye shuisu''s mood. He joked and said, "what''s the matter? Don''t you want to get married? Why don''t you go to help you talk to Fu Shao and postpone the marriage?"


    When he said this, Jiang Zehan could not help frowning.


    Obviously, he thought of how difficult it would be in the end if he really went to discuss this matter with Fu Linnan.


    Even afraid that he will be in personal danger.


    But he still said it.


    Even as long as ye shuisu wants to, he will really try to do it.


    Even if it doesn''t seed.


    Hearing this, ye shuisu subconsciously shook his head and said, "brother, don''t dy the marriage. When I marry Linnan, I will often go back to Jiang''s house to see you. Fu''s house and Jiang''s house are my home."


    These words are from ye shuisu''s heart.


    Especially now that she knows that Fu Linnan''s headache has suddenly be very serious, she wants to spend more time with Fu Linnan so that she can take better care of Fu Linnan.


    Of course, Jiang Zehan also saw that ye shuisu didn''t want to postpone his marriage.


    His heart was relieved. After all, just thinking about the scene of looking for Fu Linnan to postpone his marriage, his heart was a little hairy.


    But at the same time, he rubbed ye shuisu''s head and said, "my sister doesn''t stay. However, shuisu, to use what you just said, as long as you are happy, it''s more important than anything."


    Anyway, he and the Jiang family will always protect ye shuisu.


    As if he thought of something, Jiang Zehan said to ye shuisu: "shuisu, I''ve found out what you asked me to check before. Why didn''t you let me say it now that I went to Fu Hanxue''s party?"


    As if he had thought of something bad, Jiang Zehan frowned.


    Ye shuisu''s whole face was also cold at this time. She sneered and said, "brother, wait until I have apetition with Fu Hanxue. Now, Fu Hanxue has no intention topete with me."


    Soon, everyone will know Fu Hanxue''s face.


    Now more people pay attention to Fu Hanxue because of the GERT Diamond Award. That matter is more lethal than after the trial.


    Since it was such a coincidence that Fu Hanxue was sent up to die when he met the award, she wouldn''t stop him.


    Speaking of thepetition, Jiang Zehan was still worried.


    He wanted to ask when he was at the banquet, but ye shuisu dragged him away.


    At this meeting, he couldn''t help asking ye shuisu again: "shuisu, are you really sure about tomorrow''spetition?"


    "If you justpare music, you can get the GERT Diamond Award. It''s no problem, but Fu Hanxue has topare several talents with you..."


    This is also where Jiang Zehan is worried about tomorrow''spetition.


    After all, ye shuisu grew up carefree from childhood. She won''t be forced to learn what she doesn''t want to learn.


    This is not a small gap with Fu Hanxue who has made great efforts in all aspects.


    In this way, except for music, ye shuisu has no chance of winning at all.


    Don''t ye shuisu hurry to lose and lose face?


    He didn''t say how to let ye shuisu, but under such circumstances, ye shuisu will suffer if he goes to thepetition.


    But Jiang Zehan was worried, but ye shuisu only gave him a reassuring smile and said, "brother, do you believe it or not, I''ll bet you that if you lose tomorrow, it will be Fu Hanxue?"


    Ye shuisu didn''t hide it, but sold it. At this time, he was satisfied in front of Jiang Zehan.


    Seeing this, Jiang Zehan didn''t say anything more.


    No matter what the result of tomorrow''spetition is, as long as ye shuisu is happy.


    Moreover, although he knows what ye shuisu is usually like, looking at ye shuisu''s confident appearance, he somehow believes ye shuisu.


    His slightly frowned eyebrows loosened. He looked at ye shuisu with a smile in his eyes and said, "shuisu, if you are willing topare, justpare. If it''s a joke, just be happy. Don''t say anything else, big brother believes you will win Fu Hanxue in music."


    In this way, the rumors that ye shuisu stole Fu Hanxue''s music will be broken.


    This is a big role for tomorrow''spetition.


    Ye shuisu nodded, with a confident smile on his mouth.


    Then she looked at the watch on her wrist and thought of something. Her eyes were dark.


    But she quickly hid the difference in her eyes and said to Jiang Zehan, "brother, I have something to doter. Go back first. You don''t have to worry about Fu Hanxue and me."


    Jiang Zehan nodded, looked at his watch and said, "when are you going home? Do you want me to pick you up?"


    Because of his work, he is usually quite busy.


    Ye shuisu said, "no, brother. I''ll go to Fu''s house tonight."


    Jiang Zehan didn''t say much at this, but he was also happy for ye shuisu.


    After all, ye shuisu is Fu Linnan''s fiancee. I remember earlier, ye shuisu was quite resistant to Fu Linnan.


    He was also worried about it.


    Now that ye shuisu is so close to Fu Linnan, he doesn''t feel worried.


    As they said this, Jiang Zehan left first.


    But after Jiang Zehan left, ye shuisu didn''t go to Fu''s house, but went to a hotel not far away.


    Her look and steps at this time were quite dignified.


    She walked into a hotel room and knocked at the door: "Grandpa Wang." her voice was also heavy.


    Slowly, she heard an old voice in the room: "enter." then she entered the room.


    Now it''s dark all around, but the room hasn''t turned on the light yet.


    When ye shuisu entered the room, he turned on the light.


    The light is warm and not dazzling, but the whole room can be seen clearly in an instant.


    This is a Chinese style room. The room is quiterge. From the entrance, there is a ck robe sprinkled on the ground.


    Then, looking inside again, in addition to the normal furnishings, you can see a figure sitting upright behind a Chinese screen. The figure is very thin and seems a little weak, but it also has its own style.


    When Xu shiye shuisu opened the door, a gust of wind blew in at the door. The figure behind the screen coughed: "cough..."


    Only two light coughs stopped, but such a cough was hoarse and weak.


    It can be seen that the master of this cough has a deficit in his body.


    Hearing such a cough, ye shuisu couldn''t help feeling a touch of heartache.


    She closed the door and went behind the screen.


    Behind the screen is the other half of the room.

 Chapter 321

    It is still Chinese furnishings. In the position near the window, there is a Chinese tea table. A censer is lit on the tea table. What is burning in the censer is not normal incense, but newly made incense of some nts and trees.


    The smell of incense is also different from the general fragrance, because it is a new fragrance made by the people in the room.


    There is a medicinal smell in the fragrance. As long as you smell a little, you can feel refreshed.


    In front of the tea table, there is a Chinese Futon. A man in ck sits on the futon like that.


    His face is old and his eyes are deep. He is about sixty years old. He is very thin, like a gust of wind can blow him down.


    Hearing ye shuisu approaching, he extinguished the newly made incense in front of him, then opened his eyes and looked at ye shuisu.


    "Boy, you''re back."


    His voice was still very weak and hoarse.


    After opening his eyes, I don''t know what kind of suffering he suffered. The originally deep eye socket seems to be more trapped at this time.


    Of course, it seems that the old man in front of him has suffered a lot, not only his eye sockets, his whole thin body, as well as his dark waxy yellow skin, all exin that the old man must have suffered some inhuman hardships before this.


    Even so, when he opened his eyes and looked at ye shuisu, he still had a kind of Qingming.


    It seems that one can see through all things in the world at a nce and see to the end at a nce.


    Although I have seen Wang Jingming take off his ck robe for a long time, now facing such Wang Jingming again, ye shuisu''s heart still feels sour and painful.


    The Wang family, Wang Yimei, helped her mother a lot in her previous life, no matter what situation her mother facedter.


    But Wang Jingming, who was supposed to be highly respected, has now be like this.


    Why doesn''t it hurt her?


    Ye shuisu nodded: "Grandpa Wang, I''m back. How''s your recovery?"


    As he spoke, he seemed to want to do something. Ye shuisu poured a cup of hot water for Wang Jingming without putting tea.


    She put it in front of Wang Jingming and didn''t invite him to drink. She only let Wang Jingming get it when he wanted to drink.


    After that, ye shuisu stood respectfully aside.


    The boiled water raised a thick mist in the air. Looking at Wang Jingming through the mist, the vertical and horizontal wrinkles on his face seemed more mottled.


    In ye shuisu''s heart, there was a burst of heartache.


    Wang Jingming picked up the cup of hot water that ye shuisu poured for him, took a sip, drooped his eyes, and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    When he put down the cup again, he raised his hand forward. He also had a clear and bright in his eyes. Ye shuisu in front of him said, "child, I''m fine. You sit down."


    His raised hand was obviously trembling slightly because of physical difort.


    Ye shuisu Yiyan sat down opposite Wang Jingming, silent and grateful: "Grandpa Wang, thank you for saving me in the manor."


    Until now, ye shuisu still feels shocking when he thinks of what happened in Gu Qinghe''s manor.


    If there were no Wang Jingming, if there were no chance, I''m afraid that now she would have be Gu Qinghe''s puppet.


    Without self, Gu Qinghe would do whatever he asked her to do. It''s better to die


    Fortunately, there is Wang Jingming


    She remembered that at that time, she tried her best to let Gu Qinghe let her go, but no matter what she said, it was useless. She also said some words, which angered Gu Qinghe.


    Then Gu Qinghe led the man in ck beside him in.


    The Mu ran reminded her at the beginning that Gu Qing and the strange man in ck around him!


    Then, with Gu Qinghe''s order, the man in ck began to hypnotize her.


    Obviously, the hypnosis of the ck robed man is much more powerful than that of Gu Qinghe.


    Before Gu Qinghe caught her, she even got caught in Gu Qinghe''s hypnosis.


    Now facing the ck robed man, but for a moment, as the ne in the ck robed man''s hand was raised in front of her, she immediately lost consciousness and fell into an endless dream.


    She still remembered that the moment before she lost consciousness, there was a strong reluctance in her heart.


    Unwilling to die in this life, she has not done anything, has not taken revenge, and has not been well with Fu Linnan!


    At that time, although her consciousness disappeared, at that moment, her body struggled violently because of her unwillingness.


    It was precisely because of that struggle that a string of protective bracelets she was wearing shook in front of the ck robed man.


    The bracelet is made of red rope and mahogany, and some silver ornaments are hung on it.


    It was the protective bracelet that shed in front of the ck robed man. The ck robed man seemed to think of something and suddenly became excited.


    At that time, he was like a pool of stagnant water suddenly activated, and countless things shed in his mind.


    His hypnosis of Ye shuisu stopped, covered his head, and the hat of his ck robe fell off.


    At this time, the ck robed man, of course, had a great difference.


    Although Gu Qinghe was still sitting next to him, because he thought victory was in sight, ording to his usual sense of ritual, he was meditating with his eyes closed.


    Before one of his things is sessful, he meditates on how things look when they are sessful in advance, so as to have fun for himself.


    At that time, in his mind, he was thinking that after the ck robed man deeply hypnotized ye shuisu, he fed ye shuisu medicine, and ye shuisupletely became his puppet


    However, when Gu Qinghe''s thoughts were wandering, the abnormality of the man in ck became more and more serious.


    At this time, ye shuisu, who had been interrupted from hypnosis, also woke up.


    At that time, she was stunned when she saw the man in ck in front of her.


    But soon, after seeing the man''s face in ck, she seemed to realize a very important thing.


    Then, in her all kinds of shock, she also found that the reason why the ck robed man covered his head and his turbid eyes seemed to be bing clear was due to the protective bracelet on her wrist.


    She soon guessed why.


    Although she was tied to the chair, she was notpletely unable to move.


    So, seeing that the man in ck had a reaction to her bracelet, she tried to put the bracelet closer to the man in ck.


    While praying for the ck robed man to wake up quickly, she paid attention to Gu Qinghe, who was wandering in her thoughts with his eyes closed, and only hoped that things would not change again at this time.

 Chapter 322

    When the ck robed man looked at the bracelet that ye shuisu put in front of him, his reaction became bigger and bigger.


    He kept covering his head. Finally, it seemed that his mind had reached a critical point. He shouted, "ah!"


    The voice is old, hoarse and weak, but it seems that there is still a power to break through the sky.


    Gu Qinghe was frightened by this sound.


    He suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the scene. He was obviously more frightened.


    He didn''t know why things were like this, but he soon calmed down and came to the man in ck.


    He raised his hand as if he wanted to do something, but at the same time, the ck robed man''s eyes werepletely clear.


    Then, he raised and shook the ne in his hand. After meditating on something, Gu Qinghe was hypnotized by the man in ck.


    Then, the man in ck came to ye shuisu. At this time, he was haggard and had no vitality except a pair of clear eyes.


    But he was still beside ye shuisu and trembled to the protective Bracelet in her hand. He said hoarsely to ye shuisu, "child, who are you? Is this... Yimei''s bracelet?"


    Looking at the old man in front of him, ye shuisu couldn''t help but feel distressed in her eyes and nodded: "this is the bracelet given to me by Aunt Yimei, Grandpa Wang... I''m ye shuisu, and my mother is a good friend of aunt Yimei."


    She never thought that Gu Qing and the man in ck around her were Wang Jingming, who had been missing from the Wang family for five years! And the father of Wang Yimei! The old man who will be found dead in a few years!


    She always wanted to help Wang Yimei find her father. Unexpectedly, she met her here!


    She looked at the change of Wang Jingming''s state before and after, and he could probably guess that the reason why Wang Jingming had be Gu Qing and the strange man in ck around him was probably controlled by Gu Qinghe!


    But now, because he saw the bracelet of Wang Yimei in her hand, and because it aroused something in his heart, he was awake again!


    Of course, the power of family affection is powerful!


    I''m afraid it was the father and daughter who connected their hearts that made ye shuisu''s bracelet of Wang Yimei y such a great role at this time!


    But now is not the time to think about these things. Yeshui sushang still keeps a rational mind.


    She looked at Gu Qinghe, who had fallen to the ground with her eyes open and had been hypnotized by Wang Jingming, and said to Wang Jingming, "Grandpa Wang, it''s very dangerous here now. Let me go first and let''s escape first!"


    Gu Qinghe is not simple, but she and Wang Jingming are weak. We must take advantage of this time to escape Gu Qinghe''s territory first.


    Otherwise, when Gu Qinghe wakes up, he doesn''t know what will happen.


    Wang Jingming took his eyes away from the bodyguard bracelet and looked at Gu Qinghe. A cold light and countless things shed in his eyes.


    But he didn''t say much, and untied the rope tied to ye shuisu: "son, you will follow the Lordter, and the Lord will save you."


    It was at this time that the rope on ye shuisu had just been untied, and Gu Qinghe woke up.


    He looked at Wang Jingming and ye shuisu running out. He was angry and ran after him: "stop! Don''t want to run!"


    Wang Jingming and ye shuisu''s bodies were weak, and Gu Qinghe soon caught up with them.


    Gu Qinghe also has great strength. They are about to be caught back by Gu Qinghe.


    It was ye shuisu who gave Gu Qinghe a few needles, and Wang Jingming took the opportunity to hypnotize Gu Qinghe again before giving them a little breathing time.


    After Gu Qinghe fell down, ye shuisu gave Gu Qinghe several needles, so that he wouldn''t wake up easily.


    But Gu Qinghe fell down, and the movement here attracted Gu Qinghe''s men in the manor.


    They found ye shuisu and Wang Jingming and chased them.


    Therefore, when they fled, they experienced several very dangerous times.


    Fortunately, Wang Jingming was very familiar with the manor and took ye shuisu on a very secret road. Although they experienced many twists and turns, they finally escaped.


    After escaping, ye shuisu was afraid that Gu Qinghe''s people would catch up again. He stopped a car by the side of the road, rented it, and fled with Wang Jingming.


    At that time, Wang Jingming had fainted, and her mobile phone had not been powered up for a long time. She wanted to go to the capital and find familiar talents for safety, so she drove the car to the direction of the capital.


    After arriving in the capital, she originally wanted to send Wang Jingming to the hospital, and then contacted Wang Yimei to see him.


    But Wang Jingming woke up halfway and stopped her.


    Wang Jingming asked ye shuisu to help him buy some important things, and then sent him to the hotel to find a way to repair himself first. Otherwise, although he has recovered his consciousness now, he is likely to recover from his unconsciousness soon. Moreover, the hospital can''t help him in his current situation.


    Moreover, he specially asked ye shuisu not to tell Wang Yimei about finding him.


    Of course, ye shuisu listened to Wang Jingming''s words. After buying traditional Chinese medicine, he sent Wang Jingming to a nearby hotel.


    Then, Wang Jingming said he would treat himself and let ye shuisu leave first.


    Ye shuisu agreed and left the hotel room with a mixed heart.


    Until then, she felt that she had probably experienced a dream.


    She''s outside the hotel, trying to wake up.


    At that time, her mobile phone had been charged back, and she just received Mu Ran''s message that she was asked to go to Fu Hanxue''s banquet to crack down on counterfeiting.


    Because of this message, ye shuisu woke up a lot.


    She knew that the enemy was not dead, and she could not ck off at any time.


    Fu Hanxue just hurt her. Now she is enjoying the honor of stealing her at the banquet, and she is so relieved.


    She doesn''t mind going to block Fu Hanxue at this time.


    Simply Fu Hanxue''s banquet was not far from her hotel. At this time, Wang Jingyang was recovering in her room. She also took this opportunity to meet Fu Hanxue.


    At least let her know that her dream of harming her has been broken.


    Aftering out of Fu Hanxue''s banquet again, she returned to the hotel.


    At this time, Wang Jingyang should do something to recuperate himself, which is just done.


    Although Wang Jingyang looks better than when he just escaped from the manor.


    But it was just that his eyespletely recovered at this time. His skinny body and weakness were still the same.


    Wang Jingming waved his hand. Even if he became what he is now, he still has his own style.


    He started his old and bloodless lips: "child, you saved me."

 Chapter 323

    He looked at ye shuisu, and his eyes were clear.


    At the same time, it contains gratitude and a trace of responsibility.


    Then his eyes fell on the protective bracelet on ye shuisu''s wrist.


    Even if he had recovered his consciousness now, his eyes could not help fluctuating when he looked at the bracelet.


    Until now, he remembers the scene in the manor.


    Originally in a chaotic state, after seeing this bracelet, he suddenly had something bright in his mind.


    Originally, after Gu Qinghe used the ancient method to control him, he lost his memory, lost himself, and only became Gu Qinghe''s puppet. In the whole world, he only recognized Gu Qinghe''s orders. What Gu Qinghe asked him to do, he would do. The rest, in his eyes, were nothing


    In his memory, he has lived such a life for five years.


    But he spent five years in such a muddle. Today, after seeing the bracelet on ye shuisu''s hand, he couldn''t help seeing something other than chaos in his gray world.


    It was a magical feeling. It seemed that something very important was spreading in his mind with the bracelet.


    Through this convergence, he saw a baby, a girl, a girl, and a woman who grew up


    All this was giving him a strong impact on the gray world at that time.


    It seemed that something was going to burst his mind, and he kept trying to find something he was exploring in the depths of his mind from so many women he saw


    However, it''s so difficult. It seems that his head wants to break free from some shackles. Because of some kind of repression, he is also suffering a lot.


    Several times, he wanted to give up.


    Is the bracelet that constantly appears in front of him or calling him, calling, the real him


    Finally, he chose to endure the pain and continue to find something deep in his mind.


    Finally, after a sharp pain in his head, he finally saw what he was looking for.


    Those babies, girls, girls and women wearing that convergence... Are all one person, that is his daughter, Wang Yimei!


    After thinking of Wang Yimei, soon, more memories of Wang Yimei rushed to him, and then more memories of the past came.


    He was no longer the puppet who had been a puppet for five years, but finally found himself


    Then he saw ye shuisu wearing Wang Yimei Bracelet


    After that, he and ye shuisu fled Gu Qinghe''s manor after some hard work.


    Then, in order to stabilize his state, he asked ye shuisu to find him traditional Chinese medicine, and then he treated himself


    After that, he recovered theplete Qingming in a short time, and then ye shuisu came back


    Wang Jingming thought a lot. After a while, he looked back at ye shuisu and said, "without you, my child, Grandpa Wang is still trapped by Gu Qinghe and can''t wake up. So I want to thank you."


    Ye shuisu took the bracelet off her wrist and handed it to Wang Jingming, saying: "Grandpa Wang, it''s not me who saved you, but Aunt Wang''s bracelet. It''s Aunt Wang, your missing for Aunt Wang, and the constant father daughter rtionship between you and Aunt Wang. It''s me. Without grandpa Wang, I would have fallen into Gu Qinghe''s hand. I don''t know what it would be like. Grandpa Wang, Aunt Wang''s bracelet, I''ll give it back to you."


    Wang Jingming took the bracelet and his thin hand whirled on it. It seemed that he remembered something. The corners of his mouth aroused a kind smile: "how about Yimei now?"


    Ye shuisu said respectfully, "Aunt Wang is very well now. The Wang family is well organized under her hands. The Wang family has also developed steadily in recent years. It''s just... Aunt Wang misses you very much."


    Until now, she still remembers that when she was in Yunhua temple, Wang Yimei knelt down alone to pray for Wang Jingming''s peace.


    That is very different from Wang Yimei, who is usually careless.


    Fortunately, when she was in Yunhua temple, Wang Yimei heard that she couldn''t sleep well at night, so she gave her this bracelet.


    Otherwise, there would be no chance for her and Wang Jingming to survive at the same time.


    Perhaps, some things have their own Providence and chance.


    Who can think of a small body guard bracelet that can save two people trapped in extreme situations at once?


    Maybe it was Wang Yimei''s sincerity that moved heaven, not necessarily.


    Wang Jingming''s kind smile on the corner of his mouth did not decrease. He nodded: "good is good."


    Hearing this, ye shuisu said in her heart, it''s good now, and it''s lucky now.


    If, like the previous life, Wang Jingming only went back to a bony body a few yearster, Wang Yimei would have been thin since then.


    But fortunately, Wang Jingming has been found back in this life, and those things will not happen.


    However, ye shuisu only kept these words in her heart and didn''t say them to Wang Jingming. She said again, "Grandpa Wang, do you want to go back to see Aunt Wang now?"


    She can see that Wang Jingming also misses Wang Yimei.


    And the father daughter rtionship is very wonderful. Otherwise, Wang Jingming won''t be sober because of a bracelet.


    However, some family ties are different, such as ye Hong


    When Wang Jingming heard this, he restrained his smile and shook his head.


    He looked at ye shuisu and seemed to notice something. He said, "son, are you hiding something from Grandpa Wang?"


    Ye shuisu was stunned and immediately smiled and said, "No."


    Wang Jingming nodded without making a sound. Then he raised the bracelet in his hand, just shook it, and ye shuisu''s whole face was dull.


    Wang Jingming stared into ye shuisu''s eyes and said, "son, tell me what you''re hiding from Grandpa Wang."


    Ye shuisu nodded aimlessly: "yes. Grandpa Wang, you..."


    After a long time, ye shuisu''s eyes gradually recovered.


    But she had forgotten what had just happened.


    When she woke up, she only saw Wang Jingming hand over convergence to her and said, "son, this bracelet was given to you in beauty. You can take it. It''s no use giving it to Grandpa Wang. The Lord is going not to go back to the Wang family first. Don''t tell Amy that I''vee back."


    Knowing the importance of this bracelet to Wang Jingming, ye shuisu pushed it off again. Seeing that it was useless, she epted the bracelet.


    She said curiously, "don''t you go back?" doesn''t he want to see his family?

 Chapter 324

    At this time, ye shuisu seemed to feel that something had be different, but she couldn''t say it, so she didn''t think much.


    Ye shuisu added, "Aunt Wang has been looking for you these years, and she misses you very much."


    Wang Jingyang smiled kindly and bitterly at the corners of his mouth. He waved his hand and said: "It''s good to know how to be beautiful. The Lord doesn''t want to go back, but he''s afraid to scare Yimei. In recent years, Gu Qinghe has given me medicine for my body, which has caused a great deficit in my body. The general treatment of these deficits can''t be cured. I want to go to retreat and Practice for a period of time first, find a way to recover my body, and then go back to Yimei."


    At that time, let Wang Yimei think that he was just practicing outside in recent years. Don''t let her know that he suffered so much outside.


    Hearing this, ye shuisu knew that Wang Jingyang was afraid of Wang Yimei, and that was why he was so worried.


    Wang Yimei''s mother died when Wang Yimei was very young. She grew up with Wang Jingming''s father and daughter. If she wasn''t in it, it would be difficult for others to know her family.


    Ye shuisu said, "Grandpa Wang, Aunt Wang must understand your thoughts about Aunt Wang. However, Aunt Wang has missed you very much and worried about you these years. If you don''t go back so early, can you send a letter to Aunt Wang to let her know that you are safe?"


    It is a greatfort to know that Wang Jingming is safe in the heart of Wang Yimei.


    Her hanging heart can also bepletely put down.


    Wang Jingming coughed a few times, hoarse and weak.


    Ye shuisu quickly poured a cup of warm water and said anxiously, "Grandpa Wang, drink some water. How long do you need to recover to get better?"


    Ye shuisu remembered that before Wang Jingming disappeared, he was not only a famous genius in the Feng Shui industry, but also a kind phnthropist. No matter where he needed help, he would give one or two of his ie.


    Such kindness also continued to King Amy.


    Such a good father and daughter, such a good two people, really shouldn''t be like this, let alone the end of thest life.


    Wang Jingming took the water and drank it. His cough seemed to be getting better, but the whole person still looked haggard.


    Wang Jingming nodded: "I''ll find a way to send a letter to Yimei and let her know that I''m fine now."


    He added, "I''m afraid it''s hard to recover if I don''t shut up for a year and a half."


    Then Wang Jingming''s eyes darkened.


    It takes a year and a half to recover. Looking at Wang Jingming''s skinny appearance, ye shuisu is really hard to imagine what Gu Qinghe has done to him in the five years since Wang Jingming disappeared and Gu Qinghe turned him into a puppet!


    Ye shuisu clenched his fist, his eyes showed a cold light, and said, "Grandpa Wang, you can safely shut up. I will find a way to make Gu Jingming pay for the evil things he has done to you!"


    Obviously, Gu Qinghe should have killed Wang Jingming in thest life.


    Some viins are not epted by heaven. Now she lives again and she will ept them!


    Wang Jingming did shake his head. His eyes were deep. A cold light shed. He shook his head, looked at ye shuisu and said, "shuisu, good boy, Grandpa Wang''s revenge will be avenged by himself. Just do your own thing at ease."


    Ye shuisu insisted: "Gu Qinghe intended to hurt me before. I have revenge with him."


    Wang Jingming didn''t say any more.


    Ye shuisu then asked Wang Jingming, "Grandpa Wang, why did Gu Qinghe turn you into a puppet and trap you around him?"


    Although Gu Qinghe had long known that he was a pervert, after all, what he said he liked her, but there was no reason to turn her into his puppet?


    However, Mu ran told her earlier that when Gu Qinghe was treating her, it was not Gu Qinghe who finally hypnotized her, but Gu Qinghe and the ck robed man around him, that is, Wang Jingming.


    And she can also clearly notice that it seems that Wang Jingming is working for Gu Qinghe around Gu Qinghe.


    So she was quite curious about it.


    Gu Qing and Fu Hanxue, who were in collusion, almost hurt her, and she won''t let them go easily!


    Wang Jingyang''s eyes were dark and did not directly answer ye shuisu''s words, but he said to ye shuisu in another way: "Gu Qinghe has upied a ce in the field of hypnosis and psychotherapy in the whole country with his superb hypnosis in recent years. He is young, and all kinds of titles fall on him. He has made many achievements in the field of hypnosis, and even many people can''t get them all their life. The reason why he can have such a high reputation is that he has a lot of spirit that could not be saved The patient, in his hands, can be well treated and cured. This is because I am with him to help his patient. "


    Wang Jingyang''s words are so light that people can''t hear his emotions.


    However, hearing this in ye shuisu''s ears, it inevitably made her angry.


    "So with Gu Qinghe''s talent, he doesn''t have the ability to cure so many hopeless mental patients!"


    "All his shining aura and fame are obtained by your hand!"


    "Instead of being kind to you, he turned you into his puppet and made you suffer by his side!"


    From Wang Jingming''s bony and frail appearance, we can guess how much suffering he has suffered in recent years at Gu Qinghe''s side!


    And not only that, Gu Qinghe drained everything from Wang Jingming in his previous life, but also finally let Wang Jingming die!


    No wonder Mu ran said that Wang Jingming was actually the one who gave her hypnotic treatment. She originally thought that Wang Jingming was only Gu Qinghe''s assistance. Unexpectedly, Gu Qinghe and all the excellent hypnosis praised by others came from Wang Jingming!


    How can there be such shameless and vicious people in this world!


    Knowing the more miserable ending of Wang Jingming in thest life, ye shuisu''s performance is more exciting than the general performance.


    "That''s all." Wang Jingming closed his eyes, as if he were adjusting his breath and meditating. "Fame, wealth and money are nothing but worldly things."


    "But Gu Qinghe made you a puppet, separated your flesh and blood, and hurt you... Moreover, for you, fame and wealth are not important to you, but this is not the reason why Gu Qinghe obtained his fame and wealth through your ability!"


    Ye shuisu is still a little angry after all. However, Gu Qinghe won''t let go after dealing with his affairs!


    Unfortunately, some things have happened, so we can only let it happen.


    Yu guqinghe, the "top hypnotist" recognized in China, is a hypocritical person who can hardly find a chance for his treatment. She will tear off his true face sooner orter!


    As if remembering something, ye shuisu restrained her anger and said to Wang Jingming, "Uncle Wang, I have something to ask you."

 Chapter 325

    Night fell. It seemed that the night was very quiet, but the whole country of China is not quiet now.


    Thepetition between ye shuisu and Fu Hanxue tomorrow has spread from the small banquet hall to the Inte. Finally, the whole country knows it.


    Originally it was just apetition. No matter what, it could not arouse the great attention of the whole Chinese country.


    However, this is not an ordinarypetition, because thispetition is associated with a Genesis grand prize, GERT music Diamond Award.


    Originally, when it was debated whether ye shuisu or Fu Hanxue won the grand prize of Genesis, the public''s discussion on this has risen to a high point.


    Although it was misunderstood at the beginning that Fu Hanxue won the award, and Fu Hanxue said that ye shuisu stole her works, coupled with Fu Hanxue''s excellent resume, on the Inte, almost everyone believed that Fu Hanxue won the award and believed that only Fu Hanxue had the strength to win the title of GERT Diamond Award.


    But now the winner recognized by GERT Music Committee is ye shuisu. Coupled with Fu Hanxue''s injustice to ye shuisu, ye shuisu has also been pushed to the forefront of public attention.


    The attention of this matter has beenrge enough. As soon as the news that Fu Hanxue and ye shuisu want topetees out, everyone has a high interest in thispetition with the attitude of watching a good y tomorrow.


    Since the news of thepetition was spread by interested people at the banquet, the attention of the whole country to thepetition has not weakened.


    "Fu Hanxue has said that ye shuisu stole her work. Ye shuisu, a thief, dares to take Fu Hanxue''spetition! Just wait tomorrow to see how ye shuisu, a deceiver, is beaten in the face!"


    "Yes! The most annoying person is the one who steals other people''s works! Such a person should be nailed to the shame frame forever! Today ye shuisu can deny that she stole Fu Hanxue''s works. Tomorrow, she has no talent topare with Fu Hanxue''s talent. What''s the truth? Then she will naturally meet Zhenzhang!"


    "Isn''t it? And ye shuisu, who doesn''t know how to live or die, has answered severalpetitions of Fu Hanxue at once! Look at the way she doesn''t care at the banquet in the video, waiting for her to be beaten in the face tomorrow! The grand GERT Diamond Award, the first award of Genesis won by Chinese, can''t be won by a deceiver!"


    "That''s right! I didn''t expect a good prize. Now such a big thing has happened!"


    "Upstairs, all the people upstairs, only I think ye shuisu dared to take thepetition because she really has confidence? Didn''t you say that she would be thest to insist and shameless for a getter Diamond Award? In case, I mean, in case, ye shuisu won the getter Diamond Award! Director Mu ran supports her! What I like most is It''s director Mu ran. I believe what she said is a leaf water su! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Online forums, such discussions, have never stopped since they were issued.


    It''s the same as at the banquet hall, because Fu Hanxue''s resume is much brighter than ye shuisu, and ye shuisu''s previous wind evaluation is not good.


    Online for thispetition, almost one-sided support for Fu Hanxue.


    Moreover, Fu Hanxue also said that ye shuisu stole her works. The clue of the matter is more intriguing. It is easy to be raised to the height of personality problems and stealing works.


    Among them, the one at the low point is still ye shuisu.


    Among all the people, there were a few who spoke to ye shuisu asionally, and soon they were drowned by a voice supporting Fu Hanxue on the Inte.


    However, things have not just stayed at the level of discussion.


    Because the heat of this matter is too great, some people put in a bet on whether ye shuisu won or Fu Hanxue won.


    Originally, only a small number of people participated, but somehow, gradually, gradually, more and more people participated in it.


    This is a ten pass, ten pass a hundred, like fermentation, and soon spread to the victory or defeat of Fu Hanxue, who is in custody of Ye shuisu in the wholework.


    Originally, people regarded this as a good y. After many people bet money on winning or losing, things rted to themselves. People''s attention to thispetition was even higher.


    Because of people''s inherent impression, simrly, people are all in custody. Fu Hanxue wins and ye shuisu wins, but only a few.


    For a time, this bet, of course, the odds of Ye shuisu soared.


    But even so, ye shuisu won very little.


    Of course, people only want to have fun, and they don''t bet much money, but they are more or less involved in their own interests, and they pay different attention to the whole thing.


    The result of all this is tomorrow''spetition. People''s attention to this is getting higher and higher to an unimaginable level.


    Such high news poprity is also rted to ye shuisu. Of course, the Jiang family paid attention to it early.


    Because the Inte is full of curses against ye shuisu, they can''t help but feel worried about it.


    "Well, how did Shui Su get involved in such apetition?"


    Mr. Jiang couldn''t help but get the way. Because he also thought that ye shuisu''s talent could notpare with Fu Hanxue.


    Jiang Chenxi also saw this. The more he looked at the onlinements, the worse his face was: "such a high heat, if you buy the navy to reverse thements, I''m afraid the effect is not great, but you still have to try."


    Jiangchuan Bai was indifferent to all kinds of news on the Inte. He learned from the mouth of the Jiang family that there was a lot of noise on the Inte. He said, "it''s just a game. If something happens, the Jiang family must take care of it."


    Looking at thements on the Inte, Jiang Xiangru''s face didn''t look very good, but she still said: "no matter how thepetition tomorrow is, Shui Su said that the gett Diamond Award was her work, it must be that the Miss Fu family is lying."


    Jiang Zehan came back at a time when everyone was worried about the uproar on the Inte.


    He didn''t say anything, but broadcast ye shuisu''s mobile phone.


    Ye shuisu seemed to have something to do. Under the anxious questioning of the family, he just said, "don''t worry, I can. You can see the results tomorrow. I have something else to do. Hang up first."


    For a moment, the family was silent. Originally, they were worried about ye shuisu because of the pressure of onlinements. Unexpectedly, ye shuisu himself was so confident?

 Chapter 326

    At this time, Jiang Zehan said, "it''s impossible for Shui Su not to fight now. It''s not that she doesn''t say she doesn''t fight, but that she''s afraid of Fu Hanxue. Shui Su is not afraid. What are we worried about?"


    Jiang Zehan''s words are of course reasonable. Anyway, things have developed to this point. Since shuisu is not afraid, if anything happens again, the Jiang family will be carried by Ye shuisu.


    Finally, Mr. Jiang said, "I think someone is making a bet on whether Shui Su wins or Fu Girl wins. Zehan,e and help Grandpa see how Shui Su wins? I''ll bet a big one!"


    "I also want to express my support for shuisu in practical action! Don''t let people think that shuisu is not guaranteed!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Soon, the news that ye shuisu was suddenly betting 200 million refreshed the screen of China''s Inte circle.


    Although there are arge number of Inte users in China, there are also many people who pay attention to tomorrow''spetition and many people who participate in betting.


    But when everyone bet on Fu Hanxue to win, in fact, they won very little. Even if Fu Hanxue won the game in the end, because there are too many people, the money they can win is very limited.


    So they invest in money, which is just fun.


    Although there are many people betting on Fu Hanxue this time, there is little money for each person. Therefore, at this time, the money bet by arge number of Inte users in China is only more than 200 million.


    But now someone is betting up to 200 million on ye shuisu. Soon, ye shuisu''s capital will basically catch up with Fu Hanxue''s.


    Because everyone is paying attention to this matter, it is also a big event.


    Soon, someone picked it out. The person who bet on ye shuisu behind his back is the Jiang family!


    Whether it''s in the name of Mr. Jiang, Jiang Chenxi or anyone else,


    "The Jiang family is really big!"


    "But knowing that ye shuisu will lose, give her such a big bet. Is it really good for the Jiang family?"


    "Who knows?"


    "You see, someone has made a big bet on Fu Hanxue! One shot is 100 million!"


    "There is another big new note for Fu Hanxue, one billion at a time!"


    "Someone pulled it out. Xiao Li, the young master of the Xiao family, bet 100 million on Fu Hanxue!"


    "Fu Hanxue''s adoptive father and Fu Yiyu, the second leader of the Fu family, bet a billion on Fu Hanxue!"


    "I feel that this bet has be a fairypetition!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this time, in addition to the melon eating people, as well as the relevant families of the Jiang family and the Fu family, there was also a leader''s family in Beijing who seemed to have nothing to do with this matter.


    That is Huo Longqi, the leader of the Huo family, one of the four families in the capital.


    He had been in a hot spring with some friends, but he was not interested in the news that happened everywhere.


    But the fact that ye shuisu and Fu Hanxue had apetition was too hot, and several of his friends couldn''t help talking about it.


    "It''s really strange. I didn''t expect that thepetition between the two youngdies could still attract so much attention in China."


    "Have you seen it all? Theirpetition involves the cross era award GERT Diamond Award. Of course, many people will pay attention to it."


    "It''s interesting that the second master of the Fu family personally presided over thepetition between the prospective young grandmother of the Fu family and the adopted daughter of the Fu family. Who doesn''t know that the second master of the Fu family and Fu Shao actually don''t agree secretly? The second master of the Fu family is ostensibly good to Fu Shao, but secretly he stumbled on Fu Shao..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    These people are the leaders of the dandies in the capital. They say everything you say to me.


    Although it was night, the warm soup pool they were soaking in was also brightly lit and the surrounding scenery was quite pleasing to the eye.


    Huolongqi was thinking about his own affairs with his eyes closed. He just listened to what they said and did not participate in the discussion.


    After hearing that they mentioned the Fu family, he opened his eyes.


    The Fu family and Fu Linnan are his only strongest opponents in the capital. He has always had a keen sense of smell for things rted to him.


    Seeing the people around him watching the mobile phone discussion, he also picked up the mobile phone and scanned it. It''s easy to know what happened.


    Perhaps life has been too boring recently. At this time, he can''t help being interested in a smallpetition.


    No, it can''t be said to be a smallpetition.


    Although it''s just a contest between two little girls, it''s not easy to attract the attention of people all over China.


    Seeing that everyone was gambling in full swing, he was interested for a moment. He couldn''t help but order and ce a bet.


    The object of his bet is Fu Hanxue. The amount of the bet is not much for him, only 10 million, but it is much more than most people who want to have fun and make a casual bet.


    However, Fu Yiyu made a bet of one billion yuan on Fu Hanxue. In addition, there are many rich second-generation supporters for Fu Hanxue, so his bet did not cause any response.


    Of course, he didn''t want to cause any repercussions. He just wanted to have fun. He saw everyone ying, so he wanted to y on a whim.


    But originally, because he regarded Fu Linnan as his strongest opponent, he was actually more interested in Fu Linnan''s fiancee ye shuisu.


    Even if ye shuisu is a straw bag with a bad reputation, he is close to Fu Linnan, so he is more interested.


    But he didn''t bet on ye shuisu, because he never made a loss.


    anytime.


    After the bet, huolongqi put his mobile phone aside and continued to close his eyes in the hot spring.


    The mist of the hot spring was dense, and his face was cold, handsome and powerful.


    In his heart, he is also vaguely looking forward to tomorrow.


    At this time, when people were paying close attention to the matter, Fu Hanxue certainly saw such attention.


    Xiao Li and Fu Yiyu made these two big bets, which she motioned after she saw the Jiang family give ye shuisu a hand.


    Ye shuisu can''t beat her in anything!


    Although Gu Qinghe was annoyed by what happened there, she couldn''t help getting excited when she saw that thepetition tomorrow was getting more and more concerned.


    Gu Qinghe''s manor was burned, although she doesn''t know whether it was made by Gu Qinghe or ye shuisu.


    However, in addition to the manor, there must be evidence in the manor.


    Although ye shuisu is alive now, she is not a vegetarian. It''s another question whether something will happen in the end.


    The key is that she must trample ye shuisu under her feet in tomorrow''spetition.


    With the attention of thepetition now, as long as she wins, don''t worry that she won''t be the most shining focus among all people.


    And ye shuisu will fall into the mud.


    In this way, no matter other people, even Fu Linnan, she believes he will look at her with new eyes!

 Chapter 327

    At this time, in a dark room, there were two gloomy voices watching the matter closely.


    These two gloomy figures, one is Fu Sheng and the other is Xia Sihan.


    After Xia Sihan went to prison, because of her several petitions, and Ye Hong''s side now has nothing, and even if Xia Ying went to prison, she threatened him with some previous things because of Xia Sihan. If she didn''t save Xia Sihan, she would also pull him into prison.


    He finally spent a lot of effort and almost all the money of the Ye family to save Xia Sihan. After her sins, he found another person to help her.


    After this, although Ye barely saved it, the broken ye alsopletely fell into Fu Sheng''s hands.


    The Ye family had no money. After Xia Sihan came out of prison, she could no longer live as a youngdy. Because of what she had done before, she was subjected to endless ridicule wherever she passed.


    Of course she is not willing, but Xia Ying is in prison and Ye Hong is bankrupt. Who else can she rely on?


    Only Fu Sheng!


    Although Fu Sheng is also miserable now, because he calcted about Fu Linnan, not only he was spit by everyone, but the key point is that he was abandoned by the Fu family. Perhaps there are Fu Linnan''s handwriting, but up to now, even his father Fu Yiyu doesn''t care about him. After taking back all the Fu family''s property in his hand, he never cares about him, no matter what Fu Sheng thinks, There was no way to get anything from the Fu family.


    Originally, he was full of joy and ambition to get Fu''s South China project from Fu Linnan. Since then, he began to take the road ofpletely taking Fu''s and recing Fu Linnan.


    But unexpectedly, this time, he not only didn''t get anything, but also lost his reputation and lost the Fu''s industry in his hands.


    Now, although he still has some of his own small industries, Ye has also been taken into his hands.


    But what''s the use?


    Compared with Fu Shi, these things in his hands are nothing but worthless things!


    He is also the son of the Fu family. He will never be reconciled. He is just like this now!


    But reality gave him a head-on blow. At least so far, he found that he had no way. Fu Linnan wanted to crush him now, which was easier than crushing an ant.


    But even if Fu Sheng is like this now, for Xia Sihan, he is also the only person she can rely on.


    So she came to him and thought about whether Fu Sheng was from the Fu family. She followed him. When Fu Sheng made aeback, she could also step on ye shuisu.


    Although now she doesn''t have to be much noble in front of Ye shuisu.


    However, she has such a beautiful hope, but the reality is not beautiful.


    At least for now, she has been treated more by Fu Sheng, just insulting day by day.


    At the beginning, it was probably normal for Fu Sheng to insult her.


    But then, gradually, his abuse of her became more and more abnormal.


    "Bitch, it''s all because of you! If shuisu hadn''t found out about you and me, shuisu could still be used by me now, I wouldn''t be like this!"


    "Since you want to follow me, you should bear my punishment!"


    "Bitch!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    These are the words that Fu Sheng often abused Xia Sihan when he insulted Xia Sihan.


    Xia Sihan is a woman in the end. When Fu Sheng wants to violence her, she can''t resist at all.


    Of course, she also feels that such a life is very oppressive, but what can she do now?


    By Fu Sheng''s side, at least she can have a hope that she will follow Fu Sheng and make aeback.


    But when she left Fu Sheng, she was just a street mouse, and she would also be humiliated.


    In contrast, she can only stay with Fu Sheng and be humiliated by him.


    At least, there is still a little hope in her heart.


    A little she bes shining again, a little hope that she can find ye shuisu for revenge


    For Fu Sheng, the reason why he left Xia Sihan with him was that he regarded her as a tool to vent.


    He has lost everything now. He doesn''t know when he can have a way to return everything he lost.


    Who should he find to vent his anger.


    Insulting Xia Sihan can give him some pleasure to vent his anger, that''s all.


    At this time, Xia Sihan and Fu Sheng are living together in a dark corner.


    They are all waiting for the opportunity to make aeback.


    However, the so-called good and evil will be rewarded in the end. Now it is time for retribution. How can they turn over if they want to?


    For a time, even if they think in their heart, they still have distorted hope, but this hope is obviously out of reach and can not be achieved at all for a time.


    What they have is just getting darker and more distorted.


    And it was in such darkness and distortion that they saw thepetition between ye shuisu and Fu Hanxue.


    When this matter reached Fu Sheng and Xia Sihan''s ears.


    At the beginning, Fu Sheng didn''t know it was Xia Sihan who saw the news first. She immediately brightened up.


    Although her whole body was scarred by Fu Sheng''s humiliation, she stillughed.


    Her voice was bleak: "Ye shuisu, you also have today! Although I can''t deal with you, someone can deal with you! What are you? Just a straw bag! Bitch! What do youpare your talent with Fu Hanxue? With your little musical talent, you still want to win the GERT Diamond Award? Bah! It''s the stolen Fu Hanxue award! Now it''s discovered and still won''t be admitted. When the result of thepetition with Fu Hanxuees out tomorrow, Look how you are despised! How you die! Ye shuisu, you should be trampled into the mud! You don''t deserve all the dazzling! What Fu''s young grandmother? Bah! "


    Now there are curses waiting to see ye shuisu''s good y on the Inte.


    Xia Sihan has been suppressed for too long now. Although she hasn''t really seen the moment when ye shuisu lost, she has been very excited and scolded happily.


    Now ye shuisu is Fu Linnan''s fiancee, and what is she? Everyone shouted to beat the street mouse.


    Of course, she can''t reach ye shuisu, but now she is very happy to see someone can deal with ye shuisu.


    However, her happiness didn''tst long. With the sound of "pa", Fu Sheng pped her.


    Xia Sihan had been smoked many times by Fu Sheng. She was numb enough to resist. She just cried out in pain: "ah!"


    Fu Sheng still looked so gloomy. His eyes were scarlet and he stared at Xia Sihan and said, "bitch! What''s your name? It''s noisy to me!"

 Chapter 328

    At this time, Fu Sheng had not read the news on the Inte.


    Xia Sihan knelt on the ground and climbed towards Fu Sheng knee by knee. Her eyes were still gloomy. However, in the face of Fu Sheng''s absolute power suppression and Fu Sheng''s humiliation these days, she habitually chose to surrender to Fu Sheng.


    Then she was very excited and hated. She still handed her mobile phone to Fu Sheng. The cat whispered to Fu Sheng, "brother Sheng, ye shuisu will have bad luck tomorrow and be the target of public criticism in the whole country!"


    Before Xia Sihan finished his words, Fu Sheng pped him again and said gloomily, "call the master!"


    Xia Sihan covered her face and still dared not resist. She had to obey the tunnel: "yes, master. Master, the bitch ye shuisu betrayed you and went to find Fu Shao. Now tomorrow she will be in bad luck and will beughed at and despised by all Chinese people! This is the retribution for this bitch''s self infliction and betraying her master!"


    Fu Sheng takes Xia Sihan''s mobile phone. It''s all about thepetition between ye shuisu and Fu Hanxue tomorrow. Fu Sheng just looks at it a little, and he probably knows what happened and what Xia Sihan is shouting about.


    He was not interested in ye shuisu''s losing face tomorrow, whether she was going to be crushed by Fu Hanxue''s talent, or after tomorrow, the shame of giarizing Fu Hanxue''s works will always be on her.


    After all, the person he hates is Fu Linnan. The man he dreamed of stepping on the soles of his feet was Fu Linnan!


    But thinking that ye shuisu did betray him and go to Fu Linnan''s arms as Xia Sihan said, he felt that ye shuisu deserved it!


    In fact, at thest press conference of Fu''s South China market, his original n only tied Xu Yurui. Who ever thought Ning Chunjie tied ye shuisu?


    Now Ning Chunjie is dead. It''s useless for him to me Ning Chunjie again.


    But after this, he went to ye shuisu to exin to her. Who knows she ignored him at all.


    This is because he failed. Even she ignored him.


    Oh, a powerful woman!


    He is now in such a difficult situation. Why should she be Fu Linnan''s fiancee so dazzling?


    Now he looks at how ye shuisu will be trampled tomorrow!


    At that time, when she is sad, Fu Linnan will not coax her, but he will coax her very well. Perhaps, he can also have a way to pull her back and let her continue to be his stepping stone!


    Moreover, ye shuisu was trampled by people all over China. Fu Linnan, as her fiance, will never look good on her face!


    Fu Sheng thought, and a terrible smile came up at the corners of his mouth.


    At this time, seeing Xia Sihan in front of him, he pped Xia Sihan in the face.


    Xia Sihan gave a cry of pain. Some were unwilling to look at Fu Sheng, but there was a cat voice in his mouth: "master..."


    Why hit her? She just clearly felt that Fu Sheng was happy.


    Fu Sheng has been humiliated a lot around her. Of course, she has learned to say what Fu Sheng likes to hear.


    Fu Sheng was originally sitting. At this time, he stood up, pulled up his whip, walked to Xia Sihan and said gloomily, "I''m happy now, you bitch,e and serve me well!"


    Facing Fu Sheng''s gloom, Xia Sihan is certainly afraid now.


    However, as long as she stayed with Fu Sheng, she had no room to escape.


    Ye shuisu, you hurt me! When I step on you one day, all these grievances wille back to you!


    Xia Sihan endured the pain of the whip and thought bitterly in her heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Tonight''s night is doomed to be restless.


    There is always something that seems to be moving in it.


    However, it was not long before the news of the explosion shocked the entire Chineseizens.


    The news of the explosion is that someone bet 10 billion on ye shuisu at one time. Ye shuisu''s bet directly exceeds Fu Hanxue and is far ahead of Fu Hanxue!


    Originally, people just pay a lot of attention to thepetition between ye shuisu and Fu Hanxue tomorrow. On a whim, they just throw some money and have a colorful head.


    Who ever thought someone would bet 10 billion on ye shuisu?


    Originally, I thought Fu Hanxue''s annotation would be much higher than ye shuisu''s.


    It is true that the vast majority of people who are now betting have bet on Fu Hanxue, but ye shuisu has far exceeded Fu Hanxue in the amount of betting.


    Originally, it was just a lottery. Who can think that someone will bet so much on ye shuisu in the end?


    At this time, many people were still paying attention to thepetition. When they saw such betting news, everyone was stunned. Soon, the overwhelmingments continued to brush up.


    "Who is so big that he bet 10 billion on ye shuisu!"


    "With the strength gap between ye shuisu and Fu Hanxue, the people who put so many bets on ye shuisu are just giving money to lose?"


    "Isn''t it? What about the omnipotentizens? It''s so easy to find out who made the bet for Fu Hanxue before. Why doesn''t it be known who made the bet for ye shuisu this time?"


    "ording to bigizens, the people who bet this time hide all their betting information and can''t find out who made the bet."


    "This year''s big guyizens can''t!"


    "What this saying says is that people with a heart have to hide and can be found so casually?"


    "Since we can''t find it, let''s make a blind guess! The Jiang family has bet 200 million on ye shuisu. The people behind ye shuisu can take out so much money at one time, only ye shuisu''s fiance Fu is less!"


    "Fu Shao is so kind to ye shuisu! He knows ye shuisu will lose, but he still gives ye shuisu such a big hand! He used to see the news that Fu Shao chases his wife. Fu Shao dotes on his wife!"


    "Envy! Although ye shuisu''s talent is really not very good. It''s not ashamed to steal Fu Hanxue''s work this time and falsely im such a big award as the GERT Diamond Award, no one can deny that Miss Ye really has a fiance who dotes on her to death!"


    "Really envy! I also want such a fiance! No, as long as my fiance is half as good as Fu Shao to miss ye, no, one tenth as good!"


    "Dream! Who is Fu Shao? Women all over the capital want to marry men. They have money and face. Now there is another fatal advantage, doting on their wives! Do you want such a perfect man? I don''t know if you can meet such a man only after you have been blessed for several lifetimes!"


    "Why does such a perfect Fu Shao fall in love with ye shuisu? What does ye shuisu have? She really looks like that. Besides this, what else is worthy of Fu Shao? Family background? Talent? Don''t match Fu Shao? Besides, she doesn''t have talent. Now she steals Fu Hanxue''s works to win awards. That''s a problem with her character! Why did she win Fu Shao''s love ?¡±

 Chapter 329

    "Yes! Where does ye shuisu deserve such a perfect Fu Shao? If Fu Shao and Fu Hanxue were not brothers and sisters, I think Fu Hanxue''s perfection could barely reach Fu Shao. No, it''s still not enough. After all, Fu shaoke is a top figure who can dominate the market at a young age. However, Fu Hanxue has also won a GERT Diamond Award."


    "It''s no use saying anything. Fu Shao just likes ye shuisu! Fu Shao is spoiling ye shuisu! Fu Shao is betting 10 billion on ye shuisu as soon as he writes! Fu Shao is, even if the whole world says ye shuisu is bad, he''s on ye shuisu''s side! Fu Shao is... Love, love, envy!"


    "However, even if Fu Shao dotes on ye shuisu again, it can''t change the fact that ye shuisu will be crushed in an all-round way tomorrow! She is a shameful thing for thieves, and she will be taken seriously tomorrow! This is also very important."


    "Upstairs, don''t all of you think it must be true? Haven''t the results of thepetition between ye shuisu and Fu Hanxuee out yet?"


    "Envy Fu Shao''s love for ye shuisu by one."


    "Envy Fu Shao''s love for ye shuisu by one."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For a while, because someone suddenly put a 10 billion bet on ye shuisu, although people still discussed thepetition between ye shuisu and Fu Hanxue tomorrow.


    But suddenly, many people still focused on Fu Linnan''s love for ye shuisu. At the same time, they also made a voice of envy for Fu Linnan''s love for ye shuisu.


    Of course, this is also mixed with saying that ye shuisu is not only ipetent, but also a thief. He doesn''t deserve Fu Linnan''s


    All kinds of voices emerge one after another.


    Fu Linnan, who doesn''t usually read this kind of news, is reading these newsments because it is rted to ye shuisu.


    After ye shuisu left this morning, he forced himself not to take care of Ye shuisu''s news or miss ye shuisu.


    Because if he was around ye shuisu, he would only hurt ye shuisu, just like this morning.


    Then he lost his qualification to stay with ye shuisu.


    He can even hurt himself, but he just doesn''t want to hurt ye shuisu.


    But his damn worsening headache made him unable to control himself!


    He passed the day in such a muddle.


    But even if he keeps enriching himself with his work, he still knows that his heart is still thinking about ye shuisu.


    Thinking about the wound he bit on ye shuisu this morning and sucked her blood, he always thought whether ye shuisu still had pain and whether the injury was cured?


    However, at the thought that he couldn''t get close to ye shuisu now, he still resisted the impulse to ask ye shuisu.


    He was afraid that he would scare her.


    So he worked all day and didn''t allow anyone to disturb him. He didn''t leave for Beijing until evening.


    Along the way, because he didn''t allow anyone to talk to him and disturb him, he finally couldn''t help asking Gao Lang, "how is she now?"


    Gao Lang told him that ye shuisu was going topete with Fu Hanxue tomorrow.


    However, even if he didn''t want to face it, he had to admit that after hearing the news of Ye shuisu, his thoughts seemed toe back to life.


    He took out his cell phone and watched with interest what happened in the news.


    Then he saw the betting page of Ye shuisu and Fu Hanxue''spetition. Seeing that ye shuisu was backward, he bet 10 billion on ye shuisu without any hesitation.


    But when he bet, he hesitated.


    Finally, when submitting the amount, he chose to hide all his information.


    His cell phone has the highest protection system. If he doesn''t want to leak his information, no one can find it.


    The reason why he did this was that he hurt ye shuisu this morning. When he was not sure what harm would be caused to ye shuisu if he approached ye shuisu again, he didn''t want to have too much intersection with ye shuisu.


    Even if it''s betting on ye shuisu.


    But obviously, his careful thinking is useless.


    Indeed, no one found out that he was the one who bet 10 billion on ye shuisu behind his back.


    But in the end, everyone guessed that he was the one who bet 10 billion on ye shuisu.


    Looking at thements on the Inte that he admired his love for ye shuisu and felt that ye shuisu was happy, he couldn''t helpughing, but a bitter smile.


    Because of his love, he doesn''t know how happy ye shuisu will be.


    But he knew that because of his illness, he didn''t know whether he could express such love to ye shuisu in the future.


    He really didn''t want to hurt ye shuisu.


    However, he really wanted to be close to her, every moment, every moment.


    The car has driven into Fu''s house.


    Gao Lang stopped the car and was about to help Fu Linnan open the door.


    Fu Linnan said at this time, "go to Jiang''s house."


    His voice is always cold, so people can''t hear feelings, but it is clear that the atmosphere in the car is very depressed.


    At this time, he was going to Jiang''s house, and he just went to see ye shuisu.


    That''s it. He can see her. Or meet the house where she lives.


    No more, he will have to restrain himself.


    Gao Lang listened to Fu Linnan''s words and fastened the seat belt that had been taken off.


    He was about to start the car, but at this time, when he saw somethinging towards him, he couldn''t help but be stunned, and turned to Fu Linnan behind him: "young master..."


    "What''s the matter?" Fu Linnan looked up at Gao Lang.


    But also after Yu Guang caught a glimpse of something, his pupils immediately erged.


    Then he quickly got off the bus. Even when he didn''t understand what he had done, he had picked up ye shuisu.


    What Fu Lin Nan Yu Guang saw just now was the figure of Ye shuisu in a long red dress who came to him under the faint moonlight.


    That kind of beauty, that kind of falling on the bottom of his heart, will forever be a cinnabar mole at the bottom of his heart.


    "Shuisu, why are you here?"


    Fu Linnan just had a serious illness this morning. Now the whole pupil is still light red. It''s just moonlight. It''s also scary.


    However, ye shuisu is not afraid of him.


    Even if too many things happen today, she is still Qingming.


    She looked up at Fu Linnan with a smile.


    But before she could say anything, Fu Linnan said to her hoarsely, "Shui Su, I thought you didn''t want to see me anymore."


    Under the moonlight, his voice was faintly sad.


    Very few of these emotions are exposed in the face of Ye shuisu.


    And now, he still remembers his injury to ye shuisu this morning.


    He med himself for this all day. At the same time, I dare not face it.

 Chapter 330

    He can have the courage to face everything, even if it is rted to life and death.


    But there are exceptions to some things that are rted to leaves, water and su.


    He also remembered that after he hurt ye shuisu this morning, when ye shuisu left the room, he walked at a fast pace.


    So she is still afraid of his harm to her.


    But I''m afraid. Why did youe to him now?


    Without ye shuisu in front of him, he could barely restrain himself, although it was very ufortable.


    But ye shuisu came to him now, and all his thoughts for her couldn''t help gushing out.


    Gao Lang has left in time.


    Ye shuisu felt Fu Linnan''s sadness, and her heart couldn''t help feeling distressed.


    She raised her hand and touched Fu Linnan''s pale red eyes. She opened her lips and made a sound. Her voice became soft involuntarily: "how can it? Linnan, how can I not want to see you?"


    Fu Linnan is greedy for everything about ye shuisu in his arms, her temperature, her breath, her voice, everything about her


    Then, as if he thought of something, he hung his eyes and let ye shuisu lean his back on the car. He approached ye shuisu, raised his hand and tore away ye shuisu''s cor.


    Then, a red wound appeared in front of yeshui Suman Miao''s body.


    The wound had scabbed and was much better, but the redness still stabbed Fu Linnan''s eyes.


    He stroked the wound, bowed his head, kissed and said, "shuisu, does it still hurt?"


    Although he didn''t want to face it, he was still thinking about ye shuisu''s wound all day today.


    Although he knows ye shuisu can cure and deal with it by himself, now that ye shuisu is in front of him, he still needs to see it.


    Because of the need to bnce his body, ye shuisu''s hand rested on Fu Linnan''s fine back. The ce where he dropped his hand was a faint muscle.


    She shook her head and said softly, "it doesn''t hurt."


    It was itchy and crisp kissed by Fu Linnan. His body easily brought out electric current.


    Ye shuisu thought, but didn''t say it.


    When Fu Linnan kissed ye shuisu''s wound, a faint smell of blood came into his nose.


    Somehow, he felt a suppressed force in his body, as if excited.


    He knows exactly what this force is.


    He put back ye shuisu''s torn clothes. Then, he also left ye shuisu''s body, only took a small step, opened some distance with ye shuisu, looked at ye shuisu and said, "go."


    Ye shuisu was stunned. Originally, she pasted it on the side of the car. Now she stood up and looked at Fu Linnan with puzzlement: "go? Where to go?"


    Whenever ye shuisu''s figure fell into his eyes, he always moved.


    But at this time, he suppressed his heart. It seemed that he had no emotion. Su qilip said to Ye Shui: "leave Fu''s house and go back to Jiang''s house."


    Anyway, just don''t stay with him now.


    He was afraid that he didn''t know when to get sick and hurt her again.


    Ye shuisu was even more puzzled about this. She approached Fu Linnan and pulled the skirt on his arm. The material was soft, which was still her familiar and favorite touch.


    She shook her head and said, "no, I won''t go back. I''ll be here with you tonight."


    Besides, she has something important to find Fu Linnan.


    Fu Linnan did not push ye shuisu away, but looked at her. He was still quite restrained and seemed to have no emotion. "I don''t need you to apany me. What are you doing to me? I don''t know when it will hurt you."


    When ye shuisu was here this morning, he was seriously ill.


    He unconsciously bit ye shuisu and sucked her blood.


    When ye shuisu was away, his condition worsened unpredictably after he came down from Yunhua temple. He also had other times when he suddenly fell ill and couldn''t control himself.


    When it was serious, he destroyed the whole room.


    When he regained consciousness, he only remembered a little about what he had done.


    Moreover, I have been treated by a top doctor, which is useless for the time being.


    In his situation, he can''t control his behavior at all. How can he keep ye shuisu by his side?


    Last night, he only coveted ye shuisu once and thought it would be all right.


    But what happened? What did he do this morning?


    If it was before, if ye shuisu came to him


    But now, even if he doesn''t give up, how can he leave ye shuisu with him?


    Fu Linnan pushed ye shuisu''s hand away, turned and left: "I''ll ask Gao Lang to take you back to Jiang''s house."


    He can''t stay with ye shuisu any longer. He''s afraid that if he stays longer, he''ll be reluctant to give up ye shuisu again.


    But he just took two steps forward, and ye shuisu hugged him from behind.


    Tightly, it seems that he is afraid of leaving, so he is unwilling to let go.


    "Linnan, I don''t go back to the river house. I want to be with you!"


    Fu Linnan is in this state now. How can she leave?


    If it weren''t for Gu Qinghe to treat Fu Linnan today, she wouldn''t leave this morning.


    Without waiting for Fu Linnan to answer, ye shuisu quickly said, "Linnan, I just know your physical condition, so I came to you. I found a new treatment for you. As long as I try, it will be good! Linnan, you..."


    Before ye shuisu finished, Fu Linnan interrupted her. There was a touch of helplessness in his voice: "shuisu, you think too simple. My disease is different from what you think."


    "I''ve already taken the pills you made for me. Isn''t it useless?"


    "It''s not just your pills. I went to a doctor for treatment. The international top expert on my disease still has nothing to do with my disease. He said he would wait for research before giving me a definite answer."


    If he wants to, why doesn''t he want to be good? Why don''t you want to hold ye shuisu in your arms?


    But he tried all the ways, and it didn''t work.


    He still can''t control himself at all.


    Fu Linnan turned around and stroked ye shuisu''s hair. His eyes were still light red and his voice was soft. He continued: "shuisu, be obedient. I want you to be with me more than anyone, but not now."


    When he said this, his eyes seemed more red: "you go back to the river house first and listen to me. When I''m ready, even if you want to go, you can''t escape from my palm."


    However, in the current situation, he doesn''t know when he can get better.


    Fu Linnan said, caressing her cheek and looking at her charming red lips in the moonlight. He wanted to kiss it hard and possess it hard, even for a while.

 Chapter 331

    He also wanted to hold ye shuisu tightly and rub her into his arms and never let go.


    He also wants to


    Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu deeply.


    forget it.


    Just thinking about it, he had such an idea, and the next ideas were endless.


    If he really kisses ye shuisu''s red lips, won''t his behavior be endless?


    Who knows what will happen then?


    So now, he''d better not let ye shuisu close to him, otherwise it''s dangerous.


    Fu Linnan thought deeply, but in the end, he suppressed all his thoughts, loosened ye shuisu, and then left again.


    But this time, no matter what Fu Linnan said to ye shuisu, ye shuisu immediately jumped into Fu Linnan''s arms.


    She hugged Fu Linnan tightly, still so hard, for fear that Fu Linnan would really drive her away.


    She shook her head and said, "no, Linnan, listen to me. Now I have a new method to treat you. It will work this time! Trust me again. Don''t let me go first, let me try this time, okay?"


    How could she not know Fu Linnan''s one and only temperament? If he made the decision, it would be difficult to change it?


    But now, she still can''t leave Fu Linnan''s side.


    Fu Linnan let her go because he was worried about her and hurt her.


    If she doesn''t go, she is worried about Fu Linnan and wants to cure Fu Linnan.


    Ye shuisu was about to say something, but Fu Linnan interrupted her.


    He looked down at ye shuisu in his arms, and his thoughts became more serious.


    That''s his favorite ye shuisu. How can he resist her?


    All she has is all he has.


    But now, he can only resist.


    His thin lips went up, as if pale and sarcastic.


    He said, "shuisu, aren''t you afraid I''ll hurt you?"


    Ye shuisu shook her head firmly: "no, you are the most precious person in my heart. I''m not afraid of you hurting me. I''m only afraid of you suffering."


    Fu Linnan''s sarcastic smile seemed to be heavier, and there seemed to be more helplessness. He said, "but I''m afraid I''ll hurt you."


    In his heart, ye shuisu should only be cherished by him in his heart.


    No one can hurt her. How can he tolerate hurting her?


    What do you say, try again?


    Leave ye shuisu here. Can he repeat his injury to her this morning?


    "Let go!"


    It seems that there are too many emotions pouring into his mind. Fu Linnan feels that his mood seems to be unstable again.


    And he knows very well that he has experienced many times these days, which is the precursor of his damn headache!


    This morning, his injury to ye shuisu was still vivid, and the red and dazzling wounds on ye shuisu''s milky white skin were also vivid.


    Fu Linnan raised his hand to tear ye shuis away.


    On the contrary, Fu Lin went south to pull ye shuisu, and ye shuisu resisted his pull more and more.


    She took his hand and held it tighter.


    "Shui Su, let go!"


    Fu Linnan lowered his anger again.


    This time, there seemed to be some strong emotion hidden in his voice.


    When ye shuisu faced Fu Linnan, he easily noticed that Fu Linnan was sick again!


    When Fu Linnan was not ill, she couldn''t go. Now that he was ill, how could she go.


    She trembled and wanted to take out the silver needle. First help Fu Linnan stabilize his condition.


    But as soon as her hand holding Fu Linnan loosened, Fu Linnan pushed her away.


    The strength to push her away was not small, but the action was gentle, just let ye shuisu leave Fu Linnan''s arms.


    Fu Linnan''s eyes had be scarlet. As soon as he pushed away ye shuisu, he covered his head painfully.


    His illness has be more serious.


    But even so, he vaguely saw that ye shuisu didn''t leave, so he was angry again: "go! Ye shuisu, go!"


    He was afraid that he could not control himself immediately, so he hurt ye shuisu as he did this morning. Even worse.


    Just leave ye shuisu.


    Fu Linnan thought.


    But ye shuisu saw that Fu Linnan was getting more and more serious. Instead of leaving, she came closer to him with a silver needle.


    "Lin Nan, hold on. I''ll give you some needles first, and then you wait..."


    Ye shuisu said, and he hade to him.


    Although Fu Linnan was full of danger, she was not afraid at all.


    She found an angle and stabbed the silver needle at Fu Linnan''s acupoint.


    But seeing that the silver needle was about to fall into the acupoint, Fu Linnan pushed ye shuisu with scarlet eyes.


    Behind ye shuisu was Fu Linnan''s car. When she was unstable, she fell against the car.


    Without waiting for her to react, Fu Linnan''s body bullied and oppressed her.


    His eyes seemed to be redder, and his whole body exuded a huge force that wanted to vent from his body.


    At this time, he didn''t seem to know ye shuisu. He just waved his fist like a beast, and then hit ye shuisu with a fist.


    "Ah!" even if she wanted to help Fu Linnan, she couldn''t help screaming when her fist hit her.


    And with her scream.


    "Bang!"


    Fu Linnan''s fist also fell down fiercely.


    But it didn''t fall on ye shuisu, but on the car next to ye shuisu.


    As soon as the fist fell, the body fell into a hole, which showed how strong Fu Lin was at this time.


    Fu Linnan''s headache is really uncontroble.


    If ye shuisu''s scream didn''t wake him up, his fist would hit ye shuisu!


    "Get out!"


    Fu Linnan stepped back and said again.


    Although Fu Linnan''s fist shocked her, ye shuisu was not ready to go.


    She took the silver needle again. Instead of going, she came closer to Fu Linnan: "Linnan, listen to me and let me prick some needles for you first. Just wait..."


    She can''t go. She''s gone. Doesn''t Fu Linnan know how to hurt himself?


    At least, her acupuncture is good. At least she can find a way to save Fu Linnan.


    She really has a way now.


    Fu Linnan finally recovered a little reason and wanted to wait for ye shuisu to leave his dangerous area.


    Seeing ye shuisu getting closer to him, he couldn''t help getting more angry.


    This anger led to a more serious pathological reaction in his mind.


    He finally regained his reason and was swallowed up again.


    This time, he looked at ye shuisu with red eyes. Before ye shuisu approached him, he lifted ye shuisu and pressed her onto the car body not far behind him.

 Chapter 332

    "Linnan, wake up!"


    Ye shuisu calls. Her heart was clearly afraid, but now her first thought was not fear, but how to help Fu Linnan.


    When Fu Linnan pressed ye shuisu onto the car body, he mped ye shuisu''s hand.


    So that the silver needle in ye shuisu''s hand can''t be used at all.


    She struggled: "Linnan, you let me go! Let me help you!"


    But it''s no use at all. No matter how hard you struggle, it''s no use.


    I can only watch Fu Linnan get sick in front of her.


    After Fu Linnan pressed ye shuisu onto the car body, he controlled her hand with one hand and waved his fist with the other. He threw it at ye shuisu regardless.


    "Ah!" ye shuisu shrieked again.


    At this time, Fu Linnan''s mind was in chaos and he was not aware of what he was doing.


    Everything he saw had a vague double shadow, and everything he heard turned into a buzzing sound in his mind.


    All his actions were just a nameless fire in his chest that seemed to devour him and wanted to vent.


    The way to vent can be to suck blood.


    You can also hit things with your fist.


    Ye shuisu was imprisoned by Fu Linnan, and there was no possibility of escape.


    Seeing that fist, he was about to hit ye shuisu''s forehead.


    Atst, when Fu Linnan''s fist was only a few millimeters away from ye shuisu''s forehead, ye shuisu subconsciously closed his eyes.


    The moment she closed her eyes, what she thought was Fu Linnan''s physical condition.


    How sick is he? Will he hurt himself? Why didn''t she help Fu Linnan find a way before he got sick this time?


    Of course, she also wanted to think about what would happen to her after Fu Linnan''s punch fell.


    However, the expected pain did not hit.


    Fu Linnan''s imprisonment for her seemed to have been loosened.


    Ye shuisu suddenly opened his eyes and saw a thin figure shaking in front of Fu Linnan with a ne in his hand.


    At this time, Fu Linnan, who was originally manic, seemed to be guided by something. His eyes focused on the shaking ne, but after a while, he seemed to be much more peaceful.


    Ye shuisu was about to say something to the figure, but the voice waved her hand and motioned her not to speak.


    Ye shuisu even hurriedly hushed. Her originally startled and uncertain heart settled down at this time.


    Good luck.


    But she thought that soon Fu Linnan''s illness would be saved.


    At this time, Gao Lang rushed over.


    Just when ye shuisu appeared, because he knew that ye shuisu and Fu Linnan were intimate, he not only left by himself, but also took the servants around far away.


    So for a while, no one found it strange here.


    When Gao Lang seemed to hear a strange noiseing, ye shuisu saw him and made a silent move towards him.


    Even if he saw something unusual here, Gao Lang listened to ye shuisu''s instructions and didn''t make a sound.


    Ye shuisu came to Gao Lang, pointed to Fu Linnan and the thin man in front of him, and whispered, "the Lord is treating Lin Nan. Don''t disturb them."


    Gao Lang certainly believed ye shuisu, but Wang Jingming was a stranger to him. He answered ye shuisu, "yes, young grandma." then he looked in the direction of Wang Jingming.


    Just now, when Fu Linnan''s fist was about to hit ye shuisu''s head, it was Wang Jingming who appeared and hypnotized Fu Linnan in time to prevent a tragedy.


    At this time, he was in front of Fu Linnan, gathered all the spirit, and shook the ne in his hand to Fu Linnan.


    His figure is still thin.


    At this time, he had changed into a white Chinese dress, but the whole person seemed more skinny in the moonlight.


    In the end, he is old, his skin is old, and there is no blood color on his whole face.


    However, all these bad conditions have not changed. As long as he stands there, he seems to have a high and broad style.


    All his attention was now on the ne in his hand.


    Fine sweat came out of the tip of his old nose. It was only an ordinary ne, but it seemed to have magic in his hand.


    The arc of the ne swing, as long as people see, no matter what you were doing, you will be sleepy.


    With Wang Jingming''s cracked lips, he seemed to be saying something. Fu Linnan, who was being looked at by his clear eyes, felt as if he had fallen into a dream.


    In this dream, he followed Wang Jingming''s ce into the sky, snow mountains, quiet forests and so on.


    Countless scenes rotate in his mind. Every time he changes a scene, he seems to be immersive.


    Finally, he went to a grasnd.


    Here, in addition to the vast grasnd, peaceful cattle and sheep, and the boundless sky, there are also raging volcanoes beyond the horizon.


    Those volcanoes burned violently, and the fire inside seemed to be far away from Fu Linnan, so far that it could only be seen in the sky.


    It seems to be very close, so close that they seem to swallow Fu Linnan. As soon as Fu Linnan reaches out his hand, he can feel their burning heat.


    Such heat makes people want to destroy.


    However, the heat did notst long.


    Soon, the sky began to snow. It was very cold snow. The fire that rushed towards Fu Linnan retreatedpletely as soon as it touched the snow.


    In such snow, Fu Linnan also felt the unprecedented cold. The crazy heat on his body originally aroused by fire dissipatedpletely.


    Gradually, the snow became heavier and heavier, the cattle and sheep on the surrounding grasnd disappeared, and Fu Linnan was exposed to a piece of snow.


    The vast expanse of white, the fires that would have rushed to roast him, have nowpletely retreated to the horizon. They can only vaguely see the mes and never touch him again.


    Fu Linnan''s body and mind werepletely rxed


    "Linnan, Linnan..."


    It seems that a very sweet voice is calling him. The voice is gentle and soft, directly scratching at the bottom of his heart.


    Let him wake up when he was in a deep sleep.


    He opened his eyes and saw ye shuisu''s face.


    He raised his hand, touched her sshing hair and called out, "Shui su."


    Ye shuisu held his outstretched hand, and the corners of his lips also recalled a smile: "Linnan, you wake up. How do you feel? Do you feel much morefortable?"

 Chapter 333

    Because it seemed that Fu Linnan had just walked through a world of nothingness, he didn''t react until a whileter.


    He seemed to think of something. Looking at ye shuisu in front of him, he seemed stunned, stroking the big hand of Ye shuisu''s hair and paused.


    He looked at ye shuisu carefully. His voice and color suddenly became dumb and said, "shuisu, are you okay?"


    He remembered that he had just got sick again. It seemed that he had hit ye shuisu, but it seemed that he didn''t.


    Whether he had it or not, he couldn''t control himself and almost hurt ye shuisu, which made him unable to forgive himself.


    As if to confirm something, he carefully examined ye shuisu in front of him.


    After confirming that he didn''t see any injuries, his face sank and loosened ye shuisu.


    His voice and color cooled down a bit, but when people heard it, it seemed quite depressed: "Shui Su, I let you go, why don''t you go?"


    Ye shuisu was stunned. Suddenly, the whole person became sad, and his voice was so sad that it seemed that as soon as it was issued, it could make people cry: "Linnan, do you really let me go? Don''t want me anymore? Don''t regret it. If I really go, I''ll nevere back!"


    Then she turned and left.


    At this time, Fu Linnan, who looked away coldly, suddenly turned his face and pulled ye shuisu into his arms. In his cold voice and color, he had a strong desire for possession and said, "what are you talking about? Who will let you note back?"


    Ye shuisu was still a "sad" look. In Fu Linnan''s arms, his voice was softer: "you are allowed to let me go three or four times, and you are not allowed to let me nevere back?"


    In the sound and color, there was a bit of grievance.


    Fu Linnan originally wanted to say a few words coldly to ye shuisu, but his voice softened after he looked at the same wronged water eyes of Shang ye shuisu: "Shui Su, you can see that my condition is unstable. It''s for your good to let you leave me."


    Often speaking of this, Fu Linnan raised a strong feeling in his heart.


    If he could, he would like to lock ye shuisu around all the time, but


    But


    Fu Linnan''s eyes were a bit overbearing again, and his hand on ye shuisu''s waist was also tight: "shuisu, I just let you stay away from me temporarily to prevent me from hurting you by mistake. When my condition is better, you still have toe back to me. You only belong to me, understand? Who will allow you to tell me that you will nevere back?"


    Previously, Fu Linnan vaguely felt that his mood was wrong. Vaguely, there seemed to be a strong fire burning him.


    At that time, he knew that this was the precursor of his illness. In order to protect ye shuisu, he asked ye shuisu to leave first.


    But now, as if he had just experienced something, he could not feel the fire in his body.


    So when facing ye shuisu, he dared to be so close to her.


    Because he''s sure he won''t get sick now.


    Otherwise, he would not be so close to ye shuisu because he was not sure what might happen next.


    It''s just, what did he just go through?


    That feeling... Has someone treated him?


    At this time, Fu Linnan took his attention away from ye shuisu, and then fell on the surrounding environment.


    He remembered that when he just got sick and let ye shuisu go, he was outside the house, next to the car.


    But now, where is he still outside?


    He''s in his room and lying in bed!


    He boasted that his vignce was good, but he really didn''t remember the period from the outside to the room.


    His eyes sank: "how could I be in the room? When did Ie in? What just happened?"


    Ye shuisu looked at Fu Linnan''s frown and thought, and couldn''t help feeling a little funny.


    Today, her all powerful fiance praised him on the Inte because he bet 10 billion on her. He also said that she was not worthy of such a perfect man,


    Now he can feel at a loss.


    Indirectly, Wang Jingming''s hypnosis is really not covered.


    However, she restrained her smile and still put on a sad and wronged look: "only the state officials are allowed to set fire and the people are not allowed to light the lights. I''m here. If you want me to go, I have to go, and if you want me to stay, I have to stay. But when I get here, if I don''te back, I''ll be caught by you. Aren''t you bullying?"


    In fact, ye shuisu was still angry. When Fu Linnan had an ident, she hoped that Fu Linnan would be willing to face it with her.


    Instead of just like that, she wanted to help Fu Linnan face it together, but what she got was his resistance


    She doesn''t want to be like that just now.


    Aware that his body is really nothing different, Fu Linnan is of course quite unscrupulous towards ye shuisu.


    Facing ye shuisu''s rhetorical question, Fu Linnan was not flustered at all.


    He lightly touched ye shuisu, who seemed dissatisfied with his upturned red lips. He pecked at the red lips and said to ye shuisu with threatening voice and color: "I can''t bully you? Hmm? You''re my person. I can bully you as much as I want!"


    Said, looking at ye shuisu, it seemed that he was not satisfied with the just pecking and biting. Before ye shuisu came back, his big hand swept ye shuisu''s waist and let her whole body press down against his chest.


    Then he bit her red lips and tasted them deeply.


    While enjoying her fragrance, there was also a voice in his mind, warning him to pay attention to his physical changes and protect ye shuisu once there was something wrong.


    But fortunately, there was nothing wrong with his body, so he could kiss deeper.


    "Well."


    Ye shuisu was kissed and whispered.


    There was a slight redness in her cheeks.


    Nangong night was still at a loss just now. Aren''t they all at a loss for a while now? Just focus on her!


    Under him was the hot touch from Nangong night''s chest. Ye shuisu was thinking. Suddenly, Yu Guang seemed to catch a glimpse of a white figureing in from the door.


    Her face immediately turned red and hurriedly wanted to push Fu Linnan away.


    "Uh... Uh..." what she wanted to say was, ''Linnan, someone ising, let go of me'', but her mouth was blocked and she couldn''t say aplete word. As soon as her voice came out, it also became a warm and ambiguous light "uh" voice, which seemed more attractive and her face reddened.


    It''s an outsider, but Wang Jingming, how nice it makes her!


    As I knew, as soon as Fu Linnan woke up, she went to call Wang Jingming and didn''t tease him!

 Chapter 334

    You''ll get angry if you tease!


    The yearning from the bottom of his heart makes Fu Linnan plunder ye shuisu crazily. How to plunder is not enough.


    Seeing ye shuisu struggling, he imprisoned ye shuisu even more.


    However, following ye shuisu''s struggling vision, he saw Wang Jingminging in at the door and ready to go out.


    "Stop."


    It seemed that Fu Linnan was aware of something, and a dangerous radian seeped out of Fu Linnan''s eyes.


    He reluctantly loosened ye shuisu, looked at Wang Jingming''s back and opened his mouth.


    Taking advantage of this gap, ye shuisu hurriedly came down from Fu Linnan.


    She tidied up her skirt and called to the figure of Wang Jingming at the door, "Grandpa Wang, Lin Nan woke up. Come in and help him."


    Although I was a little ashamed of my behavior just now, it''s time for Fu Linnan''s condition to be unstable. I still want Wang Jingming to help Fu Linnan treat it.


    Wang Jingming turned around.


    At this time, ye shuisu stood beside the bed, while Fu Linnan sat up from the bed.


    He has been looking at Wang Jingming since he came in.


    Wang Jingming still has his own high and broad momentum. With his thin body, his eyes are still clear.


    In the face of Fu Linnan''s direct look, if he is an ordinary person, I''m afraid he won''t dare to enter by his aura.


    But Wang Jingming''s posture was not biased. He smiled at Fu Linnan and came over.


    Ye shuisu hurriedly brought Wang Jingming a chair and invited him over: "Grandpa Wang, please sit down."


    Ye shuisu''s actions also fell into Fu Linnan''s eyes.


    He didn''t speak and looked at all this quietly.


    Wang Jingming sat down, his posture still looked thin, but his style of aura made people dare not ignore him.


    Ye shuisu introduced Fu Linnan: "Linnan, this is Grandpa Wang, the inheritor of Wang''s Feng Shui, the father of my mother''s best friend, and has very superb hypnosis. Gu Qinghe, who has been in a great fire in recent years, came out with the name of his miracle doctor because he left the Lord with puppet skills and asked him to help him see the patient. In fact, Grandpa Wang is the one who treats the disease behind."


    Speaking of this, remembering Wang Jingming''s suffering around Gu Qinghe and Gu Qinghe''s despicable, ye shuisu still has some meaning in his heart.


    However, she hid such grievances for the time being.


    Ye shuisu continued: "Lin Nan, when I went to help you find Gu Qinghe to see a doctor this morning, I met grandpa Wang. After knowing that Grandpa Wang is excellent in hypnosis, I invited grandpa Wang back and asked him to help you treat."


    "Grandpa Wang had the experience of curing headaches in Gu Qinghe before, and his hypnosis can cure headaches, so I invited him back to help you. Just outside, when you got sick, Grandpa Wang helped you. Now your body condition looks much better. Now let Grandpa Wang help you."


    Ye shuisu said that in addition to his thoughts, his eyes were flowing between Fu Linnan and Wang Jingming.


    At the beginning, there was still a trust in Gu Qinghe''s medical skills, so ye shuisu thought that Wang Jingming''s ck robed man beside Gu Qinghe was to assist him.


    At that time, although she escaped from the manor, she still thought that the matter of looking for Gu Qing and helping Fu Linnan to treat his headache failed. What should Fu Linnan do about his headache?


    Butter, in the conversation with Wang Jingming, ye shuisu knew that it was not Wang Jingming who was Gu Qinghe''s assistant at all, but Gu Qinghe and all the superb hypnosis that gained fame were Wang Jingming.


    From beginning to end, it was Wang Jingming who treated the disease.


    In addition to feeling that Gu Qinghe''s behavior was very shameful and hateful, ye shuisu realized that Wang Jingming was the one who had treated and cured many refractory mental patients in the past. Does that mean that Fu Linnan''s headache can be treated directly with Wang Jingming? Has nothing to do with Gu Qinghe?


    Ye shuisu wanted toe here. After talking to Wang Jingming, he made this request to Wang Jingming.


    Wang Jingming did not refuse, and said that the simr cases treated in Gu Qinghe were actually handled by him.


    In this way, ye shuisu saw hope for Fu Linnan''s disease, and of course he was happy.


    So she took Wang Jingming to Fu''s house to find Fu Linnan.


    Originally, she wanted to tell Fu Linnan to give him a surprise and help him introduce Wang Jingming.


    Unexpectedly, Fu Linnan let her go as soon as he saw her. Later, Fu Linnan fell ill again


    Fortunately, Wang Jingming was not far away at that time. After hearing the news, he went to find ye shuisu and saved Fu Linnan


    After that, Fu Linnan, who fell into a short sleep, was obviously much better than before Wang Jingming used hypnosis


    After listening to ye shuisu''s words, Fu Linnan returned the sight that had fallen on Wang Jingming to ye shuisu.


    His eyes darkened.


    It turned out that ye shuisu left him this morning. Did he go to find Gu Qinghe to help him cure his illness?


    He didn''t want to leave him because he was hurt and afraid of him?


    At that time, ye shuisu''s fast pace was not because she wanted to stay away from him, but because she wanted to find someone to help him heal quickly?


    He misunderstood


    His water su


    Fu Linnan''s eyes shed aplex light.


    Ye shuisu was somewhat unnatural by Fu Linnan''s burning eyes.


    Did she say anything wrong? What''s wrong with what he said? Look at her with such a straight eye?


    However, ye shuisu didn''t think much and continued: "Linnan,e here and let Grandpa Wang help you see your disease again."


    Now she just thought that Fu Linnan would stop suffering from illness.


    Fu Linnan turned his eyes to Wang Jingming again, and Wang Jingming''s eyes fell on him.


    Wang Jingming''s clear eyes, then a pair, seemed to be dizzy.


    However, Fu Linnan''s whole mind was still very clear. He said to Wang Jingming, "Master Wang, you hypnotized me just outside?"


    In fact, Fu Linnan''s treatment of headache has not used hypnotherapy before.


    But Fu Linnan''s will is too firm. The hypnotic master he used to find is also a world-ss top figure, but his hypnosis has been tried many times and is useless to him.


    Finally, he gave up hypnotherapy and switched to meditation and conservative treatment, which had some effects.


    Previously, ye shuisu took a fancy to Gu Qinghe''s reputation. Fu Linnan didn''t know it.


    He''s just pure and has no hope for hypnosis.

 Chapter 335

    Otherwise, even Fu Hanxue can find his business card, he can''t find it.


    However, judging from the hypnotic effect Gu Qinghe just gave him, perhaps he still had a certain misunderstanding about hypnosis.


    However, Fu Linnan also knew that his will was firm and that Wang Jingming really controlled his thoughts through hypnosis. He was still a little unhappy.


    However, if Wang Jingming can cure his headache as ye shuisu said


    He hoped that he could have a healthy body and be with ye shuisu.


    Wang Jingming nodded: "it''s me."


    After looking at Fu Linnan for a few more eyes, his face seemed to be rxed and said, "Linnan, child, your headache is very serious, which is caused by the sudden deterioration of your recent great stimtion. However, after my treatment just now, your deteriorating condition has been greatly repaired. Pay attention to self-cultivation, and you won''t get sick in a short time."


    "Thank you. How about a long time?" Fu Linnan said. In fact, he could clearly feel that the cause of some irritability in his body had weakened a lot.


    Wang Jingming didn''t speak, raised his hand and held Fu Linnan''s pulse.


    On his young and powerful wrist, Wang Jingming put his old knuckles on it and felt Fu Linnan''s pulse and everything transmitted through that simple pulse.


    Wang Jingming closed his eyes and said after a long time, "your illness has been in your body for a long time. It is difficult to cure it. If it takes a long time, it will take a long process of treatment and repair to stabilize the condition. There is no big problem."


    With that, Wang Jingming took back his hand, then stood up and said, "your condition is bing stable. Remember, don''t have too much emotional fluctuation. Everything is OK."


    With that, Wang Jingming nced at Fu Linnan and ye shuisu, and nced at them faintly. Ye shuisu put back the protective bracelet on his hand.


    Then he got up and prepared to leave.


    Seeing this, ye shuisu chased up: "Grandpa Wang, I''ll see you off."


    Ye shuisu returned Wang Jingming to the guest room.


    As soon as he entered the room, he coughed: "cough..."


    Ye shuisu hurriedly sent a ss of water: "Grandpa Wang, what''s the matter with you?"


    Wang Jingming took the water and waved his hand: "it''s all right. His body has been in deficit for several years, but it''s not good for a while."


    In fact, there are also reasons for just helping Fu Linnan treat.


    Hypnosis, the stronger the will of the hypnotist, the more difficult it is to hypnotize, and the more spirit the hypnotist consumes.


    Fu Linnan''s will is very firm. Other people may be introduced into hypnosis by him in a short time, but he spent more than three times as much time with Fu Linnan.


    However, his hypnosis skills are superb, and Fu Linnan is ill. In fact, he is more resistant to Fu Linnan''s disease.


    Finally, the disease was suppressed by him.


    Looking at Wang Jingming''s appearance, ye shuisu''s heart is certainly not taste, but she has no good way.


    Wang Jingmingforted her: "don''t worry, child, I''m fine."


    Seeing that Wang Jingming had drunk the water, ye shuisu took the cup, put it aside, lowered his eyes and said, "Grandpa Wang, you just said that it is difficult to cure Linnan''s disease. I want to ask, how difficult is it?"


    Now Fu Linnan''s illness has improved, which is a good thing.


    However, headache is always a time bomb for Fu Linnan. She wants him to cure it.


    Wang Jingming didn''t hide it from ye shuisu and said, "it''s almost impossible to rely on hypnosis alone."


    Ye shuisu was shocked when he heard this: "is there any other way?"


    In the past life and this life, Gu Qinghe first, and now Wang Jingming. This is the only person ye shuisu knows who can cure Fu Linnan''s headache.


    But Wang Jingming told her that it was basically impossible to cure it.


    Wang Jingming said, "it''s almost impossible."


    Wang Jingming has seen many things and many patients. He will not have too much sympathy for patients.


    The so-called life and death, some things, how, or how.


    Ye shuisu couldn''t help but be more shocked.


    So, is it almost impossible to cure Fu Linnan''s headache?


    Speaking of it, even if Gu Qinghe, thest generation, had a more dazzling memory of Wang Jingming''s hypnosis, she just knew that Wang Jingming might cure Fu Linnan''s headache. She was not sure


    Ye shuisu wanted to ask something more. At this time, Wang Jingyang coughed again: "cough..."


    Ye shuisu hurriedly went tofort Wang Jingyang and asked tentatively, "Grandpa Wang, do you want to find a doctor for you?"


    Wang Jingming still waved his hand: "it''s no use looking for a doctor. I''ll just adjust myself."


    Ye shuisu was nomittal.


    Just hypnotized Fu Linnan for two or three hours. Ye shuisu knew that it must also consume Wang Jingming''s energy.


    She said to Wang Jingming, "Grandpa Wang, you have a rest first. I''ll find two servants. If you have something, let theme to me."


    At this time, Wang Jingming closed his eyes and began to regte his breath.


    He waved to ye shuisu. Ye shuisu understood, quietly closed the door and left.


    Back in the room, Fu Linnan was sitting on the bed, as if waiting for ye shuisu toe back.


    Although knowing that even Wang Jingming can hardly cure Fu Linnan, ye shuisu''s mood is somewhat low.


    But at this time, she restrained the low in her eyes. Then, she smiled at Fu Linnan on the bed: "Linnan, how do you feel now?"


    When facing Fu Linnan, her voice and color should always be softer.


    Fu Linnan also smiled at ye shuisu: "I feel much better."


    With that, he moved to one side of the bed and made room for ye shuisu.


    For a time, somehow, the air in the room became a little warm.


    Ye shuisu is really tired at this time, both physically and mentally.


    Too many things happened today. In the twinkling of an eye, it''s already midnight.


    She didn''t care. She got into bed, climbed to Fu Linnan andy down.


    Fu Linnan easily took ye shuisu into his arms.


    Fu Linnan''s arms were warm, and ye shuisu snuggled into them.


    Fu Linnan is actually quite tired now. Physically and mentally, he has been tossed all day.


    However, it was such a tired two people that holding them together seemed to give them greatfort.


    Fu Linnan looked at the little soft one in his arms. The taste was his obsession and the touch was excellent. He couldn''t help but feel better.


    His hand slipped in front of Ye shuisu, swept away the sshed hair blocking half of her face and said, "are you capable? Dare to do something behind my back?"

 Chapter 336

    Ye shuisu seemed a little sleepy. Her voice was soft and waxy, with some sexy husky. She grabbed Fu Linnan''s hand ying with her hair: "what?"


    Fu Linnan''s eyes deepened, and he took ye shuisu Jiao''s soft body into his arms: "go find someone to treat me, why don''t you tell me? Huh?"


    At this time, Fu Linnan''s voice seemed more tender.


    He was really moved.


    He thought he had hurt ye shuisu, and ye shuisu would want to leave him.


    But no.


    Not only did he not, but his little man was still thinking about how to help him treat.


    And I thought of it.


    She brought him Wang Jingming. His hypnotherapy is indeed more useful than the treatment he used before.


    His body has obviously recovered a lot.


    His water sue, how can he thank her?


    Fu Linnan thought and printed a kiss on ye shuisu''s forehead.


    Then he was not satisfied. He kissed ye shuisu''s red lips along her eyes and cheeks.


    "Well..."


    Ye shuisu sent out a burst of whining, which, like her whole soft person, immediately made a person''s heart drunk with her.


    With ye shuisu''s exhortation, Fu Linnan is also deepening the kiss.


    Ye shuisu was sleepy. At this time, he suddenly woke up.


    She tried to hide, but she couldn''t hide.


    She simply turned the passive into the active and kissed her affectionately. Her face seemed more hot, and Fu Linnan was more provoked by her


    Finally, when both of them were out of breath kissing each other, ye shuisu suddenly put down his mouth and bit Fu Linnan


    This was not heavy, but it was not light. Fu Linnan felt a sharp pain.


    Originally, just when ye shuisu took the initiative, Fu Linnan let her take the initiative and chose a rather gentle way to cooperate with her, without overbearing counter initiative.


    At this meeting, after ye shuisu bit him, he easily broke away from his shackles, but his body was still held in his arms.


    Fu Linnan''s eyes were originally stained with love.


    At this time, the love in his eyes was still unabated, but he was infected with some danger.


    He touched the ce bitten by Ye shuisu, and his big hand on ye shuisu''s waist tightened: "little wild cat, what do you want to do?"


    At this time, not only is ye shuisu''s behavior threatening, but also there is some danger in her eyes.


    Such a naughty appearance, like a little wild cat.


    A, sexy, no matter what, can easily seduce the heartstrings of the little wild cat.


    Facing the danger in Fu Linnan''s eyes, ye shuisu was not afraid at all.


    Instead, she looked up at him.


    At this time, the light in the room is not turned off, and the soft light shines down, which makes ye shuisu''s milk white skin more shiny, and makes her whole person more radiant. Every inch of skin on her face and body seems to want to bite at a nce.


    Fu Linnan wanted to bite every inch of Ye shuisu''s skin.


    But he looked up at her and seemed to have something to say, so he didn''t move first to see what she wanted to say.


    Ye shuisu''s words were also impolite, just like her eyes at this time, with a rather sexy attack: "punish you!"


    Fu Linnan hooked his lips. The radian on his handsome face seemed more dangerous: "Oh? Why did you punish me?"


    Ye shuisu hooked Fu Linnan''s neck and touched the wound she had just bitten Fu Linnan.


    The wound fell on Fu Linnan''s lower lip, leaving only ayer of red impression without too many injuries.


    Ye shuisu continued, "because you don''t trust me. I''m your fiancee and will be your wife soon, but you don''t trust me."


    "Your headache has worsened. Obviously, you can find me to face it with you, but you choose to avoid me and don''t want to see me..."


    "Now you see, it''s grandpa Wang I''ve worked hard to find so that you don''t get sick now."


    Ye shuisu said, obviously angry and worried.


    When I think of it now, Fu Linnan has obviously resisted her these days, and they should have been the closest people, which makes ye shuisu not angry?


    Ye shuisu was worried about Fu Linnan''s body.


    "Angry? Huh?"


    Although ye shuisu had just bitten him, Fu Linnan was very gentle about the action of asking ye shuisu.


    He stroked ye shuisu''s cheek and looked at her lovingly: "how do you want to punish me so that I can get your forgiveness?"


    In fact, if he wasn''t afraid of hurting ye shuisu, he wanted ye shuisu by his side more than anyone else.


    Fortunately, the disease has obviously improved, and everything seems to have passed.


    However, we can''t take it lightly


    Fu Linnan held ye shuisu''s hand on his wound again, hooked his lips and said, "why don''t you bite me more? Look, where do you want to bite?"


    Fu Linnan said, taking ye shuisu''s hand, swept his lips and chin, and began to go down again


    The situation at this time is extremely warm and ambiguous.


    Ye shuisu''s face turned red, took out his hand, looked at Fu Linnan''s burning eyes, and said, "I think I should p you!"


    Fu Linnan didn''t have the presumptuousness of Guan ye shuisu. Instead, he felt quite happy and smiled loudly: "ha ha..."


    The voice is low and sexy.


    Finally, Fu Linnan lowered his body and printed a kiss on ye shuisu''s face. His eyes were faint, locked ye shuisu, and said softly, "don''t me me, shuisu, I''m afraid you''ll be hurt. In this world, I''d rather hurt myself than let you be hurt. What''s more, I''m the one who hurt you?"


    The sound made ye shuisu drunk.


    Maybe it''s in such ate night, when lovers are together, it''s easy to get drunk.


    Listening to these love words, ye shuisu''s heart softened a little.


    Fu Linnan always knows her heart in her past and present life.


    But in her mouth, she said, "don''t look for reasons. I told you I could help you. Why don''t you believe me?"


    Several times, didn''t she just try to make fu Linnan morefortable when he got sick? Whatever she does.


    But Fu Linnan didn''t give her a chance to get close to him.


    Whether ye shuisu in the past or ye shuisu like a wild cat now, they always have a fatal attraction to Fu Linnan.


    This world, as long as it is her, he will never be able to resist.


    After all, Fu Linnan said, "shuisu, I believe you."

 Chapter 337

    When he even felt like a beast, ye shuisu didn''t leave him, but chose to save him regardless of danger. How could he not believe her?


    It''s just that he knows his physical condition, so he doesn''t believe himself.


    But now


    Fu Linnan locked ye shuisu deeply and said, "shuisu, I told you to go before. You don''t go. Now my condition is stable. You just want to go, and I won''t let you leave me."


    Possessiveness, paranoia, preference, protection.


    This man has always loved her in his way


    After all, ye shuisu didn''t say anything more.


    She knew that Fu Linnan was afraid of her being hurt.


    Just as she wanted to get close to him and let him suffer less.


    There is no right or wrong in this matter.


    Fortunately, Fu Linnan''s condition has improved, just fine.


    Even if it can''t be cured for the time being, at least there is a short breath, which can make fu Linnan think of other ways.


    Ye shuisu finally softened his voice and said, "Linnan, next time, I''ll face it with you. Don''t push me away."


    This life, let Fu Linnan happy, let him not suffer pain, is also the wish of Ye shuisu''s heart.


    Fu Linnan answered, "yes."


    However, if the matter involves the harm to ye shuisu again, he is afraid that he still knows how he will choose.


    He hoped ye shuisu would be by his side. be nice with yourself.


    Fu Linnan whispered again, "shuisu, it''s very kind of you."


    "Huh?"


    "When I was ill, I had no choice to leave me."


    He was also bent on helping him heal and approached him to help him heal.


    However, it is one thing for him to let ye shuisu stay away from him. If ye shuisu chooses to take the initiative to stay away, it is another thing.


    The two are different.


    "Linnan, I won''t leave you." in this life, I won''t.


    "Shui Su, you are beautiful."


    "Hmm? Where is it beautiful?"


    "Everywhere is beautiful."


    "You... Um..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The light turned off, the moonlight came in, and the whole room was particrly soft.


    The people who hug each other and sleep in bed are also extraordinarily soft.


    Deeper and deeper night, very quiet.


    The people sleeping in bed are also very quiet.


    However, such silence did notst long.


    Fu Linnan was sleeping with ye shuisu in his arms. He was sleeping peacefully.


    But at this time, his brain is running rapidly, and something seems to be invading his heart.


    He seemed to be dreaming, but it didn''t feel like a dream.


    Because everything is too real.


    All the pain is too real.


    Here, Fu Linnan seemed to be a bystander andpletely in it.


    Fell intoplete anger,plete hatred


    Where is that?


    It seems to be in a small room, which is dark and has no light.


    With a haze and fatigue on his face, he sat on the bed in the small room with no God in his eyes. The excitement outside the house had nothing to do with him, and all the light had nothing to do with him, as if everything had lost its color here.


    Is this him?


    If it wasn''t for that man, his breath was too much like him.


    If it wasn''t for the man''s mouth, he had been reading decadent: "shuisu, shuisu, shuisu..."


    He dared not look directly at the disappointment inside, but how familiar he was with the deep feelings and nostalgia.


    He wasn''t even sure it was him.


    But how did he be like this? Why did he be like this?


    Shui Su, why aren''t you with him?


    A lot of things seemed to flow through his mind, but when he went to grab it, everything dissipated again.


    It was at this time that the door opened and finally light came into the room.


    But soon the light went out again.


    A tall man came in.


    When he approached, he saw that it was huolongqi, an opponent in the mall.


    Huolongqi is still so energetic and ambitious, but such huolongqi seems to be more mature than he usually sees.


    Just like him in this small dark room, he is more mature than the original him


    "What are you doing here?" he heard the gloomy voice, his voice was domineering, but also depressed.


    "Let me see you," said horongchi.


    Then he opened a box.


    In the box, he saw some cooked corpses.


    I don''t know why, no matter he in the small room or he who is watching all this now, his heart can''t help shaking after seeing those corpses.


    Then, listen to the huolongqi continue.


    "Fu Linnan, do you know her? This is ye shuisu''s body. She died. She was killed by Xia Sihan and Fu Sheng, who she trusted most. You gave ye shuisu to Fu Sheng yourself. Now that Fu Sheng got everything he wanted, he killed ye shuisu and the Jiang family. His hands are very cruel."


    "What?!"


    He, and he in the small room, looked at those corpses, his eyes widened, and there was disbelief and anger in them.


    In his eyes, he seemed to never see anything except ye shuisu''s body.


    At this time, huolongqi said again.


    "Ye shuisu was locked up in the dungeon in darkness for two months. In these two months, she was suffering from inhuman torture every day. Although she was now a corpse, her hands and feet had been broken before she died, and all kinds of terrible punishments had been used on her."


    "Xia Sihan finally threatened her with her mother''s life and peeled her mother''s skin in front of her. She was forced to sign the property transfer of the Jiang family and the one you left to her, all of them."


    "But Xia Sihan still killed her mother in front of her, and then killed her again. After that, she still didn''t release her anger. She divided her body into pieces and cooked it to feed the wild animals. When she died, she also became a lonely ghost and can''t live forever..."


    "Moreover, when ye shuisu was locked up in the dungeon, she was still pregnant with your child. It had been three months at that time. Ye shuisu tried her best to protect the child, but still failed to change the child''s fate, which finally turned into a pool of blood..."


    Fu Linnan''s eyes were full of Ye shuisu''s body and did not reply to huolongqi, but he listened to what huolongqi said word by word.


    Hands and feet cut off!


    All kinds of terrible punishments have been used on her!


    Skinned her mother in front of her!


    Kill her mother and kill her!


    Divide her body into pieces and cook it to feed the beast!


    She and her children were beaten into a pool of blood!


    ¡­¡­


    These words, every word, just one, are enough for Fu Linnan to kill.


    All these were connected together, and the cooked body of Ye shuisu irritated his eyes in front of him.


    Every cell in his body suddenly turned into towering anger!

 Chapter 338

    Regret, hate, murder, revenge, his love, his girl, his treasure


    All his thoughts were put together and his whole person was about to burst.


    However, the most towering anger suddenly rose, but it did note out in any form at that time.


    After finishing those words, huolongqi seemed to leave in fear.


    But even if one person is missing, Fu Linnan in the small room can''t be quiet.


    "Shuisu, shuisu, why are you so stupid and lose your life?"


    "Shuisu, me me. If I insist on letting you go, you won''t end up like this."


    "Shuisu, don''t worry, I will avenge you. I live for you, to avenge you. My life is yours..."


    "Linnan, Linnan, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Lin Nan, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ye shuisu was awakened in the middle of the night.


    At that time, she seemed to hear something, and all around her seemed to be a little restless.


    So she opened her eyes and saw that Fu Linnan beside her had already shed a cold sweat.


    Fu Linnan was still so handsome and domineering, but his thin lips pursed gently at this time. Even if his eyes were closed, the whole person also showed a kind of killing intention, which frightened ye shuisu at that time.


    Then ye shuisu heard Fu Linnan talking sadly, saying things like "she''s dead", "he will avenge her" and "his life is hers".


    At that time, ye shuisu was inexplicably surprised.


    Why did Fu Linnan say she was dead? And say you want to avenge her?


    Why is everything Fu Linnan shows so true?


    Does Fu Linnan think of his previous life?


    She died only in her previous life!


    At this time, looking at Fu Linnan''s constant cold sweat and furious sleep, she had no time to think too much.


    Just kept calling him, hoping he would wake up from the nightmare: "Linnan, Linnan, what''s the matter with you? Wake up!"


    Whether you are dreaming or thinking of the previous life, the previous life, isn''t that a nightmare?


    Ye shuisu''s voice did not awaken Fu Linnan.


    Fu Linnan is still trapped in a deep "nightmare".


    At this time, he was no longer a bystander in his dream.


    But really entered his body "in the dream".


    He can really feel all his sadness, all pain, all hate, all anger, and all his love that has never changed from beginning to end


    After seeing ye shuisu''s cooked body, Fu Linnan did not vent his anger in any way at that time.


    He let endless sadness spread in the bottom of his heart.


    After that, little by little, he personally restored ye shuisu''s body, stitched it on ye shuisu''s body, which made his girl reappear in front of him in a tragic way.


    Hebed ye shuisu''s hair, dressed up, smiled at him, and hoped that she would smile at him


    All this, he had forced to do to her before.


    In the past, she didn''t smile at him. Now, even if she smiles, she disappears in a moment. He can only deceive himself.


    He held ye shuisu''s body for a few days.


    Finally, on a sunny day, he took ye shuisu''s body to cremation.


    Then he saved some ashes and put them into the ss bottle that ye shuisu gave him when he was a child. He tied a knot with a rope and hung it around his neck.


    He sent the rest of the ashes into the river and let her ashes rece her free and carefree


    After that, his anger broke outpletely.


    It can also be said that it is with numb anger.


    After all, his heart is filled with the pain of losing ye shuisu all the time.


    That kind of pain pierced every inch of his skin. It filled too much and made people numb.


    But, often think of Ye shuisu''s tragic death, his anger still exists.


    So he took Fu back by thunderbolt, grabbed Fu Sheng, bit by bit gouged out Fu Sheng''s flesh and blood, and sprinkled painful medicine on his wound to make him suffer all the time until there were only a few necessary organs left in his body.


    He skinned Xia Sihan, Xia Ying and Ye Hong, let them die miserably, and fed their bodies to the dog.


    He took revenge on all those who had enemies with ye shuisu.


    However, ye shuisu can''te back.


    "Linnan, Linnan!"


    It seems that ye shuisu''s voice came from his ear.


    Fu Linnan looked red and saw ye shuisu in front of him.


    Although her face was worried, she was so intact.


    "Shuisu..."


    Fu Linnan calls. Reach out and embrace ye shuisu into your arms, gently, for fear of damaging ye shuisu.


    "Linnan, what''s the matter with you? Have you had a nightmare?"


    Ye shuisu is soft in Fu Linnan''s arms, feels so real, sounds so good and true, and smells so good and true


    Everything about her is still intact.


    At that moment, everything now, and everything he saw in his dream, seemed to blend together.


    Fortunately, ye shuisu is still in his arms.


    "Lin Nan..."


    Ye shuisu calls again.


    Fu Linnan held ye shuisu tightly again, but still gently, for fear of breaking ye shuisu.


    "Shuisu, go to sleep. I''m fine. I just had a nightmare."


    At this time, the sky outside the window seems to have turned fish belly white.


    It was still dark, but there was still a faint light.


    Fu Linnan said and closed his eyes.


    His face was cold and cold, and there seemed to be no expression. People couldn''t see what he was thinking, but his thin lips seemed too stiff.


    Ye shuisu saw Fu Linnan close his eyes and seemed to be sleeping.


    She said no more.


    Fu Linnan''s chest is very hot. Ye shuisu can clearly feel the temperature in his arms.


    Is it just a nightmare?


    Why is Fu Linnan''s dream talk in his sleep so strange?


    Ye shuisu always felt his heart jump suddenly and wanted to ask Fu Linnan something, but Fu Linnan under him had heard a uniform breathing sound.


    Ye shuisu alsoy on Fu Linnan''s chest and closed his eyes.


    For a long time, she seemed to have fallen asleep, but she didn''t sleep well.


    It was still early in the morning, but it waspletely bright.


    Ye Shui woke up.


    As soon as he raised his eyes, he saw that Fu Linnan also opened his eyes at this time. A pair of deep eyes were looking at her.


    "Wake up?" Fu Lin said in a low and hoarse voice. He still held ye shuisu''s hand very gently.

 Chapter 339

    Ye shuisu rubbed his bleary eyes and nodded, "well, I''m awake."


    At this time, ye shuisu asked Fu Linnan, "Linnan, what happened to youst night? Why are you suddenly talking in your sleep?"


    He tried again, "did you see anything in your dream?"


    Fu Linnan''s eyes seemed to be deeper and deeper. He said, "it seemed like a nightmarest night, but I can''t remember what I dreamed."


    Then he stroked ye shuisu''s hair, which seemed to be softer than usual: "shuisu, did you wake upst night? Did you scare you?"


    I can''t remember.


    However, the dream is like this, but I remember it at that time. It won''t take long to forget it.


    Moreover, she just doubted that Fu Linnan really didn''t see anything in his previous life?


    In previous lives, where is it so easy to know?


    What do you have to know?


    Ye shuisu restrained his mood and said, "you had a nightmarest night, talked in your sleep and had a cold sweat. I was awakened by you, but then you slept and I slept."


    "So it is." Fu Linnan gently scratched ye shuisu''s cheek, so that the skin of milk muscle is soft and real.


    He added, "today you have anotherpetition with Fu Hanxue. If you don''t have a good rest, you''ll push."


    Although people all over China are paying attention to thepetition, if ye shuisu is unwell and there is any pressure not to participate in thepetition, he wille to bear it.


    Everything should be subject to ye shuisu.


    But ye shuisu hooked his lips and said, "don''t push. I can deal with Fu Hanxue even if I don''t have a good rest."


    Not surprisingly, there will be a big y today. At that time, Fu Hanxue will be ruined. What can she push?


    Ye shuisu said, forgetting some of Fu Linnan''s nightmaresst night. He got up from bed, sprinkled his ink hair and put on a graceful posture.


    Ye shuisu added, "but since there is apetition, it''s time to get up now. It''s not good to keep the national audience waiting."


    In fact, she did not expect that a storm between her and Fu Hanxue would attract the attention of the whole country.


    But Fu Hanxue wanted to die herself, and she had no way.


    Ye shuisubed her hair in front of the dresser. Fu Linnan was in bed, but he didn''t get up immediately.


    He sat on the bed and smiled at ye shuisu. At the moment when ye shuisu turned and left, the faint smile on his mouth disappeared.


    In turn, an extremelyplex coldness appeared in his face.


    He didn''t forgetst night''s "nightmare".


    Just when ye shuisu slept in his arms, he held ye shuisu motionless and opened his eyes until dawn.


    He also clearly knew that everything he saw in his "dream" was true, and it was his previous life with ye shuisu.


    Although, what he saw was only some fragments.


    But such a tragedy, even now he, is enough to be crazy.


    But fortunately, ye shuisu is still by his side, which is enough.


    Ye shuisu has known for a long time that he is a reborn.


    Ye shuisu''s revenge after rebirth can also be seen clearly by contacting the causes and consequences.


    Now, he knows why ye shuisu didn''t let her enemies die directly, but slowly tortured them.


    Because direct death is too cheap for those who do evil!


    Shuisu, his shuisu, his eternal treasure, he will love her more.


    But one thing is good.


    That is, his mood fluctuated greatlyst night, but his body still showed no signs of illness.


    It can be seen that Wang Jingming is really useful for his treatment.


    And only when his body can be controlled by himself can he be qualified to stand beside ye shuisu


    Speaking of it, it was ye shuisu who found Wang Jingming who sessfully suppressed his condition


    After ye shuisu made up, she picked out clothes in the cloakroom.


    This is Fu Linnan''s room and Fu Linnan''s cloakroom, but there are also her clothes inside.


    After all, isn''t Fu Linnan her?


    This room will also be her wedding room with Fu Linnan, sooner orter.


    Although she was about to go to thepetition, ye shuisu didn''t pick it specially, but just took a nice looking dress in a row of clothes.


    Afterparison, I was ready to wear it on my body.


    But at this time, Fu Linnan didn''t know when he appeared beside her, and then took down the clothes in her hand.


    Then Fu Linnan surrounded ye shuisu''s slender waist, printed a kiss on her neck and said, "shuisu, I''ll pick one for you if you don''t wear these clothes today."


    In the mirror of the cloakroom, ye shuisu''s posture is graceful and Fu Linnan''s posture is strong. They hold each other so lightly, which has an unspeakable beauty.


    Fu Linnan''s choice, or her choice, is the same.


    Ye shuisu nodded and said, "OK."


    At this time, Fu Linnan closed the cab door containing ye shuisu''s clothes.


    Then he took ye shuisu to an obscure corner of the cloakroom.


    Although this corner is inconspicuous, there is a cab here, which is made of high-quality carved wood, and there is a lock on it. All things are meticulous and exquisite. Although it is a little old, it can be seen that it is carefully preserved by the owner.


    Fu Linnan took out a key from one side.


    This is an antique copper key. It is very exquisite. Even when you look at this copper key, you can see the high grade of the key owner.


    Fu Linnan opened the lock with the key and the exquisite cab door.


    Then, Yexi Su seemed to see the new world. She eximed: "this..."


    Fu Linnan looked at the things in the cab with deep eyes.


    Although it is only apetition, it is not a trivial matter that has attracted the attention of people all over China.


    And it has something to do with ye shuisu.


    So fu Linnan is also going to go with ye shuisu for today''spetition.


    When everything was ready, ye shuisu came out of the room.


    She was going to have dinner in the restaurant, but she went to Wang Jingming''s guest room first.


    But when we arrived at the guest room, we found that the guest room was empty.


    At this time, a servant came over and respectfully said to ye shuisu, "young grandma, Master Wang left before dawn. You didn''t get up at that time. Master Wang asked me to tell you that he left something for you in the room. You can go in and have a look."


    Ye shuisu nodded: "I see."


    Then he went into the room.


    Now it''s daybreak, so the light in the room is quite bright.


    As soon as ye shuisu entered the room, he saw a stack of things on the small table beside the bed.

 Chapter 340

    This stack of things is an old book with a piece of paper on it.


    Because the old book seems to be old, it seems out of ce with the things in the room. Ye shuisu sees it at a nce.


    Although the old book is old, it is well preserved. It is a hard shell book and has been repaired. Although it is only a book, it seems to be filled with the smell of years.


    Ye shuisu picked up the old book, heavy and weighty.


    She picked up the piece of paper pressed below.


    There are handwriting on the paper. It was just written down. It was written by Wang Jingming.


    It says: "Shuisu, son, don''t read this book. It''s an ancient medical book. There''s a hypnosis method I used to hypnotize Linnan. There''s a hypnosis note made by grandpa Wang in the inteyer of the book. You are a spiritual child. It''s more than enough to learn this ancient hypnosis method through this book and notes and treat Linnan regrly. Child, thank you for saving grandpa Wang. Wang Jingming Stay. "


    Wang Jingming himself is a feng shui, and the Wang family''s industry is also quite antique, which was handed down by the Wang family in the early years, so that Wang Jingming''s behavior is more antique.


    The way of leaving letters is not umon.


    After reading the letter, ye shuisu folded it and held it in her hand.


    Then, following the instructions in the letter, she saw the book of notes sandwiched in the inteyer of ancient books.


    Casually, through her strong understanding, she could not help but have a preliminary understanding of this ancient hypnosis.


    But this is only a preliminary understanding, just know what this hypnosis is about.


    If she really wants to skillfully use this hypnosis, she must work hard.


    However, for Fu Linnan, this is nothing.


    I knew Wang Jingming was going to rest alone, but at present, only Wang Jingming''s hypnosis is useful for Fu Linnan''s headache.


    Originally, even if she asked Wang Jingming toe here to treat Fu Linnan once, because of Wang Jingming''s body, she could not dy Wang Jingming''s recuperation.


    So she also wondered if she could learn hypnotherapy from Wang Jingming.


    Even if you learn some fur, as long as you can have one tenth of the therapeutic effect of Wang Jingming on Fu Linnan''s condition, you can always make fu Linnan stick to it again. At that time, when Wang Jingming recovers


    But now, Wang Jingming directly gave her the medical book of hypnosis and Wang Jingming''s notes.


    Since Wang Jingming said that she could help Fu Linnan treat by learning these, she believed she could.


    However, even Wang Jingming''s personal treatment can not cure Fu Linnan''s headache


    However, it''s much better to have a way to suppress than before


    There are still things to do today. After turning over the ancient book again, ye shuisu is ready to close the ancient book first ande back after today''spetition.


    However, when she closed the ancient book, she did notpletely close it, but covered it to thest page.


    Then, on thest page of this ancient book, she saw a line of small characters written in ancient characters.


    This font can''t tell what is written if it doesn''t dabble in ancient characters.


    However, ye shuisu just dabbled in ancient characters.


    So when she saw this line, she distinguished it and recognized it. It said: blood for blood, life for life.


    Then, along this line of small characters, ye shuisu wanted to look up more.


    The front contents of the whole ancient book are written in traditional Chinese characters, as are the pages on hypnosis, which is very easy to identify.


    However, the contents of the next few pages are written in ancient characters.


    The line of "blood for blood, life for life" looks up, and the front pages are written in ancient characters.


    If ye shuisu wants to see what is written on it, he has to identify what is written on it word by word.


    However, just as ye shuisu was struggling to see what was written on it, a servant''s voice came from the door: "young grandma, young master wants you to have dinner."


    Hearing the sound, ye shuisu said, "I see."


    Then he closed the ancient book, put the letter in his hand into a drawer in the room and went out first.


    every thing will be fine.


    At least for now, there is no need to worry too much about Fu Linnan''s suddenly worsening headache.


    Today''spetition is still held in dizun hotel.


    Fu''s Hotel, one of the most luxurious hotels in Beijing, is not open to the public today for thispetition. All resources are used for thispetition.


    Because thepetition was so hot, early on, the vicinity of dizun hotel was crowded with onlookers and reporters.


    If it were not for the emergency dispatch of security personnel to maintain order around the hotel, forcibly disperse irrelevant personnel, and even someone armed around, I''m afraid the whole venue would be more popr.


    But even so, in the emperor Zun Hotel, the people who came to watch thepetition still surrounded all the viewing areas.


    Everyone is watching the development of the situation.


    In addition to the people on the court, theizens all over China who have been paying attention to thepetition sincest night almost crowded several live rooms on the court.


    The speed of screen brushing even makes people unable to see clearly: "thepetition has begun!"


    "Let''s see how Fu Hanxue finishes abusing ye shuisu!"


    "The real winner of the GERT music Diamond Award is finally going to be corrected!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    On the field, when ye shuisu appeared in the public''s sight, Fu Hanxue was praised by all people like a princess because she came to the test field ahead of time.


    "That''s miss Hanxue! It''s so beautiful! The skirt on her seems to be a luxury customized version of LR! Thetest model! The price exceeds eight figures! It fits well on miss Hanxue!"


    "What? It''s like! Yes! Miss Hanxue is a great Fu family. Can you still wear fake skirts? But this skirt on miss Hanxue is the most high-end skirt of major fashion brands this month! There''s no one!"


    "How beautiful! How beautiful! Why is miss Hanxue so powerful! Beautiful and talented! Love!"


    "I don''t think it''s necessary topare. Let alone talent, ye shuisu can''tpare with Fu Hanxue. Fu Hanxue''s clothes can''t directly crush ye shuisu? After all, it''s the most high-end skirt in the fashion industry this month!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    However, Fu Hanxue enjoyed all this with a shelf in the praise of everyone.


    For thispetition, she has been preparing sincest night. In any way, she has to crush ye shuisu!


    However, when watching ye shuisuing from the door, she couldn''t help raising her eyebrows.


    Although ye shuisu''s own conditions are also good, can she surpass her today?

 Chapter 341

    Fu Yiyu paid a lot of money for today''spetition, which attracted everyone''s attention.


    Not only did she buy the most high-end dress in the fashion industry this month, which was a little worse than this dress, but the same high-end dress was also bought by Fu Yiyu.


    The purpose is to let ye shuisu be suppressed by her on the stage today.


    And it''s only one night. Even if Fu Linnan finds another designer to do it, it''s toote


    So, for ye shuisu''s appearance today, she just waits to see ye shuisu''s jokes!


    Although Fu Hanxue seems to have been talking elegantly to the people around her and brushing a good impression on them, in fact, her sight has been locked at the door waiting for ye shuisu toe in.


    Now, as soon as ye shuisu entered the door, she did find ye shuisu.


    Although it seems that today''s ye shuisu is nothing special than usual, she is still wearing a long red dress.


    But somehow, ye shuisu''s long red dress didn''te today, which brightened people''s eyes.


    Obviously, it''s not a bright red, but such a long red skirt has a small skirt, and the plum blossom is engraved on the skirt, which is lifelike. Between every move, not only ye shuisu''s graceful posture seems more graceful than usual, but the plum blossom on her skirt seems to be alive.


    It is clear that this is autumn, but the sight of Ye shuisu and her long skirt seems to make people feel the white ice and snow, and ye shuisu is the only beautiful touch of red in the vast white snow.


    Noble, dazzling, people can''t stop wanting to admire


    Inparison, although Fu Hanxue''s white skirt is much more fashionable, at first nce, it seems to be shining.


    But Fu Hanxue''s temperament is not as good as ye shuisu.


    Today, the skirt on ye shuisu''s body doesn''t know what''s going on. It clearly seems that the design is not cumbersome, but the design is more unique and beautiful. But somehow, once you get on ye shuisu''s body, not only does the skirt seem to live, but ye shuisu''s own temperament is also improved several degrees by this skirt.


    Good design works actually have a soul, whether they are designed clothes or designed jewelry.


    The red skirt that ye shuisu is wearing today simplyplements a skirt with a soul.


    For a moment, even if Fu Hanxue''s skirt was gorgeous, it waspared by Ye shuisu.


    Completely.


    Even as soon as ye shuisu appeared, all the eyes originally ced on Fu Hanxue were ced on ye shuisu.


    After all, although people want clothes, it is people''s temperament that can really attract people and attract people''s attention.


    Fu Hanxue''s temperament is greatly cut by Ye shuisu. Now her skirt is the most high-end style of the month, which is useless.


    "It''s so beautiful. I''m the only one who thinks that the skirt on ye shuisu doesn''t look special. Is it really beautiful?"


    "You''re not alone, I think so! But I don''t agree with you that this skirt is nothing special. This beautiful and atmospheric Chinese red, this lifelike plum blossom and this perfect line... Taking my work as a fashion designer, I can say that the designer who designed this dress on ye shuisu is definitely a genius!"


    "I thought Fu Hanxue was very beautiful. Now I see ye shuisu and Fu Hanxue standing together. Fu Hanxue is going to be a passer-by! Ye shuisu is poisonous. I can''t move my eyes when I see her!"


    "What''s the use of looking good? Judge people by their appearance! Superficial! Fu Hanxue is a talented woman! Regardless of her high educational background, she also has high musical talent. The world music Gold Award and the GERT music Diamond Award are all hers! Looking back, let alone her peers, almost none of them can surpass her in the field of music in China!"


    "Yes, ye shuisu wants topete with Fu Hanxue because she looks good and has a good temperament? It''s a talentpetition today. Let''s see the real chapter in talent! But I guess ye shuisu will bepletely crushed by Fu Hanxue in the first scene! And ye shuisu''s theft of Fu Hanxue''s works is ck all his life!"


    "Upstairs, has the theft been implemented? And I don''t care about talent! In short, it seems to me that ye shuisu is actually much more beautiful than Fu Hanxue! I''m Yan Kong. What does such a beautiful little sister need talent to do? However, do you think that the dress on ye shuisu looks a little familiar? Have you seen it somewhere?"


    "When you say that, I seem to be familiar with the plum blossom and the Chinese national red. I always think I''ve seen them... I remember, more than ten years ago, was there a very powerful fashion designer who brought the ssic design elements of China to the world in the form of clothing, created the history of Chinese fashion design, and glorified at the same time as the highest achievement in the world China''s culture has attracted worldwide attention! Is the dress on ye shuisu the one that was exhibited in turn around the world, sought after all over the world and won the world''s top fashion design award? I didn''t expect to see this dress in the world. I''m so excited! I''m a little incoherent! "


    "When you say that, I remember! The designer''s name was Lin Yiyan! At that time, I was only in my teens, and I liked her works very much! At that time, other children were watching cartoons, and only I watched her design works in the art appreciation program! I didn''t know any awards at that time, but I thought her clothes were so beautiful. It seemed that the clothes were made with soul At that time, I read every work of Lin Yiyan many times. I remember the dress on ye shuisu, which was ced in the center of all the works! No wonder when I saw the dress on ye shuisu, I felt that her clothes were the same. Unexpectedly, it was Lin Yiyan''s work! Great love! "


    "God! It''s true! What''s said upstairs is true! I''ve checked it! This skirt on ye shuisu is the entry" Hongmei "that Lin Yiyan won full marks from all judges, shocked the world and won the Gold Award for world fashion designer in one fell swoop, which not only created the history of China, but also created the history of high scores in world design Afterparison, the texture, design details, sense of age and so on of Ye shuisu arepletely consistent with the entries of Lin Yiyan designer in those years! My God! It is worthy of being a boutique! No matter when you take it out, it will shake people''s eyes! Love, love! I want to save more screenshots! "

 Chapter 342

    "I liked Lin Yiyan''s works very much in those days! Unfortunately, what is the level of her works? They are all world-ss collections! If you want to see them, you can only see them from some video materials! Later, it seems that Lin Yiyan''s designer died unexpectedly, and she has faded out of everyone''s sight. But years have never failed, talented women! Death will not fail! ssics are always ssics, Now I can still see Lin Yiyan''s works being worn out. Even if I die, I have no regrets! "


    "It''s amazing! But don''t just focus on the ''red plum'' clothes! Don''t you think ye shuisu''s charm interprets this dress more beautiful and vivid? Since it was made, designer Lin Yiyan hasn''t worn it for real people, but put it on the disy rack for Dummies. Although this dress is already beautiful on dummies, But now it''s abination of man and clothes to wear on ye shuisu! It''s absolutely heavenly! "


    "Now I know why Fu Hanxue is so badly abused when she stands in front of Ye shuisu! Even if her clothes are the most high-end luxury work of this month, is such a work different from ye shuisu''s world-ss collection works? Fu Hanxue''s skirt is beautiful, but it''s just popr. This kind of dress It''s good-looking. After another month, it will be out of date. Moreover, it''s just a popr vanity and has no soul at all. The "red plum" on ye shuisu''s body is different. Such clothes, let alone put on now more than ten yearster, even a hundred yearster, are definitely a top art design worth appreciating. Sure enough, things with soul are not like things without soul And even without this dress, ye shuisu''s spirit is much better than Fu Hanxue''s! But unfortunately, ye shuisu can''tpare with Fu Hanxue in talent. That''s the difference between working hard and not working hard! "


    "Ye shuisu''s'' red plum ''dress is amazing! It''s Pink!"


    "Ye shuisu''s'' red plum ''dress is amazing! It''s Pink!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For a time, on the Inte watching the live broadcast, people were waiting for the firstpetition between Fu Hanxue and ye shuisu, but after seeing that Fu Hanxue, who was still OK, was directlypared to the mud, they were first attracted by Ye shuisu''s beauty, and there was a lot less talk about seeing ye shuisu''s jokes, The full screen was full of praise for ye shuisu. Afterparison, at least Fu Hanxue felt inferior to ye shuisu in appearance and temperament.


    This firstpetition hasn''t started yet, but it makes Fu Hanxue fall behind ye shuisu in appearance and temperament.


    However, not only the people on the Inte said so, the onlookers who came to the scene saw ye shuisu, especially after they realized what the origin of Ye shuisu''s skirt was, but also gave ye shuisu praise and amazing eyes.


    In contrast, the skirt on Fu Hanxue, which was still in high gloss, was nothing at all.


    After ye shuisu appeared, Fu Hanxue couldpare her. Now looking at the situation in front of her, Fu Hanxue could only clench her fist, break her teeth and swallow all her grievances in her stomach!


    She calcted everything so that when ye shuisu arrived today, it was impossible for her to wear high-end fashion clothes.


    But unexpectedly, ye shuisu wore a world-ss collection of clothes to the scene today!


    This is Lin Yiyan''s work that caused a sensation all over the world. It was originally well preserved by Fu Linnan. After all, this is the work of his most beloved mother.


    Unexpectedly, Fu Linnan was willing to wear such clothes to ye shuisu.


    If the dress on her body is already very valuable, then the dress on ye shuisu is directly priceless! Absolutely priceless!


    Ye shuisu also heard people praising her, but she didn''t care much about it.


    She knew that the reason why people were so amazing at this time was not only her good appearance conditions, but also the great credit of this dress on her.


    This dress, "red plum", in fact, she also knows it. After all, when this dress was in fire not only in China, but also all over the world, almost no one didn''t know this work.


    So does she.


    She also likes it very much.


    So when Fu Linnan opened the exquisite Vintage wardrobe with lock in the cloakroom, she saw that it was full of the famous works of Lin Yiyan in those years, she was so amazing.


    Fu Linnan asked her to choose one for today''s banquet. Ye shuisu didn''t refuse and took the "red plum" closest to her at that time.


    After all, there''s no need to choose the clothes inside. Every one is the best. She likes it. It''s very good to take one nearby.


    In contrast, in fact, "red plum" is not the most amazing and precious clothes in the wardrobe. After all, there are too many precious collection level works in the wardrobe.


    Regardless of his previous life and this life, ye shuisu knows how important Fu Linnan''s mother Lin Yiyan is in his heart. In the previous life, Fu Linnan didn''t give her her her mother''s works. I didn''t expect this life... Maybe in the previous life, she resisted Fu Linnan so much. Fu Linnan was afraid that she would destroy such good works


    She still remembers thatst night, in front of the exquisite wardrobe in the cloakroom, Fu Linnan put her waist around her and slowly said in her ear, "mom used to tell me when she was making clothes that she would wear for her daughter-inw in the future..."


    At this time, what ye shuisu knew was that the dress on her was a world-ss collection work made by her dead future mother-inw.


    What she didn''t know was that the clothes she was wearing actually had Fu Linnan''s handwriting.


    At that time, Fu Linnan was still young, but he liked to stick to Lin Yiyan. When Lin Yiyan designed clothes, he was apanied by him many times.


    Apanied for a long time, he will also make clothes with Lin Yiyan.


    Xu is gic. Lin Yiyan''s clothes are well made, and Fu Linnan''s is not bad.


    Lin Yiyan said to Fu Linnan, "lin''er, will you dress your daughter-inw in the future? Your daughter-inw must be a dignified beauty."


    At that time, Lin Yiyan wasughing and talking to Fu Linnan, while sewing clothes one by one.


    Just when Lin Yiyan was tired and put down her clothes to have a rest, she was sleeping. Fu Linnan twisted up her needle and thread and embroidered the plum blossoms that Lin Yiyan had not embroidered half.


    He was still young, but he was also very serious: "I''ll embroider my daughter-inw''s clothes."

 Chapter 343

    Ye shuisu just walked forward a few steps, and Fu Linnan followed behind him.


    His eyes have been burning to lock ye shuisu. Today, Fu Linnan looks at ye shuisu and seems to have more nostalgia than before.


    Fu Linnan naturally hugged ye shuisu''s waist and said in her ear, "how do you feel?"


    In fact, no matter how ye shuisu feels, since ye shuisu wants topete with Fu Hanxue, he will support her unconditionally, as long as ye shuisu is happy.


    Ye shuisu looked slightly on one side and saw Fu Linnan''s handsome side face.


    The light of the venue was very bright. At this time, Fu Linnan was wearing a ck high-end customized Chinese clothes. It seemed that the style was different from everyone''s clothes, but it still couldn''t change him. He was as dazzling as a king.


    At this time, ye shuisu''s clothes also have retro elements, which makes themplement each other, like the king and queen in the fairy tale.


    Such Fu Linnan not only shines in ye shuisu''s eyes, but also bes the most watched one in everyone''s eyes.


    Even though he had already known that he had a fiancee, there were still many women on the court who cast admiring eyes on him.


    At the same time, Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu with his side eyes. He looked very intimate and attracted the envy of everyone.


    This is true both on the court and on the line.


    Everyone couldn''t help eximing.


    "Fu Shao is so handsome! It''s a natural couple to stand with Miss Ye! They are so beautiful! I can''t stand it! My eyes!"


    "Who said Miss Ye didn''t deserve Fu Shao before? Now they beat themselves in the face so fast?"


    "How envious! Why can ye shuisu be so beautiful and have such an excellent fiance!"


    "Lin Yiyan''s designer is Fu Shao''s mother! The ''red plum'' on Miss Ye is clearly sent by Fu Shao! I envy you so much!"


    "Envy plus one! Suddenly I don''t want to see thepetition. I''m very satisfied to see Miss ye and Fu Shao together!"


    "There are a lot of screen lickers upstairs. Don''t forget what you''re doing here today! Miss ye, who has been stunned by your mouth, has stolen Miss Han Xue''s works. De doesn''t deserve to upy the position of GERT Diamond Award and won''t quit!"


    "Yes, wipe your saliva and pay attention to the nextpetition! Don''t forget, you all bet money!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    So, thepetition has not started yet, but a lot of attention has fallen on Fu Linnan of Ye shuisu, who is a burst of praise to both of them.


    However, many people are still paying attention to the nextpetition.


    After all, thispetition, mixed up, has drawn the heart of the whole country of China all night. Everyone has been waiting for that moment.


    Ye shuisu and Fu Linnan don''t care much about the people''sments.


    After hearing Fu Linnan''s words, ye shuisu smiled at Fu Linnan and looked very indifferent: "Fu Shao, don''t worry, your little wife won''t let your 10 billion white flowers!"


    Not only will she not, but after theparison test, she won Fu Hanxue. All the bets she had bet on Fu Hanxue would be lost to the people who bet on her.


    Besides the Jiang family and a small number of people, Fu Linnan was the one who took her.


    "Really?"


    Originally, it was just a very normal deration, but ye shuisu''s sentence "your little wife" somehow provoked Fu Linnan.


    He raised his hand, picked up ye shuisu''s chin, pointed to his belly, whirled ye shuisu''s cheeks, looked at her, and his eyes were faint: "my little wife is so confident?"


    At this time, Fu Linnan doesn''t care where ye shuisu''s self-confidencees from. After all, he doesn''t care about ye shuisu''s win or lose.


    In his heart, no matter what, ye shuisu is always the best.


    At this time, both Fu Linnan''s eyes looking at ye shuisu and Fu Linnan''s actions at this time are extremely warm and ambiguous, which can not help but cause a burst of screams on the field and on the Inte.


    However, the two were originally public unmarried couples. They only had a share of dog food.


    Just when Fu Linnan wanted to do something more, an untimely voice sounded in front of them. The voice was gentle and polite: "brother Linnan, you havee with your sister-inw. Thepetition is about to begin."


    It was Fu Hanxue who made this sound.


    Hearing that people praised ye shuisu''s appearance and temperament better than her, she was very angry and unconvinced.


    Later, when Fu Linnan came out, they praised ye shuisu and Fu Linnan together and said that ye shuisu and Fu Linnan were a good match, which would directly make her smoke.


    What match? Only Fu Hanxue matches Fu Linnan!


    In the end, only Fu Hanxue will be Mrs. Fu! Ye shuisu doesn''t deserve it!


    However, now it is a public ce, and all the pictures on the field are also broadcast live to people all over China. Even if she is angry, she can only try her best to bear it. She must not let her image be damaged in front of everyone.


    However, it''s one thing not to damage the image. Looking at ye shuisu and Fu Linnan''s intimacy, she really couldn''t see it anymore, so she came to stop them from making love.


    But because she still has a rift with Fu Linnan, in order to eliminate her rift in Fu Linnan''s heart, she can only shout sister-inw ye shuisu in front of Fu Linnan!


    Her heart is very oppressed! But she can only bear it!


    But she thought she couldn''t bear it for too long.


    Thepetition will begin soon. At that time, ye shuisu''s chicken will be stepped into the mud in front of her Phoenix!


    That''s when she''s proud!


    Otherwise, don''t ye shuisu pass on the collection level "red plum"? What is it? Can''t change the fact that she is a straw bag!


    Fu Linnan will look at her more when he sees her dazzlingpared with ye shuisu! Definitely, I will!


    Ye shuisu, don''t deserve to argue with her!


    Ye shuisu nced at Fu Hanxue, looked at her smile, looked at her face that was clearly unwilling but trying to hide, and seemed to have great ambition and hope for the nextpetition. She just smiled coldly.


    Some people are always happy before the storm.


    However, after Fu Hanxue''s words, many people shifted their attention from ye shuisu and Fu Linnan to thepetition itself.


    "Although Fu Hanxue and ye shuisu stand together, it seems that she can''tpare with ye shuisu, but don''t forget that ye shuisu and Fu Hanxuepete today. It''s talent!"

 Chapter 344

    "Although ye shuisu is indeed more beautiful than Fu Hanxue, some things will dissipate over time, such as beauty, but talent will not. I still stand Fu Hanxue!"


    "I also stand Fu Hanxue!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye shuisu still didn''t take care of the people''sments, but said coldly: "thepetition has begun, so go to thepetition."


    Then he took Fu Linnan to leave, but ignored Fu Hanxuepletely, as if she were a staff member who came to inform her.


    At this time, the temperament of Ye shuisu and Fu Hanxue ispared. Ye shuisu directly crushed Fu Hanxue and they talked together. They are really a little like each other.


    Fu Linnan has never seen Fu Hanxue from beginning to end.


    As far as Fu Linnan is concerned, his restraint towards Fu Hanxue has reached a point. Now he doesn''t start with Fu Hanxue. It''s just that Fu Hanxue''s biological father once had a life-saving grace to master Fu.


    Fu Linnan''s eyes have always been locked on ye shuisu. In fact, Fu Hanxue is even more jealous because of his clear sense of tenderness.


    She clenched her fist and saw that ye shuisu and Fu Linnan had passed in front of her.


    She turned around and said coldly, "ye shuisu, since it''s apetition, bet some chips before thepetition!"


    Hearing this, ye shuisu stopped, turned back, looked at her coldly and said, "Oh? What chips do you want?"


    She wants to see what Fu Hanxue wants to do.


    Fu Hanxue''s whole face still looks dignified and generous, but if you look carefully, you can see the ruthlessness hidden in her eyes.


    She smiled and said, "ye shuisu, as we all know, there are some disputes between you and me about the winners of this GERT Diamond Award. However, for such a top award, the winner must have excellent talents. Ye shuisu, do you think you have such talents?"


    "Say the point." before Fu Hanxue finished, ye shuisu coldly interrupted her.


    She really couldn''t understand how Fu Hanxue dared to shout about the GERT Diamond Award to her face.


    Although she was very smart and didn''t directly say that the GERT Diamond Award was hers, there was still some room in her words.


    But to say that she has no talent is straightforward.


    Fu Hanxue''s smile didn''t diminish. He said, "ye shuisu, if you lose, people all over China will see that you have no talent. A person like you is not worthy to be a young grandmother of the Fu family and will have a negative impact on the Fu family. What do you think?"


    All their actions at this time were watched by everyone.


    After Fu Hanxue''s words came out, they attracted people''s discussion.


    "From the very beginning, I thought ye shuisu was not worthy of Fu Shao. After today''spetition, she will be punished for stealing Fu Hanxue''s works, and the GERT Diamond Award must not be hers. She doesn''t have much of a person like herself, and there is also a problem of personality. She is a thief. How can such a person be worthy of Fu Shao Fiancee? "


    "That is, how can ye shuisu be such a tainted little grandmother in the Fu family''s big industry? After today, ye shuisu''s scandal is even more well-known. I''m afraid it will also cause a great stain on Fu? With the heat of these things now, it will certainly have a great impact on Fu."


    "Although this matter is Fu Shao''s own business at a young age, Fu Hanxue shouldn''t take care of it. But at arge age, from the perspective of the whole Fu family, Fu Hanxue is doing well for Fu family."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    People are expressing their opinions. Ye shuisu was stunned when he heard Fu Hanxue''s request.


    This was beyond her expectation.


    But when you think about it, you can expect it.


    All that Fu Hanxue has done now, in addition to dazzling herself, there is also an ultimate goal, isn''t it to be the young grandmother of the Fu family? In this way, her position will be stable.


    Now herpetition with Fu Hanxue has attracted everyone''s attention. At this time, she proposed to take the position of Fu''s young grandmother as a chip, which will make it difficult for her to ride a tiger.


    As soon as she epted it, once she lost the game, she would be even more difficult to retire from marriage with Fu Linnan.


    However, how well does Fu Hanxue really think about it? Must think she''ll lose to her?


    Sometimes ignorant self-confidence is very lovely.


    Without waiting for ye shuisu to say anything, Fu Linnan heard the meaning of Fu Hanxue''s words and said coldly, "anyone who wants to intervene in my marriage with shuisu will die! Anyone and anything will not stop me from being with shuisu."


    Cold nced at Fu Hanxue again: "the chip you mentioned is invalid."


    Fu Linnan''s voice has no feelings, but it contains full dignity.


    In particr, Fu Linnan finally looked at Fu Hanxue''s eyes. The coldness in them inevitably made Fu Hanxue retreat a small step.


    Unwilling eyes welled up in her eyes, and her fist clenched secretly.


    Why? Can''t Fu Linnan see what will happen to ye shuisu''s reputation after she lost thepetition today because she is also involved in a GERT Diamond Award?


    A person with such a reputation will be notorious after today. How much impact will it have on Fu if she really bes Fu''s young grandmother?


    Ye shuisu is really not worthy of Fu Linnan. Only she is worthy.


    She thought that after seeing the advantages and disadvantages, Fu Linnan would at least worry about the position of Ye shuisu''s young grandmother Fu.


    However, Fu Linnan did not think about anything, so he directly rejected her words! It also directly expressed the recognition of Ye shuisu''s recklessness.


    For what? How to match ye shuisu?


    Originally, if ye shuisu refused the proposal, she could say something to choke ye shuisu, so that ye shuisu had to ept the chip.


    But Fu Linnan said this, and Fu Linnan''s cold eyes made her really dare not say more.


    At this time, after listening to Fu Linnan''s words, they couldn''t help brushing a wave ofments.


    "My God! Look at Fu Shao''s look at Miss Ye. It''s full of professionalism! Whether ye shuisu is worthy of being Fu''s young grandmother or not, at least I admire Fu Shao''s absolute love for ye shuisu!"


    "I admire it too! I hope a man can do the same to me. When the whole world thinks we are inappropriate, he can stand up without hesitation and hesitation. I only choose you. No one wants to intervene!"


    "Envy Fu Shaohe and ye shuisujiayi!"


    "You''re all right, but anyway, behind Fu Shao is the whole Fu family. Such arge group is not only rted to himself. It''s not very good if he only allows his own temperament!"

 Chapter 345

    "Although what you said may have a certain truth, what era is it now? Does a person really need to be bound by the family and the secr world?"


    "Support Fu Shao and ye shuisu! What is Fu Hanxue''s intention? Justpete. You can bet on anything else. How can you move your mind to break up your brother and sister-inw?"


    "Maybe Fu Hanxue has her own consideration! But she still supports Fu Shao and ye shuisu!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For a while, some people began to ridicule Fu Hanxue for putting forward such chips. Many people supported Fu Linnan and ye shuisu, but others said that the position of Fu''s young grandmother really needed to consider more things.


    However, at this time, ye shuisu made an unexpected move for everyone.


    She epted Fu Hanxue''s bet and said coldly, "OK, I ept your bet. If I lose, I can give up the identity of Fu''s young grandmother."


    Ye shuisu''s words stunned everyone.


    After a while, the barrage ofments came out.


    "Can''t you? Yeshuisu really agreed?"


    "She''s bound to lose today''spetition! She actually epted the appointment like this?"


    "I suddenly feel that the nextpetition is more and more interesting..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fu Linnan was next to ye shuisu. After listening to ye shuisu''s words, a touch of anger rose in his eyes.


    Ye shuisu is his bottom line. She must be the person around him. No one can touch it!


    If you want to take ye shuisu as his wife, he will fail in thispetition!


    However, before Fu Linnan could say anything, ye shuisu turned sideways and surrounded Fu Linnan''s waist, then coquetted him and bit his ear: "Linnan, since Fu Hanxue challenged you to me, I also want to prove that I have enough strength to hold you, and I also want to do something for you. Moreover, I promise I will win. If I don''t win, I can''t be Fu''s young grandmother, but I must be your Fu Linnan''s wife and son, okay?"


    Ye shuisu spoke in a very low voice. No one could hear except Fu Linnan.


    But ye shuisu''s soft voice, heard in Fu Linnan''s ears, immediately dissipated Fu Linnan''s anger.


    It turned out that ye shuisu took Fu Hanxue''s bet just to prove that she wanted to do something for him.


    Seeing ye shuisu willing topete with Fu Hanxue in the name of his wife, he thought it was quite good.


    Moreover, as ye shuisu said, she may not be Fu''s young grandmother, but she may be his fu Linnan''s wife.


    The two identity tags, one is thebel of the outside world, and the other is that she is his exclusive.


    Seeing this, Fu Linnan hooked his lips, stroked ye shuisu''s cheek and said, "go and have fun." he was always absolutely spoiled.


    Fu Hanxue originally thought that she wanted to calcte the identity of Ye shuisu''s young grandmother Fu in thispetition. Unexpectedly, Fu Linnan directly rejected her words. Ye shuisu won the bet.


    Fu Hanxue immediately felt happy.


    Sure enough, a straw bag is a straw bag!


    However, looking at ye shuisu''s confident appearance from beginning to end, Fu Hanxue couldn''t help but have some doubts.


    If she forced ye shuisu to take the bet, she might not think much.


    But Fu Linnan now helped her block the bet. Ye shuisu shoulde down. She couldn''t help thinking more.


    Is it true that ye shuisu has the confidence to be so unhurried?


    But soon, such an idea was rejected by her.


    Ye shuisu is a straw bag. What confidence can she have?


    It must be that everyone is paying attention to this matter now. She should be under it because of her quick tongue!


    This is also in line with the characteristics of her straw bag!


    But there was something in her mind.


    Fu Hanxue endured a little smile and said, "ye shuisu, since you promised, the bet is settled! Competition? If you lose, you will be punished. I don''t have to ask you to lose..."


    Speaking of this, Fu Hanxue clearly hopes to take advantage of the pressure of public opinion and pull ye shuisu down from the position of Fu''s young grandmother.


    But she is still pretending. The unfinished words are clearly saying that she wants ye shuisu to pay the price of gambling, all for the Fu family


    Ye shuisu turns her eyes and looks at Fu Hanxue again. The warmth in the original eye color disappears in an instant, leaving only cold.


    She said, "of course. Would you like to admit defeat? However, if I lose, I give up my identity as a young grandmother of the Fu family. Fu Hanxue, if you lose, do you also have to pay some price?"


    Hearing this, Fu Hanxue felt as if she had heard a joke.


    Could she lose?


    However, she said politely, "ye shuisu, what chips do you want me to pay? I believe you won''t let me do anything against public morality andw."


    Ye shuisu didn''t take care of Fu Hanxue''s Yin and Yang. He continued to hook his lips and said, "it''s not difficult. Since you say whether you win today''spetition is rted to the gett Diamond Award and the greater negative impact, if you lose, you''re not suitable to appear in the public eye."


    "How about you, from now on, remove all posts rted to Fu, nevere out and jump in the name of Fu''s family, and kneel down and apologize to me?"


    In fact, Fu Hanxue said that very well. Today''spetition with Fu Hanxue has attracted so much attention in China because of the cross era GERT Diamond Award.


    This award involves her and Fu Hanxue. One of them is cheating and pretending.


    Although almost everyone now believes Fu Hanxue, the final qualitative conclusion has been involved in thispetition.


    Whoever loses thepetition is the deceiver.


    Whoever wins is the one who has enough to win the GERT Diamond Award.


    As soon as thepetition is over, with such a great degree of attention, the winner will win the full house, while the loser will lose his reputation and be despised by everyone.


    In this way, the person who loses, if she is, will affect the whole Fu family as a young Fu''s grandmother.


    If it is Fu Hanxue, if she is still active in Fu''s business circle and bounces outside in any capacity of the Fu family, won''t it also affect Fu?


    There was a chip put forward by Fu Hanxue to her before, so it is reasonable for her to put forward this chip to Fu Hanxue now.


    Although if this chip is really implemented, it will make fu Hanxue feel worse than killing her.


    As for asking Fu Hanxue to kneel down with her and apologize, she is so full of vicious thoughts to harm her, which is what she should do!


    And it''s light!

 Chapter 346

    Ye shuisu said, then hooked his lips and said, "Fu Hanxue, if you''re afraid, you can cancel thepetition now."


    Fu Hanxue had some pimples in her heart before, but now shepletely disappeared because of Ye shuisu''s sentence.


    She said, straw bag is straw bag, pretending to be confident, in fact, she is using the method to excite her!


    Otherwise, how can we propose to cancel thepetition now?


    She can''t ept ye shuisu''s chips and cancel thepetition? Is it ye shuisu who is afraid and wants to cancel thepetition, but now she wants to inspire her to say it?


    The fundus of Fu Hanxue''s eyes was a me that vowed to press down the leaf soda.


    Without much hesitation, she epted ye shuisu''s bet: "I can ept your request. It''s not difficult."


    As she said this, her expression was vaguely filled with ecstatic self-confidence, as if she determined that she would not lose at all.


    After their gambling agreement was finalized, thements were still paying attention to it and talking about it one after another.


    "Both sides have chips, and thepetition is really more wonderful. Although I think ye shuisu is not likely to win thispetition."


    "Add one upstairs."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After hearing Fu Hanxue''s words, ye shuisu just hooked her lips and didn''t answer.


    At this time, Fu Linnan said to ye shuisu: "shuisu, since you have made a bet and your chips are out, I''ll give you another bonus. If you win, I''ll give you the ''Yiyan'' building. How about it?"


    Hearing this, thement area exploded again.


    "Yiyan building! Yiyanpany founded by designer Lin Yiyan in Beijing! More than ten years ago, it was the leadingpany in the fashion industry in China! Although the reputation of Yiyanpany has declined a lot, many fashion works of Yiyanpany are still indelible ssics in the hearts of people!"


    "Moreover, the ''Yiyan'' building of the ''Yiyan''pany is now located in the center of the capital. It is said that the night view of the capital is excellent there. You can have a panoramic view of the whole capital! Miss Ye is so happy!"


    "Miss Ye is so happy! It is said that the actual controller behind the ''Yiyan''pany has always been Fu Shao. Now Fu Shao wants to give the ''Yiyan'' building to miss Ye. Did he also give the ''Yiyan''pany to her?"


    "How happy! Although there are few design works of Yiyanpany in recent years, the quality of designers in thepany is very high, and the principle of fewer and better works is maintained. Therefore, Yiyanpany still upies a high position in the fashion industry in Beijing, and thepany has a lot of valuations!"


    "You talked so hard, did you ignore one thing? This'' Yiyan ''building, Fu Shao only gave Miss ye a reward after she won. Have you considered whether Miss ye can win?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Of course, ye shuisu also knows yiyanlou. Hearing Fu Linnan say so, ye shuisu''s heart is also quite moved.


    Not for Yiyanpany, even until now, its valuation is quite high, and it has an indelible position in the fashion industry in Beijing.


    It''s for remembering that the tobopany was founded by Fu Linnan''s mother. Fu Linnan is willing to give this to her as a gift. It can be seen that she is really important in his heart.


    But isn''t she always important in his heart?


    Ye shuisu couldn''t help feeling warm in her heart.


    At this time, what people still don''t know is that although Yiyan brand has always been a ssic in the hearts of many people, the peerless works designed by Lin Yiyan have added much color to the brand.


    But over the past ten years, with the change of things and people, it has more or less passed away.


    But in the future, this fashion brand will shine again in the hands of Ye shuisu, be popr in China again, go to the world, and even surpass ten years ago


    At this time, without waiting for ye shuisu to say anything, Fu Hanxue suddenly said to Fu Linnan softly, "brother Linnan, do you really want to give me ''Yiyan building'' as a booty?"


    Fu Hanxue is only the adopted daughter of the Fu family. In the past, she didn''t even announce her identity. She has just returned from abroad, and she doesn''t hold much Fu''s real power.


    In other words, at this time, she only had the identity of a Miss Fu family and those academic qualifications gilded abroad.


    In the future, Fu may not have much real power in her hands.


    Yiyanpany, which is still at least a benchmark in the fashion industry in Beijing, if it can really be held by Fu Hanxue, it is actually a qualitative leap for her real power identity.


    What''s more, Fu Linnan wanted to give her this Yiyan building.


    Everyone knows that she will win today''spetition. Although Fu Linnan said this to ye shuisu, he didn''t mean to give it to her?


    Fu Hanxue really suffered too many rejections from Fu Linnan. It would be such a "surprise". She was really overjoyed.


    However, before she could be happy for a while, a cold, sarcastic voice interrupted her: "miss Hanxue, did you make a mistake? Fu Shao just said that shuisubi wanted to give shuisu the Yiyan building when she tried to win, but he didn''t say that you won and wanted to give you the Yiyan building."


    The person who said this was Jiang Chuanbai, ye shuisu''s second brother.


    At this time, he came along with Jiang Chenxi, a ck belly, abstinence and a warm and handsome man. As soon as he appeared, the people on the field and those watching the live broadcast on the Inte screamed again and again.


    "Ah! These are the second and third young Jiangs! I didn''t expect to see them in thispetition!"


    "What can''t you think of? These two are ye shuisu''s brothers! How can ye shuisu be so happy! Even if there is a handsome fiance, there is such a handsome and excellent brother! I want to lick the screen!"


    "Jiang Ershao! Brother Chenxi! Look at the children!"


    "Don''t be a flower maniac! But Jiang Ershao was right just now. Fu Shao said to send Yiyan building, but he only said to send it to ye shuisu. What fun did Fu Hanxuee out to join in?"


    "Yes, I''m so happy! But Fu Shao really loves ye shuisu, but her strength is afraid that she won''t be allowed to get yiyanlou!"


    "Fu Hanxue came to join in the fun and added one."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After listening to Jiang Chuanbai''s words, Fu Hanxue''s face became blue and white, and his eyes became much gloomy.


    She also wanted to say something to Fu Linnan, in order to save some face from Fu Linnan: "brother Linnan..."


    But Fu Linnan didn''t look at her at all. He directly took ye shuisu and left: "shuisu, my reward will only give you."


    Ye shuisu smiled at Fu Linnan, and his heart was still warm.


    It was cold to pick eyebrows again. What is Fu Hanxue? Also deserve Fu Linnan''s things?

 Chapter 347

    Jiang Chuanbai and Jiang Chenxi approached ye shuisu, and their smiles deepened: "shuisu, let''s cheer you on. I believe you will achieve good results."


    Ye shuisu also smiled at Jiangchuan Bai and Jiangchen Xi. The smile was also warm: "thank you, second brother and third brother."


    The Jiang family''s big bet on her was so noisy on the Intest night. Of course, she knew it.


    Although everyone didn''t believe she would win, they still chose to believe her and cheer her on. This is her family.


    Thepetition has not yet started. Although ye shuisu has been criticized a lot from yesterday to now, it is enviable that ye shuisu is protected by Fu Linnan and the Jiang family.


    In contrast, Fu Hanxue wasughed at by many people at this time because he had just won Fu Linnan''s colorful head to ye shuisu.


    In contrast, ye shuisu was shining at this time, but she seemed lonely.


    Fu Hanxue''s fist clenched more tightly. Ye, Shui, Su! Why is she?


    At this time again, a bright voice sounded around Fu Hanxue: "Han Xue, speaking of color heads, shuisu, dad will give you one. Fu''s North China project will start soon. As long as you win thepetition, dad will make the decision and let you be the deputy of the project. You are responsible for the publicity and development of the project. How about it?"


    It was Fu Yiyu, the second master of the Fu family, who came to preside over thepetition today.


    He was wearing a suit and followed by several bodyguards. As soon as he appeared, he was quite impressive.


    He first said such words to Fu Hanxue, and then focused on Fu Linnan: "Linnan, second uncle hasn''t seen you for a while. The South China project is doing well!"


    Then he nodded at ye shuisu again. Although his expression was not different, it seemed that he didn''t pay much attention to ye shuisu.


    Facing Fu Yiyu''s words, Fu Linnan simply said hello to Fu Yiyu: "second uncle, I''m ttered." the tone was not salty.


    Ye shuisu also followed Fu Linnan and said hello to Fu Yiyu: "second uncle." he was also basically polite to his elders.


    She is not familiar with Fu Yiyu.


    In her previous life, she was imprisoned in Fu''s house for a long time and didn''t know much about people outside.


    However, she also knows that Fu Yiyu is Fu Sheng''s biological father. Fu Hanxue is in the Fu family and is also fostered under his name. Although Fu Hanxue has been abroad before, she may not kiss him.


    Fu Hanxue heard Fu Yiyu''s words, but his eyes brightened. The original haze was also swept away.


    The market in North China is not bigger than that in South China. Although Fu Yiyu''s North China project is not as big as Fu Linnan''s South China project, it is also arge project to be started soon.


    If Fu Yiyu gives her full responsibility for the publicity and development of the project, then


    When she has real power, her real position in Fu will rise!


    Although, with her temperament towards Fu Yiyu, she knew that she was an adopted daughter, and Fu Yiyu would not give her the project for nothing.


    The reason why Fu Yiyu makes such amitment now is that he just wants to use the current heat to advertise the Fu''s North China project.


    However, even so, the publicity and development of the North China project will be stable in her hands.


    Fu Hanxue was very happy, but she still carried it, maintained her inherent gentle and generous image, and said to Fu Yiyu, "thank you, Dad."


    At this time, Fu Hanxue''s father shouted very intimately, but she also knew that what she had with Fu Yiyu was more about interests.


    After hearing Fu Yiyu''s remarks, they couldn''t help brushing the screen.


    "It''s worthy of today''spetition! It hasn''t started yet. It''s also yiyanlou and Fu''s North China project. It''s wonderful at first sight!"


    "Does Fu have another North China project to start? I didn''t know before, but if it was Fu Hanxue''s propaganda, I must support more! Absolute musical talent!"


    "The first time I know that Fu''s North China market is plus one."


    "I will certainly give Fu Hanxue a plus."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this time, in the public discussion, in an open hot spring, the live broadcast scene at this time is also on the projection screen in front of several men.


    These men are Huo Longqi, the cool looking head of the Huo family, and several famous rich second generations in the capital.


    In addition to huolongqi, several rich second generations still hold women around them.


    Watching this live broadcast is just that people all over China are paying attention to this matter, and they just have fun.


    While hugging the women around them, several rich second generations said, "Fu Yiyu, business is done all the time! With regard to the current flow of thispetition, at this time, it is announced that Fu Hanxue will take over the publicity of Fu''s North China market. Before the development of Fu''s North China market has begun, how much heat must it bring!"


    Another humanitarian: "you''re Fu Yiyu. Don''t you seize this opportunity? He came to preside over thepetition with this idea. This time, Fu''s South China project and North China project go hand in hand. I''m afraid it''s going to be hot."


    "Speaking of it, ye shuisu is really beautiful! The upper body of ''red plum'' is much better than those female stars. Fu Shao''s eyes are still good!"


    "What''s the use of being good-looking? You just have appearance. If I say, how can Fu Shao see such a worthless woman?"


    Several rich second generations said, and one of them turned his attention to huolongqi, who had been silent all the time: "Huo Shao, what do you think? Miss Ye is still so beautiful that she is different from other women."


    Without waiting for Huo Longqi''s answer, another man said, "what are you talking about? Fu Shao has no eyes. Would Huo Shao have no eyes when he fell in love with a woman with empty appearance? I don''t think Miss Ye is worthy of Huo Shao! Huo Shao is the secondrgest young talent legend in the capital except Fu Shao! It''s not the kind of woman who can''t see anything!"


    As they spoke, Huo Longqi looked at ye shuisu on the live broadcast.


    But just like this, he looked away without any waves in his eyes.


    Indeed, this woman is good for nothing except her appearance. I don''t know how Fu Linnan likes her?


    Huolongqi didn''t make a sound. He picked up a ss of red wine from one side, shook it calmly, tasted it, and said, "thepetition is about to begin."


    In thepetition arena, ye shuisu and Fu Linnan have walked towards thepetition tform in the center of the venue.


    They still have the same strong aura. They are dressed in custom Chinese clothes and a "red plum" collection skirt. They all seem to be peopleing out of the painting.


    At this time, Fu Yiyu restrained his smiling eyes when he looked at Fu Linnan and looked at the "red plum" skirt on ye shuisu. His expression was gloomy and thoughtful.

 Chapter 348

    Fu Linnan hasn''t touched his mother''s things for a long time.


    In thispetition, and in thepetition he presided over, Fu Linnan asked ye shuisu to wear the clothes designed by Lin Yiyan. Will there be any deep meaning


    Did Fu Linnan know about that year


    At this time, although there was a little episode before thepetition, people brushed a wave of favor for ye shuisu before thepetition.


    But now that things are here, thepetition has officially begun.


    In addition to showing great interest in thepetition, the wind ofments began to turn around.


    Originally, they were praising ye shuisu''s beauty and admiring ye shuisu. Now public opinion has turned to Fu Hanxue.


    "Thepetition has begun! I''m looking forward to Miss Han Xue''s abuse of Miss Ye!"


    "Even if ye shuisu looks good, it''s useless. Today is a talentpetition, not a beautypetition. Fu Hanxue is the most shining one today!"


    "Look forward to plus one, Fu Hanxue is the most shining plus one."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this time, on the test bench in the center of the venue, except ye shuisu and Fu Hanxue, others have retreated.


    Fu Yiyu presided over thepetition, but he also invited a professional host to preside over it.


    Under the stage, Fu Linnan sat in the center of the viewing seat. Not only does his position upy arge area, the sofa he sits on and the tea table in front of him are very noble and atmosphere, but also set off his noble position.


    Today''spetition is divided into five games, two in the morning and three in the afternoon.


    Two in the morning are chess, calligraphy and painting, and three in the afternoon are dance, tea andposition.


    Thepetition was presided over by Fu Yiyu. Of course, this order ofpetition means Fu Hanxue.


    There was nothing in thepetition of other talents, but thestpetition wasposition, which Fu Hanxue deliberately did.


    Because she knows very well that ording to her investigation, ye shuisu, as a "straw bag", can only be seen byposing music. For others, ye shuisu doesn''t know anything at all and will be defeated by her.


    In this way, after the first fourpetitions, ye shuisu can not only bepletely suppressed by her, but also lose her poprity among the people.


    After all, thispetition also involves those without talent. They will not get the cross era GERT Diamond Award.


    At that time, thestpetition, let alone whether ye shuisu can persist until then.


    Yes, I did. At that time, ye shuisu must be in a particrly bad state.


    Until now, she doesn''t believe that the mountain peak, which won the GERT Diamond Award, is really ye shuisu''s work, so even if ye shuisu has a certainposing ability, it won''t be very strong.


    After all, if ye shuisu is a straw bag, she is especially strong on the other hand, which is unreasonable.


    In this way, with her good musical ability, ye shuisu is still likely to lose thestpetition.


    No matter how bad it is, I shouldn''t beat her.


    Even if she misjudged ye shuisu''s ability, ye shuisu won her by luck. With her ability, ye shuisu won''t have much advantage over her.


    And this is the worst result.


    But even so, ye shuisu has lost four games in front, and her musical ability is not poor in thest one, so the public opinion concerned by everyone will still be on her side.


    Even if the winner of the GERT Diamond Award is still uncertain, after all, she didn''t win it.


    But this time she stepped on ye shuisu to get the goal of shining image in people''s hearts, but she still got it.


    And this will certainly bring her a lot of benefits in the end


    It will actually let ye shuisu fall into the mud


    The first game began.


    Ye shuisu and Fu Hanxue sat down rtively, and a chessboard was ced in the middle of them.


    Still like that, ye shuisu''s red dress, appearance and aura directly crushed Fu Hanxue''s appearance, but at this time, the public''s discussion no longer focused on their appearance.


    The field became much quieter, but watching live barragements on the Inte still didn''t stop.


    "Here we go! Here we go! Watching ye shuisu and Fu Hanxue sitting there is so eye-catching! Especially ye shuisu!"


    "What''s the use of keeping an eye? Let''s talk to you. Fu Hanxue''s chess skills have won the top awards in China and ranked first in the chesspetition three years ago. But what about ye shuisu? Based on her straw bag experience, I doubt whether she knows the steps of ying chess is a problem."


    "I feel the same way. It seems that this game should end soon. But it''s better to end it early ande out early. As a result, everyone will go back to their homes and find their mothers. There''s no need to watch the live broadcast so hard."


    "No, although I know ye shuisu will lose, I still want them to take longer than the test, so that I can appreciate them more."


    "Wait for Fu Hanxue to finish abusing ye shuisu."


    "Wait for Fu Hanxue to abuse ye shuisu Jiayi after this game."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thements on the screen are shing, but it doesn''t have much impact on ye shuisu and Fu Hanxue. After all, they can''t see at all.


    When Fu Hanxue sat on the chess table, she looked at ye shuisu opposite the chessboard and couldn''t helpughing.


    Know yourself and know your enemy.


    Although she knew ye shuisu was a straw bag for a long time, after thepetition, she deliberately checked ye shuisu again.


    I know that in the chess industry, ye shuisu is a little white who doesn''t understand anything. He doesn''t have any experience in ying chess at all.


    But she has practiced chess for more than ten years, just like her other talents.


    A few years ago, she tried ox Dao in a chesspetition and won the first ce in the Chinese group.


    Based on this, she felt that ying chess with ye shuisu was an insult to herself.


    However, it''s all to suppress ye shuisu. She doesn''t mind ying with ye shuisu.


    ording to the rules of ying chess, it is up to the dice to decide who ys the first move.


    After the dice are rolled, Fu Hanxue ys the first move first.


    Seeing this, Fu Hanxue twisted the first sunspot, with a dignified appearance, and said to ye shuisu politely, "ept."


    The chess game has just begun, and her style is full.


    Inparison, ye shuisu seems quite leisurely.


    Fu Hanxue took the first sunspot, and she twisted up a white one.


    She hooked her lips to Fu Hanxue, which was a response.


    But before she settled down, her remaining light suddenly caught a glimpse of Fu Linnan, the chief of the audience.


    Fu Linnan''s eyes at this time have been locked on ye shuisu. Although many people gathered on the field at this time, his vision only fell on ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu looked up at Fu Linnan as if he had been induced.

 Chapter 349

    With the deep eyes of Fu Linnan, ye shuisu felt as if he had been sucked in.


    She also smiled at Fu Linnan. The radian of her smile immediately became more gentle.


    At the same time, her mind couldn''t help opening an episode at this time.


    Is it her illusion? Why does she feel that Fu Linnan today seems to be more sticky than before?


    What happened?


    Ye shuisu was thinking. She was shaking her mind. Suddenly, as soon as her finger loosened, the chess piece she was holding fell down by herself.


    After the chess piece fell on the chessboard, it rolled and walked several chess spaces before finally finding a seat and falling.


    The whole chessboard was not only put on the scene in the way of projection, but also seen by everyone in the way of live broadcast.


    Originally, in this game, people didn''t have much hope for ye shuisu.


    But seeing ye shuisu''s operation, he was still stunned.


    Even the barrage in the live studio stopped for a moment before crazyments came out.


    "Hahaha, I''m so happy! Is ye shuisu sure she can y chess? Is she really ying chess? The first step is to send Fu Hanxue a son! Excellent!"


    "Don''t you see that she just threw the pieces casually? Does she really have nomon sense in ying chess? Even if she wants to throw the pieces, she has to throw them into her own territory! Ha ha,ugh to death!"


    "Excellent! Excellent!"


    "Yeshuisu excellent plus one!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Just now, when ye shuisu was distracted, the chess piece in his hand fell down and fell into Fu Hanxue''s territory.


    ording to the rules of ying chess, this is equivalent to giving Fu Hanxue a son and letting Fu Hanxue eat one of her sons.


    The chess you y is not for your own use. Instead, you go to the enemy''s camp, which is of course very disadvantageous to yourself when ying chess.


    In addition, the chess in ye shuisu''s hand just fell directly, which created the illusion that she was throwing chess at random.


    When ye shuisu yed the first move of chess, such a moth appeared. For a time, there was a sound of ridicule on the field and on the Inte.


    Fu Hanxue didn''t expect ye shuisu to be like this. She couldn''t help smiling and said, "Miss ye, if you can''t y chess at all, you can admit defeat directly." it''s better than ye shuisu''s direct humiliation.


    Fu Hanxue said as if she were talking for ye shuisu. In fact, she despised ye shuisupletely in her heart.


    Sure enough, a straw bag is a straw bag. I have topete today. I don''t know how to prepare in advance. At least I should learn the rules of chess, and I won''t make a fool of myself like now.


    However, with ye shuisu and one night''s time, no matter how she learns, it''s useless.


    The people of the Jiang family sat alone in apartment and were stunned when they looked at this scene.


    While sighing in their hearts, they still support ye shuisu.


    Fu Linnan''s vision has always been locked on ye shuisu. Compared with thepetition, what he cares more or only about is ye shuisu itself.


    Ye shuisu shifted his eyes from Fu Linnan and found that his chess piece fell down identally.


    There was no change in her look.


    In the face of Fu Hanxue''s ridicule, she didn''t feel anything, just said: "this son, let you."


    The indifferent tone seemed quite rampant.


    Fu Hanxue also thought ye shuisu would be ashamed and flustered. Unexpectedly, he received such a response from ye shuisu and immediately smiled.


    I''m dying. I''m still talking fast. I''ll see how she diester!


    When the onlookers saw that ye shuisu clearly couldn''t y chess and spoke so rampantly, they couldn''t help but make a deeper mockery of Ye shuisu.


    "I''m so happy. Does ye shuisu know what she''s talking about? Do you know what level Fu Hanxue opposite her is in chess?"


    "What''s the best thing in history? Don''t cry without seeing the coffin? That''s it!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fu Hanxue didn''t say anything more. He continued to twist up sunspots and prepare to y chess.


    The reason why ye shuisu still dares to be rampant is that he hasn''t lost yet?


    Then she will work hard and make ye shuisu with the fastest step. At that time, the shame of failure will be ced in front of her, and everyone will look at her such shame of failure and see how rampant she is!


    Fu Hanxue thought and made a move.


    At this moment, ye shuisu took back her misceneous thoughts and put her mind on ying chess.


    Since she agreed to take thepetition seriously, of course she can''t be distracted.


    Then Fu Hanxue and ye shuisu made a move.


    This time, unlike thest time, ye shuisu''s chess followed Fu Hanxue closely, which virtually put some pressure on Fu Hanxue''s chess pieces.


    Seeing this, Fu Hanxue paused a little.


    This straw bag, coincidence?


    Fu Hanxue thought and continued to y her next move, waiting for her n to defeat ye shuisu at the fastest speed.


    But as ye shuisu pressed her every move, she couldn''t help feeling a little nervous.


    She nced at ye shuisu in surprise.


    Ye shuisu can actually y chess?


    After all, it may be a coincidence that one move can press her, but if the next few moves press her, it can''t be a coincidence.


    It seems that she misunderstood ye shuisu.


    But what if ye shuisu can y chess? It''s impossible to beat her.


    After all, her chess skills, even looking at the whole circle of Chinese celebrities, can''t beat her.


    The reason why she chose chess in the first game is, of course, that she has great confidence in her chess.


    So, just a few more steps in the process, ye shuisu will eventually lose to her.


    Compared with Fu Hanxue''s many thoughts at this time, ye shuisu seems happy.


    Every move she yed seemed to go up at will, but the more she went back, the more nervous Fu Hanxue felt.


    Originally, Fu Hanxue yed chess as soon as she took her son. Gradually, she had to think about it before she could finally decide where her son fell.


    Ye shuisu''s falling son still seemed very rxed. With the swing of her sleeves, the white son fell in front of Fu Hanxue, which made Fu Hanxue more and more nervous.


    At this time, the original peopleughed at ye shuisu, but gradually with the progress of the chess game, the people''sments could not help but be reversed.


    "Do we really misunderstand ye shuisu? It doesn''t look like ye shuisu can''t y chess at all."


    "As a professional chess yer, I can clearly tell you that ye shuisu not only can y chess, but also has quite advanced skills."


    "So, what ye shuisu said before is to make fu Hanxue, isn''t it true?"

 Chapter 350

    "I don''t know. But in the current chess game, ye shuisu lost the first hand. Although ye shuisu''s chess pieces are pressed step by step, Fu Hanxue still has the upper hand."


    "I''ll tell you. Although we misunderstood ye shuisu at the beginning. Ye shuisu can actually y chess, it''s still impossible for her to win Fu Hanxue. After all, Fu Hanxue''s chess skills are recognized as one of the best. How can ye shuisu win her by knowing some chess skills?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fu Hanxue despised ye shuisu from the beginning, so she didn''t have all her abilities when ying chess.


    After all, in her opinion, it''s enough to use her three points to deal with ye shuisu. To make ye shuisu lose miserably, it''s up to five points.


    But unexpectedly, after only ten moves, ye shuisu forced Fu Hanxue to use her offensive to deal with ye shuisu.


    At that time, Fu Hanxue was still thinking that it was because she didn''t do her best that she had the opportunity to let ye shuisu press her.


    Now she does her best, and ye shuisu will soon be defeated by her!


    Indeed, she despised ye shuisu too much at first.


    Fu Hanxue thought and directlyunched the most violent attack on ye shuisu with great force.


    After she made great efforts to attack, she turned the situation that ye shuisu had been pressing on her step by step.


    Facing her offensive, ye shuisu had to turn to defense, which did not change the fact that Fu Hanxue was more and more dominant in the whole situation.


    At random, the tension in Fu Hanxue''s original face disappeared, and the smile at the corners of his mouth became deeper and deeper.


    Although it was not easy for her to y this chess after using ten points, when she had a sunspot, she couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief and said to ye shuisu, "Miss ye, you lost."


    Although it''s actually quite difficult for her to y chess here, after all, she can y chess with great strength, which is enough to show that ye shuisu opposite is already a very difficult opponent for her.


    Even if her chess skills are worse than her, they are no worse.


    But this is not important. It can only be said that she was negligent for a moment. She didn''t expect ye shuisu to be able to y chess. As long as the final oue is that she won.


    On the face of it, she acted as gentle and rxed.


    As the situation of ying chess became more and more tense, they couldn''t help being immersed in the chess game, and there was a lot less discussion.


    But after Fu Hanxue''sst drop fell and confidently said to ye shuisu that she lost, the public''sments exploded again.


    "Fu Hanxue won! Although Fu Hanxue didn''t win so easily in the end, she won!"


    "Ye shuisu doesn''t look so weak. Although she still knows a little chess, she''s still a little worse than Fu Hanxue."


    "Ye shuisu''s performance was a little unexpected, but Fu Hanxue was more powerful in the end!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing such a scene, the host on the field was also preparing to announce that Fu Hanxue won the first chesspetition: "the first chesspetition is over..."


    But at this time, facing Fu Hanxue''s unteral announcement, ye shuisu hooked her lips and didn''t speak.


    Then, ye shuisu picked up another Baizi, raised his hand andnded on the intricate chessboard.


    Then she said to Fu Hanxue coldly, "miss Hanxue, it''s you who lost the first game."


    The host originally said "Fu Hanxue Sheng", but when he saw that ye shuisu had lost his son again, he couldn''t help but be stunned. His words were stuck in his throat and didn''t speak out.


    However, with thest drop of Ye shuisu, it was not only ye shuisu who hooked his lips, but Fu Han showed a look of disbelief when she was Snowden.


    Even thements on the Inte were suddenly bombed.


    "What''s the matter? What do I see? Isn''t ye shuisu already dead chess? What did she just do? Why did all her chess suddenly live, and Fu Hanxue''s chess became dead chess?"


    "I''m really shocked. If the whole process wasn''t broadcast live, I really can''t believe that ye shuisu''sst move was so magical. It turned corruption into magic! I almost thought ye shuisu could do magic!"


    "From this point of view, now all Fu Hanxue''s chess are dead, is Fu Hanxue lost?"


    "My God! How could it be? The loser was Fu Hanxue! Isn''t Fu Hanxue very powerful? Doesn''t ye shuisu know nothing about chess? How could Fu Hanxue lose?"


    "Obviously, either ye shuisu really knows magic, or ye shuisu is hidden. In fact, her chess skill is better than Fu Hanxue!"


    "That''s awesome! I can''t believe it! Even if ye shuisu won, I didn''t expect a person to live a dead chess game through a move of chess!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At first, everyone thought ye shuisu would lose. Now ye shuisu not only didn''t lose, but also used a move of chess to survive and turn dead trees into magic. For a time, both shocked everyone because of the strong contrast.


    So that everyone thought ye shuisu''s performance was too amazing, they couldn''t help praising her.


    Whether people ridiculed her before or praised her now, ye shuisu seemed quite indifferent.


    After Luozi announced that Fu Hanxue had lost, she quietly hooked her lips and looked at Fu Hanxue.


    Fu Hanxue just thought he had won. Although it was a little hard to win, he was still trapped in the joy of victory.


    As a result, ye shuisu fell again and directly drove her from heaven to hell.


    She wants to be the most shining existence in the crowd. Few people can beat her all the time. How can we ept the fact that she lost to ye shuisu?


    She looked at the chessboard in front of her and looked unbelievable.


    How? It is clear thatter, she worked hard all the way, suppressed ye shuisu at every step, and finally forced all ye shuisu''s chess into a dead end, and she also won.


    But how, just overnight, ye shuisu yed another move tightly, but all her chess became dead chess, and all ye shuisu''s chess became live chess?


    In the crowd''s praise of Ye shuisu, Fu Hanxue looked at the chessboard in front of him with some trembling.


    After watching it for a while, she found that at first she thought she was pressing ye shuisu step by step and cornering all ye shuisu''s chess pieces.


    In fact, ye shuisu seemed to be retreating, but she was actually advancing. She thought she introduced ye shuisu''s chess into a dead end. In fact, ye shuisu introduced her chess into a dead end!


    And she has been falling into the trap of Ye shuisu, and she doesn''t know it!


    Until the end, she thought that all ye shuisu''s chess pieces fell into her French and announced the victory. Unexpectedly, all her chess pieces were taken in by Ye shuisu!

 Chapter 351

    Thes originallypiled by her have now fallen with ye shuisu''sst move, but have be prey in the chess yed by Ye shuisu!


    So, her seemingly all alive chess is dead, and ye shuisu''s seemingly all dead chess is alive!


    As everyone knows, it was ye shuisu''s trap from the beginning!


    What a game, in the game!


    Although the defeat is in front of us, how can Fu Hanxue easily admit defeat? How can she admit that she is not as good as ye shuisu?


    How could she admit that she was so proud of her chess skills that she lost to ye shuisu? And lose everything in front of the whole China!


    Her hand was trembling slightly, and she picked up another piece to find a way to survive in the chess game.


    Her thoughts were also a little confused. Her hands were fixed here and there.


    But the result was that no matter where her hand was fixed, her chess pieces didn''t fall.


    Because no matter how she looks, shees to the conclusion that this chess game, her son, has no way to live!


    This chess game, she seems, there is no possibility of resurrection!


    Fu Hanxue''s fierce eyes shot at ye shuisu opposite. Ye shuisu looked at her leisurely and was not afraid of her eyes.


    Fu Hanxue clenched her teeth and said, "leaf, water, Su!" what a sinister heart!


    From the beginning, her chess pieces were in ye shuisu''s trap. Now how can she find a way to live!


    Ye shuisu calmly looked back at Fu Hanxue and hooked his lips: "what? Do you want me to admit defeat?"


    At this time, the audience also saw the difference of Fu Hanxue on the field, and they couldn''t help sighing about it.


    "Unexpectedly, Fu Hanxue lost the chesspetition. I think she has won the chess award before. I thought she was very powerful."


    "It seems that Fu Hanxue doesn''t admit defeat, but I''ve just seen this chess game. Although ye shuisu''sst chess can kill Jedi, Fu Hanxue''s every step, no matter how he goes, is dead."


    "I don''t know chess. I just want to say, isn''t Fu Hanxue very powerful? Why now, she seems to have lost miserably?"


    "Maybe it was an ident. Who could have thought that ye shuisu could y chess at all? And he was no worse than Fu Hanxue. Now he has won Fu Hanxue!"


    "If Fu Hanxue loses, admit defeat and continue the next game. She has been slow to move. What do you mean?"


    "I have to say that ye shuisu still has a certain strength. At least she ys chess well. I said she was a straw bag before. I was really wrong."


    "Fu Hanxue, admit defeat if you lose!"


    "Yes, whet haw! Don''t you want to admit defeat?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fu Hanxue trembled and tried all the ways she could walk on the chessboard, but she didn''t find any way to make her chess live, even not at all!


    She couldn''t see thement area that had burst on the Inte, but when she heard ye shuisu''s unbridled provocation that made her admit defeat, and the people on the scene praised ye shuisu,ughed at her being inferior to ye shuisu, and asked her to admit defeat quickly, Fu Hanxue''s chest suddenly filled with more gloom and anger.


    no She won''t admit that she is inferior to ye shuisu!


    Ye shuisu should be trampled on by her!


    Just when everyone thought why Fu Hanxue was so inky, at this time, Fu Hanxue suddenly changed her strategy. Originally, she had been looking for a way in her chess path.


    After determining that she couldn''t find any way, her sight was on ye shuisu''s chess path.


    Then, to everyone''s surprise, she fell down again.


    It falls within the chess path of Ye shuisu.


    This move seems to be a chess to send children to ye shuisu. As soon as it falls, it also instantly changes the situation of the whole chessboard.


    Although now, her chess is still dead, and with the fall of her son, she also sent a chess to ye shuisu. If she loses, she will lose even worse.


    But it happened that with her move, ye shuisu''s chess path also changed from living to dead again.


    This time, the form of the chess game has changed greatly. Originally, Fu Hanxue and ye shuisu were dead ends, but now the chess paths of Fu Hanxue and ye shuisu have be dead ends.


    Although Fu Hanxue can''t y chess any more, she can''t win.


    But in the current situation, if ye shuisu''s chess skills are all dead ends, she can''t win either.


    Therefore, the chess game is here now. If ye shuisu can''t turn her into a dead end chess again in the next step.


    Then ye shuisu will not win this game, but will draw.


    Looking at Fu Hanxue''s move, ye shuisu looked at Fu Hanxue in surprise.


    Fu Hanxue looked back at ye shuisu coldly. The slight trembling on his body didn''t stop. The corners of his mouth hung up darkly and said, "Miss ye, it''s your turn."


    Although her voice was trembling faintly, the gloom in her heart almost burst out. She looked at the hatred in ye shuisu''s eyes, and didn''t even hide it.


    Even if she can''t win the chess game in the end, ye shuisu won''t want to win!


    She really didn''t expect that ye shuisu secretly set her up in the firstpetition!


    But the next chess game, ye shuisu is also impossible to break!


    Seeing that with Fu Hanxue''s another fall, the whole chess game has undergone earth shaking changes, they can''t help crying out for excellence.


    "Ye shuisu''sst move was withered wood turning spring. Fu Hanxue''s move was a dead hand! Instead of revitalizing her chess, she took ye shuisu''s chess path and turned ye shuisu''s live chess into a dead chess. Even if Fu Hanxue didn''t win, ye shuisu wouldn''t want to win. Although she gave herselfpletely, she also hurt ye shuisu. It''s wonderful!"


    "This chess game is like a roller coaster. Fu Hanxue wanted to win the whole game at the beginning. Later, ye shuisu''s move made her want to win the whole game. Originally, Fu Hanxue had no way to live, and now ye shuisu had no way to live... What is a master''s fight and fatal move? That''s it! It''s wonderful!"


    "So it seems that although Fu Hanxue''s chess skills are very powerful, ye shuisu''s chess skills are actually equal to her. Ye shuisu''s chess skills are even better than Fu Hanxue! Now it seems that both sides have no way to live, but Fu Hanxue''s road is dead, but if ye shuisu can save some situations with his next move, this game will continue Ye shuisu won. "


    "Based on my experience in chess for many years, it''s not so easy for ye shuisu to win. Fu Hanxue''sst move was very cruel. He broke ye shuisu''s life with his absolute death. I think ye shuisu''s possible chess path seems to be dead. So this game will be decided as a draw. However, how does the chess path of the whole chessboard look a little bit Is it weird? "

 Chapter 352

    "I think ye shuisu can''t live in this chess game. Although she can drop another son, now her chess way is no weaker than Fu Hanxue''s just. However, she can finally force Fu Hanxue to this point. Even if it is a draw in the end, ye shuisu is also very powerful."


    "I also think ye shuisu is very powerful. She is really hidden in chess."


    "Although you all say ye shuisu can''t move this move, I''m still looking forward to ye shuisu''s next move."


    "Look forward to it! The firstpetition was so wonderful and exciting! I thought today was to see how Fu Hanxue rolled ye shuisu! Unexpectedly, ye shuisu''s moves on the chessboard were so wonderful."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When everyone was talking again, ye shuisu couldn''t help but pause when he looked at the new chess game in front of him.


    Unexpectedly, Fu Hanxue''sst move was desperate and killed all her ways. Moreover, after herst son fell, it was clear that the chess game in front of her had be one of the top ten difficult pieces in the world so far!


    Such a residual situation, let alone her, should not be solved in a short time. This residual situation has appeared for nearly a thousand years. In the past thousand years, countless people have tried, and no one has solved it!


    She really didn''t expect Fu Hanxue to do so in the end!


    However, no one has solved this mess so far.


    But her previous life had passed, so she knew that a few yearster, some big men tried to solve the chess game, although it was notpletely solved in the end.


    After all, it is a world-ss mess, which is not so easy to solve.


    But he solved most of the chess game at that time, and once yed chess with her!


    The reason why a difficult chess game is difficult to solve is that it can''t be solved ording to normal ideas.


    At that time, the man used a different way of thinking when solving the chess game.


    Now, in her mind, there are such different ideas, and the memory of his previous life that he is about to solve this mess. If you try, you may not be able topletely solve this mess.


    Ye shuisu thought and closed her eyes. All the chess routes were merged into abstract lines in her mind. She had no influence on the audience, but was concerned about the chess game in front of her.


    She thought quietly, thinking about how the chess game in front of her broke.


    There was a breeze blowing, and the way she thought was calm and beautiful.


    The people had already known that ye shuisu had no less attainments than Fu Hanxue in chess. Seeing that ye shuisu was thinking, they didn''t bother her. They just looked at how she broke the chess game next.


    No matter what ye shuisu did on the stage, no matter what state she was in, Fu Linnan stared at her quietly in the central position, and the boxing affection in his eyes was as if he were looking at some treasures in the world.


    Ye shuisu concentrated on ying chess, so he focused on her.


    The people of the Jiang family could not help but rx when they saw that ye shuisu had such superb chess skills.


    No matter what, draw or win, or that sentence, they will always stand on ye shuisu''s side.


    Fu Hanxue looked at ye shuisu and thought, but there was no shallow contempt in his expression.


    Even if ye shuisu really knows chess, she can''t break this chess game.


    She was also surprised to find that the chess path between her and ye shuisu is very simr to a residual game left nearly a thousand years ago.


    And as long as she drops a penny, she can form a simr endgame.


    Although ording to the regtions, you can''t y this leftover game at the scene.


    But this mess was nearly a thousand years ago, and few people devoted themselves to it.


    As like as two peas of chess, the chess game has been evolving to the same level as thest one. But in some meticulous distribution, it still has some differences with that game.


    This kind of live game is forgotten when people look at it. No one should find it.


    Although she and ye shuisu will be judged to be in a draw in the end, she will not let ye shuisu go in the nextpetition!


    "Miss ye, there is a time limit for chesspetition. There are three minutes left. If you can''t solve this chess game, you have to decide the oue ording to the existing chess game."


    Fu Hanxue spoke "kindly" to remind ye shuisu.


    She knew ye shuisu wanted to win her, just as she wanted to win ye shuisu.


    But I''m afraid ye shuisu can''t do it.


    It has to be said that Fu Hanxue''sst chess game is the trend of the world-ss unsolved endgame, which is indeed quite difficult.


    Ye shuisu has spent a lot of time from the beginning to now.


    Even many of the audience were a little impatient, but they didn''t see the time. They justined a few words and didn''t force ye shuisu to do anything.


    After all, with the previous wonderful game, they still want to see what the final result of this game will be.


    Ye shuisu has been thinking quietly. He closed his eyes and never opened them.


    This time when she heard Fu Hanxue talking to her, she didn''t reply. She just opened her eyes, hooked her lips, and twisted a white coin.


    Then, she dropped Baizi to a certain ce in Fu Hanxue''s chess path, just as Fu Hanxue had previously dropped her chess path.


    Then, waiting for the fall, she whispered to Fu Hanxue, "miss Hanxue, you lost."


    Fu Hanxue waited for ye shuisu to solve her chess game. She didn''t see where the pieces of Ye shuisu fell. When she heard ye shuisu say so, she didn''t believe it and said, "it''s impossible. You can''t solve this chess game."


    Ye shuisu is not surprised. Fu Hanxue is so sure that she can''t take the chess game. After all, what kind of problems Fu Hanxue has given her, of course she knows very well.


    However, Fu Hanxue now thinks that she can''t solve her game at all, but she has solved this game. How disappointed will Fu Hanxue beter?


    At this time, the host saw ye shuisu fall again. He looked at the big screen. After analyzing it, he said, "miss Hanxue, now that Miss Ye has won your half son, do you want to fall next? Or just admit defeat?"


    Fu hanxueyuan had a proud smile on her face. After listening to the host''s words, she was stunned.


    what? Ye shuisu won her half son?


    In other words, ye shuisu solved the mess?


    How is this possible?


    "How?"


    Fu Hanxue widened her eyes. At this time, she looked down at the chessboard. After scanning the current chess situation, her eyes widened, and even stood up excitedly: "impossible!"


    She used to go with the wind and water for too long, and didn''t admit that ye shuisu would win her, so it was normal to be excited in the face of such a situation.

 Chapter 353

    Compared with Fu Hanxue''s excitement, ye shuisu seems quite indifferent.


    She had no words, just waiting quietly for the announcement of thepetition results.


    It''s impossible. Now that so many people are watching, Fu Hanxue can''t change anything in a word.


    "Ye shuisu, did you cheat? What did you do? How could you solve this chess game?"


    How can ye shuisu solve this chess game that no one has solved for thousands of years?


    Fu Hanxue couldn''t figure it out.


    I didn''t expect that ye shuisu could win half of her son in thest chess game!


    However, she and ye shuisu yed this chess game together. In fact, she knows exactly where these pieces are and how each chess path is.


    So she now knows that except for the chess piece that ye shuisu just dropped, which suddenly broke the endgame and won half of the chess pieces, ye shuisu really hasn''t moved the other chess pieces!


    However, even if she knows where ye shuisu''sst chess piece fell, no matter what she thinks now, she can''t know where ye shuisu''s idea of this chess piece is.


    But after this piece fell, ye shuisu won half of the game!


    How? How did ye shuisu do it?


    Ye shuisu hooked his red lips and said calmly, "miss Hanxue, speaking is to pay legal responsibility. I can''t solve this chess game. Can you see it? Why does Miss Hanxue think that the chess game I can''t solve is cheating? I didn''t cheat. So many people can watch."


    Fu Hanxue was really a little excited for a moment, but she couldn''t think of it for a moment, so she made a slip of the tongue.


    At this time, the onlookers saw that ye shuisu somehow found a way to survive and gave a dead chess to live again.


    Although he only won the half son of Fu Hanxue, it was enough for everyone to praise ye shuisu again.


    "That''s great! I didn''t expect that such a chess game could be saved by Ye shuisu!"


    "I thought the first game was going to be a draw, but now there is no suspense. Ye shuisu won!"


    "What''s the matter with Fu Hanxue? If you lose, you lose. How can you say that ye shuisu cheated? How can ye shuisu cheat when so many people watch carefully?"


    "Sure enough, ye shuisu''s chess skill is better than Fu Hanxue. However, if he is inferior to others, he will be inferior to others. If he loses, he still has to admit it. It''s wrong to attack his opponent."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this time, when people were talking and Fu Hanxue couldn''t believe it, not many people found that an old professor rushed to the test bench, then went to the chessboard, wore reading sses and looked at the chessboard carefully.


    This old professor is a chess expert specially invited for thispetition to help determine the sess or failure of the chess game.


    Today''s host only knows a little about chess and knows how to distinguish the oue of a chess game. However, if the chess game is moreplex, it is obviously more persuasive to have an expert in rted fields. This is also the pomp of today''spetition.


    So when the old professor rushed up to look at the chessboard, no one stopped him.


    At this time, the host asked Fu Hanxue again: "miss Hanxue, in the current chess game, will you continue to settle?"


    When the host saw the old professoring up, he politely asked the old professor, "Professor Wen, what do you think of this chess game?"


    The old professor heard the host''s words, but his eyes remained fixed on the chessboard, as if he were falling into some kind of thought.


    But he still replied to the host''s words: "white son won, sunspot has no way out."


    Baizi is the chess piece held by Ye shuisu, and sunspot is the chess piece held by Fu Hanxue.


    Originally, when people looked at the chessboard, they had already seen that Fu Hanxue''s sunspot had no way out. This game of chess was either a draw. If ye shuisu broke this game, ye shuisu would win.


    Now ye shuisu has broken the game. Of course, ye shuisu won.


    Especially when the old professor said so, people were more determined.


    For a time, thements were "brushed".


    "The dust settled in the first game, and ye shuisu won!"


    "Those who looked down on ye shuisu before were beaten in the face! Unexpectedly! Her chess skills are so powerful!"


    "I didn''t expect to add one. There were a lot of scandals about ye shuisu before. Now I look at ye shuisu with new eyes!"


    "I don''t know chess. Fu Hanxue lost to ye shuisu. Does that mean Fu Hanxue is not very good at all? I invested money in her. Won''t I just lose?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this time, the host confirmed to Fu Hanxue: "miss Hanxue, do you admit defeat?"


    Fu Hanxue couldn''t see the onlinements, but the praise of Ye shuisu Yishui and the host''s words to let her admit defeat made Fu Hanxue''s whole head "buzzing".


    How did this happen?


    Ye shuisu not only has the strength to win her, but also solves a world-ss unsolved endgame!


    How!


    Really let her admit defeat?


    How could she be willing to admit it!


    But now, what else can she do except admit defeat?


    Fu Hanxue''s body trembled more, but she still tried her best to keep her bnce.


    After all, she suppressed the unbelievable and unwilling at the bottom of her heart. The body she had stood up finally sat down, and then reluctantly maintained a gentle posture, tried to calmly look directly at ye shuisu, and said, "Miss Ye is really good at chess. She has led my chess to a dead end since the first move. I am ashamed."


    Fu Hanxue seemed to admit defeat to ye shuisu, but he didn''t admit defeat at all.


    It is said that ye shuisu''s chess skill is superb. In fact, there is an irony in it.


    After she mentioned ye shuisu''s first move of chess, people couldn''t help following her words and thought that when ye shuisu became the first son, she fell into Fu Hanxue''s territory, which made people mistakenly think that she couldn''t y chess at all.


    Fu Hanxue''s irony is so obvious that people can''t help thinking of another level of this matter.


    For a time, the wind direction of discussion changed a little.


    "You said that ye shuisu was deliberately pretending that she couldn''t y chess at all? The first move was disorganized, and she was still sending Fu Hanxue children. Guess blindly. She did this to rx Fu Hanxue''s vignce and prepare for her next attack?"


    "I also think so. Otherwise, ye shuisu''s chess skills are so powerful. How can he make such a serious mistake in the first step? It turns out that he wants to win the game step by step! What a trick!"


    "What if she has an idea? Didn''t ye shuisu win in the end? Even if she has another idea, she also has certain strength to win such a beautiful one in the end?"

 Chapter 354

    "That''s right, but if ye shuisu yed chess well at the beginning, would Fu Hanxue also y chess with her with a more serious attitude, and finally Fu Hanxue won''t lose? After all, Fu Hanxue only lost half of Ye shuisu!"


    "Fu Hanxue is actually very powerful. She has won the top chess awards in China and can really win her. How many people? Ye shuisu suddenly turned the dead wood into magic and turned the tide. It is obvious that she wasying out theyout at the beginning. It is certain that Fu Hanxue would despise her at the beginning."


    "Your words have a certain truth. If ye shuisu doesn''t deliberately hide her clumsiness, it may be inconclusive who loses and who wins. But war is not tired of fraud. Even if Fu Hanxue is really caught in ye shuisu''s trap and takes it lightly, it''s her own fault, so she can''t me others for her loss."


    "But ye shuisu is too clumsy to hide! Before today, who knows that she can actually y chess? And her chess skills are excellent!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The people talked about it like this. In the end, Fu Hanxue was still very excellent in their hearts. With Fu Hanxue''s deliberate guidance, they also had a lot of doubts about ye shuisu.


    Such doubtse not only from the Inte, but also from everyone on the field.


    Ye shuisu also heard such doubt, but she just smiled silently.


    So she identally slipped her hand and gave Fu Hanxue a chess piece, which led her to be at a disadvantage at the beginning, and it became her fault?


    But she didn''t intend to exin.


    Anyway, the results of thepetition havee out. Fu Hanxue lost. That''s enough.


    Speaking of it, Fu Hanxue''s chess skills are pretty good.


    But it''s still a little hot.


    Fu Hanxue was happy to see that ye shuisu''s reputation had been reversed.


    But such pleasure could not resolve the blockage in her heart at all.


    Anyway, she lost this game!


    Lost to ye shuisu!


    And lostpletely!


    Seeing that the chess game was over, an amazing voice sounded on the stage: "too powerful! Too powerful!"


    This exmation came from the old professor who had juste on stage.


    Because people pay attention to Fu Hanxue and ye shuisu, people don''t notice that the old professor has been around the chessboard for a long time.


    After marveling, the old professor photographed the chess game on the chessboard with his camera. Then, he said to ye shuisu excitedly, "Miss ye, can you tell me what your idea of solving one of the ten endgame in A.D.?"


    The old professor looked at ye shuisu, full of curiosity and excitement, an excitement of discovering absolutely important knowledge.


    And this is the name of the top ten remnant games that have not been solved for nearly a thousand years.


    Seeing this, ye shuisu didn''t mean to say: "Professor Wen, the idea isplex. If you want, I can write to youter. Do you think so?"


    Although the professor of culture and education is eager to know how ye shuisu solved the mess, after all, he has left a problem for thousands of years, but now it has been solved. Anyway, it is a very important thing.


    But ye shuisu said he would write to himter. He was also willing to wait.


    Professor Wen nodded heavily and said, "yes, of course."


    Looking at ye shuisu again, his eyes were full of praise: "it''s really a generation of talents. The younger generation can be feared and the younger generation can be feared!"


    Professor Wen specializes in chess and has studied chess all his life. Of course, ye shuisu knows what it means for Professor Wen that she has solved a residue that has not been solved for thousands of years.


    So his excitement was not surprising.


    She just said politely and calmly, "you''re ttered."


    Speaking of it, she didn''tpletely solve the mess.


    She also borrowed the ideas of another person in her previous life to solve this mess.


    And even if she solved the mess, she only won half of the game. If she used that idea and thought carefully, maybe others could have a better solution.


    The key is that idea.


    The culture and education professor shook his head when he saw ye shuisu''s modest appearance. He knew very well that a remnant of nearly a thousand years had been broken, which was a historic victory for the whole chess industry. He didn''t praise ye shuisu at all.


    Professor Wen took another look at the chessboard and said, "I don''t know if I can take this chessboard back to the research room?" the pieces dropped by Ye shuisu on this chessboard are also worth remembering. At least in chess.


    Ye shuisu said, "of course."


    Professor Wen nodded excitedly: "Miss ye, thank you."


    It was also at this time that the professor of culture and education nced at Fu Hanxue and said, "I announce that Miss Ye won and Miss Fu lost this chess game. Moreover, Miss Fu lost not only half of Miss ye, but also because she vited the rules and put in the ad endgame."


    As early as when the teacher of culture and education came to talk to ye shuisu, he had attracted the attention of many people.


    Although most people know a little about chess, few people are proficient in it.


    So when Professor Wen mentioned the 10th remnant of A.D., most people didn''t know.


    Because of such a mess, only those who are very proficient in chess will study it.


    After listening to Professor Wen''s words, they couldn''t help talking.


    "What is the tenth remnant of A.D.? What is this?"


    "What does it mean that Fu Hanxue vited the rules when he set out the remnant of A.D.? Also, the professor of culture and Education said that ye shuisu solved one of the ten remnant of A.D.?"


    "Let me give you some popr knowledge. The top ten games in A.D. are the unsolvable games that have been circting since the beginning of chess thousands of years ago. There are countless people who want to solve this game for thousands of years. However, because this game is so strange, few people can solve it. Many top chess practitioners regard solving A.D. games as their lifelong goal."


    "ording to you, the chess game just yed by Ye shuisu solved a remnant game that hasn''t been solved for thousands of years?"


    "That''s right! And I just thought that Fu Hanxue''sst son was a little strange. Unexpectedly, she gave ye shuisu a residual game of AD. however, because the residual game of ad is unsolved by default, it is not allowed to put the residual game of AD when ying chess. Fu Hanxue just vited the rules."


    "Let me slow down! I didn''t react! What happened? Ye shuisu solved a mess that hasn''t been solved for thousands of years?"


    "Oh, my God! That''s awesome! What immortal chess skill is this! It turns out that ye shuisu is not only a master in chess skills, but also an existence that can seal gods! In this way, almost no one can surpass her for thousands of years. Fu Hanxue is nothing to her! Who just said that ye shuisu''s envoy nned to let ye shuisu lose?"

 Chapter 355

    "Yes! Who said that? Stand up! It seems that ye shuisu''s chess skill is the existence of crushing Fu Hanxue! Where else does she need to use means? Do you remember when ye shuisu said to let Fu Hanxue y the first step of chess? It''s clear that she let Fu Hanxue!"


    "Too much information to receive! Just want to say, ye shuisu is too powerful!"


    "It''s hard to remember the ad remnant. If I hadn''t studied it specially, I couldn''t write it down. So even when I first saw Fu Hanxue''sst chess game, I just felt that she was ying it strangely. I didn''t realize that she was ying the ad remnant. However, Fu Hanxue was trying to die , in principle, she shouldn''t y chess like that, but if she does, it can only show that she already knew when she settled down. She''s putting in a remnant game. "


    "So, Fu Hanxue deliberately vited the rules and gave ye shuisu a bad game? She just wanted to use the bad game to make ye shuisu unable to win her? This is too much! She did something against the rules, which clearly means that she is using means for ye shuisu!"


    "I always thought Fu Hanxue was very nice, elegant and beautiful. Unexpectedly, she was such a person? When ye shuisu solved the end game at the beginning, Fu Hanxue also said that ye shuisu could not break her game. She was so confident. I obviously knew that she would do this because she put forward the end game of ad! But what she didn''t expect was that even if she put forward the end game of AD, ye shuisu would solve it It''s over! "


    "What a trick! Do you remember the Yunhua temple? Didn''t Fu Hanxue also use his trick to make everyone regard her as a fairy?"


    "Think carefully and fear! I thought ye shuisu was the one who used means, but she, who can even solve the Millennium mess, doesn''t need means! Fu Hanxue is the one with personality problems!"


    "Ye shuisu is really awesome! Great praise! I thought ye shuisu just won Fu Hanxue''s half son, but now I know that ye shuisu solved a remnant of A. D., I take back all I said before!"


    "Words can''t express my praise for ye shuisu''s chess skills!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For a time, all the disdainments on ye shuisu because of Fu Hanxue''s words were taken back, and such disdainments were returned to Fu Hanxue several times.


    After all, even if ye shuisu is deliberately clumsy, as Fu Hanxue said, it''s just a small tactical problem. Moreover, ye shuisu has not done so at all.


    But now, the matter is on Fu Hanxue, and it has be a little different.


    Fu Hanxue''s mistake was that he knew the rules and put in a mess in order to trip ye shuisu!


    If ye shuisu hadn''t solved the remnant of the ad against the sky, this game would have been won by Ye shuisu and be a draw!


    There are rules in thepetition. Fu Hanxue will certainly be despised by others in order not to let ye shuisu win by any means.


    This time, Fu Hanxue was still in the public''s impression.


    After all, although Yunhua Temple happened, the Inte has been full of news about Fu Hanxue''s brilliant achievements. In addition, Fu Hanxue won the world music Gold Award, and yesterday''s GERT music diamond will also be counted on her.


    Such iparable brilliance, and Fu Hanxue is used to dressing in public. Can she not have a good impression in people''s minds?


    But now, Fu Hanxue will lose the game, even if it is, Fu Hanxue is not as skilled as others, and there is no way.


    However, Fu Hanxue yed tricks in order to win the game, which had to let people see her despicable side.


    In this way, her noble image in people''s hearts was also broken, which attracted people to despise her.


    Ye shuisu perfectly solved Fu Hanxue''s calction. She actually solved a residue that has not been solved for thousands of years, which makes people wonder at her? Or, wow?


    The events of Fu Hanxue and ye shuisu at this time have somewhat refreshed everyone''s understanding, so everyone''sments inevitably be noisy again.


    Fu hanxueyuan thought that after the live broadcast, the story of the chess game would be turned over. Few people knew about the ad remnant game, and there were almost none who could recognize her at a nce.


    So she thinks it''s a small probability that someone will find her in the end.


    And how much she didn''t want ye shuisu to suppress her, and didn''t admit that ye shuisu was better than her, so she risked almost undetected and put in the end.


    But what I didn''t think of now was that she put in the remnant of A.D. and ye shuisu won. Her half son didn''t say.


    She broke the rules, put the end of the ad, and was told by Professor Wen in front of everyone!


    Many of the people''sments fell into Fu Hanxue''s ears.


    Fu Hanxue really didn''t expect that he would steal chicken so much that he couldn''t eat rice. His hatred immediately filled deeper.


    But it happened that things had developed like this, and she had no way!


    She could only suppress the hatred surging in her heart and said, "is this the end of A. D.? I didn''t find it for a moment."


    Fu Hanxue, of course, is trying to exin to herself.


    But people had already seen through her calctions. How could they believe her exnation? After all, both the way she fell and the state she showed when she yed chess showed that she had long known the end of the ad.


    So her exnation made peopleugh at her more deeply.


    Of course Fu Hanxue can''t stand such ridicule, but what else can she do now?


    Ye shuisu is to me for all this!


    Why? Why is ye shuisu''s chess so good that he can solve the remnant of the ad?


    It was her negligence! It was all her negligence!


    no This is ye shuisu''s intention!


    It was she who deliberately hid her chess skills and waited for her to show her feet and let everyone see her jokes!


    Thinking of this, Fu Hanxue counted all the grievances she suffered on ye shuisu''s head, and couldn''t help hating ye shuisu more.


    Ye shuisu didn''t care about Fu Hanxue''s hatred.


    Some people want to die, and God is willing to ept it.


    Professor Wen was originally the invited chesspetition referee. The announcement just made was that he told the truth what he saw.


    Although he also felt that Fu Hanxue''s vition of the rules was shameless and excessive, his most concern now was that ye shuisu solved the remnant of the ad.


    Such a thing is really exciting.


    Professor Wen said to ye shuisu, "Miss ye, are you interested in joining the Chinese Chess Association?"

 Chapter 356

    The Chinese Chess Association, as its name implies, is a high-level association rted to Chinese chess. In China, being able to enter this high-level association is already the top-notch existence in the Chinese chess industry. Over the years, the Chinese Chess Association has also produced many excellent chess artists. This association is also an organization that many people involved in chess want to join.


    Fu Hanxue is one of the members of this organization.


    Ye shuisu has heard of the reputation of the association, but she is not very interested in joining the association, so she teaches culture and education: "Professor Wen, thank you for your kind invitation. But I don''t know much about chess at ordinary times. The reason why I can solve this mess today is that I''m afraid it''s also rted to my grandfather''s edification on me in chess when I was a child. If you invite my grandfather Mr. Jiang of Jiang''s group to join the association, he must be very willing."


    Professor Wen knows that since ye shuisu can solve the remnant of the ad, at present, no one in the association canpare with ye shuisu.


    If ye shuisu doesn''t want to join the association, of course he can''t force it. He can only sigh a pity.


    However, since ye shuisu said that her chess skills were learned from her grandfather, and her grandfather was willing to join the association, it was also a happy event.


    There are always potential chess masters everywhere. Since ye shuisu is so powerful, her grandfather must be even more powerful.


    From this point of view, if you can sessfully invite this old man Jiang to join the association, it must be the glory of the association.


    The professor of culture and education was happy to hear this: "it turns out that Mr. Jiang taught Miss Ye''s chess skills. It must be excellent to think of Mr. Jiang''s chess skills. If Mr. Jiang can join the association, it must be the light of the association."


    At this time, the dialogue between ye shuisu and Professor Wen also fell into the ears of everyone.


    "It seems that Grandpa Jiang must be very powerful!"


    "No wonder ye shuisu is so powerful. He was influenced by master Jiang when he was a child."


    "The association can''t keep ye shuisu, who can solve the remnant of the ad."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this time, master Jiang in a smallpartment on the viewing table was d that ye shuisu had solved the remnant of the ad. in the face of the praise of the public, his heart was full of confusion.


    He took ye shuisu to y chess. Because he liked ying chess very much, he taught her to y chess when ye shuisu was a child.


    However, although his chess skill is not bad, it is definitely not enough to solve the remnant of the ad, and he knows that there is still a big gap.


    But ye shuisu now said that he had solved the remnant of the ad. did he teach it?


    However, there seems to be no one else except that he taught ye shuisu chess.


    Maybe ye shuisu really solved the remnant of the ad under his influence?


    Although, there must be some reasons for ye shuisu''s intelligence.


    However, it seems that the chess he yed all his life is not as good as he thought.


    Moreover, ye shuisu rmended him to the China advanced chess association, which he always wanted to enter, because the assessment requirements were very strict, and he was busy with his traditional Chinese medicine career before, so it was dyed.


    But now, he has plenty of time, and there are many experts he wants to know andpete with in the senior Chess Association.


    It''s good to join this advanced chess association.


    Thinking of this, he was already very happy to see ye shuisu win thepetition and break the remnant of the ad.


    This will be more fun again.


    When Jiang Chuanbai and Jiang Chenxi asked him about teaching ye shuisu to y chess, he was also very happy to answer.


    After the culture and Education Commission sent someone to carry the chessboard that ye shuisu had just yed chess, Professor Wen got off the test bench first because thepetition wasing to an end.


    On the viewing table, Fu Linnan, who was sitting in the center, saw ye shuisu shining on the test bench, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but evoke a radian.


    Yes, apetition will break a thousand year old mess.


    The constant admiration of the audience also shows that this is a great thing.


    And it was his woman who did this great thing.


    Thinking of this, Fu Linnan couldn''t help being happy because of it.


    In so many people, so many eyes looked at her, and ye shuisu was on the stage, but it was easy to feel the burning and warm eyes from Fu Linnan.


    She nced back at the past, and soon their eyes met with a knowing smile. Their hearts seemed to be warm.


    It is not a small matter to solve a remnant of A.D. in the end. People have never stopped praising ye shuisu.


    In contrast, people''s ridicule of Fu Hanxue''s despicable means has not been broken.


    Originally, Fu Hanxue was already very dissatisfied. At this time, at the end of thepetition, the host asked Fu Hanxue again: "miss Hanxue, do you admit defeat in the first chesspetition?"


    This was just a regr inquiry, but listening to Fu Hanxue''s ears, it deepened the shame in her heart.


    Although it is an established fact, she is still unwilling to admit that she lost to ye shuisu from the bottom of her heart.


    At the beginning, she could still use ambiguous words about her loss to ye shuisu, so that ye shuisu would still have to recite an ugly name to calcte her although she won.


    She did the same and seeded.


    But now, she has a stain in everyone''s mind. If she makes sarcastic remarks on this matter, I''m afraid she will incur more abuse for herself, but it''s not good.


    Now that the matter is over, she clearly wants to get the powerful rtionship. When she really wants to admit that she lost to ye shuisu, she still wriggles.


    At this time, many people also found her different.


    Because her image in people''s hearts has copsed a lot at this time. When people saw her like this, someone directly pointed out Fu Hanxue''s idea at this time: "miss Hanxue, you obviously have lost, don''t you want to admit defeat?"


    Another person echoed: "yes, I''m willing to gamble and admit defeat! Miss Hanxue, don''t you have such courage?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For this, people naturally despise Fu Hanxue even more.


    Fu Hanxue didn''t expect that he just hesitated for a moment, which led to another ridicule.


    Her hatred deepened, but she knew that people all over China were looking at her now, so she couldn''t show it at all.


    In the end, she was very humiliated and said, "who said she didn''t want to admit defeat? It''s just apetition. There are severalpetitions topare. What do I don''t want to admit defeat? You misunderstood me and I admit defeat."

 Chapter 357

    The implication is that even if ye shuisu wins her game, the nextpetition will not win her.


    Today''spetition has five games, and it is not a game that determines the oue. Therefore, it is this game that she admits to losing, which will not affect the win or loss of today''s overallpetition, so there is no need for her not to admit defeat.


    Of course, this is just her beautiful words.


    After all, she wanted to impress everyone at the beginning and make ye shuisu look good. Now there is such a big problem in the first game. How can she be reconciled?


    But now that it has happened, she can only ept it.


    Only waiting for the nextpetition to turn over!


    Fu Hanxue said and gouged out ye shuisu with hate eyes.


    Ye shuisu looked back at her coldly, looking at the hatred and unwillingness at the bottom of her eyes, just sneering.


    Can''t stand it? But this is just the beginning.


    This time, ye shuisu not only didn''t lose the game as bleak as everyone thought, but also won Fu Hanxue''s chesspetition because of Fu Hanxue''s deliberate difficulties. He also solved a thousand year old puzzle by the way.


    This is no doubt that ye shuisu''s reputation has been greatly reversed, and people have realized the power of Ye shuisu.


    In addition to praising ye shuisu, many people are regretting: "suddenly, I think ye shuisu is too powerful than I imagined. I regret betting on Fu Hanxue. Can I bet on ye shuisu instead?"


    "Buy and leave, can''t change! It''s just a game. What''s the hurry? Fu Hanxue''s other talents are also excellent. Ye shuisu can win Fu Hanxue''s game. Can she always win her? I don''t think so."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this time, a high-grade open-air hot spring.


    Like all the people who were amazed by Ye shuisu, several rich second generations around huolongqi were stunned when they watched ye shuisu win the firstpetition in such a amazing way.


    "Unexpectedly, ye shuisu really has two brushes."


    "Where are there two brushes so simple? The Millennium remnant can be solved by individuals?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Originally, the people here were just looking at it casually. Now they can''t help paying more attention to thispetition when they see that ye shuisu has solved the Millennium remnant.


    "Brother long, what do you think?" a childe asked huolongqi. Of course, the question is about ye shuisu''s image reversal in thepetition just now.


    Huo Longqi looked at ye shuisu more this time, hooked his mouth and said, "good, interesting."


    The childe just asked huolongqi casually. Now looking at the interesting arc around huolongqi''s mouth, he couldn''t help being stunned.


    It seemed that he was aware of something. He couldn''t help saying, "brother long, you won''t be interested in Fu Shao''s fiancee..."


    Huolongqi nced at the childe and interrupted him: "go to your hot spring!"


    With that, he didn''t talk to the childe anymore. He took a sip of the red wine in the ss, and his vision soon fell back to the projection screen.


    At the same time, in a dark room, two figures like mice were watching thepetition live.


    These two mice are Fu Sheng and Xia Sihan.


    Because of the distortion in their hearts, they were waiting for ye shuisu to make a fool of themselves, but they didn''t expect to see ye shuisu''s amazing scene in the firstpetition.


    Looking at everyone''s praise of Ye shuisu and the glittering appearance of Ye shuisu on thepetition field, Xia Sihan hates her teeth.


    Xia Sihan''s face twisted to the extreme and said fiercely, "this bitch! She must have used some means! She doesn''t deserve glory at all! Bah!"


    Xia Sihan said with hate eyes, as if to dig ye shuisu out of the live screen.


    However, her cruel words didn''tst long.


    "Pa!"


    Fu Sheng pped her hard and threw it at her.


    Xia Sihan felt a pang of pain. As soon as she looked up, she looked at Fu Sheng with a gloomy look.


    Xia Sihan has long been tortured by Fu Sheng without winning a few pieces of good meat. Although her ambition will not be extinguished, she can''t help shrinking from such eyes.


    Before Xia Sihan could say anything, Fu Sheng pped Xia Sihan and said, "bitch! Didn''t you tell me that ye shuisu was a straw bag who didn''t understand anything? Now she has such good chess skills?"


    Compared with ye shuisu, Xia Sihan actually looks better.


    At the beginning, Xia Sihan and ye shuisu were close to Fu Sheng. Comparatively speaking, Fu Sheng preferred Xia Sihan.


    Because ye shuisu used to be a liar in his heart, and the reason why he had such an impression was that Xia Sihan spoke ill of Ye shuisu in front of him.


    In other words, ye shuisu pursued him from the beginning and ignored him at all. The reason for her change of attitude is that ye shuisu found his rtionship with Xia Sihan.


    I used to think ye shuisu was a straw bag, but now I find that ye shuisu has such high attainments in chess. In addition, Fu Sheng is really unlucky recently.


    Fu Sheng began to feel that Xia Sihan was the reason why he lost his excellent ye shuisu. Therefore, he became more dissatisfied with Xia Sihan and passed without saying a word.


    Xia Sihan was beaten too much and didn''t dare to say anything.


    Facing Fu Sheng''s usation against her, she also said Ye shuisu was good, but she couldn''t help exining to Fu Sheng: "Sheng... Master, ye shuisu must have used some trick to win this game! How careless she used to be, doesn''t the master know? In the nextpetition, she will lose all!"


    "A straw bag like her is not worthy of her master! She is not worthy of leaving her master! It is her loss!"


    Xia Sihan''s words were not only for Fu Sheng, but also for herself.


    Yes, ye shuisu is a straw bag. Even if she wins a game, she will lose all the nextpetition!


    Fu Hanxue will still step herpletely into the mud!


    That''s where she deserves to go!


    She hates ye shuisu to death!


    After hearing Xia Sihan''s words, Fu Sheng felt that there was a word that won his heart, that is, ye shuisu didn''t deserve him at all, which he had always thought so before.


    But it''s a woman who doesn''t deserve him at all, but now she is with Fu Linnan. Doesn''t it mean that Fu Linnan can''tpare with him at all?


    Yes, Fu Linnan can''tpare with him at all!


    "Get out! Don''t get in my eye!"


    Fu Sheng kicked Xia Sihan angrily.


    Xia Sihan was kicked away in pain, but he still said to Fu Sheng in humiliation: "yes, master."


    Then, together with Fu Sheng, she continued to watch ye shuisu''s nextpetition with a distorted face.


    After an unexpected reversal, a newpetition began.


    This secondpetition is about calligraphy and painting.

 Chapter 358

    In thispetition, ye shuisu and Fu Hanxue need to make a painting within the specified time, and the painting also includes calligraphy, which is equivalent to thepetition of painting and calligraphy at the same time.


    At this time, ye shuisu and Fu Hanxue had sat down separately, and a piece of drawing paper was ced in front of them.


    Different from thepetition of chess skills, in thispetition of calligraphy and painting, only their own works can be seen. Only after the creation ispleted, will they show their works to the public, so as to distinguish the victory and defeat.


    After the wonderful chesspetition, everyone''s enthusiasm is still high.


    Seeing ye shuisu and Fu Hanxue sitting in front of the drawing paper, theirments were also brushed.


    "Although they can''t see their paintings, it''s good for them to sit like this! Especially ye shuisu, she has a great temperament!"


    "Ye shuisu has won a chess game. Will she continue to win in the nextpetition?"


    "I don''t think so. You can go to the Inte to see Fu Hanxue''s works in previous years. It''s impossible to achieve such skills without more than ten years of hard work. Moreover, Fu Hanxue''s paintings have also won the award with high gold content. Ye shuisu''s chess skills can be nurtured by master Jiang since childhood, but there is no information that ye shuisu has learned paintings. Painting is not good With the umtion of time and practice, it is impossible to achieve good results. "


    "Still believe what your eyes see. With ye shuisu''s straw bag reputation, apetition may be that ye shuisu can win Fu Hanxue, but Fu Hanxue has worked hard in every talent before, and ye shuisu wants to continue to surpass Fu Hanxue, I''m afraid it''s very difficult."


    "Although Fu Hanxue lost the first game, she also used some means. In fact, she is still very good as a whole. The first game will be like that. She can''t ept her failure. Let''s watch thispetition!"


    "Watching them draw, I feel Fu Hanxue is confident, but ye shuisu is slow. Is this the difference between being able to draw and not being able to draw?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this time, ye shuisu and Fu Hanxue have already written and painted.


    As everyone can see,pared with the painting state of Fu Hanxue and ye shuisu, Fu Hanxue''s movement is smooth, and with the gentle appearance she was carrying at that time, she seems to write like a God.


    Ye shuisu still looks indifferent. When the brush falls off the paper, it seems a little slow.


    When Fu Hanxue was painting, she nced at ye shuisu, and her heart was unwilling to turn over, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t helpughing.


    She made a mistake in ying chess. Ye shuisu must be clumsy to achieve such chess skills.


    However, with ye shuisu, she can hide her first hand. Can she hide her second hand, third hand and fourth hand?


    She not only suffered a disastrous defeat in thest game, but also had a bad reputation. In this game, she will turn the tide anyway!


    Ye shuisu won thest game because he was influenced by master Jiang since childhood. It was a pure ident.


    But then there are fourpetitions. Based on her investigation of Ye shuisu, ye shuisu really didn''t learn these things.


    But for her own dazzling, she has been studying these talents hard for more than ten years.


    Coupled with her intelligence, her talent level, looking at the whole Beijing celebrity circle, few can surpass her.


    She doesn''t believe her umtion of more than ten years. She can''t win ye shuisu in the nextpetition!


    The chesspetition was an ident she didn''t expect!


    Fu Hanxue has just lost a miserable game. In this next game, of course, she wants to win ye shuisu more amazingly to restore her reputation.


    So this time she painted more carefully than ever before.


    What she wanted was to suppress her breath in thest game. She must find it back in this game, and it is to suppress ye shuisu and let the whole Chinese see her shine.


    This time, she will never have a moth!


    Fu Hanxue thought, painting is more and more serious and hard, just want to show his best side.


    At this time, ye shuisu was concentrating on painting his own painting and didn''t know all Fu Hanxue''s thoughts.


    In fact, at this moment, in addition to the paper in front of Ye shuisu and the thoughts in her heart, she paid no attention to everything and waspletely immersed in her own painting.


    She didn''t deliberately let her paintings have how superb skills, but every stroke and painting poured all her feelings and everything.


    As time went by, everyone was waiting for their paintings to be finished, but they didn''t feel bored.


    At this time, Fu Hanxue took the lead in collecting her brush when the specified painting time was still half.


    She was still so gentle, as if the person who used despicable means in thest game was not her at all.


    She put down her brush, stood up and gently said to the crowd, "I''m finished."


    Fu Hanxue said, although she looked at the crowd and the camera with a smile, she had secretly looked at ye shuisu.


    When Fu Hanxue said that she had finished painting, ye shuisu was still as indifferent as before, and was not affected by Fu Hanxue''s behavior.


    Fu Hanxue saw that ye shuisu''s writing was still so slow, and he couldn''t help showing a touch of ridicule at the corners of his mouth.


    No matter how she paints, can ye shuisu''s paintings still be seenpared with her paintings?


    Seeing that Fu Hanxue had finished painting, they couldn''t help looking forward to her paintings. They locked their eyes and watched.


    After Fu Hanxue finished, she didn''t wait for the host toe over, because she was too anxious to let everyone know her masterpiece. First, she turned over her drawing paper and faced the people.


    But she didn''t want to appear unexpectedly, because her sleeve was too wide. She didn''t find it for a moment, so she took a box of ck paint and sprinkled it on her paintings.


    Fu Hanxue hurriedly blocked it with her hand, but she still let her paintings spread a lot of ck spots.


    At this time, her painting paper was only half rotated. People didn''t see her painting, but saw the ck pigment sprinkled on the top of her painting.


    After this, Fu Hanxue was frightened. At the same time, she also knew that the painting sprinkled with ck paint must not be seen by the public, so she quickly turned the painting back.


    When I fixed my eyes, a small part of the upper part of the painting was sprinkled with a lot of ck paint.


    Looking at his carefully made paintings, Fu Hanxue''s face was ck.


    It''s all ye shuisu, that bitch! She was upset because she lost thest game. There was such a mistake!


    The people were waiting for Fu Hanxue to show her paintings. Unexpectedly, they couldn''t help being enlightened.


    "Miss Hanxue, it''s too careless! I just saw a lot of ck paint sprinkled with Miss Hanxue''s paintings!"


    "That painting must be destroyed. ording to the regtions, only one painting can be painted. What can we do?"

 Chapter 359

    "Miss Hanxue won''t lose thepetition because of this ident? That''s a pity! But she caused it herself. No one else can me."


    "Can miss Hanxue redraw?"


    "But there is no such rule..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I thought I was going to amaze the whole audience. Unexpectedly, I turned into what I am now.


    Fu Hanxue''s face is green.


    Although it was a pity, the host came over and asked Fu Hanxue, "miss Hanxue, you just announced that the painting is finished. Now do you need someone to show your painting?"


    After the original painting was finished, the next step was to carry out this step, but Fu Hanxue did it first. As a result


    Exhibition?


    Show what?


    Is this pair defective?


    Fu Hanxue''s carefully prepared paintings were destroyed, and his n to show amazing paintings in only half the specified time also failed.


    She was upset and the host asked her if she wanted to show it. Of course, she was even more upset.


    However, the host just acts ording to the rules, and she can''t say anything more.


    It''s still half the time. No matter how carefully this painting is modified, it may not be a good work.


    Finally, she suppressed her anger and reluctantly said to the host with a gentle look, "wait a minute. I still need to change this painting. It hasn''t beenpleted yet."


    Originally, ording to the Convention, after announcing that the painting is finished, you can''t start writing again.


    After all, it''s always bad for such a bigpetition and the contestants to go back on their word.


    But everyone saw the ident that Fu Hanxue had just happened here.


    So the host didn''t say much about Fu Hanxue''s request, but said, "miss Hanxue, pay attention to the time."


    Fu Hanxue nodded with a overcast face and continued to paint again.


    Looking at those ck spots, her eyebrows wrinkled, but soon, they stretched out again.


    Originally, everyone was quietly watching them draw. At this meeting, they couldn''t help talking.


    "Miss Hanxue is too anxious. If the host asked someone to show the painting, it wouldn''t be like this."


    "If you lose a game, you want to show yourself too much? Your mentality is so bad? You can''t see it."


    "ording to the rules, Fu Hanxue announced that she could not paint after painting. This is another vition of the rules. However, if there is an ident, let her make it up."


    "Look at ye shuisu''s painting, but in fact, she can''t draw at all."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thepetition continues again. Fu Hanxue is trying to repair the original painting. It seems that the more she repairs, the more rxed she looks.


    From beginning to end, ye shuisu was not disturbed by anything in the whole painting process. He was so indifferent and attentive.


    Time went by again. This time, Fu Hanxue took the lead in stopping writing.


    She put the brush down, hooked the corner of her lips up and said, "I''m finished."


    It''s a blessing in disguise? Although the scene just now was a little unpleasant and dyed her time, who knows if it will get better results?


    Fu Hanxue said. He stood up again and turned over the drawing paper himself.


    With the lesson of thest time, this time, when Fu Hanxue turned over the painting, of course, he didn''t encounter any paint.


    As soon as her paintings were turned over, they couldn''t help but cause people''s exmation.


    What did they see? Both the huge projector on the field and the pictures in the live studio show such a work.


    It is a very finendscape painting. There are mountains and water, flowers, trees and people. The small paper contains a lot of scenery, and it is rare that these scenery are painted lifelike.


    When you look big, thisndscape painting is magnificent and has a pattern. When you look small, it is as small as a butterfly on a flower.


    Such fine work, such superb skills, and it took Fu Hanxue only more than an hour toplete this painting.


    There are also calligraphy characters mentioned inndscape painting, which pretend to be natural and unrestrained handwriting, but also integrate with the wholendscape painting. Painting and calligraphy are adding color to each other!


    Adding calligraphy does not destroy the beauty of the painting, but makes the painting more beautiful!


    Not only that, Fu Hanxue''s painting had already been finished, but because of an ident, she sprinkled ck paint on the painted paper, so the painting had to be repaired.


    Normally, such an ident urred in the painting. The repaired painting should not be better than the original painting.


    However, Fu Hanxue changed all the ck paint sprinkled into dark clouds on the mountain.


    Like other scenes in the painting, these dark clouds are painted in fine detail and lifelike.


    With the addition of a few lightning bolts, such andscape map bes andscape in a thunderstorm. Compared with thendscape on a sunny day at the beginning, the whole painting seems to have more tension.


    Generally speaking, it is two words, excellent.


    It was unexpected that she could do so well.


    Seeing this, everyone couldn''t help being amazed and gave a continuous voice of praise.


    "That''s amazing! How exquisite mind and superb skills can we draw such a perfect picture in such a short time? It took Fu Hanxue more than an hour toplete the whole painting! I can''t find much between her paintings and the master''s paintings!"


    "And not only that, there was an ident just now. ck paint spilled on Fu Hanxue''s painting. Originally, the painting should have been destroyed. Unexpectedly, Fu Hanxue''s move made the painting even more amazing!"


    "And the calligraphy on the paintings. It must be hard work to write such an effect! Fu Hanxue is not old and is already very good!"


    "Excellent! I didn''t expect Fu Hanxue''s painting level to be so high! Ye shuisu must lose this game!"


    "Isn''t it? But we already know Fu Hanxue''s excellence? Do you think she won so many awards for nothing?"


    "Announce Fu Hanxue''s victory! Ye shuisu won a game just now. I thought I would bet on the wrong person yesterday! Now, it''s not wrong! Fu Hanxue is still powerful! The more you look at the painting, the more beautiful it is! I didn''t expect such a good work to be produced in more than an hour!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For a moment, people''s praise was heard.


    Fu Hanxue has long known how excellent her painting level is, not to mention that her work just used her full strength. There was an ident in the middle, which was turned around by her strength.


    Therefore, she was not surprised by the praise from everyone.


    After all, she deserves such a shine, doesn''t she?


    Of course, the praise of the people also raised Fu Hanxue. He went to see ye shuisu secretly. Seeing that ye shuisu is still painting slowly, he couldn''t help but despise her more in his heart.

 Chapter 360

    With ye shuisu, no matter how to draw or write, it is impossible to surpass her!


    She thinks she has applied her painting and calligraphy skills to the extreme in a short time.


    Fu Hanxue politely owed a voice to the people. At this time, she looked light and light, and said, "I''m ttered. It''s just my work."


    However, the works that are true and praiseworthy are there. Even if Fu Hanxue pretends to be modest, she still can''t change the voice of people''s praise for her.


    At this time, ye shuisu was still quietly painting his paintings,pletely immersed in them, and was not affected by all the agitation around him.


    But most people still don''t believe ye shuisu, so at this time, if Fu Hanxue has won, he shouted a lot.


    People still praised Fu Hanxue warmly. At this time, the deadline for the creation of paintingpetition is approaching.


    Ye shuisu solemnly put down his brush and said, "I''m finished."


    Ye shuisu''s voice is somewhat ethereal, and seems to be immersed in the artistic conception just painted.


    After all, this is apetition between Fu Hanxue and ye shuisu, although people have been attracted by Fu Hanxue''s paintings and are praising them.


    Now when ye shuisu''s paintings are finished, many people pay attention to ye shuisu.


    However, no one thinks that ye shuisu''s paintings will surpass Fu Hanxue''s paintings.


    The host also observed the movement here.


    After ye shuisu finished writing, she sat quietly in her position and didn''t move the painting in front of her.


    After the host came, he was about to say something, but after seeing the painting in front of Ye shuisu, he couldn''t move his eyes.


    What did he see?


    Originally, the host''s heart was floating, but after seeing the painting, he didn''t know why, and his heart immediately calmed down.


    Then, he couldn''t help eximing, "this is really a world-famous painting!"


    The host''s mouth was hung with a microphone. As soon as his voice came out, it immediately spread all over the venue and spread in the live broadcasting room.


    Because what the host said would have been exaggerated, they did not agree with the host''s praise of Ye shuisu''s paintings.


    As everyone knows, the host''s praise just now is entirely from his inner voice.


    After the host praised, he ordered the staff: e on, two people, show this painting."


    This was the normal process of thepetition.


    The host could not help adding: "be careful, don''t break the picture."


    The painting has not been released yet, but it shows how rare the painting is.


    In the face of such a strange attitude of the host, whether Fu Hanxue or the people around him, they don''t think so.


    Fu Hanxue even thought that ye shuisu''s painting was not too bad, so the host was so mysterious that he wanted to make ye shuisu more ugly?


    After all, the contest was hosted by Fu Yiyu, and the host was also the person Fu Yiyu found. So I''ll help her.


    In fact, it''s true that Fu Yiyu found the host, but Fu Yiyu, like everyone, thinks that Fu Hanxue will defeat ye shuisu in today''spetition.


    So there is no need for the host to be biased, just the normal host.


    If Fu Yiyu and Fu Hanxue can expect ye shuisu to suppress Fu Hanxue in the chesspetition, they may also buy some navy troops online in advance to guide Fu Hanxue''s public opinion.


    But no.


    Everything is natural.


    The staff went to ye shuisu''s painting, just like the host. Originally, their hearts were restless. After seeing this painting, they couldn''t help but calm down.


    At the same time, as soon as they saw the painting, their hearts were amazed.


    This is a different surprise from seeing Fu Hanxue''s paintings.


    Some of them marvel at Fu Hanxue''s paintings, which are sensory marvels at the beauty of things.


    The exmation of Ye shuisu''s paintingses from the bottom of my heart.


    Because of this, their actions of picking up the painting could not help bing softer.


    However, as ye shuisu''s paintings were disyed high, people could not help but feel a slight change after seeing ye shuisu''s paintings.


    At this time, when people on the field or before the live broadcast saw ye shuisu''s paintings, their eyes were also amazed.


    Such amazement was obviously deeper than that of Fu Hanxue''s paintings, but they didn''t send out words of praise, but their whole heart was immediately swallowed up by the painting.


    The so-called great beauty without words, what really shocks the soul, has never been expressed by voice, that''s all.


    What do they see in ye shuisu''s paintings?


    There are two characters, a man and a woman. In the rain, in front of a fairy tale manor, the man looks at the woman silently outside the manor.


    Such a figure doesn''t have a very fine sketch, but it''s just a few strokes. The vivid coloring is to draw the figure of an affectionate man.


    What can move people''s hearts is only feelings.


    It is precisely the feelings conveyed in the whole painting that make people understand and be silent.


    In the painting, except that the man is silently looking at the woman, the woman in the manor leans alone in the small garden of the manor, looks into the distance, and seems indifferent to the man.


    But this is what adds to the tragic color of the painting.


    It makes this painting more moving.


    In addition, in addition to the vivid and emotional characters, the scenes such as manor and sky in the transformation are also very vivid, although they do not have much fine description, even with a few strokes.


    Coupled with the rendering of strong feelings, people seem to put themselves into it at a nce.


    This can arouse people''s feelings, which is by no means what ordinary paintings can do.


    And the painting is powerful enough to move people''s minds. When people look at the painting, they even react from it for a long time.


    Then there was a sound of praise.


    "I was in a good mood. As soon as I saw this painting, I suddenly felt that I was in a rtionship and wanted to cry. Why?"


    "You are not alone, so am I! Has this painting been enchanted? Why, when I see it, I not only feel that it has a sad beauty, but also seem to be trapped myself?"


    "Wake up, it''s not magic. It''s because ye shuisu painted so well."


    "There is love in scenery, love in things, and love in people... It''s wonderful! I seldom see such a painting, which excites my feelings at the first sight."

 Chapter 361

    "I can''t describe it in words. Is this really a painting? Why do I feel that it is a very real scene telling a story?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this time, not only everyone was immersed in the painting, but also Fu Linnan in the central position.


    Fu Linnan can''t describe how he felt when he saw the painting.


    Last night, he vaguely remembered some things in his previous life.


    But those were only fragments. They were all fragments of huolongqi''s experience after he sent him the boiled body of Ye shuisu.


    But now, when ye shuisu''s painting was disyed in front of him, more memories seemed to emerge in his mind.


    There is such a manor, which he saw in ye shuisu''s diary, and then he spent a lot of time restoring the manor.


    The Chinese buildings in the manor, the lilies and sunflowers in the manor, every exquisite furniture, every object, every nt and tree in the manor... All were carefully prepared and dressed up in the manor.


    Everything is just to make ye shuisu happy.


    Although in the past, it seemed that no matter what he did, she would not be happy.


    However, after unexpectedly seeing ye shuisu''s diaryter, he still tried to help her restore the manor in her diary.


    Because he has something to do, but he wants to prepare everything in the manor himself, so it seems that the recovery of the manor took a lot of time.


    When he restored the manor in his diary, a lot of things seemed to have happened between him and ye shuisu.


    In short, the closer he gets to ye shuisu, the more he seems to dislike him.


    Later, ye shuisumitted suicide several times and forced him to let her go.


    When the manor was finally built, his headache became more and more serious, but even so, what he thought most was ye shuisu.


    Finally, seeing thepletion of Ye shuisu''s dream manor, he was also full of hope to see ye shuisu happy when he saw the manor.


    Because he doesn''t remember how long he didn''t see ye shuisu happy.


    In the end, when he took ye shuisu into the manor, said he gave her the manor and hoped she would be happy, ye shuisu refused him severely.


    Said that no matter what happened to the manor, she would not be happy as long as he was by her side.


    And again, she jumped into the man-madeke of the manor when he didn''t pay attention, trying tomit suicide to stay away from him.


    At that time, because ye shuisu said she wanted to stay here alone, he promised, so he almost didn''t save her from this suicide.


    Because of this, seeing ye shuisu weak but still let him roll, his headache became worse again.


    At that time, I probably felt that I didn''t have much time, so I seemed to see some things. I felt that instead of letting ye shuisu suffer so much around me, I might as well let her go and find her own happiness.


    Anyway, he can''t guard her all the time, can he?


    However, he still doesn''t give up.


    After all, it was a girl he put on the tip of his heart and was willing to give his life as long as he could keep her around.


    So things developed to the situation at that time. Although the idea of letting ye shuisu go sprouted in his heart, he really couldn''t bear that ye shuisu really left his palm.


    So for thest time, he asked ye shuisu, if she really never had him around her again, would she really be happy and no longer hurt herself?


    At that time, ye shuisu answered yes without hesitation, and answered yes very simply and ruthlessly.


    Although he had expected such a result, his heart was really dead only when he heard ye shuisu say those words himself.


    No, as long as he still has the thought of Ye shuisu in his heart, he will not die.


    However, he caught ye shuisu for so long, locked her for so long, and made ye shuisu suffer for so long. In the end, he couldn''t bear to watch her suffer around him and wanted to see her happy. Therefore, maybe he could only choose to leave.


    However, these are thest resort decisions.


    That day, in the manor, she told ye shuisu without expression that he would not lock her from today on. She could find her own happiness. As long as she was good, he would nevere to her again.


    With that, he left.


    He remembered that it was a cloudy day with wind and light rain.


    He thought for a long time before he finally made the decision, so he didn''t seem to hesitate to leave.


    But in fact, every time he left the manor and every step away from ye shuisu, his heart seemed to hurt like a knife.


    He deliberately walked very slowly, thinking that even if ye shuisu coulde and shout to him and take a step outside, he would give up his crazy idea and go back. Anyway, he would keep ye shuisu by his side and his treasures by his side.


    However, no, ye shuisu didn''t call him ore to him.


    Even after he left the manor, he couldn''t move any further. He stopped at the gate of the manor.


    He remembered that day, such a rainy day, he stopped at the door for a whole day.


    He fought in his heart for a long time. He wanted to get ye shuisu''s rejection and left at that time.


    But because he was really reluctant to give up, he finally waited at the gate of the manor for another day.


    But on that day, the whole day, he didn''t see ye shuisu appear


    That day, he didn''t wait for ye shuisu to turn back


    The more he looked at ye shuisu''s painting, the more memories he kept turning over and pouring into Fu Linnan''s mind. His brain was a little painful, but he didn''t care at all.


    Only in that memory, he walked to ye shuisu step by step, as if he had stepped through the past life and this life.


    At this time, his whole world had nothing but the painting and the leaf water su in front of him.


    At this time again, a gust of wind blew in from the window and blew up the disyed painting.


    Then there was a more amazing sound around.


    "This picture is moving! See, this picture is moving!"


    "See! When the wind blows and looks at it from another angle, the original rainy day has be a sunny day. The woman in the painting who was looking away has looked at the man in the painting!"


    "And all the closed flowers in the manor have opened! At this moment, the original sad picture seems to be a happy picture!"


    "I saw it, too. Is it my illusion? When I look at such a picture, why can I feel that the men and women in the picture have deep affection when they look at each other? It''s in the eyes in the picture!"

 Chapter 362

    "It''s just a painting! I didn''t expect to give people such a magical feeling! I feel I saw magic!"


    "I feel like I saw magic plus one!"


    "Fu Shao is on the stage! He is walking towards Miss Ye! Do you have a feeling that the person in the picture is very simr to Fu Shao and miss Ye!"


    "I also feel very simr! Especially the eyes they look at, aren''t they all the same inside and outside the painting? Aren''t they all very affectionate?"


    "How romantic! I didn''t expect Miss ye to draw a picture of Fu Shaohe herself!"


    "Blind guess, what does the dynamic painting express? The static painting shows the man watching the woman in the painting. Does it mean that Fu Shao is waiting for Miss ye? After the painting moves, I see the other side of the painting from a different angle, that is, the woman in the painting is enthusiastically responding to the man in the painting. Does this mean that Miss ye and Fu Shao will eventually fall in love with each other "Together willingly?"


    "How romantic! Miss ye, this is a painting. She painted the love story between herself and Fu Shao? That''s great! What''s the painting technique? It''s excellent and romantic!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When the wind blew the painting, Fu Linnan certainly saw the painting moving. The original sad picture he couldn''t see turned into a picture of Ye shuisu''s enthusiastic response to his joy.


    Fu Lin nced at the painting and then at ye shuisu.


    At this time, ye shuisu was also looking at him. In that pair of water eyes, you can clearly see boxing affection.


    At that moment, Fu Linnan clearly felt that he hade to the manor of the previous life in the painting.


    This time, he is not waiting for ye shuisu, or as long as he looks up, he can see ye shuisu walking towards him, responding to his love and apanying him.


    Just like now, ye shuisu came to him, grabbed his hand and called him, "Linnan.".


    At this time, Fu Linnan seems to have crossed the previous life and this life. It doesn''t matter whether ye shuisu''s response to him was given to him in the previous life or now.


    Importantly, ye shuisu gave him a response.


    For him, no matter what has happened, as long as ye shuisu is willing to respond to him, he can already be very satisfied.


    As long as ye shuisu is willing to apany him, he can withstand everything.


    Fu Linnan raised his hand, touched ye shuisu''s cheek and called, "shuisu."


    At this time, the woman in his deep eyes is the face and beauty of previous lives and this life.


    Fu Linnan called. As soon as the voice fell, his mind moved. Then she hugged ye shuisu at the waist and put him in her arms.


    At this moment, he missed her so much and wanted to get close to her, even if ye shuisu was in front of him.


    The wind is still blowing, and ye shuisu''s dynamic painting is still being admired by everyone.


    Then someone was very pleased to find another entrance in the painting.


    The man pointed to the painting and said, "look! There are words in the flower bed of the painting Manor!"


    Hearing this, they couldn''t help wondering: "where are the words? It''s clear that there are people and scenery in the painting. Where are the words?"


    The man continued, "look up from the bottom, you can see the words!"


    Hearing this, the people couldn''t help looking at the painting from another angle ording to the direction described by the man.


    Sure enough, more and more people found the clue.


    "There are really words! That''s great! I just want to say that thispetition is about calligraphy and painting, which requires both calligraphy and paintings to be disyed on a piece of drawing paper. But miss Ye''s painting is very good, but there are no calligraphy works on it. I didn''t expect!"


    "Calligraphy is hidden in the flower bed! The flower bed is still in the rain. If it is in full bloom on a sunny day, you can clearly see the calligraphy hidden in the flowers from bottom to top! My God! What immortal painting is this! Did ye shuisu do any magic!"


    "Although it''s a calligraphy hidden in flowers, it''s long, powerful and strong. I can see clearly that the hidden calligraphy here says'' my heart is like a king''s heart, not negative for lovesickness''!"


    "Lovers, love poems, dynamic stories, this painting is too romantic!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    My heart is like a king''s heart, not negative Acacia.


    Fu Linnan hugged ye shuisu and nced at the painting again.


    The wind lifted the painting high and fell on Fu Linnan''s eyes. It was the abstract words hidden in the blooming flower bed.


    Fu Linnan''s lips were hooked up.


    This painting, this sentence, can already exin a lot of things.


    A lot, in his heart, what he wants.


    Unconsciously, his arms around ye shuisu were tighter.


    The wind blowing in from the window did not stop.


    Fu Linnan opened his lips and said to Gao Lang not far behind: "arrange someone to put this painting away and put it in Fu''s house for good preservation. No one is allowed to touch it except me."


    With that, he left with ye shuisu in his arms.


    Dizun Hotel, which held thispetition, is a hotel under Fu Linnan''s banner.


    He got into the elevator, sat directly on the top floor of the hotel and entered a presidential suite dedicated to him.


    When the door closed, he put ye shuisu on a soft big bed.


    It is noon now. Outside the high top floor, the sun is zing, but all this is not as zing as the love between Fu Linnan and ye shuisu at this time.


    Fu Linnan hugged ye shuisu, and her clothes were faded by him one by one.


    Fu Linnan stared at ye shuisu tightly, and his soft kiss fell on ye shuisu: "shuisu, do you have me in your heart?"


    Fu Linnan''s eyes and body were hot, and ye shuisu also responded to his hot.


    At this moment, after painting that painting wholeheartedly, Fu Linnan in ye shuisu''s eyes is not just Fu Linnan.


    At this time, in ye shuisu''s eyes, he seems to be mixed with the shadow of his previous life. In his previous life, he has always deeply loved her shadow.


    In fact, when she was just painting, she also wanted to understand a lot of things with the movement of the brush.


    For example, her feelings for Fu Linnan.


    How should she treat her feelings for Fu Linnan after crossing the previous life and this life.


    Looking at the fire in Fu Linnan''s eyes, ye shuisu also looked back at him and responded to him: "Linnan, I have you in my heart."


    Ye shuisu''s voice is soft, and it seems to contain some affection, just like the affection expressed in the dynamic painting.


    Fu Linnan''s eyes became more intense when he heard this.


    He continued to kiss ye shuisu and asked, "shuisu, do you love me?"


    Fu Linnan once asked ye shuisu about this question. For example, when he was at Yunhua Templest time.


    At that time, ye shuisu gave him a serious answer: I don''t know whether I love you or not, because I don''t know what love is.

 Chapter 363

    But this time, ye shuisu''s answer to Fu Linnan was indeed: "Linnan, I love you."


    This sentence is not just a few simple words.


    But mixed with ye shuisu''s love, from her eyes to the bottom of her heart.


    When she painted, when she painted the dynamic painting of her response to Fu Linnan, it was not only a painting scene, but also an expression, a response, an expression of love and a response of love from the bottom of her heart.


    Yes, she has been hurt in herst life. She has been hurt a lot. This painful hurt is because of love.


    Because of this, because of her instinct to protect herself and live a new life, at the beginning, she chose to hide and block her love.


    So now, she doesn''t know what love is.


    But when she just painted, she recalled a lot of things, past and present lives, everything about her and Fu Linnan.


    There are some things that she may not understand in her previous life, but when she looks at it from her current position, she can see that she and Fu Linnan in her previous life are so sad and painful. How many of them should not hinder misunderstanding?


    Although she wrongly loved Fu Sheng in her previous life, Fu Linnan was the only one who had been around her from beginning to end, regardless of her previous life and this life.


    In her previous life, she hurt herself, but she also hurt Fu Linnan, and Fu Linnan was willing to be hurt for her.


    Now, simrly, several times, she is willing to ignore her own safety for Fu Linnan, such as when Fu Linnan fell ill.


    Fearless willingness to pay for each other is love.


    Fu Linnan was kind to her.


    She is also to Fu Linnan.


    She is willing to do this for Fu Linnan. It is true that she has fallen in love with Fu Linnan after previous and present lives.


    In the past life and this life, from the past life to this life, there will be so many disputes between her and Fu Linnan. For such two lives, who knows whether it is destiny between her and him?


    She thought that now, even through the scars of her previous life, she could see her love for Fu Linnan.


    Ye shuisu stared at Fu Linnan deeply, mixed with many things.


    Fu Linnan was stunned by the eyes of Shangye shuisu.


    He seemed to feel something. He didn''t believe it. "Shui Su, say it again."


    His voice was low, his eyes were burning, and he had the same affection.


    Ye shuisu did not hide his feelings, but said with emotion: "Linnan, I said, I love you, I have you in my heart."


    Fu Linnan couldn''t control it anymore. He seemed to be driven by some strong emotion in his heart. Looking at the charming person in his arms, he ruthlessly plundered her.


    He whispered in her ear, "shuisu, I love you too. As long as you like, my life can be given to you."


    "Shui Su, repeat what you just said."


    "Linnan, I have you in my heart."


    "I love you..."


    The zing sun outside the window, the wind and rain inside the window, and the love spread.


    At this time, in thepetition field on the lower floor of the hotel, we also experienced a storm.


    Even if ye shuisu and Fu Linnan had gone, even if Fu Linnan ordered someone to take away ye shuisu''s paintings, the discussion of the paintings still didn''t stop.


    "That''s amazing! In such a short time, such a small piece of paper, you can draw dynamic paintings! You also hide calligraphy in it! The most powerful thing is the feelings expressed in this painting! People can see the strong feelings expressed in it at a nce! The two scenes in the dynamic paintings, one sad and one happy, are expressed incisively and vividly... In addition to I can''t express my praise for this painting! "


    "Praise me! I think it''s a work of divine hands! There''s a saying that it''s better to draw a tiger than a bone. Although this sentence is used to describe people''s hearts, I think it''s also very appropriate to use it here. No matter how beautiful a painting is, if it''s just a representation, it''s just a representation, and it can''t move people''s hearts at all. But if a painting is mixed with feelings Love, and still very strong feelings, that''s great. This is not what ordinary people can draw at all. In addition to superb skills, the painter should also have high expression ability. If this painting can express two kinds of feelings at the same time, it''s even worse! "


    "Aren''t you talking about the two paintings of Fu Hanxue and ye shuisu? You''re right. Emotion is the most difficult to express in any work. Fu Hanxue''s painting is fine, and beauty is beauty, but that''s all. If you take it out alone, there may be something remarkable. After all, this painting expresses both fine and superb painting skills to the extreme. But Yes, if there are only these paintings, is it still called painting? What''s the difference between not expressing feelings and a picture taken by a mobile phone? Therefore, her painting immediately dwarfs ye shuisu''s painting! "


    "It''s more than dwarfing. There''s noparability at all. At that time, when her painting came out, I still felt beautiful, but when ye shuisu''s painting came out again, I could only see ye shuisu''s words in my eyes and I couldn''t see her painting at all. The tension in Ye shuisu''s painting was much stronger than that in Fu Hanxue''s painting!"


    "Although ye shuisu''s painting is not so detailed and needs to be more abstract, ye shuisu draws a better effect than Fu Hanxue with fewer strokes. Although we can''t see the skills in ye shuisu''s painting, we don''t use too many skills to express a painting to the extreme. That''s great!"


    "Moreover, this is abination of calligraphy and painting. The integration of calligraphy and painting in ye shuisu''s works is better than Fu Hanxue''s integration of calligraphy and painting. Although Fu Hanxue has achieved the integration of calligraphy and painting, he still says that it is only the perfect integration of form and there is no God at all. But ye shuisu''s is different. He not only hides calligraphy in his paintings, but also expresses it in the form of flower bed love poems, In this way, not only the integration of calligraphy and painting is stronger, but also the paintings are sublimated with love poems, which makes the feelings of Ye shuisu''s painting stronger... In short, it''s good! Great, wonderful! "


    "Therefore, the conclusion of this calligraphy and paintingpetition is that Fu Hanxue has lost to ye shuisu again! Although Fu Hanxue''s paintings express many painting skills to the extreme, no matter how good they are, they can''t bepared with God!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    If Fu Hanxue''s paintings amaze people''s eyes, ye shuisu''s paintings not only amaze people''s eyes, but also their hearts.


    And in many ces, people didn''t think ye shuisu could do this.


    The most undeniable thing is the feeling of the heart.

 Chapter 364

    Therefore, in thisparison of Ye shuisu''s paintings and Fu Hanxue''s paintings, people basically agree that ye shuisu''s paintings should be good for Fu Hanxue.


    Of course, the same is true.


    Even Fu Hanxue himself was stunned when he saw that ye shuisu actually painted such amazing works.


    Even if there are two dynamic pictures hidden in a painting, each picture still has such a strong emotional tension.


    Even if the calligraphy works are well written, they can also hide the calligraphy works in the flower garden at the same time, which simply deduces the integration of calligraphy and painting to the extreme.


    Moreover, ye shuisu expressed much stronger feelings than her with less Meticulous Brushwork, if not her original painting skills.


    That is, ye shuisu has too many talents in painting!


    After all, all the skills themselves serve the painting. The better the painting, the less skills it needs.


    As for talent, it can directly kill a lot of things.


    Ye shuisu''s painting is best in the strong emotional impact. If it weren''t for ye shuisu''s own emotion, it would be more talent.


    Obviously, she stillcks a lot of talent!


    However, even if ye shuisu''s talent is not weak, her painting can hide two paintings at the same time and integrate calligraphy and flower beds to such a perfect degree.


    It also shows that ye shuisu''s own painting ability is also very strong!


    And this requires a strong spatial imagination. It''s not what you want to do!


    However, ording to the information she found, ye shuisu had no experience in painting. Why could she finish her painting so well?


    Is she wrong about ye shuisu again?


    Or is there something wrong with her investigation?


    Why is that?


    Losing the first chess game has made her lose face. I didn''t expect to lose the second painting so thoroughly! Such a big difference, she doesn''t even have a chance to turn over!


    How could this happen!


    It was the same humiliating picture as the firstpetition. The host asked Fu Hanxue, "miss Hanxue, do you admit defeat in the secondpetition in calligraphy and painting?"


    Although it is a question, it is actually the tone of the derative sentence, which states that Fu Hanxue is the loser.


    After all, whoever it is can see the difference between the two paintings.


    It''s the same. Even though it''s obvious that she is the loser, Fu Hanxue is not willing to admit that she lost to ye shuisu and is worse than ye shuisu.


    Facing the host''s questions ording to the process, she just red at the host, and then walked into the private room on the side.


    If she only loses one game, she may be able tofort herself. What if she admits to losing one game? Then there were several games. She rolled ye shuisu, so she was still much better than ye shuisu.


    But now she has lost two consecutive games, and she has lost so miserably. How can she face it well?


    She needs to think about it now. What the hell is going on!


    Fu Hanxue''s fierce eyes fell into the host''s eyes and immediately startled the host.


    If it hadn''t happened in front of him, he would think he was wrong.


    What just happened?


    Is it really Fu Hanxue who looks so cruel?


    Isn''t Fu Hanxue always noble and elegant?


    Is it because she lost the game and was in a bad mood?


    But... Recalling the look in Fu Hanxue''s eyes just now, the soles of the host''s feet are still a little cold.


    Now the whole picture is broadcast live. The picture of Fu Hanxue leaving directly without admitting defeat fell in front of the audience all over China.


    People can''t help talking about it.


    "Can''t Fu Hanxue afford to lose?"


    "Isn''t it? Although she still has a certain strength, who let her meet ye shuisu?"


    "Lost two games in a row! That is to say, in the next three games in the afternoon, if Fu Hanxue can''t win all, ye shuisu won thepetition! Everyone, remember the bet you made for Fu Hanxue?"


    "So, is it possible that Fu Hanxue will lose? I bet a lot of money on Fu Hanxue! Although there are many people, even if I win, I can''t win much, but I don''t want to lose!"


    "It''s no use trying to regret it now. I can only hope that Fu Hanxue can win in the end! Is it just a coincidence that ye shuisu crushed Fu Hanxue in both games? Even if ye shuisu can y chess and painting, she can''t be so amazing in every talent? Fu Hanxue is not bad on the whole, so I think she is likely to win the next three games."


    "But I think ye shuisu won two games in a row, and then she will win another one. She is more likely to win! Although I also bet on Fu Hanxue, I don''t bet much money. Have fun! And I found that after these two matches, Fu Hanxue refused to recognize the loss and broke the rules. She''s not as good as she thought."


    "I can''t understand the current situation. Ye shuisu''s first two innings are too powerful! I want to return the money I pledged to Fu Hanxue. Is it OK?"


    "I also want to return! The current situation is uncertain! Later, I saw that Fu Shao bet 10 billion on ye shuisu, and I also bet more money on Fu Hanxue!"


    "Ye shuisu is so powerful! I want to return the money I bet plus one!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At the beginning, people thought that Fu Hanxue would crush ye shuisu. Now many people''s views have changed a lot.


    After all, Fu Hanxue not only lost two games in a row, but also was crushed by Ye shuisu.


    Now who dares to say that ye shuisu is a straw bag?


    Who dares to think that Fu Hanxue is extremely excellent without reason?


    At least for now, what they see is ye shuisu, not Fu Hanxue.


    Although Fu Hanxue also has certain ability, that is excellent!


    However, in thispetition, the first two games are the existence of Ye shuisu rolling Fu Hanxue. Next, how can they believe that Fu Hanxue will always win?


    Moreover, Fu Hanxue''s performance in the first two games vited the rules and wanted to use despicable means to prevent ye shuisu from winning. He also lost and didn''t even have the courage to admit defeat, which made everyone very disappointed in Fu Hanxue''s character.


    However, now that things have been like this, we can only wait for the next development.


    In the private room, Fu Hanxue casually looked at the onlinements on her and ye shuisu. When she saw that most of them said she was not very good and praised ye shuisu, she remembered the shame of losing ye shuisu two times in a row. She couldn''t help but throw her mobile phone aside.


    "Bitch!"


    Fu Hanxue scolded fiercely, but he didn''t know how to vent.


    At this time, a figure came in from outside the private room: "including snow."

 Chapter 365

    This figure is Fu Yiyu.


    There was a kind of pressure in his voice. It seemed that his face was not very good.


    Seeing Fu Yiyu, Fu Hanxue''splexion slowed down, but his overall mood was still rtively low.


    She stood up and said respectfully, "Dad."


    Fu Yiyu went in and sat down on the sofa with a calm face.


    Then he took out his lighter and wanted to light a cigarette. As a result, he lit it several times without lighting it.


    The atmosphere in the private room seems to be more heavy.


    Fu Hanxue walked over and lit a cigarette for Fu Yiyu with another lighter on the tea table.


    Fu Yiyu took a deep breath of smoke and spit it out again. The atmosphere in the private room was not much rxed.


    Just like Fu Hanxue and Fu Yiyu at this time.


    Fu Yiyu frowned and took the lead in opening his mouth: "Han Xue, Dad entrusted you with the publicity and development of Fu''s North China market before. It''s all his trust in you."


    The words are polite, but the authority in the words is also obvious.


    Fu Hanxue got a pimple in her heart and said, "yes, Dad, I won''t live up to Dad''s trust in me."


    Fu Yiyu stared at Fu Hanxue, his eyes deep and hairy: "but if you lose thispetition and have a bad reputation, let you publicize the North China market. I''m afraid it will drag down the North China market. Do you understand?"


    Fu Hanxue hung her eyes and clenched her fist: "Dad, I won''t lose thispetition!"


    How could she not know that Fu Yiyu had previously given her the publicity of the North China market because he wanted to take advantage of the heat of the whole country''s attention caused by herpetition in order to advertise the North China market.


    This will bring great benefits to the North China market. Of course, it will also bring great benefits to her.


    But all this was on the premise that she won thepetition and gained a good reputation.


    There is a very important factor in thepetition between her and ye shuisu, which has attracted so much attention, that is, it involves the creation of the gett Diamond Award.


    Moreover, it is basically default. Such an award involves her and ye shuisu. Whoever wins thepetition is the one who is able to win the award.


    Everyone thought she would win thepetition, and the GERT Diamond Award was her.


    The reason for thepetition was that ye shuisu waspeting with her for the award. She reluctantly epted thepetition.


    But now, she lost to ye shuisu twice in a row. Now, she may not be as good as ye shuisu in the hearts of everyone.


    Although the GERT Diamond Award was not hers, since she won the award by mistake, in that case, she was willing to win the award throughpetition.


    After all, many times, the truth is not important, what people think is important.


    If she can crush ye shuisu all the way in thepetition, it will certainly make people more believe that the GERT Diamond Award is hers.


    It is also the poprity of this award. We can imagine how much traffic and benefits she has brought to Fu''s North China market.


    But now, if she loses thepetition, especially thestpetition of music, she will not only fail to win the GERT Diamond Award as she wishes, but will also be considered to be spurned to im ye shuisu''s award.


    At that time, although everyone still knew her and she brought her own traffic, it was all ck traffic.


    Such ck traffic will recruit ck for Fu''s North China market.


    At that time, it was obviously inappropriate for her to publicize the project.


    So what Fu Yiyu said to her now is actually reminding her that if she loses thepetition, the publicity of Fu''s North China market, which has just fallen on her head, will be taken away again.


    Fu Yiyu looked at Fu Hanxue, and a touch of doubt shed in his eyes. His voice and color had the authority of a high-ranking person: "are you sure?"


    Fu Yiyu''s suspicion stabbed Fu Hanxue. Now many people outside doubt her so much?


    But why? She must be no worse than ye shuisu!


    Moreover, losing means losing her reputation and the publicity of the newly acquired North China market. Therefore, she will not lose!


    Thinking of this, Fu Hanxue''s eyes shed a firm light and said: "Dad, I won''t lose! I investigated ye shuisu. She is not a person who can study hard. If she can win these two games, she must be good at it! But she can''t be good at every talent! But I''m different. I won real awards for every talent! So I''ll win all the next three games!"


    Fu Yiyu thought for a while and finally believed Fu Hanxue''s words.


    After all, not only did Fu Hanxue investigate ye shuisu, he also investigated ye shuisu.


    Fu Hanxue knows how many awards he has won. Fu Hanxue is not without strength.


    Moreover, Fu Hanxue''s win will be good for him, and ye shuisu''s win will only be good for Fu Linnan.


    In his heart, he also hoped that Fu Hanxue could win.


    Fu Yiyu nodded and finally said nothing more.


    The frown loosened, but did not fully stretch.


    After smoking the cigarette in his hand, he threw it in an ashtray, stared at Fu Hanxue and said, "if you lose, I''m afraid you''re not suitable to take over Fu''s other projects in the future, okay?"


    Fu Hanxue got a lump in his heart.


    This is threatening her. He believes in her now, but if she finally loses thepetition, she will lose more than the publicity of the North China project.


    With Fu Yiyu''s position in Fu Shi and her future development in Fu Shi, many ces have to rely on him. Of course, she knows what Fu Yiyu''s threat means.


    And she also knows why Fu Yiyu threatened her.


    Even if the publicity of Fu''s North China project will not be given to her in the future, because he has publicly announced that he will publicize the project to her.


    If she really fails, it will have a great impact on the project.


    But if she wins, it''s a steady stream of profits.


    Fu Yiyu left and Fu Hanxue stayed in the private room alone.


    Her face was still deeply gloomy.


    Ye, Shui, Su!


    She will win!


    She won''t lose!


    She can''t lose!


    "Bang!"


    There seemed to be resentment in his heart. Fu Hanxue hit the sofa with a hard fist.


    She didn''t leave much trace on her hand, but she also felt a lot of pain.


    The malevolence on her face seemed deeper.


    At this time, because of thepetition between ye shuisu and Fu Hanxue, there are too many unexpected things, as well as the confusing oue of thepetition, as well as the thoughts of all parties, which make the whole country seem restless.


    However, some ces are not affected by such agitation.


    For example, in a remote mountain vige on the outskirts of Beijing, a farmer''s home.

 Chapter 366

    The zing sun at noon also sprinkled on the farmer.


    A fat middle-aged woman, with ayer ofrd like sweat all over her body, took a stick with thick arms in her hand and hit a girl in front of her one by one: "ck sheep! White eyed wolf! I raised you so old that I can give you free food? What''s wrong with the old bachelor at the vige head? He''s a little older andme? His wife has died for more than ten years and all the money is in his hands! Don''t you want to be a popr and spicy man when you marry? Why don''t you want to send you to enjoy happiness?"


    The girl is only in her early twenties. She is very thin, looks hungry and has a thick calluses on her hands. It seems that it is caused by long-term malnutrition and long-term agricultural work.


    Her clothes are out of date a few years ago. The mountain viges in the suburbs of Beijing are not so poor, but she has a patch on her body. It can be seen how her normal life is.


    At this time, the peasant woman''s stick hit the girl one by one. Even if the girl curled up into a ball, her voice became weaker and weaker. The stick she waved did not mean to stop at all.


    In the face of the abuse of the peasant woman, the girl seemed to be used to it. She answered the peasant woman''s voice in a submissive way: "Mom, I won''t marry! The old bachelor at the head of the vige can be my grandfather! I won''t marry even if I die!"


    The girl''s voice is weak, but her attitude is quite firm.


    It was the girl''s stubborn attitude that angered the peasant woman even more. Sheid a heavier hand on the girl. The "pa pa" wooden stick seemed to hit an animal.


    The peasant woman red at the girl fiercely and said, "do you dare to be stubborn with me? I tell you! The old bachelor wille to pick up the wedding tonight. If you don''t marry, I''ll shove you over even if I force you!"


    The girl''s whole body was in pain, and her tears were running dry: "I won''t marry! I won''t marry even if I die!"


    Seeing this, the peasant woman was even more cruel: "OK! You won''t marry even if you die? I''ll kill you white eyed wolf today!"


    As she spoke, she seemed to have red eyes. She ignored it and directly hit the girl on the head.


    Directly hit the girl with nosebleed and screamed, "ah!" her head was stunned.


    At this time, a middle-aged man came out of the house. His skin was dark. He was the husband of the peasant woman.


    Looking at this scene, he snatched the stick from the peasant woman''s hand.


    The peasant woman struggled twice. Without struggling, the stick was taken away.


    The middle-aged man took the stick and threw it aside. Then he sighed and said to the girl in the corner: "Qin Zi, it''s not your parents who want to force you. The old bachelor at the head of the vige gives the most betrothal gifts! If you don''t marry, where does your brother get the money to marry a daughter-inw? Just marry for your brother and parents! The old bachelor won''t live for a few years. When he dies, you give him a baby. Isn''t all his money yours? Then you can bring his money home, no Have a good life for you? "


    The girl''s brain has been stunned. When she heard the words of the middle-aged man, she still looked up at him. I don''t know if the man''s face is in the yard. The girl feels that her man''s face is like a poisonous snake.


    She held her dizzy head and resisted in her weak voice: "Dad, mom, you are entric! entric brother!"


    At this time, there was a faint cry in the girl''s voice, but no one cared about her at all.


    The girl then said, "don''t think I don''t know. The old bachelor has two new daughters inw in the past two years! If I marry, I''ll die! Parents, how can you be so cruel! I won''t marry! I won''t marry if I kill me!"


    It''s all dead anyway. Why did she marry an old bachelor?


    And she thought that as long as she fought hard, her parents would not force her to death!


    But how can her parents be so entric?


    Originally, the middle-aged man had a cold smile on his face, and his tone was kind. It seemed that he wanted to persuade the girl to obey.


    But after hearing that the girl was still so stubborn, the smile on his face disappeared, leaving only the cold.


    As soon as he shook his hand, he looked at the peasant woman on one side. Without saying anything, he went into the house.


    The peasant woman looked at the girl curled up in the corner, and her face was even more vicious.


    Her eyes were wide open. Regardless of the fact that the girl had been beaten ck and blue, she directly dragged the girl''s hair and sent the girl to an empty pigsty.


    She kicked the girl in with a cruel kick and said fiercely: "if you don''t marry, go to the pigsty and think about it! I raised you so big, it''s time for you to repay your kindness! I''lle back to you in the evening! If you don''t marry, even if you tie you up, you''ll tie you up! You''re my daughter. I''ll marry you to whoever I want to marry!"


    The peasant woman said that she watched the girl curl up into a shrimp in the pigsty. There seemed to be blood on her body. She didn''t mean to go to see the girl at all.


    After all, the girl has long been used to being beaten by her. Such a little injury is nothing at all.


    She stood at the mouth of the pigsty again and scolded a lot. Until she was tired of scolding and felt too tired to stand under the poisonous sun, she finally went back to the house first.


    The girl was left alone, with a whole body of injuries, burning the hot sun in the smelly pigsty.


    Listening to the peasant woman''s abusive voice, she seemed unable to hear what she was scolding for a long time. Later, her dizziness reached the extreme. As soon as she closed her eyes, she couldn''t hear anything.


    All consciousness seemed to disappear.


    All she left was a bitter tear at the end of her eyes.


    Ji Qin woke up in a dizziness.


    As soon as she woke up, she smelled the smell around her.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw the pigs in the pigsty next door staring at her.


    Seeing Ji Qin wake up, the pig seemed to show a friendly smile to her.


    Looking at this scene, Ji Qin was stunned.


    what the hell!


    What is this?


    Why is she in the pigsty?


    Isn''t she climbing the mountain with her cousin?


    Where the hell is this? Why so strange?


    Ji Qin was thinking. Suddenly, her brain tingled, and a memory poured into her mind.


    When she woke up again, her eyes were clear again.


    But at the same time, she was stunned for a long time before she reflected from her thoughts.


    Therefore, the eldest daughter of the Taishi mansion in the Phoenix Dynasty came to a ce called China on a blue star?


    Her identity has changed now. Isn''t She Ji Qin, the eldest daughter of the Taishi house of the Phoenix dynasty? But Ji Qin, the daughter of a peasant woman in China?

 Chapter 367

    Even if Ji Qin was very active since she was a child, in the face of the current situation, it took her a long time to straighten out her situation.


    Therefore, she in the Phoenix Dynasty is indeed dead.


    Her mind cleared up a little, and she remembered more things.


    My cousin asked her to climb the mountain and said she was taking her to pick precious herbs. In fact, she took a fancy to her fiance, so she wanted to kill her and upy her marriage.


    So, on the hillside where she was going to pick herbs, her cousin pushed her from behind, and she fell off the cliff and died.


    At the moment she fell, she heard her cousin say to her, "go to hell! Your marriage is mine!"


    Only then did she know why she was treated like that by her cousin, who had always been regarded as a good sister.


    However, Ji Qin is a person who dares to love and hate. If you treat her well, she will treat you as a good sister.


    If you treat her badly, she will take revenge.


    So after knowing the true face of her cousin, she vowed to make her look good when her cousin fell into her hands.


    But unexpectedly, she never woke up after being pushed off the cliff.


    No, it should be said that she died in the Feng Dynasty. Now she has be Ji Qin of China.


    From this point of view, Feng''s revenge on her cousin can''t be repaid for the time being.


    However, ording to the memory of the body she just received, it is the body that has a lot of hatred.


    Ji Qin''s eyes were cold. He stood up from the pigsty and patted the stolen goods on his body.


    At first, she didn''t feel it when thinking. Now she smelled her own smell and felt that she was about to vomit.


    There are still injuries on his body. Ji Qin found the acupoints and rubbed them for himself. He has improved a lot.


    In the Feng Dynasty, her family studied medicine in the era of Taishi mansion. She also learned some medical skills from her grandfather since childhood.


    After leaving the pigsty, she moved her shins again and looked forward. In addition to seeing a lot of fields and a lot of low houses, she could vaguely see many high-rise buildings in the distance.


    Ji Qin knew from her original memory that the ce of the high-rise buildings was the capital, the most prosperous city in China.


    The original body has also entered the city several times, so there are some prosperous scenes there in her memory. Looking at everything she sees from her memory, she feels a little incredible.


    However, her adaptability is very strong. I don''t think everything here is uneptable.


    Looking back, she looked at the two-story house in her original home. Although the structure was different, the house, whether in materials or furnishings, was far worse than that of her Taishi mansion.


    Especially in the original memory, there is no better life in this family. Her mother either beats or scolds her here. Her father is not a good thing. If she doesn''t do it by herself, she will make her mother beat her harder.


    Thinking of this, a cold light shed in her eyes. Then she picked up the stick on the ground that Ji Mu had just beaten her, and went in towards the house.


    Now Ji Qin is not the original Ji Qin. She still wants to bully her. No way!


    Ji Qin didn''t deliberately lighten her steps, but she didn''t make much noise when she walked.


    When she walked into the room full of cold light and was about to find Ji''s mother and father, she faintly heard the voices of Ji''s mother and father in a room.


    The voice was a little low, but as she approached, she heard what they were saying.


    The first is Ji Fu''s voice: "if that little boy refuses to marry, it''s not easy to do!"


    Ji Mu''s voice again: "I beat her half to death, and then let her reflect on herself. She dares not to marry? If she can''t, I''ll fill her with a bowl of aphrodisiac and tie her up at night. When she cooks cooked rice with the old bachelor, there will be a share of not marrying? She''s a bitch! Marrying an old bachelor is cheap for her! It''s her blessing to exchange bride price for ya! Otherwise, what can I do to raise her so big?"


    Ji Mu''s malice is undisguised.


    But after Ji Qin heard these words outside, he was still angry.


    Although Ji Mu''s memory of the original owner already exists in her mind.


    Basically, since childhood, the original owner has never been better in this family.


    Not only is she younger, but she has to take care of her brother who is several years older than her.


    Other children in the vige y a lot when theye back from school in the town, because in this Chinese country, the people in this vige are more than enough to support their family by nting their ownnd.


    Household chores at home are also done by adults or at least older children.


    But it''s different in this family. When the original owner was still in primary school, he had basically taken care of all the housework at home.


    It was the little teenage child of the original owner who was doing everything, while her parents and brother were ying leisurely.


    But maybe he was used to it since childhood. The original owner didn''tin about all this, but epted it obediently.


    But even so, the original owner''s parents still beat and scold the original owner. If they are a little unhappy, they all find the original owner to vent their anger.


    It can be said that the original owner did not have a good day in his memory in this family.


    However, even if the original owner grew up in such a family, he still had excellent grades since childhood. In high school, he was admitted to the University in Beijing.


    Originally, this was a celebration, and there were few such people in the whole vige.


    But unfortunately, Ji''s father and mother refused to allow their original owner to go to college on the grounds that their brother needed money to go to school, that their family could only afford one person, and that they were reluctant to let their original owner go out.


    In the end, the original owner finally gave up going to college under the soft and hard bubble of Ji''s father and Ji''s mother.


    However, it was obviously forced by Ji''s father and mother, but they still said to the outside world that the reason why the original owner didn''t go to college was because of the promiscuous rtionship between men and women, which also made the original owner angry for a while.


    But even so, the original owner was used to bullying Ji Fu and Ji Mu, and didn''t exin anything for himself.


    Without going to college, the original owner had to do some hard work and less money in the town.


    Because Ji Fu and Ji Mu, the boss of the original owner who went to work, knew each other, Ji Fu and Ji Mu took all the money the original owner had worked for in the past two years.


    In this regard, the original owner still did not say anything.


    Moreover, after her hard work every day, she has to help Ji''s parents do farm work when shees back. The most tired work every day must be to keep her back.


    But the original Lord was used to it since childhood, and he still didn''t say anything.


    And that''s not enough.


    Now the original owner has grown into a big girl and is old enough to talk about marriage.


    Ordinary parents want to negotiate a good family for their daughter.


    But Ji''s father and mother don''t.


    The original owner was already very poor. He was treated like this by Ji father and Ji mother.


    Finally, on the issue of marriage, Ji''s father and mother are also ready to let the original owner marry an old bachelor, so as to obtain high betrothal gifts!

 Chapter 368

    Speaking of this old bachelor, he lives in the vige with the original owner. The original owner knows.


    He is nearly 60 years old this year. His wife died more than ten years ago and has not married again because his family is very poor.


    However, he had a son, but he died in a car ident a few years ago and got a lot ofpensation. He wanted to use thispensation to marry his daughter-inw and give birth to a son.


    For his money, he has also married two daughters-inw in the past two years.


    However, the two daughters-inw were both married in the past, and they were killed by him soon.


    The old bachelor has lost three wives, so no one dares to marry him.


    Seeing that he is going to die, there is nothing to rely on behind him, but no one dares to introduce him.


    Finally, he wanted to marry himself by giving the woman twice as many betrothal gifts as ordinary people.


    But even so, when the old bachelor is old and still has a wife, no one is willing to marry.


    But after learning about this, Ji''s father and mother are very willing to marry the original owner, just because each other''s bride price is high!


    You know, even if someone was willing to marry an old bachelor for money, of course, ording to the age of the old bachelor, only Xu Niang is half old.


    But the original owner! A good young girl! An innocent yellow flower girl, because they had more money, they had the heart to marry her to this old bachelor!


    It''s incredible!


    However, what happened to Ji''s father and mother is unimaginable!


    In the end, this is the second half of life. The original owner, who has always been submissive, began to resist Ji Fu and Ji Mu in this matter, saying that she would not marry.


    Ji''s father and mother have beennguishing for several days, but the original owner still bites to death and doesn''t marry.


    Because of this, Ji''s father and mother became angry. They beat the original owner and sent him directly to the West. Then her soul came.


    Of course, this is too much. Ji Qin now is not the original Ji Qin. Remembering this treatment, she wants to revenge.


    So she came with a stick.


    And originally, these have made her very angry.


    But this is only heard and seen from the memory of the original owner, which is still more abstract.


    Now hearing what Ji''s mother and father said, she was even more angry.


    Are these really parents?


    Seeing that the original master is not married, I have to fill the original master with medicine and send her to the old bachelor''s bed!


    Even if the old bachelor will give high betrothal gifts, will Ji''s father and mother really feel at ease with the money?


    She never thought that there would be such parents in this world!


    In the first half of his life, the original owner''s life has been basically destroyed by them.


    Now, for some money, they have to destroy the second half of the original owner''s life!


    It''s just that the poor girl has already been killed by them! Not for the rest of my life!


    Ji Qin is going to smoke with anger.


    She held the stick more tightly.


    She was about to swing a stick and hit the house directly and kill the shameless couple.


    At this time, the sound from the room made Ji Qin''s action stop again.


    Just listen to the people in the house continue.


    Father Ji said, "you''re right. Filling medicine is also a way! When Qin Zi really bes an old bachelor, she will follow! By the way, didn''t you go to Yu Er a few days ago? What''s her attitude towards us now? Are you willing to help us?"


    Ji Mu''s tone has obviously improved at this time: "Yu''er still said that you can help me, but you should quickly get rid of Qin''s cheap seed! Otherwise, she won''t be at peace in Mo''s house! Qin is the biological daughter of Mo''s house. Yu''er is actually our daughter. Yu''er''s position in Mo''s house will be stable only when Qin''s dead. Don''t you see my yu''er? Now she''s getting more and more beautiful and highly educated, She is the only daughter of the Mo family again, and the whole Mo family will be her in the future! She is worthy of being my daughter. She''s not like the cheap seed of Qin Zi! She''s ugly and stupid, and it''s annoying to see it! "


    Ji Fu''s tone was a little better and smiled twice: "now he helped yu''er deal with Qin Zi. In the future, yu''er inherited Mo''s family property. Isn''t that our money? And Zi, who is yu''er''s brother, will be promising in the future!"


    Ji''s mother smiled and sighed: "yu''er has lived a rich life in Mo''s house for more than 20 years, but I mainly miss her, and yu''er must miss me. Mother and daughter can''t meet, and they have to face Qin Zi''s annoying ghost every day. This is my heart knot!"


    Father Ji said, "don''t bother. I changed yu''er for Qin Zi in the hospital 20 years ago. Now don''t bother! Think about it. If yu''er gets the Mo family, she will be the president of the Mo family. In the future, you will be the president''s mother, and I will be the president''s father! And Zi, our family of four will have a good life!"


    Ji''s mother smiled more: "you''re right! When yu''er was just an adult, I went to her and told her that I was her biological mother. At that time, she didn''t recognize me. She med me for changing her. Now gradually, she recognized me. In the end, I was her biological mother, broken bones and tendons!"


    When he thought of something, he twisted his eyebrows: "it''s Qin Zi. We should solve it quickly! Let her marry an old bachelor earlier! Kill her earlier! This bitch, it''s annoying to look at her! Yu''er hates her and me, so I''m even more annoying to her!"


    Ji Qin outside the door, when she heard this, her eyes deepened a lot.


    Her hand, which had held up the stick tightly, was now put down.


    I heard everything here. What else don''t you understand?


    It turns out that the main purpose of Ji''s father and mother to marry her to an old bachelor is not to get a bride price, but to kill her!


    In my memory, this Chinese country can''t kill people casually, so let her die and think of something else.


    She said how did Ji''s parents treat her like this from childhood? Where would parents treat their children like this?


    The original owner is not their own child at all!


    But since childhood, in order to make her daughter live a good life, she changed their daughter with the daughter of a rich family!


    And she is actually the daughter of the rich family!


    This is a good idea for Ji''s father and mother!


    Since childhood, my daughter has been sent to other rich families to live a good life. I exchange other people''s daughters. I don''t say that I have to be a cow and a horse for them since childhood. I have to be beaten and scolded by them from time to time!


    Now it''s too much. In order not to let the original owner hinder his daughter''s inheritance of the original owner''s property, he also wants to kill the original owner directly!

 Chapter 369

    I''ve seen disgusting people. I''ve never seen anyone more disgusting than this!


    Together, they send their children to enjoy the love of the original owner''s parents, the money of the original owner''s family and everything of the original owner''s family. Bringing the original owner back by themselves is 20 years of abuse?


    Even if the original Lord hasn''t had a good day since he was young, he will kill the original Lord now!


    In the Phoenix Dynasty, it was not that there was no civet cat changing the crown prince. She had seen it in the history books of the Phoenix Dynasty, so she could quickly react to this change.


    Just to say. Even if you are not your own child, even if you have a cat and a dog around you, you will have feelings over time. How can you abuse a person to such a degree?


    It can be seen that Ji father and Ji mother are disgusting people!


    And now they want the life of the original owner, that is, their family wants to take the property of the original owner''s family!


    Man made harm to the separation of the original owner''s family, abuse the original owner from small torge, harm the original owner''s life, and rob the original owner''s family''s wealth!


    The whole family is in disgrace!


    It''s good to think about it. If his family is good, Shengsheng will take everything from the original owner''s family and hurt the original owner''s family. But who will sue the original owner''s family for such injustice?


    "Revenge... Revenge..."


    Ji Qin was so angry that a voice suddenly came from her ear.


    Then, in front of her eyes, there seemed to be a thin and weak woman, dressed in white, looking at her Baba and praying.


    This female figure, she knows, is the original owner!


    It''s a pity to think of the original owner''s life. Now she has upied her body and her revenge. Of course, she will help her repay!


    She nodded solemnly to the soul of the original owner: "don''t worry, I''ll avenge you!"


    After Ji Qin finished, the original owner seemed to say "thank you", and her soul gradually dissipated in front of her.


    Seeing this, Ji Qin couldn''t help feeling very much.


    At this time, a voice suddenly sounded in my ear: "Qin, Qin Zi, what are you doing here?"


    The voice seemed to take some surprise and confusion, but what remained unchanged was the malice.


    This voice was made by Ji Mu.


    She was telling Ji Fu to force her in the pigsty again. As soon as she came out, she saw Ji Qin standing in front of her with a stick, which almost startled her.


    Remembering what she had just said in the room, she couldn''t help bing flustered. Won''t Ji Qin hear anything?


    She asked, "when did youe here?"


    Ji Qin had just fallen into her thoughts. As soon as she recovered, she saw Ji''s mother standing in front of her.


    A sneer came up at the corner of her mouth, which immediately shocked Ji''s mother.


    However, Ji Qin''s cold look was only fleeting.


    However, in a moment, she recovered her usual submissive appearance. Her eyes drifted and said to Ji''s mother, "I''ve juste." she looked up again, and her eyes seemed to be a little more firm. "Mom, I think it clear. I''m willing to marry an old bachelor."


    Seeing Ji Qin''s submissive death, she rxed her vignce.


    Just here?


    If she had juste, Ji Qin should have heard nothing about what she had just said to Ji Fu.


    Moreover, she forgives the dead girl and doesn''t have the courage to eavesdrop on her!


    At the same time, when Ji Qin said she would marry an old bachelor, she couldn''t help brightening her eyes, but the tone of her speech to Ji Qin was still fierce: "have you figured out? What''s wrong with marrying an old bachelor? He can''t move or go in the past few years, and all his money is yours! Mom asked you to marry, all for your own good, all for your good life!"


    At this time, Ji Mu''s look seemed to ease a little.


    But Ji Qin looked at her ugly face, but she only felt sick.


    For her good? Why not marry your own daughter to an old bachelor?


    However, Ji Qin didn''t reveal her emotions. She was just submissive and looked wronged. Her eyes shed at Ji''s mother: "Mom, I''m all for my brother..."


    Then she looked wronged and was about to cry.


    At first, the original owner was so resistant to marrying an old bachelor. Of course, she can''t behave too abnormally, otherwise it will arouse their suspicion.


    However, the original owner had the spirit of sacrifice since childhood. He said it was for Ji Mu''s son, which should be able to eliminate her doubt.


    Sure enough, after listening to Ji Qin''s words, Ji Qin''s mother only felt that Ji Qin was willing to sacrifice herself for her son, which was a matter of course.


    After all, she raised her from childhood. Isn''t it all right for her to contribute to the Ji family?


    Let alone change the bride price for her son. Even now she let her die, she has to die!


    This bitch is so cheap!


    Ji Fu also came out now. He heard the conversation between Ji Qin and Ji mother just now.


    Although Ji Qin was still as submissive as usual, when Ji Fu saw the stick in Ji Qin''s hand, he couldn''t help but be stunned, and the whole person also seemed to have a bad tone: "Qin son, what are you doing with the stick in your hand?"


    Ji Qin listened, put the stick on one side of the table and said, "it''s too messy to put the stick outside."


    It''s still so submissive, and the family has always been tidied up by Ji Qin, so Ji Qin now says that the stick is out of order, and they don''t think much.


    In the final analysis, Ji Qin is used to obedience to them, and they are used to bullying Ji Qin.


    For more than 20 years, they didn''t think Ji Qin would resist.


    After all, it has been so for more than 20 years. What is the difference between today and the days and nights of the past 20 years?


    In this family, although Ji Fu''s heart is also very cruel to Ji Qin, as usual, he still ys a white face.


    He put a friendly smile on Ji Qin and said, "Qin Zi, don''t me your parents. Your brother is old and it''s time to marry a daughter-inw, but there''s not so much spare money at home. You''ll sacrifice yourself again for your brother. You''re married from this vige, and your parents can take care of you here."


    Looking at Ji Fu''s face, Ji Qin really knows what human face and beast heart are.


    It sounds that the Mo family where Mo yu''er, who was reced by them, should have a lot of money at home?


    What they like now is the big money of the Mo family. They are afraid that the Mo family will give more betrothal gifts than the old bachelor.


    How can the greedy and vicious Ji father and Ji mother appreciate such a small bride price?


    If she hadn''t just learned that Ji''s father and mother wanted her to marry an old bachelor to kill her, she really believed their nonsense!

 Chapter 370

    However, both of them, equally vicious, do not regard the original owner as a person! Now, just don''t treat her like a person!


    What else do you say you can take care of her in the same vige and want to continue bullying and squeezing her when she gets married?


    Sure enough, some people''s malice really has no bottom line!


    The more Ji Qin looked at Ji''s father and mother, the more she felt angry and wanted to pinch the two scum.


    The hearts of these two scum are ck!


    But after all, she didn''t express her emotions.


    These two scum, if only beat them, it would be too cheap for them.


    Let her marry an old bachelor? Want her to die? Do you want to borrow Mo yu''er''s hand and take Mo''s family''s property?


    Then she''ll y with you!


    Ji Qin was still so submissive, just like her former appearance: "Dad, I know, I want to understand."


    Tears seemed to hang in her eyes again.


    This appearance is as like as two peas'' parents were not allowed to go to university. After the struggle, the original decision was made topromise.


    Ji''s father and mother didn''t see any problems with Ji Qin now. They thought that Ji Qin would always promise them under their soft and hard bubble and extreme pressure.


    Ji Qin''s appearance now is the same as they thought when Ji Qinpromised, so they have no doubt.


    When Ji''s father and mother saw this, they also looked at each other and smiled at the sess of the conspiracy.


    Ji Qin is willing to marry. Only when Ji Qin is killed can they make a job with Mo Yuer.


    When Ji Qin gets married, even if she is not killed by an old bachelor, they will find a way to kill her. God doesn''t know it, it can be said that an old bachelor died!


    Mo yu''er meant that Ji Qin would not recognize them until he died.


    It''s nothing to die a Jiqin. They kept her in Ji''s family and never treated her as a person!


    Seeing that Ji Qin haspromised, Ji''s father and mother don''t embarrass Ji Qin anymore.


    After saying two words, let Ji Qin wait for the next marriage. For the first time, Ji Qin was given a bottle of medicine to wipe the wound on her body so as not to affect her next marriage.


    Ji Qin took all the sinister looks of Ji''s father and mother at the bottom of her eyes, didn''t say anything, took the medicine, murmured, and looked wronged and submissive, so she entered her room.


    Ji''s father and mother looked at Ji Qin''s back and smiled at each other. They didn''t take Ji Qin''spromise seriously. They just thought about the next good day. Their mood became better and better. Ji''s mother even couldn''t help humming a song.


    When Ji Qin finished here, they went out again to discuss the next thing with the old bachelor.


    There are still many things to prepare for a marriage.


    What''s more, they decided to get married tonight?


    This time, is the old bachelor specially looking for someone to calcte. It is said that this time to enter the door and get married, wangzi.


    The old bachelor''s bride price is the uncle. He wants to get married at this time. Of course, no one can stop him.


    However, as soon as Ji''s father and mother had just gone out, Ji Qin couldn''t helpughing at the back of the two people leaving.


    Then she changed into clean clothes and searched the house alone. After finding something, she avoided all the people in the vige, took a path and went out.


    In the capital, it will not be affected by Ji Qin. Thepetition that has been going on is also continuing.


    It''s just the time to rest at noon, so it''s just a little slow.


    In the presidential suite on the top floor of the emperor hotel.


    Ye shuisu and Fu Linnan hugged each other in the beautiful scenery of the room. The love of the room was almost overflowing.


    Fu Linnan looked at the charming person in his arms, and the smile on the corners of his mouth didn''t fall from beginning to end.


    Just now, he and ye shuisu were apanied by love. He remembered every action, every word and every moment.


    Ye shuisu''s hair was a little messy, and Fu Linnan helped her caress it.


    Ye shuisu raised his hand, grabbed Fu Linnan''s hand, raised his eyes, and matched Fu Linnan''s deep and bottomless eyes.


    It seems that something bumped into her heart. After thinking about it, she opened her lips and asked Fu Linnan, "Linnan, do you remember anything in your previous life?"


    She asked Fu Linnan this questionst night.


    At that time, Fu Linnan seemed to have a nightmare. He vaguely talked about some strange words, saying that he wanted to avenge her and that his life was hers


    At that time, she doubted whether Fu Linnan remembered his previous life, because only his previous life, she needed his revenge so badly.


    But in the end, Fu Linnan just told her that he just had an ordinary nightmare.


    She believed it and didn''t take it to heart.


    However, since Fu Linnan said those strange words in his dreamst night, she can obviously feel that Fu Linnan seems to be different from her.


    Fu Linnan looked at her, still with love, but she always felt that Fu Linnan looked at her now, and there was something hidden in it.


    For example, it has beplex, and her feelings for her suddenly seem to have be a lot richer.


    Moreover, Fu Linnan, as a whole, seemed to have many unspeakable thoughts overnight.


    He was always like a king like that. She observed him carefully. Sometimes, she could even feel a wordless loneliness seeping from him.


    And such loneliness is very heavy.


    In short, Fu Linnan became a little different from him, and his love for her seemed moreplex and deep.


    Of course, Fu Linnan will not be like this for no reason.


    Thinking of Fu Linnan''s abnormalityst night, she doubted whether Fu Linnan remembered his previous life.


    The painting just painted on the test bench was inspired by the thought that Fu Linnan thought of her previous life and she also thought of her previous life.


    Also, she wanted to show Fu Linnan the reason for Fu Linnan''s reaction after drawing this picture.


    If Fu Linnan really remembered his previous life, he should not be indifferent to the painting.


    Facts have proved that after Fu Linnan saw the painting, all her reactions were much more than she thought.


    That means, does Fu Linnan really remember his previous life?


    Speaking of her attitude towards Fu Linnan in her previous life, maybe she didn''t feel it at that time, but now think about it, she will deeply hurt Fu Linnan.


    So will Fu Linnan treat her like this after thinking of his previous life?


    Will the rtionship between them change?


    Thinking of this, ye shuisu couldn''t help worrying.


    After asking Fu Linnan this sentence, she looked at Fu Linnan with some trepidation.


    However, she just had love entanglement with Fu Linnan. At this time, there was more love in her eyes. The uneasiness was deeply buried.

 Chapter 371

    Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu''s eyes, still with strong and someplex love.


    Now when ye shuisu asked, he didn''t hide her and said, "well, I remember some."


    Ye shuisu''s hanging heart did not fall down, because she asked, "what do you remember?" her voice was soft and had an unspeakable charm.


    Fu Linnan''s eyes were deep. He looked at ye shuisu and said, "I think of my previous life. When huolongqi brought your cooked body to me after you died."


    At this point, Fu Linnan seemed to have a strong emotion, but soon he suppressed it again.


    Ye shuisu had a lump in his heart and said, "after I died, huolongqi brought my body to you?"


    It turned out that Fu Linnan just remembered the things after her death in her previous life, but didn''t he think of the things before her death?


    Then he doesn''t know what she did to him in her previous life?


    Thinking of this, ye shuisu couldn''t help breathing a sigh of relief.


    If Fu Linnan really thinks of those, she really doesn''t know how to face them.


    In fact, thinking carefully, she felt that Fu Linnan''s possessive desire for her in her previous life was too excessive, so she was afraid of Fu Linnan.


    But Fu Linnan actually had her in his heart, and only her, so what she did to him was not too much?


    There was a scar between her and him in the previous life.


    Although this life has healed, it looks intact.


    But if the scar is torn open, it is still bloody.


    And, after her death, did huolongqi give her body to Fu Linnan?


    Or cooked?


    However, after her tragic death in thest life, she had no feeling. She didn''t know whether her body was cooked or anything.


    Fu Linnan nodded: "well, Huo Longqi knows that I only care about you. He wants to borrow your body to make me crazy, and then let me kill Fu back and fight Fu Sheng. He can sit and reap the benefits."


    Ye shuisu had another pimple in his heart. Fu Linnan cared about her so much. In his previous life, what would happen after seeing her cooked body?


    Fu Linnan''s eyes deepened and continued: "Huo Longqi thought very well. Looking at your body, I was really crazy. I also killed Fu."


    "I took Fu back and let Fu Sheng have nothing. I cut Fu Sheng''s flesh and blood bit by bit and let him die in pain. Xia Sihan, Xia Ying and Ye Hong... All the people who have hurt you, I let them pay the price one by one."


    Fu Linnan''s voice was faint and didn''t sound emotional.


    But after hearing this, ye shuisu could not help holding Fu Linnan tighter.


    In her previous life, she was reborn after her tragic death. Of course, she was very upset. In this life, she has been taking revenge.


    But what I didn''t expect was that Fu Linnan had avenged her once in the previous life after her tragic death.


    Fu Linnan continued: ter, all the people who had enemies with you died, but I couldn''t stop when I dyed the killing hand. I don''t want to die, because I don''t know if I can remember you after death, but I''ve been venting my inner pain since I was alive."


    "When the people who hurt you were killed, I killed the four sides in the shopping malls in Beijing. Later, I organized an extreme organization. Why not? If the world doesn''t let you live well, then I won''t let the world feel better."


    Fu Linnan still spoke faintly, but ye shuisu was very ufortable.


    Fu Linnan hated the whole world because of her death in the previous life.


    How much pain did he suffer?


    Fu Linnan then said, "extremist organizations are anti world and anti human, and should not exist. If my organization continues to exist, it will bring great killing."


    "But I didn''t think so much."


    "Later, Master Kong Yi found me and said that I was too obsessed. In order not to let me fall into the devil''s way, he led me into the Green Lantern Buddhism and asked me to sing the scriptures of my past life for the rest of my life and another afterlife with you..."


    When Fu Linnan said these words, his eyes were a little empty.


    But when he finished speaking, his eyes fell on ye shuisu, and there was a deep love fist.


    Her fingers whirled on the lips of Ye shuisu and looked at her eyes. "Fortunately, master konichi didn''t lie to me. I''m waiting for an afterlife with you."


    When ye shuisu heard this, the whole person trembled even more.


    It turned out that the reason why she could be reborn was that Fu Linnan gave her in exchange for chanting Buddha for half his life?


    "Lin Nan..."


    Ye shuisu''s call hides too much love and emotion.


    She seemed to want to say something, but when it came to her mouth, she couldn''t say anything.


    Tooplex, too deep emotions, not words can express.


    Fu Linnan covered his body and pressed ye shuisu under him. His movements were soft and with fire.


    He looked at ye shuisu''s eyes, whirling in the finger belly of Ye shuisu''s lip p, as if they were interpreting his love for her past and present lives.


    The absolute possessiveness in his voice and color still hasn''t changed: "Shui Su, in previous life and this life, you should give me love. From now on, I want you to double it to me."


    Fu Linnan and ye shuisu''s eyes are like a bottomless deep pool. They want to suck each other deeply.


    Fu Linnan said, hugging ye shuisu tightly into his arms, and his affectionate kiss fell heavily.


    In fact, what he thought of was not just the point after ye shuisu''s death in his previous life.


    When he suddenly fell into a nightmarest night, what he thought of was really only what happened after ye shuisu''s death in his previous life. He still clearly remembers all the crazy demons and all the pain there.


    Today, after seeing ye shuisu''s paintings, he suddenly fell into a dream in his previous life and this life. At the same time, he also remembered a lot of things before ye shuisu died.


    But those memory fragments are too many and messy. He still needs to think about them in order to think more clearly.


    But what he knows now is that ye shuisu didn''t give him a response in that manor in his previous life. It''s enough that ye shuisu gave it now.


    Having crossed the previous life and this life, since there is still one life, he wants to ask ye shuisu for more


    Fu Linnan looks like a storm.


    In Fu Linnan''s arms, ye shuisu just hugged him and passively epted all this.


    It happened a little suddenly, but what else could she do to Fu Linnan, her love for the storm and everything about the storm?


    Fortunately, after a lifetime, she took him back, and she was in his arms again


    The noon sun outside the window is still zing

 Chapter 372

    When the noon sun was no longer so hot, thepetition began in the afternoon.


    With the wonderfulpetition in the morning, and ye shuisu has won two games, who wins the first game in the afternoon directly determines the final oue of thepetition.


    So at the beginning of thepetition in the afternoon, people''s attention seems to be getting higher.


    Both ye shuisu and Fu Hanxue have entered the venue. Fu Hanxue still carries it, while ye shuisu still doesn''t need deliberate decoration. He has crushed Fu Hanxue in temperament.


    Especially because she won two games in a row in the morning, she was even more dazzling in the eyes of everyone.


    Fu Linnan sat in the center of the observation seat and looked at ye shuisu. The love and concentration in his eyes remained.


    With such a look on his face, he remembered what had just happened in the room. There was a slight fever on ye shuisu''s face.


    But it''s not obvious.


    At the beginning of thepetition, Fu Yiyu, as the host of thepetition, asked the host to make a few remarks first.


    Just listen to Fu Yiyu: "thank you for your attention to thispetition. Because Han Xue''s leg has just been hurt and needs a rest, the first dancepetition in the afternoon is not suitable for further, so the first dancepetition in the afternoon is musicposition."


    There was nothing to adjust the order of talentpetition.


    However, if you putposition first, people can''t help talking about it.


    "Thispetition is better thanposing music? Isn''t it clear who is the winner of the GERT music Diamond Award after thispetition?"


    "I came to thispetition to see who is the winner of the GERT Diamond Award. After all, this is the first time that a Chinese has won the award, and some people are suspected of counterfeiting. It''s really hateful. I thought I had to wait for thest one to know. I didn''t expect to know now."


    "The exciting moment ising. Who do you think is the winner?"


    "In the past, I thought Fu Hanxue must be the winner, but judging by the current situation, it''s not necessarily. Ye shuisu''s chess and painting can be so amazing. Who knows if her music is the same?"


    "The same can no longer be determined."


    "I still think it''s more likely to be Fu Hanxue. After all, Fu Hanxue has won the world music gold award before. Although this is not the only award won by Chinese, this award also ys an important role in the world music industry. Fu Hanxue''s winning this award shows that her music level must be the top in the world, better than her chess, calligraphy and painting. In short, she can win the world music award The Gold Award, then the GERT Diamond Award, is one step away from her. "


    "But ye shuisu is so deep in chess and painting. Who knows if she is also in music? And I remember that ye shuisu also yed music works at a banquet of Jiang family, which is also very good."


    "No matter how good it is, can it surpass the world music Gold Award? Let''s see thepetition! When theparison resultse out, we will know everything!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye shuisu wants topareposition directly. Although she doesn''t know what medicine Fu Hanxue and Fu Yiyu sell in their gourds, she doesn''t panic at all.


    Is it different than everything?


    However, since Fu Hanxue wants to die early, she will help her.


    After the musicpetition, she happened to have a big gift for Fu Hanxue.


    Ye shuisu thought of this, coldly hooked his lips and swept aside Fu Hanxue.


    Fu Hanxue was about to look at her gloomily. When she saw ye shuisu sweeping over, the gloom under her eyes became heavier.


    After ye shuisu looked away again, she turned to look at Fu Yiyu.


    There seems to be a smell of conspiracy flowing between their eyes.


    Fu Yiyu asked for the advance of thepositionpetition, and she agreed.


    The reason for the advance is that Fu Yiyu identally found that ye shuisu once danced in a bar. After showing the video to Fu Hanxue, Fu Hanxue felt that if ye shuisu yed some tricks like calligraphy and painting, she might still lose.


    After hearing this, Fu Yiyu decided to directly let her try topose music with ye shuisu in the next game.


    After all, with Fu Hanxue''s musical talent, he once won the world music Gold Award.


    Such music awards are not only the ceiling that many people can''t reach in their life, but also the most dazzling award among Fu Hanxue''s talents.


    In other words, Fu Hanxue''s winning this award in music is enough to show that her musical talent is too much higher than other talents.


    Since the dance may have lost, and ye shuisu has won two games, if she wins another dance, Fu Hanxue will lose the wholepetition.


    In this way, only by directlyparing music in the nextpetition can Fu Hanxue really turn the tide in thispetition.


    Because thepetition of music is different from otherpetitions, thepetition of music directly involves the GERT Diamond Award that has attracted the attention of the whole country.


    If Fu Hanxue directly wins the musicpetition in the nextpetition, it doesn''t matter whether it''s the first twopetitions or the next one.


    Because no matter how the other contests are, they are just two youngdies'' direct talent contests.


    But once Fu Hanxue won the musicpetition, she proved to everyone that the GERT Diamond Award was hers.


    Then people will pay much more attention to the GERT Diamond Award than she lost two contests before.


    After all, the two are not at the same level.


    "Let me ask you, did you win the GERT Diamond Award?" Fu Yiyu asked Fu Hanxue. The whole person was still oppressed.


    Fu Hanxue replied with certainty: "yes. I can win the world music Gold Award. I have this strength."


    At this time, Fu Hanxue can''t say no. after all, if she wants to win thepetition with ye shuisu, she can onlypete directly withposition.


    She really didn''t expect ye shuisu to be so hidden!


    But even so, she won''t give up!


    She can''t lose!


    She must not lose!


    Although she couldn''t crush ye shuisu all the way as she thought at the beginning, she was even crushed by Ye shuisu in the first two games.


    But she still can''t lose!


    No one has any objection to the trialposition first, and even people are excited to know who the real winner of the GERT Diamond Award is right away.


    So the first match in the afternoon began directly.


    For the sake of fairness, the theme of thisposition is randomly generated by theputer.


    With the themes shing on the big screen and live screen, theposition theme generated on theputer is: ups and downs.


    A theme with great depth and divergent thinking.


    The whole theme also seems quite regr.


    The whole theme selection process seems to have no problem, but Fu Hanxue is very clear.


    This seemingly randomly generated theme was actually determined after Fu Yiyu asked her to choose among several themes.

 Chapter 373

    Knowing the theme in advance, she can prepare relevant tracks in advance.


    Compared with ye shuisu, she can be more prepared and have a better chance of winning.


    The reason why she chose the theme as ups and downs was also her thought.


    The standard of thinking is that among many themes, she feels that ye shuisu is not sure about the theme of ups and downs.


    After all, although ye shuisu can express her feelings so strongly in painting, it is just love.


    And miss ye, who grew up without any trouble, must not appreciate the deeper meaning of ups and downs.


    In that case, the music she wrote on the theme must not have much depth.


    In this way, ye shuisu''s odds of winning this game were even lower.


    With the lesson of losing the first two innings, Fu Hanxue has to y tricks with ye shuisu.


    After choosing the theme, Fu Hanxue and ye shuisu began topose music.


    Fu Hanxue''sposition process, like her painting, seems very smooth.


    While ye shuisu looked at this theme as if thinking, then she fell into her creative world and was very attentive.


    The onlookers are waiting for their repertoire to be finally made and who will win the GERT Diamond Award.


    On the whole, everyone seemed quite excited.


    When watching the twopose music, thements are constantly brushed.


    "Look forward to thest moment and see who is the one who has the ability to win the GERT Diamond Award!"


    "I didn''t expect that the first time someone in China won the gett Diamond Award, there was such a noise!"


    "Have you noticed one thing? Thispetition is three wins in five games, and ye shuisu has won two games. If ye shuisu really wins this game, she will not only be the real winner of the gett Diamond Award, but also win thepetition with Fu Hanxue. In other words, are you in a good mood for those who bet money on Fu Hanxue to win?"


    "Isn''t it? Is Fu Hanxue really so worthless? But she has also won the world music Gold Award at least!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Time passed minute by minute.


    Theposition of this time is also limited by time.


    In the specified time, Fu Hanxue took the lead in epting herposition pen, took off the sound instion earphone on her head, nced at ye shuisu, and then said gracefully, "my music is finished."


    For a moment, thements were brushed again.


    "Worthy of being Fu Hanxue, he did it so quickly!"


    "Don''t be like painting. Even if you work fast, you lose in the end!"


    "Look forward to the content of Fu Hanxue''s works!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The rule ofpositionpetition is to y the tracks in turn after both people have finishedposing.


    So we have to wait until ye shuisu''s song is finished before we can see the final result.


    This time, ye shuisu''s repertoire was also made quite quickly.


    Not long after Fu Hanxue finished her repertoire, her repertoire was alsopleted.


    She also put down her pen, took off her headphones and said, "I''m finished."


    Because she had just been quite attentive, she didn''t know until now that Fu Hanxue''s works had beenpleted before her.


    But what does that matter? What kind of works can Fu Hanxue make?


    After ye shuisu''s works were handed in, people were more excited.


    "The answer will be revealed soon!"


    "Expect results!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the end, thispetition is not only rted to who wins thepetition between Fu Hanxue and ye shuisu, but also rted to who is the real winner of the cross century GERT Diamond Award.


    Therefore, when the host held the twoposition works in his hand, he couldn''t help looking more solemn.


    ording to the regtions, Fu Hanxue finished the music first, so her works were released first.


    In the end, thispetition is really no small matter, so fu Hanxue was a little nervous when the host officially began to release his works.


    But in the end, the smile on the corner of her mouth pressed down her tension.


    She must have won this one!


    Fu Hanxue''s look at this time was also recognized by Ye shuisu.


    She looked thoughtful.


    With the operation of the host, Fu Hanxue''s works were also yed.


    Originally, everyone was waiting for the final result with a very excited heart.


    However, as soon as Fu Hanxue''sposition was released, the whole audience and the people listening to theposition outside the live broadcast could not help but calm down.


    This scene is the same as when ye shuisu''s previous paintings were released.


    Because simrly, Fu Hanxue''s music works also touch the hearts of people.


    The theme of thispositionpetition is ups and downs. Obviously, Fu Hanxue''s work interprets the theme of ups and downs very well.


    With the continuous release of music works, not only the rhythm of music is in a wonderful ups and downs, but also the hearts of people fall into a wonderful ups and downs.


    The ups and downs are not simple ups and downs, but also seem to bring people into an old past.


    In this past, there is the entanglement of teenagers'' mood and the love of teenagers


    Yes, it''s so wonderful. Just through such a piece of music, people can see the entanglement and love of teenagers.


    And I couldn''t help but immerse everyone in it.


    People in their adolescence seem to see themselves trapped in such ups and downs.


    Older people seem to see themselves as teenagers in the past


    They are sad, happy, happy and happy


    So, ups and downs, with the music, ups and downs


    With the end of the music, their youth time immersed in the music seems to havee to an end.


    But still, it gives people endless aftertaste


    The so-called lingering sound lingers for three days, but so


    Because of this, everyone reacted for a long time after the music was yed, and then gradually came out of the illusory world constructed by the music.


    Then, whether on the field or off the screen, they couldn''t help pping their hands, and thunderous apuse broke out on the field.


    And when the public recovered from the music, the overwhelmingments also swept in.


    "It''s amazing! Fu Hanxue is amazing! I''ve never been immersed in any music work! I experienced the power of music for the first time, and it''s so magical!"


    "I also feel so magical. As soon as the music was released, I saw myself as a teenager! Thank Fu Hanxue! I feel young again!"


    "Is this the strength of the world music Gold Award? No! Is this the strength of the GERT Diamond Award? Even if I listen to the works of those world famous masters, I don''t have such a feeling, no works of any world famous masters! Fu Hanxue''s strength, if I can''t get the Gert Diamond Award, I''ll doubt what''s wrong with the award!"

 Chapter 374

    "I was shocked by Fu Hanxue''s music works! There is no doubt that the GERT Diamond Award must be Fu Hanxue''s! Only such works deserve the GERT Diamond Award! Only those who write such works deserve the award!"


    "I can''t get out of the music mood just now! It seems to listen again! I also miss my youth! It''s clear that Fu Hanxue doesn''t know me. Why do you describe the ups and downs of life and love in my youth so urately!"


    "I alsopletely found myself in Fu Hanxue''s music! Is this what real music should look like? Suddenly I felt what I had heard in previous music?"


    "Is she the winner of the world music Gold Award? Even if her chess, calligraphy and painting are a little worse than ye shuisu, her music strength is real!"


    "Judge Fu Hanxue directly! After hearing Fu Hanxue''s music, I don''t think I can hear any other music these days!"


    "I can''t say that. Anyway, it''s apetition. I still want to listen to ye shuisu''s works. Although I think Fu Hanxue''s works have be a ssic as soon as I listen to them, I''m afraid I can''t listen to others anymore."


    "In the end, Fu Hanxue''s strength to win the world music gold award is there, but ye shuisu can''tpare."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For a time, whether on the field or on the Inte, people''s appreciation for Fu Hanxue almost drowned people.


    Good music can shock people''s hearts. Fu Hanxue''s just music works can be counted as one of them.


    Even arge number of people who think Fu Hanxue''s works are very touching are saying that they want to directly judge Fu Hanxue to win.


    In addition, there is a GERT Diamond Award in front, and almost everyone believes that with Fu Hanxue''s musical strength, the existing GERT Diamond Award must be hers.


    For a moment, Fu Hanxue''s previous tragic loss of two consecutive contests was also forgotten by the public. Because her present aura is enough to suppress the shame that she lost thepetition before.


    It''s also because Fu Hanxue''s music is so shocking that people began to attack ye shuisu after they recognized Fu Hanxue as the winner of this year''s GERT Diamond Award.


    "Did Fu Hanxue say that the official announcement that ye shuisu was the winner of the GERT Diamond Award was because ye shuisu stole Fu Hanxue''s works topete?"


    "It''s true! I was there at that time! What if ye shuisu is better than Fu Hanxue in chess, calligraphy and painting? Can such excellence reach the top of GERT Diamond Award? Anyway, it''s shameful to steal other people''s works!"


    "There hasn''t been apetition before. Maybe it''s bad to say ye shuisu, but now the result of thepositionpetition is obvious. I can finally say, ye shuisu, give back your stolen honor to Fu Hanxue!"


    "Yes, return the stolen GERT Diamond Award to Fu Hanxue!"


    "Now ye shuisu''s works have not been announced. Is it too much for you to say so?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this time, seeing people''s response, Fu Hanxue''s heart was almost happy. Originally, the haze of losing ye shuisu''s two games could not help sweeping away at this time.


    She greeted the crowd politely: "thank you for your praise, thank you. Thank you for your support, thank you."


    Even if she can''t win ye shuisu in the wholepetition, it''s enough to beat ye shuisu in thepositionpetition in this game.


    After all, it was the GERT Diamond Award that attracted the attention of all Chinese people?


    Now, rtively speaking, that''s what people care more about.


    But... Fu Hanxue''s eyes are deep. Maybe we have to look at the response of Ye shuisu''s next works.


    But, it should be, ye shuisu won''t beat her.


    Fu Hanxue secretly nced in the direction of Ye shuisu, but saw that ye shuisu was apuding her work just like everyone else. And it''s very strong.


    Seeing this, Fu Hanxue couldn''t help but despise ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu was amazed by her works, and then she was stupid?


    At this time, Yu Guang of Ye shuisu took Fu Hanxue''s expression into his eyes. The corners of her mouth could not help but arouse a sneer.


    Who is digging a hole for Fu Hanxue?


    That''s... that''s funny!


    At the same time, ye shuisu doesn''t care about the people''s attack on her.


    At this time, although Fu Hanxue''s works were indeed excellent, they aroused a surge of emotion.


    But thepetition is not over, and ye shuisu''s works have not been released.


    So next, the host released ye shuisu''s works.


    Originally, everyone was still immersed in the discussion of Fu Hanxue''s works, and didn''t care much about the next steps.


    After all, Fu Hanxue''s works just now have shocked their hearts. For a while, even they haven''te out of immersion.


    However, when ye shuisu''s music works were finally released, people could not help but immerse themselves in ye shuisu''s works as they had just immersed in Fu Hanxue''s works.


    It is the same subject of ups and downs, butpared with the long flow of Fu Hanxue''s works, it is clear that ye shuisu''s works are more intense.


    In Fu Hanxue''s works, people hear the ups and downs of their whole youth.


    At this time, with ye shuisu''s music works, people seem to fall into the magnificent ups and downs of mountains and rivers.


    Here, the waves are rough, life and death seem to be just in a moment.


    If we say Fu Hanxue''s works, they are only the long and meticulous ups and downs on the in.


    Then the ups and downs described by Ye shuisu are the huge ups and downs like mountains and rivers.


    Here, with the deepening of music works, people seem to see their own life.


    Even beyond life, there are deeper things, where it seems that only across life and death can we understand the true meaning of life.


    Unfortunately, almost all of those who heard ye shuisu''s works have never crossed life and death, so they can''t see the deeper things.


    But this can''t stop them from exploring what this deeper thing is.


    Life has gone through ups and downs. There are joys, sorrows and joys here, and it is a deeper span of joys, sorrows and joys.


    In the first half of the music, there was a lot of sadness. Listening to the music, people couldn''t help thinking of their pain and sadness. They couldn''t help crying. Some people really spilled tears.


    In the middle, the music stumbled and fell into the deepest valley. Everyone was caught in a bottomless ck hole. Here, all hope seemed to be lost.


    Fortunately, in the second half of the music, people see light and hope. In this hope, there are love, family affection, dreams... Everything everyone pursues

 Chapter 375

    So the audienceughed again


    The end of the music gradually tends to be soothing, just like a person''s life, which finally belongs to in. It''s veryfortable to have a loved one with you. People unconsciously fall into such peace and can''t extricate themselves


    Finally, when the music was finished, the people were trapped in the artistic conception created by the music and couldn''t wake up just after listening to Fu Hanxue''s music.


    For a long time, people realized what kind of journey ye shuisu''s music had just taken them, and the thundering sound sounded again.


    "My God! The work of God and man! Another work of God and man! What is today''spetition? Fu Hanxue and ye shuisu''s two songs are the best songs I''ve ever heard in my life!"


    "Me too! If I hadn''t watched today''spetition, I didn''t know that someone could make musicposition like this. It''s a divine song! Both songs shocked my heart!"


    "Ye shuisu is awesome! Those who just said that ye shuisu must not be better than Fu Hanxue came out to fight in the face! Whose music do you listen to has a stronger sense of shock, say it yourself! I think ye shuisu''s music should be more grand!"


    "Ye shuisu''s music is indeed more magnificent. You can hear the ups and downs of people''s life from inside. It''s too real and too bumpy! It''s excellent! But ye shuisu is excellent. You can''t say Fu Hanxue is poor. Fu Hanxue''s song describes the ups and downs of his youth and brings people a sense of substitution and shock. Moreover, Fu Hanxue''s music is no worse than ye shuisu''s Because the description of the period is less, it is more detailed. That kind of emotion is exquisite, and it is not something that ordinary people can write, so fu Hanxue''s music is also very good! "


    "I still think ye shuisu''s music is better! It''s shocking! Ye shuisu is only in her twenties. How can she write such shocking works? It''s like she has experienced my life! I heard a middle-aged uncle burst into tears!"


    "The shock of Ye shuisu, isn''t Fu Hanxue shocked? Who just said to thank Fu Hanxue for reminding you of your long lost youth? Think of the joys and sorrows of that time? Also said that no one can beat Fu Hanxue? Now do you beat yourself in the face?"


    "Fu Hanxue''s works are all right!"


    "Ye shuisu''s works are all right!"


    "Looking at yourments now, do more and more people think ye shuisu''s works are also very good? Many people think ye shuisu''s works are better than Fu Hanxue? In this case, there is only one GERT Diamond Award. Now Fu Hanxue and ye shuisu both say that the GERT Diamond Award belongs to them. Who is the winner now?"


    "I''m numb. I thought that through thispetition, I could know which one of Ye shuisu and Fu Hanxue doesn''t have the face to falsely im the GERT Diamond Award. Unexpectedly, they are equal. How can people distinguish?"


    "The two works just shocked me. I think they both have the ability to win the GERT Diamond Award!"


    "What do you think is the use? Although I think what you said is reasonable, if they both have the ability to win the GERT Diamond Award, why don''t they invest in their own works? They have topete for this one?"


    "What''s the dispute? The GERT Music Committee has issued an announcement that ye shuisu won the prize. I don''t know what you''re fighting for? Now ye shuisu''s strength is here. Don''t admit that ye shuisu won the prize?"


    "Upstairs, I don''t agree! Ye shuisu''s strength is here. Isn''t Fu Hanxue''s strength here? Fu Hanxue said long ago that ye shuisu stole her works because she won the prize? Who knows if ye shuisu''s songs also stole Fu Hanxue? If you can steal them once, you can steal them twice!"


    "Upstairs, are you blind? Can''t you see that ye shuisu''sposition is broadcast live? Still steal? Where is ye shuisu worse than Fu Hanxue? She needs to steal Fu Hanxue''s works?"


    "Stop arguing. Both works are excellent works, and bothposers are excellentposers! It is the hope of China''s music industry that Fu Hanxue and ye shuisu can write such works in such a short time!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    With the same theme of ups and downs, Fu Hanxue''s works depict the ups and downs of his youth.


    Ye shuisu''s works depict the ups and downs of life and across life and death.


    Both works are very shocking and deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Because the scenes described in the works are different, there are some differences in the description methods, but at this time, the quality of both works is equal and has reached the top.


    For a time, those who said Ye shuisu was not as good as Fu Hanxue stopped talking, but at the same time, they fell into another round of debate, that is, since Fu Hanxue and ye shuisu seem to have the same strength, they both have the strength against the sky.


    So, whose is the controversial contrarian award GERT Music Award?


    Originally, this has been the focus of people''s attention. For a time, people quarreled endlessly because of this.


    One said it was ye shuisu, because the GERT Music Committee awarded this award to ye shuisu.


    One said it was Fu Hanxue, because Fu Hanxue had already indicated that ye shuisu stole her winning work.


    In the midst of such arguments, two pairs of deep and quiet eyes were looking at each other.


    That is the vision between Fu Linnan and ye shuisu.


    Many of the people''sments on ye shuisu''s music said that she couldn''t understand the music that fell into the ck hole.


    But Fu Linnan understood that it was the part of Ye shuisu''s life that she died.


    People don''t understand because they haven''t experienced life and death.


    He understood, because he had already experienced life and death with ye shuisu.


    The music just yed by Ye shuisu is actually a portrayal of her whole life, her past and present lives.


    In such a life, there are strong joys and sorrows, so ye shuisu''s music fluctuates greatly.


    There is also love, about his and her love


    Fu Linnan understood this and looked at ye shuisu, adding a bit of affection.


    In Fu Linnan''s warm eyes, ye shuisu felt that his whole person seemed to be swallowed by Fu Linnan.


    Finally, she blushed a little and didn''t open her eyes


    At this time, Fu Hanxue guessed that ye shuisu''s music works were not bad, but she didn''t expect that her works could bepared with her.


    Because of this, the GERT Diamond Award, who will fall into, has be a little uncertain

 Chapter 376

    Now that the people who support her are almost the same as those who support ye shuisu, she wanted to forcibly win the prize with a trick.


    Originally, as long as there were many more people supporting her than ye shuisu, she could win the award in public opinion even if ye shuisu didn''t let her.


    But now, I''m afraid it won''t work.


    However, after such apetition, I''m afraid she will be famous. In the end, she can protect the publicity right of the North China market. It''s not too bad.


    However, she thought that even if ye shuisu knew some music, her level would not win the GERT Diamond Award.


    After all, this award is the first time for Chinese! It is conceivable how high the gold content is and how great the honor is.


    But now looking at ye shuisu''s works, she also knows that ye shuisu really won the GERT Diamond Award with her strength.


    However, why does ye shuisu have such strong strength?


    Whether it''s chess, calligraphy and painting, music... Now we can see how strong she is.


    Is this bitch hiding all the time?


    Just want to wait for such an opportunity to burst out and amaze everyone?


    Fu Hanxue will be jealous of anyone better than Fu Hanxue, let alone ye shuisu who robbed her of Mrs. Fu''s position!


    Today''spetition, here, I''m afraid it will fall into a paragraph.


    But in the future, she will not let her go!


    Ye shuisu still doesn''t deserve to be better than her Fu Hanxue!


    Fu Hanxue thought, maintaining a gentle look on his face, adding a touch of gloom in the dark.


    All the apuse should give her Fu Hanxue! Instead of giving ye shuisu!


    What happened today can affect people''s nerves too much. People are still discussing it enthusiastically at this time.


    At this time, the host stood up and said to everyone: "next, please score Miss ye and miss Hanxue for the judges invited in thispetition. The final result will be disyed on the screen, and the online voting channel will also be opened. Please also score Miss ye and miss Hanxue forizens. The scores ofizens will also provide reference for the final decision of winning or losing thispetition."


    This is the standard for judging the winner or loser in thispetition. The first chess game can show the winner or loser on the chessboard, and the second painting is the same. At that time, it was very obvious who won ye shuisu and Fu Hanxue.


    Next, theizens first pulled out of the previous discussion and began a round of discussion on whether to vote for ye shuisu or Fu Hanxue.


    The first thing on the screen is the voting results ofizens.


    Originally, ording to the public discussion on ye shuisu and Fu Hanxue''s works, it is reasonable that Fu Hanxue and ye shuisu should have the same number of votes.


    But the result was that Fu Hanxue got much more votes than ye shuisu.


    For a moment, everyone sighed. Although everyone knew that ye shuisu and Fu Hanxue had the same level of work, everyone seemed to have no objection to it.


    Thements pop-up in the live broadcast room seems to be much slower, and many people hesitate.


    "It turns out that most people think Fu Hanxue''s works are better than ye shuisu''s works."


    "I also think Fu Hanxue''s works are better and more detailed than ye shuisu''s works."


    "Ye shuisu''s is also good. Maybe she has fewer audiences."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    People say so, but in fact, many people know that when it is clear that ye shuisu and Fu Hanxue have the same level, what is the reason why they choose to vote for Fu Hanxue instead of Ye shuisu.


    However, before thispetition, there was a huge bet on whether ye shuisu won or Fu Hanxue won.


    At that time, because of Fu Hanxue''s open strength level and ye shuisu''s open strength level, everyone thought that Fu Hanxue would crush ye shuisu, and ye shuisu could not win Fu Hanxue at all.


    So almost everyone bet on Fu Hanxue.


    The sess or failure of this bet is directly rted to the sess or failure of thepetition. If Fu Hanxue wins, they will win the bet, because Fu Linnan and the Jiang family have made a big bet on ye shuisu, and they can still win some money from it.


    But if ye shuisu wins, all their bets will lose.


    The wholepetition has five innings. Ye shuisu has won the first two innings. Now the third inning is a very key one.


    If ye shuisu wins this game, ye shuisu will win the wholepetition and lose all the money they bet.


    If Fu Hanxue wins this game, if Fu Hanxue wins the next two games, they won''t lose.


    In the end, it is rted to their own interests. In addition, the level of Fu Hanxue and ye shuisu is equal. Even some people who prefer ye shuisu rtively still voted for Fu Hanxue.


    As a result, Fu Hanxue''s number of votes on the Inte far exceeds ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu didn''t care much about the result.


    Fu Hanxue saw the voting result, but she ticked her lips.


    Although her works are on a par with those of Ye shuisu this time, most people will still think that she is better than ye shuisu if she wins thepetition in this game.


    Of course, it can also bring her a greater reputation.


    Now she doesn''t care about herpetition with ye shuisu. After all, it''s impossible for her to achieve the effect she wants.


    Now her situation, it would be nice to get a higher reputation.


    Just, she is still very unwilling!


    She really didn''t expect to be killed by Ye shuisu!


    After the scoring ofizens appeared, the next step is the scoring of judges.


    Like the scores given byizens, the judges rated Fu Hanxue''s works higher than ye shuisu''s works.


    Although the gap is not as big as that ofizens,bined with the scores given byizens and judges, the conclusion is that Fu Hanxue won ye shuisu in thispositionpetition.


    Seeing the final result, ye shuisu still has no objection.


    Fu Hanxue was naturally proud, because this was what she wanted and what she could expect.


    They also had no objection, because they preferred to hope that Fu Hanxue would win the game.


    The host was shocked by the music that provoked them. He thought it was possible for anyone to win.


    For this result, he epted it and announced: "in thispositionpetition, the winner is..."


    However, before he finished speaking, someone suddenly jumped out and shouted, "wait! There is a problem with Fu Hanxue''s work!"


    At first, only one person jumped out and shouted, and then more and more people jumped out and shouted: "Fu Hanxue can''t be announced to win! Someone reported that she was suspected of giarism!"

 Chapter 377

    "Look at the hot search! The work" ups and downs "just created by Fu Hanxue has been reported as suspected of infringing the music copyright of the theme song of the drama" Muyang "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing the situation, the host would have announced that Fu Hanxue won, but he also stopped temporarily.


    Fu Hanxue was waiting to announce that she won. After all, she has suffered too much in thepetition all day today.


    However, after hearing that her works were suspected of giarism, her face turned white, even her steps were unstable, and her face was unbelievable.


    How? How is that possible?


    Hearing people talking about hot search, she seemed to want to confirm something. She took out her mobile phone and looked. After seeing the news headlines at this time, her face became whiter.


    What Hao Ran wrote above is: Director Mu ran reported Fu Hanxue''s work "ups and downs" in his real name and was suspected of giarizing the theme song of his new y "Twilight"! smoking gun


    She shook her hands and clicked in the hot search again.


    After seeing what was written in it, she was unstable and fell back. If there was not a table behind her, she would have fallen to the ground.


    After shaking her mind, she stood up straight.


    How?


    How did this happen?


    How could her affair have anything to do with Mu ran??


    Mu Ran has always had a good rtionship with ye shuisu. At her party yesterday, Mu ran also helped ye shuisu belittle her in public.


    Conspiracy! It must be a conspiracy! All this is ye shuisu''s plot!


    She got caught!


    Fu Hanxue thought so, but he didn''t wait for her to think more. The everywhere despised eyes had swept towards her.


    "Unexpectedly, Fu Hanxue is such a person. It''s shameless!"


    "What happened? Why did the wind suddenly change?"


    "Didn''t you see the hot search No. 1? Fu Hanxue''s work" ups and downs "just ''made'' actually giarized the theme song of" Twilight sun "! giarized it intact! Not a note has been changed!"


    "No, isn''t it? Isn''t that hateful?"


    "What?" pastas like as two peas. The pastoral has released the real hammer. The theme song of "sunset" has already been in the official audit channel a few days ago, but it has not been released yet. So no one knows. Now the official has released this work. The theme song is exactly the same as the ups and downs of the "just like" that has just been done by the Fu. The theme song was uploaded three days earlier than Fu Hanxue''s ups and downs! Is it not clear whether it was giarized? "


    "My God! How could Fu Hanxue be so disgusting? Fortunately, I thought her ups and downs was really good. I didn''t expect it was someone else''s work she giarized! In other words, who was the original author of this work? I want to know."


    "Look! Thetest news! The theme song of" Twilight sun "is written by Ye shuisu! Mu Ran has released the license agreement with ye shuisu for theme song creation! This contract has been signed a few days ago!"


    "What? Ye shuisu? Now the situation is too chaotic. Let me slow down!"


    "So, the two works we just heard are actually the works of Ye shuisu?"


    "What the hell? So just now ye shuisu actuallypeted with his own works? Was he lonely?"


    "It doesn''t matter now. What matters is that ye shuisu can create such excellent works. The controversial GERT Diamond Award before is undoubtedly hers!"


    "Ye shuisu is too powerful! Unexpectedly, the two ups and downs were written by her, but how did she do the two songs, one meticulous and one atmospheric?"


    "How else do you need to do it? You don''t need to understand the world of musical genius! Ye shuisu can win the Diamond Award. What other music works can''t she create?"


    "Numb! So what did I experience today? I was supposed to see how Fu Hanxue rolled ye shuisu, but ye shuisu rolled Fu Hanxue in all the games. The only game Fu Hanxue can match ye shuisu''s g drum is that Fu Hanxue giarized ye shuisu''s works? What a mess, let me slow down!"


    "What''s the confusion? Now it''s Fu Hanxue who giarized ye shuisu''s works! And not only now, Fu Hanxue giarized ye shuisu''s works. Do you remember what Fu Hanxue said about the GERT Music Award? She boasted that ye shuisu stole her works to participate in the GERT Music Award! But actually? She herself is the giarist! Ye shuisu What kind of level do you need to giarize? "


    "Fu Hanxue is disgusting! Thanks to me, even if Fu Hanxue lost two games in a row, I still believe in her very much. I didn''t expect that I believe in a giarist!"


    "Yes! giarist! Liar! Not only steal ye shuisu''s works, but also frame ye shuisu and say that ye shuisu won her prize. How can there be such a shameless person?"


    "All right, let''s break up! The truth hase out. The GERT Music Award belongs to ye shuisu! You didn''t believe ye shuisu at the beginning! Moreover, in today''spetition, Fu Hanxue was defeated in three of the five games, and Fu Hanxue directly stole his works in thest game! It''s still ye shuisu''s works! Fu Hanxue lost the wholepetition today! But how could it be A man of such low moral character? "


    "Fu Hanxue''s moral character is inferior and shameless!"


    "Fu Hanxue''s moral character is inferior. He doesn''t have the face to add one!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wave after wave of scolding came. Fu Hanxue thought out what to exin, but when the words came to his mouth, he couldn''t say anything.


    I don''t know when Fu Yiyu came to Fu Hanxue and asked gloomily, "what''s the matter?"


    The sound of gnashing teeth didn''t make much waves on the surface, but it actually seemed to eat Fu Hanxue.


    Fu Hanxue was even more shocked by Fu Yiyu''s criticism.


    What''s going on?


    She also wants to know what''s going on!


    Because she knew the topic of the musicpetition in advance, she had more time to prepare her music works than ye shuisu.


    At that time, at noon, because she knew that she must not make mistakes and lose in the nextpetition.


    Although under the arrangement of Fu Yiyu, the judges of the nextpetition will be more biased towards her. As long as there is no big ident, Fu Yiyu bought the Navy control review online.


    Fu Hanxue''s sess or failure in thispetition is also rted to hismercial interests, so he doesn''t want Fu Hanxue to lose.


    Of course, all this was well prepared. No matter what Fu Hanxue thinks, he has too many advantages over ye shuisu in the nextpetition.


    But just like this, Fu Hanxue doesn''t think it''s enough.


    In order to make the nextpetition more secure, Fu Hanxue bought a track with the same theme from a world-ssposer at a high price through the Inte.


    Because the price she spent was high enough, theposer who sold her songs, of course, reached the ceiling level.

 Chapter 378

    In some foreign countries, some musicposers, even if they have high talent and make better tracks than many people, it does not mean that they will be famous and have a lot of money.


    If Fu Hanxue gives enough money, someone will be moved.


    So fu Hanxue bought the track under such conditions.


    In the end, she spent a lot of money on the track. During thepetition, she yed the track and got a good response.


    Because she spent a lot on this track, she thought that even if the track got good results, it should be.


    This is exactly what she wants.


    She guessed that ye shuisu''s song should not be better than the one she bought.


    Later, of course, she was wrong, because ye shuisu''s works are really excellent.


    But that''s all.


    Originally, she couldn''t crush ye shuisu in thispetition. Her heart was already very unwilling.


    But now, there was the worst thing she had never expected.


    That''s the track she bought quietly. It''s actually ye shuisu''s work. Needless to say, ye shuisu has already signed this work to Mu ran, and Mu ran blew it out at the most critical time!


    Let her immediately speechless and discredited!


    In that case, is she finished? Can''t you turn over again in thispetition?


    In any case, no one will associate her with the gett Diamond Award, and she will be synonymous with giarism and be notorious among people.


    In this way, the publicity of the freshly arrived Fu''s North China project must also be lost.


    However, for such arge project, if she can really get real power and share in it, how much benefit it must have!


    But now, nothing!


    It''s all because of Ye shuisu!


    She and Mu ran calcted her!


    But how! How did this happen?!


    Fu Hanxue''s mind is buzzing. Facing Fu Yiyu''s question, she doesn''t know how to answer. She can only bite her teeth and answer, "I don''t know."


    Fu Yiyu is going to explode at this time.


    Originally, Fu Hanxue had nothing to do with him.


    But now she has a certain connection with his Fu''s North China project. Fu Hanxue''s reputation stinks and affects his project. What should we do?


    He originally wanted to borrow Fu Hanxue to bring arge flow to his project, so that his project could have a good harvest at the first step.


    But now!


    Even if Fu Hanxue''s final work does not cover too many ye shuisu, there are many people who support Fu Hanxue just now. Fu Hanxue can still use it to give her a winning name.


    But everything was fine. Suddenly it burst out that Fu Hanxue giarized ye shuisu''s works. What''s the matter?


    At such a critical juncture, Fu Hanxue produced such a moth!


    Originally, it doesn''t matter if Fu Hanxue''s works are even worse than just now. He can control it and find other ways to help Fu Hanxue be popr.


    But she giarized! And was blown out! Isn''t it impossible to wash it as much as you want?


    He had long guessed that even if Fu Hanxue didn''t admit it, the GERT Diamond Award was really ye shuisu. After all, ye shuisu had proved her strength in the first two games.


    Therefore, he wanted Fu Hanxue to win by telling Fu Hanxue the test questions in advance, buying off the judges and preparing the navy in advance.


    He thought that the worst result was that ye shuisu''s music level was really good, but Fu Hanxue somehow won the world music Gold Award. In addition, ordinary people were afraid that they could not hear the difference between the two prime ministers.


    So he controls it. Fu Hanxue can win.


    Fu Hanxue won, which is also his advantage.


    But he paved so many roads, why did Fu Hanxue giarize? They asked her, and she said she didn''t know?


    Fu Yiyu is so angry! How many people pay attention to thispetition now? What is the impact if something goes wrong?


    He was about to say something. At this time, when they saw Fu Yiyu talking to Fu Hanxue, they couldn''t help but put the spear on Fu Yiyu.


    "Fu Hanxue can so openly giarize works and cheat in today''spetition. Fu Erye is Fu Hanxue''s father. Do you think he will help Fu Hanxue cheat?"


    "I think it''s very possible! Since Fu Hanxue can giarize her works, she must have giarized them long ago! Otherwise, she can''t giarize in front of everyone at the scene of thepetition? There''s a problem. The theme of the musicpetition is randomly generated. If Fu Hanxue wants to giarize her works in advance, she must know the theme of thepetition in advance, so In other words, this so-called random generation is probably not really random generation! "


    "You''re right! Didn''t Fu Erye preside over thispetition? It''s too easy for him to cheat from this kind of thing!"


    "In this way, those referees won''t have the same problem? After all, in order to win Fu Hanxue, the referee''s score is the key!"


    "There''s a lot of operating space here. Who knows! But what if they control the referee? No matter which work wins, it''s not all ye shuisu''s work?"


    "So it seems that there is a problem with thispetition music. Will there be a problem with the previouspetition? It''s just that ye shuisu is so excellent that they can''t seed?"


    "Even if Fu Hanxue is so disgusting, I didn''t expect her father to be so disgusting. He helped Fu Hanxue treat ye shuisu unfairly. Sure enough, isn''t it a family that doesn''t enter a family?"


    "Are there stakeholders? At the beginning of thepetition, Fu Erye announced that when Fu Hanxue won, she would let Fu Hanxue do the publicity of Fu''s North China market. If Fu Hanxue was really allowed to do the publicity, first of all, she should have a shining reputation."


    "So do I get a shining reputation by helping Fu Hanxue cheat? In that case, I will definitely be ck all my life in this Fu''s North China market!"


    "ck with Fu''s North China market!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this time, many people''s attention was on Fu Hanxue, and Fu Yiyu naturally attracted many people''s attention to Fu Hanxue.


    So manyizens, there are always some analytical wizards, good at finding problems.


    Fu Yiyu himself had a problem. When people came and went, of course, they picked Fu Yiyu out.


    It is not only the people on the Inte who talk about Fu Yiyu, but also the people on the field who are synchronized with thements on the Inte. Therefore, these people''sments easily and truly spread to Fu Yiyu''s ears.


    Fu Yiyu is actually a rather dignified person. He can be bad, but his image outside must be better.


    So even though he has done some unknown things secretly, his external wind evaluation has always been good.


    He cares about it, too.

 Chapter 379

    Now everyone''sment immediately pulled his face down.


    He did operate in the dark in the thirdpetition, but can that kind of thing be put on the surface? And it is also the bright side that people all over China are paying attention to!


    It''s all because of Fu Hanxue, otherwise he wouldn''t be like this at all!


    Fu Yiyu''s expression was very gloomy. After people talked about him, he became even more gloomy.


    But everyone was talking about him. He didn''t say much for the time being. He just said fiercely behind Fu Hanxue: "look what you''ve done! If you don''t find a way to solve the current problem, I''ll make you look good!"


    Fu Yiyu has been in charge of Fu''s world for so many years, and his means are very good.


    Fu Hanxue, as his adopted daughter, is also very clear.


    Facing the threat of Fu Yiyu, she also knows what will happen to her if she doesn''t find a way to solve the current situation.


    But what should she do?


    Fu Hanxue''s body trembled slightly.


    Finally, her body that had not fallen down suddenly fell down.


    She sat on her side on the ground, looking very weak, and tears kept flowing from her eyes like broken beads.


    She looked pitiful and said to the crowd, "I''m wrong. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t giarize other people''s works as my own works. I''m wrong!"


    The song she just "wrote" is actually the theme song of "Twilight sun" written by Ye shuisu to Mu ran. She just wants to wash it, but she can''t wash it. She can only admit it.


    When they saw Fu Hanxue suddenly admit his mistake, they didn''t buy it, but said.


    "Now you know you''re mistaken? What did you do before? If Mu ran didn''t publish it in time, we would really think it was her work! At that time, she will be judged to win thepetition! Who will ye shuisu talk to?"


    "That is, do you think about other people''s feelings when you admit your mistakes and giarize others'' works?"


    "giarism is shameful! giarism is ck all his life! Anyway, Fu Hanxue can''t wash it clearly!"


    "And before, I wanted to falsely im ye shuisu''s GERT Diamond Award! I boasted that ye shuisu stole her works. Does she deserve it?"


    "Yes, what''s the use of admitting mistakes? Without you, ye shuisu wouldn''t have so many things!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    They said that although they still despised Fu Hanxue, after all, Fu Hanxue wanted to falsely im ye shuisu''s award and giarize ye shuisu''s works. It''s really hateful.


    However, seeing Fu Hanxue''s pear blossom with rain and crying pitifully, people could not help easing their attitude towards Fu Hanxue.


    However, moderation does not mean forgiveness!


    With Fu Hanxue''s pride, no matter what people talk about her, she won''t ept it.


    But now, she can only swallow what people say about her.


    Her Yu Guang nced at ye shuisu on one side. She looked at her so poor, but ye shuisu was so light and dazzling. She wanted to eat ye shuisu.


    However, she soon restrained her cruel eyes.


    The tears on her face flowed more and more. She continued, "I know I did wrong. What I did can''t be forgiven by everyone."


    "But I didn''t want to. If it wasn''t for the noon break, I happened to see the song" Twilight sun "in my room I thought the song was really good, so I wrote it down by the way. When I waspeting, I just remembered the song and thought it was just in line with the theme of theposition. I wouldn''t use it! "


    "Forgive me! There''s nothing about knowing the theme of the song long ago. It''s just that I was obsessed for a moment. When I thought of the song in the room and felt that my work didn''t have this song, I would use this song."


    "Thousands of mistakes are all my fault! I''m sorry for you, I brought you a bad demonstration! I''m sorry..."


    Fu Hanxue said, getting weaker and weaker.


    She was already sitting on her side on the ground, but she fell to one side again.


    If Fu Yiyu hadn''t "just" followed, she would have fallen to the ground.


    Looking at Fu Hanxue crying and fainting, Fu Yiyu said, "what''s the matter with you, Hanxue? Don''t scare Dad! I want to say, you child, why can''t you understand for a moment? No matter how the work appears in your room, other people''s things are others'' after all. You think no matter how good the work is, it can''t be used as your work!"


    "Han Xue, you have also won the world music Gold Award. What kind of glory is that? Now you have smeared yourself with such ck, what should you do?"


    Fu Yiyu is also an expert. Seeing Fu Hanxue''s appearance, of course, he knows what Fu Hanxue wants to y, so he cooperates with Fu Hanxue to y.


    Fu Hanxue was still so weak. Her tears fell down like money: "Dad, this will be my eternal shame. I don''t want to live! It just bothered you, Dad. Because of me, you were misunderstood..."


    Fu Yiyu sighed and then yed with Fu Hanxue: "Hanxue, what are you talking about? Dad is fine, but don''t be silly!"


    The two sang in unison, and they looked quite pitiful, but they gained some people''s sympathy.


    At the same time, after listening to their words, they couldn''t help but doubt on the other hand.


    "I suddenly feel that there is something wrong with the whole thing. Even if Fu Hanxue wants to giarize works, why not giarize other works, but a published work of Ye shuisu? In this way, once it is exposed, isn''t she digging a hole for herself?"


    "I also think, and the time for mu ran to announce Fu Hanxue''s giarism is too urate. It''s just when Mashan wants to announce Fu Hanxue''s victory!"


    "Fu Hanxue said that this work didn''t know how to appear in her room. Do you think someone was going to dig a hole for her?"


    "Who dug a hole for her? Ye shuisu? But ye shuisu''s level, if you want to win Fu Hanxue, you still need to dig a hole for her?"


    "But the theme song of" Twilight sun "was not released before. Few people have this song except ye shuisu. Who has the motive to harm Fu Hanxue?"


    "What motive can ye shuisu have to harm Fu Hanxue?"


    "You know, even if ye shuisu is the winner of the GERT Diamond Award, Fu Hanxue has won the world music Gold Award! So fu Hanxue''s level is also very good. If youpete like this, maybe Fu Hanxue can really win ye shuisu. It''s hard to say! Ye shuisu moved her hand to Fu Hanxue in order to ensure that she didn''t lose in front of everyone!"

 Chapter 380

    "I think there''s some truth in what you say! Otherwise, even if Fu Hanxue wants to giarize, he should steal secretly. He shouldn''t giarize a work published a few days ago and ruin his reputation!"


    "So ye shuisu is not clean! Although ye shuisu''s musical talent is really good, if she hurts people, I won''t catch a cold with her!"


    "From this point of view, Fu Hanxue is also very poor. At least she was once the winner of the world music Gold Award. Now she is discredited because of this matter. Her words seem to reveal that she wants to die. Won''t she reallymit suicide?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fu Hanxue will use ye shuisu''s theme song "Twilight sun" in thepetition field. Indeed, Mu ran designed her behind her back.


    However, the design process is not what Fu Hanxue said. If Fu Hanxue didn''t have a bad heart, want to secretly buy works and cheat, and was just known by Mu ran, she couldn''t get the theme song of "Twilight sun".


    However, Fu Hanxue finally giarized the work and was immediately torn down by the real hammer. It really seems too coincidental.


    With the intentional guidance of Fu Hanxue and Fu Yiyu, it is easy to pour dirty water on ye shuisu.


    It''s really wrong for Fu Hanxue to giarize his works.


    But if ye shuisu designs her on this matter, ye shuisu will not be cleaner than Fu Hanxue.


    Many times, talent is a matter of talent, and bad character is a matter of bad character.


    So originally, everyone was praising her talent, but at this time, they also began to condemn her conspiracy.


    Ye shuisu listened to Fu Hanxue''s words and listened to the people''sments, but she just wanted tough.


    She doesn''t know what kind of person Fu Hanxue is? If she wants to win her, she needs to calcte?


    To this extent, Fu Hanxue is still jumping, which is also her ability.


    Ye shuisu didn''t care about the people''s condemnation of her, but his cold eyes were locked on Fu Hanxue. He said in a cold voice, "Fu Hanxue, you can pretend so well. Do you want to move a stage for you to y well?"


    Fu Hanxue certainly heard ye shuisu''s sarcasm.


    She looked at ye shuisu with hatred, but her face was still weak. She said to ye shuisu, "Shui Su, I know I''m wrong. Forgive me. Otherwise, I won''t feel at ease when I die..."


    Secretly, it is gnashing its teeth.


    In fact, they are right. Even if the steps are different, the theme song of "Twilight sun" wille to her, ye shuisu must have calcted her!


    Unexpectedly, she tried to calcte ye shuisu, but she was calcted by Ye shuisu!


    Ye shuisu only raised her eyebrows when she heard that she was going to die


    After so much experience, ye shuisu has long understood that a boring Xiaoqiang is definitely not so easy to die.


    The crowd looked at ye shuisu''s cold appearance, and then looked at Fu Hanxue''s pitiful appearance. They couldn''t help but defend Fu Hanxue against injustice.


    "How can ye shuisu do this? Fu Hanxue apologized to her so humbly, but she still wants Fu Hanxue to die?"


    "In fact, Fu Hanxue was wrong at the moment. Otherwise, with her ability to win the world music Gold Award, she reallyposed her own music, and she may not lose to ye shuisu."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing that the people were suddenly attacking ye shuisu more and more, Fu Linnan gently frowned and was about to do something.


    At this time, a cold voice sounded outside the crowd: "Fu Hanxue is very powerful when he won the world music Gold Award? Can hepare with shuisu? Fu Hanxue, when you win the award with other people''s hard-earned works, does your conscience really hurt?"


    This cold voice was made by Jiang Zehan.


    He went directly to the test tform with a very serious and cold voice. As soon as he appeared, he attracted the attention of many people.


    What also attracts people''s attention is that Jiang Zehan helped a blind man when he stepped on the test tform.


    When seeing the blind man, Fu Hanxue was shocked for no reason.


    She seems to remember where she met the blind man, but she can''t remember.


    I just had a bad feeling in my heart.


    Compared with the harsh voice when talking to Fu Hanxue, Jiang Zehan seemed considerate to the blind man wearing sunsses around him.


    He said in a warm voice to the woman around him, "Ms. Zhang Anqi, there is a step in front of you. Be careful!"


    The blind man called Zhang Anqi, although invisible, walked steadily under the guidance of Jiang Zehan.


    And her overall posture also appears quite serene.


    When Jiang Zehan helped the blind woman to the center of the test bench, he moved a chair and let her sit down.


    Because the test tform was broadcast live, Jiang Zehan''s appearance and this move soon attracted people''s attention.


    "Is this the Jiang family? What does he want to do? Who is the blind woman beside him?"


    "I don''t know. I always think something''s going to happen. Have a look!"


    "Numb! I always feel that a lot has happened in today''spetition."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After Jiang Zehan settled the blind woman, he looked gently at ye shuisu, as if he wanted to prove something to her.


    Ye shuisu nodded to him.


    Jiang Zehan took the microphone from the host''s hand and said to the crowd, dies and gentlemen, now sitting in front of me is Ms. Zhang Anqi, who is also the real winner of the 37th World Music Gold Award. She has something to exin to you on thispetition tform."


    Jiang Zehan''s voice spread to every corner of the field and to many Chinese people through the live broadcasting tform.


    More people focused on Jiang Zehan.


    At the same time, some careful people found the clue in Jiang Zehan''s words.


    "The 37th World Music Gold Award, how do you feel that this award is a little familiar?"


    "I saw in a news article before that Fu Hanxue won this world music Gold Award. Why did Jiang say it was the woman in front of him?"


    "I don''t know. Have a look!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When Jiang Zehan finished, he handed the microphone to the woman in front of him and said in a warm voice, "Ms. Zhang Anqi, if you have anything to say, just say it directly. I will protect you."


    Zhang Anqi took over the microphone in Jiang Zehan''s hand and nodded to Jiang Zehan.


    Although she could not see, and her face was quite weathered, her whole body was very peaceful.


    Zhang Anqi picked up the microphone and was about to say something, but at this time, Fu Hanxue panicked and said, "no! No!"


    At this time, the panic in Fu Hanxue''s eyes can be seen. Her panic at this time is even deeper than when she was exposed to giarize ye shuisu''s works!

 Chapter 381

    If the first time I saw Zhang Anqi, she just felt a little familiar, but I can''t remember where I met her.


    But when Jiang Zehan mentioned the 37th World Gold Award, she knew who the woman Jiang Zehan brought!


    She didn''t know what Jiang Zehan brought this woman for. She only knew that what she had done to this woman must not be known by anyone!


    Especially in such a venue where people all over China are paying attention, she can''t let this woman speak!


    Because the bottom of her heart was too flustered, she even couldn''t care that she was still exposed in front of the camera, so she wanted to rush to stop the woman.


    But Jiang Zehan had stood in front of her and looked at her coldly.


    Ye shuisu also came over and stood beside the blind woman, looking at Fu Hanxue coldly.


    Fu Hanxue''s action was blocked, and a sh of hate light shed in his eyes.


    But Jiang Zehan is tall and big. She has no possibility of surpassing him at all.


    But in her eyes, ye shuisu and Jiang Zehan are reflected at the same time. Seeing Zhang Anqi behind them, she thinks of something, and the hatred in Fu Hanxue''s eyes is deeper.


    Conspiracy! It''s all ye shuisu''s conspiracy! Why didn''t she find out at first?


    "Ye shuisu, what do you want to do?" Fu Hanxue said to ye shuisu fiercely. For a moment, the cruelty on her face even forgot to hide.


    Ye shuisu knew that Fu Hanxue was really anxious.


    But she just said coldly, "miss Hanxue, what are you talking about? Why don''t I know?"


    Fu Hanxue''s face was more cruel, but she calmed down after all.


    Having seen some means of Ye shuisu and being exposed to the public, Fu Hanxue knows that she can''t act rashly at this time.


    He could only look for help at Fu Yiyu.


    Fu Yiyu has long found something wrong with Fu Hanxue. He also knows that it is because of the strange woman brought by Jiang Zehan.


    Although he doesn''t know what happened, he is now standing in the same position with Fu Hanxue. Of course, he wants to help Fu Hanxue.


    He stood up and said to Jiang Zehan with a smile: "this is President Jiang? I heard that you are young and have good business methods. However, this is apetition ce with snow and water. If your friend wants to say something, isn''t it inappropriate here?"


    With that, he was about to walk over, as if he wanted to push away and do something.


    However, Jiang Zehan not only refused to let Fu Yiyue, but stopped him even more dead in front of Zhang Anqi.


    Jiang Zehan gave ye shuisu a look.


    After ye shuisu understood, she whispered a few words in Zhang Anqi''s ear.


    Zhang Anqi didn''t care what the people around her said, so she spoke to the microphone: "Hello, I''m Zhang Anqi."


    Zhang Anqi''s voice just started. Fu Yiyu seemed to want to say something under Fu Hanxue''s sign.


    Ye shuisu also came to them and said to Fu Hanxue, "Fu Hanxue, now Zhang Anqi hase. Can you hide for a while or a lifetime? Everyone is watching here. It''s not very good-looking. It''s not good for you."


    What ye shuisu said certainly has her reason.


    At this time, Fu Linnan, who was originally sitting in his position, looked at the scene, got up, walked to ye shuisu, skillfully took her waist and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    To ye shuisu''s gentle words, people nearby heard it, but it was a little cold.


    Seeing Fu Linnaning, Fu Hanxue stopped struggling.


    In front of Fu Linnan, Fu Yiyu''s words just don''t work.


    Just, what happens next?


    Fu Hanxue is not sure.


    She restrained her look, but still secretly swept her vicious eyes over Zhang Anqi and Jiang Zehan, and fell on ye shuisu''s face. Her hate knife seemed to burst out and said, "no matter what you want to frame, you won''t seed!"


    Ye shuisu hooked his lips, but his sight had swept towards Fu Linnan as if nothing, but he said to Fu Hanxue, "then wait and see!"


    Zhang Anqi is blind, so she can''t see what''s happening in front of her.


    Although her ears seemed to hear something keenly, she didn''t care.


    She continued to say to the microphone, "I grew up in an orphanage. I was a blind man since I was a child. Because there were no rtives around me and there were defects in my eyes, I ate a lot of bitterness."


    "But even so, I have never given up the hope of my life, and what gives me hope is music."


    "I like listening to music andposing music, which has been the case since I was a child. Real life will give me hardships, but the world in music has always brought me hope. Since I was a child, I have a wish that I can stand on the music stage of the world and y my music to all people in the world."


    Zhang Anqi''s voice is very good. It is clear that she is talking, but she speaks eloquently, just like singing.


    People don''t know why Zhang Anqi appeared here, but listening to her stating her life, they were inevitably attracted by Zhang Anqi''s words.


    However, many people are very interested in what Zhang Anqi wants to say next. Fu Hanxue doesn''t want Zhang Anqi to go on, but she has no way.


    Although she kept looking for some words tofort herself and tell herself it was okay.


    But her lips are still turning white.


    Zhang Anqi''s words continued: "my dream is great and sounds impractical, but this is actually the support I have been living."


    "However, in the past, this was the only support for me to live, but after I met my husband seven years ago, my husband was another hope for me to live."


    "My husband is from country B. his home is far from China. After meeting my husband, I followed my husband to emigrate to country B."


    "He is very kind to me, knows cold and hot, understands all my thoughts and is considerate to me. The key is that he supports my music dream and knows all my music."


    "The years I spent with my husband were my happiest days."


    Zhang Anqi said that whenever she mentioned her husband and music, her whole person would be soft, and the whole person was filled with a kind of happy brilliance, which could also make people feel her happiness.


    However, such brilliance soon disappeared again.


    Instead, Zhang Anqi is a kind of cold sadness, just like the cold cold water in winter. Once touched, it will enter people''s bones.


    At this time, many people were immersed in her story.


    Zhang Anqi continued: "unfortunately, it''s not long. After I wrote the work called cloud dream three years ago, everything about me was ruined! Not only my music dream, but also my husband!"

 Chapter 382

    Zhang Anqi''s whole body trembled, and everyone felt her deep sadness.


    The people who had been quiet because of Zhang Anqi''s words seemed more quiet at this time.


    It''s like an invisible hand, with an unspeakable and strong emotion, holding everyone''s throat.


    Under the obstruction of Ye shuisu and Jiang Zehan, Fu Hanxue can''t do anything at all. Her lips are getting whiter and whiter. Her eyes stare at Zhang Anqi, but she just didn''t eat Zhang Anqi.


    This woman, this bitch!


    Why didn''t she just kill her! spare allter trouble!


    How did ye shuisu and Jiang Zehan know about her? What the hell is going on?


    In the nk of Fu Hanxue''s mind, Zhang Anqi''s narration continues.


    Although she couldn''t see, she seemed to take a cold look at Fu Hanxue''s direction with the unique directness of the blind, which was mixed with too many things. Even if Fu Hanxue is vicious, he will tremble when he sees that eye. But Zhang Anqi''s eyes soon moved away.


    She continued.


    "God bless me. Because of my little talent, unremitting efforts for more than ten years, and my husband''s full support, my music began to be recognized by people more and more. In a small circle, I began to be famous and won some small awards one after another."


    "But these are just some small awards. In addition to a small number of people knowing me, I am still the unknown me. I am d that my works can be liked by more people. My life was more colorful at that time. But at that time, it was just that."


    "Untilter, I used the love story with my husband as the material to create my new work cloud dream. It was the same as many of my previous works, but it was all my painstaking work."


    "But after hearing this work, my husband said that this work had moved him beyond words, so he sent it to the Inte to show more people my talent."


    "Although music has always been my dream, and I once dreamed of standing on the world music stage, I never thought that my real work enough to stand on the world stage woulde so soon."


    "This is Yunmeng. My husband and I didn''t take it to thepetition at that time, but someone took it to thepetition after hearing my work on the Inte."


    "Originally, my husband and I didn''t know about it until someone came to buy my work and said they would give us enough money. As long as we give up the creative right and copyright of this work, this work has nothing to do with us anymore."


    "The other party gave a lot of money, which was very attractive. My husband and I were poor. In addition, I was pregnant with my husband''s children at that time. We were really excited when we thought of it."


    "But it was strange, so my husband checked the work again before he promised to see why the other party was willing to spend so much money to buy the work."


    "Originally, we couldn''t know, but it happened that we knew some people in the local music industry. Only then did we know that this cloud dream was not only sent to participate in the 37th World Music Award, but also appreciated by the judges. It has been determined to be nominated at least. It has not been announced, so the public doesn''t know."


    "The world music gold award is a great award in the music industry. Once my work is nominated, the honor it brings me is not measurable by money."


    "Thinking that this is my dream, thinking that this is the work I have worked hard to write down and my painstaking efforts, even if it is just a nomination, maybe I can make much money in the future, but my husband and I finally decided not to sell cloud dream."


    "The people who came to us to buy works had a good attitude, but they suddenly changed their face after hearing that we said not to sell them. But at this time, they still didn''t show their true colors. They seemed to bepletely annoyed when we said not to sell them no matter how much they added."


    "At that time, the announcement of the nominated advanced works of the 37th World Music Award was imminent, and the Century Music Committee was also contacting the contributors of the works and determining the creators."


    Speaking of this, Zhang Anqi paused, with a gray cold in her eyes and a cone of sadness.


    She raised her head, and the gorgeous ceilingmp on the house went straight into her eyes. Her eyes didn''t blink. It seemed that she saw something and didn''t see anything.


    She closed her eyes and opened them again. The eyes without focus seemed to have tears shing, but after all, nothing flowed out.


    She stopped for a moment and went on.


    Because her words were so attractive, she seemed to being slowly, but the strong emotions were too infectious, so few people found that her story had stopped when she paused a little.


    Then her words mixed with sadness began to affect people''s hearts again.


    Every word she said seemed to have a strong sense of picture, making people seem to be in it.


    "It was a night. Seeing that we were reluctant to sign the agreement on the transfer of creative rights and copyrights, those people took people into our home and forced me to sign the agreement by tough means."


    "Although I couldn''t see it, I could hear it. That night, the leader was a woman. First, they beat my husband and forced me to sign an agreement."


    "They fought very hard and listened to my husband''s pain under their violence. Because I was distressed, I just wanted to sign an agreement and let things go."


    "But my husband told me not to bow to them, not because he bowed to them, so I gritted my teeth and didn''t sign."


    "So, at the instigation of the leading woman, they turned their attack on me."


    "They did it very hard and showed no mercy. It didn''t matter if they hit me, but I was pregnant at that time, so I covered my stomach and begged them not to hit my stomach or hurt my child..."


    "But it happened that after hearing my statement, the woman headed by me personally kicked me in the stomach and said, am I willing to sign the agreement, am I willing to sign the agreement..."


    "I can feel how the child in my belly is experiencing inhuman pain under the tyrannical treatment of that woman. I can no longer support it. Ipromised. Finally, I signed an agreement with tears and let my work cloud dream out..."

 Chapter 383

    "Those people finally stopped beating me and my husband and warned us that now their works have legally be theirs. If we dare to make trouble, we will be overwhelmed and won''t get any benefits."


    "They came and left fiercely. When they came, they took a killing stick. When they left, they left a room full of mess."


    "It was not until they left for a long time that I realized that when I signed my name, my cloud dream was gone. The world music award is awarded every three years, and I can''t guarantee that every work of mine is like cloud dream It''s so infectious, so I missed this opportunity to be nominated for this world-ss award. I don''t know when it will be next. "


    "My dream was taken away by those robbers, but I have no way. I can only sit there and cry and forget everything..."


    "Later, I was afraid that I would regret that night until I died. Why did I cry, why did I cry in front of my husband?"


    "My husband called the police after the robber left. Heforted me when he saw me crying, but I was still immersed in the pain of losing my works. My works, like my children, were lost, how could they not be painful?"


    "My husband saw me sad and angry, so he went out alone."


    "The weather in country B is cold all year round. It''s a snowy day. My husband went out under the heavy snow and hasn''te back since he went out."


    "Country B is vast and sparsely popted. The ce where my husband and I live is sparsely popted, but my husband still called two people around, so he will go after those who forced me to sign the agreement and take it back."


    "Because tomorrow is the day when the world''s music nominations are finally determined. If we don''t catch up now, I''m afraid it''s toote."


    "I wanted to stop him from going out on a snowy day. I was afraid that my husband was unsafe. But my husband said that this is the ce where he grew up. When he called someone, the robbers should be afraid. When the police came, they must not leave."


    "So my husband finally left."


    "On a snowy day, I was left alone in the house, looking out worried and confused. At the beginning, I paid too much attention to the loss of cloud dream. I didn''t notice it for a moment. When my husband left, my stomach began to ache violently."


    "Although I can''t see it, I can clearly realize that my stomach is bleeding, and my stomach is getting more and more painful. It''s like pulling my stomach onto the gallows..."


    "However, I can only hear the whistling wind around. I raise my hand and stretch out the house. I can only feel the snowkes floating in. On the vast snowy night, my husband is not around, and my stomach is in severe pain, but I don''t even have a person to help me..."


    "Later, my husband finally came back. Unfortunately, what he came back was only a body that was knocked beyond recognition by the car. I can''t see it. I can touch it. My husband''s body, the warm body I used to rely on, has been deformed by the car. How much hatred and resentment it takes to harm my husband like this..."


    "That night, I lost my husband, my children, and the cloud dream that helped me realize my dream..."


    Speaking of this, when ites to the most sad time, Zhang Anqi seems to have no emotional fluctuations, as if the most important thing in her life has been lost, which is just a very ordinary thing for her.


    But it happens that in the most sad time, without any emotional expression, it can arouse people''s resonance.


    In particr, Zhang Anqi has a strong musical talent and is clearly a person with strong emotions. In this way, she expresses her emotions in the most peaceful way, which makes everyone''s hearts stir up.


    Who doesn''t feel sorry for losing everything overnight, dreams, lovers and children?


    If you don''t want to listen to Zhang Anqi go on, I''m afraid that at this time, someone has already overturned the table and strongly asked who is so excessive and disgusting, forcing a blind man with a dream and love to such a point!


    Some emotional people have even wiped tears.


    Zhang Anqi''s eyes were originally full of emptiness. At this time, her voice and color suddenly became cold again.


    But in this sudden cooling, there is still an unspeakable sadness.


    "My husband is dead and my children are gone. Of course I won''t give up so easily."


    "On the second day of the ident, I went to the police station with my newly aborted body. Last night, someone broke into the house for robbery and was suspected of murder, killing my husband and children."


    "At that time, I didn''t care. I just wanted those who hurt me to pay the price. I just wanted those who hurt my husband and children to be punished. I just wanted my dead husband and children to beforted in heaven. I just wanted justice..."


    "But no!"


    "My husband and I live in a remote ce with few people around. It was a snowy night. No one heard what my husband and I suffered in the house."


    "Not only that, the monitoring of the section of road near my house had been destroyed as early as a few days before the ident, and no one came to repair..."


    "The people who broke into my house that night, even if they had destroyed my house like that, were very premeditated and didn''t leave any fingerprints in my house..."


    "The road where my husband died in a car ident was also not monitored. The driver hit and ran away. Up to now, he has not found the trace of the car..."


    "On that rainy night three years ago, my husband and my children lost their lives and tragically lost their lives, but I was a blind girl and an orphan girl. Without evidence, I had no way to deal with those criminals..."


    "Not only that, on the second day when my husband and my children were not cold, and on the second day when I struggled to find justice for my husband and children who had just died, my painstaking work cloud dream, which I lost my husband and children, changed its name to September , he made a brilliant disy at the 37th World Music Awards and let another person hold this work and enjoy the honor of nomination award. "


    "Even soon after, this work was sessfully awarded the world music Gold Award..."


    "The people who own this work are Fu, Han and Xue..."

 Chapter 384

    Everyone''s mood had been suppressed to a very low point. Now, after listening to Zhang Anqi continue to say, everyonepletely burst.


    "The 37th World Music Gold Award, work" September ", I remember, is Fu Hanxue''s work that won the gold award at the music award three years ago!"


    "Is this work actually the work of Ms. Zhang Anqi? Is there so much blood and tears behind this work? Did Fu Hanxue kill Ms. Zhang Anqi''s husband and children in order to get this work?"


    "This is too hateful! So fu Hanxue''s musical genius girl''s designs are all fake? Her so-called talent against the sky won the world music Gold Award. In fact, she stole, forced and robbed from Zhang Anqi? And hurt people?"


    "What a nuisance! How can she get away with such an excessive thing here? She did harm, but human life!"


    "Not only that, but it''s also very vicious to forcibly take away Ms. Zhang Anqi''s works without consent and take other people''s efforts as their own!"


    "Unexpectedly, Fu Hanxue is such a person. It''s disgusting!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhang Anqi''s discussion of things is very clear. First, she tells the terrible, hateful and poor things she experienced, and how she lost everything because of an excellent work.


    Then he made it very clear to the public that Fu Hanxue was the one who took away her works and even now enjoys the honor of the world music gold medal winner with her works.


    For a time, everyone''s grief, anger and sympathy for Zhang Anqi were all transferred to their hatred of Fu Hanxue.


    What can we call this kind of painstaking work, dream and harm to husbands and children? It''s hardly human!


    In particr, Fu Hanxue, who is so cruel, is still a blind orphan who has been lonely since childhood and has finally found hope in her husband and music. Her behavior is worse than even animals!


    These things are exactly what Fu Hanxue did. When she saw Jiang Zehan bringing Zhang Anqi and Zhang Anqi discussing, Fu Hanxue knew that she was afraid that she could not hide what she had done. Zhang Anqi was bound to tell what she had done that year.


    But is there really something wrong with what she did?


    If Zhang Anqi epted her deal from the beginning and promised to let her buy the work with money, wouldn''t there be so many thingster?


    She knows that the world music gold award is beyond her reach. Even if she buys it with money, it is difficult to get such a chance.


    She also saw that Zhang Anqi was just a lonely blind girl, and her husband had no power. She wanted such a person, that is, she was frightened. In a word, she needed to get Zhang Anqi''s works.


    After all, there will be no such opportunity if it is missed.


    There is no doubt that once she won the world music Gold Award, it will bring much gain to her reputation.


    Therefore, she did not hesitate. After Zhang Anqi didn''t sell her work no matter how much money she took out, she decided to use tough means to force Zhang Anqi.


    After all, it''s just a blind girl. What''s the use of such a big award falling on her? Even if you let her shine for a while, who will remember her after two years?


    It''s better for her to take this work and award and pave the way for her future


    And Zhang Anqi''s husband''s death, if he didn''t have to catch up, would he die?


    And the baby in Zhang Anqi''s belly. She did hear Zhang Anqi say she was pregnant, but if she didn''t hurt her, would she finally promise to give her the work?


    So all this is Zhang Anqi''s own creation!


    If Zhang Anqi didn''t have to die to keep any works and take the rich money she gave her, I''m afraid she, her husband and her children have already lived a good life. Where would she be left alone like this?


    So everything is caused by Zhang Anqi. She can''t me her at all!


    I can''t me her!


    So now, why should she me her? For what?


    And ye shuisu and Jiang Zehan. Don''t think she doesn''t know what they mean when they find Zhang Anqi.


    Don''t you just want to destroy her?


    Unexpectedly, she hasn''t done anything to ye shuisu yet. Ye shuisu has already had an idea and has already nned to do this to her in thepetition field!


    Want to destroy her?


    No, no!


    Her Fu Hanxue will never admit defeat!


    I will never be defeated by Ye shuisu!


    Compared with the excitement of the crowd, Fu Hanxue looked very wronged. She pretended that she didn''t understand anything. She looked at Zhang Anqi in shock and said, "Ms. Zhang Anqi, what are you talking about? How can I not understand? September is my work, how can it be yours?"


    Anyway, Zhang Anqi signed the agreement on the transfer of creative rights, so she is not wrong to say that September is her work.


    Such a statement, however, also contains ambiguity, which can divert people''s attention and arouse people''s doubts.


    After all, no matter what Zhang Anqi said, she had no evidence.


    She can talk with empty mouth and white teeth. Can''t she?


    As soon as Fu Hanxue''s words were finished, Zhang Anqi suddenly turned her attention to her direction along with Fu Hanxue''s voice.


    Then, the bone cold came out of Zhang Anqi''s empty eyes.


    Her eyes are clearly invisible, but her pupils at this time make people look at it at this time, which makes people''s back cool.


    Zhang Anqi opened her lips. Her voice and color increased by a few points in vain, and her voice became sharp.


    "That''s the voice! Fu Hanxue! It''s you! Even if I can''t see you, I remember your voice for three years!"


    "That''s the voice. When I prayed not to kick my stomach, I said the most vicious words and kicked the child in my stomach to death!"


    "That''s the voice. When my husband''s bones were not cold, he shamelessly led the world music gold award that originally belonged to me in front of the world!"


    "It''s not enough that this voice has killed my husband and children. For my cloud dream and for me not to go to trouble afterwards, she also threatened me with the life of the director of the orphanage in those years. Once I did anything that made her dissatisfied with cloud dream, she will cut the director..."


    "That''s the voice, Fu Hanxue, that''s your voice! Even if I couldn''t do anything to you at the beginning, I remember my hatred for you day and night, and the hatred that you took away my dream, my love, my husband and children, and everything I have!"

 Chapter 385

    "I think you will be punished one day. Even if you have unlimited scenery, you will be punished one day! I will watch you fall from the altar with my own eyes!"


    "It was this idea that supported me not to go with my husband and children after losing everything."


    "Maybe God has eyes. Now I finally have to wait for this day. I''ve experienced countless pain and suffering in the past three years, and finally let me wait for this day! Fu, Han and Xue, your true face has finally been torn by me!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Every word and sentence of Zhang Anqi is an usation with blood and tears. After she lost her husband, children and dreams, a blind girl endured the pain of three years alone in the ice and snow of country B.


    Zhang Anqi''s words caused a new round of explosion.


    "I didn''t expect Fu Hanxue to be such a person. For a work and award, she can do anything, not even the bottom line of life!"


    "Fu Hanxue not only doesn''t deserve to be human, but also breaks thew? She should be put in prison! Two lives are enough for her to eat prison food all her life!"


    "It''s disgusting! When the Yunhua Temple incident happened, I said she was not a good person! See now? Incessant thunderstorms! You can''t just look at the appearance! There''s something called shopping hot search! Thank you all for believing her so much!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the face of Zhang Anqi who is venting all her hatred, Fu Hanxue was actually afraid for a moment.


    But that fear was fleeting. Instead, it was her hatred for the woman.


    For what? She did nothing wrong. Why should this woman use her in front of so many people?


    She wrote it down!


    She can''t do anything now, but when it''s over, she must make this woman look good! And ye shuisu, too!


    Zhang Anqi used Fu Hanxue that the more fierce she was, the more fierce Fu Hanxue''s tears fell.


    Her whole person is a pitiful look. Looking at Zhang Anqi, her eyes are innocent and her face is unbelievable.


    With tears in her eyes, she said softly, "Zhang Anqi, I have no grievances against you. Why do you wrong me so much? If those things you said really happened to you, I sympathize with you, but you have suffered, so you can''t me me?"


    "What evidence do you have for saying these words?"


    Fu Hanxue''s heart was cold, but she still turned her attention to ye shuisu and said pitifully: "ye shuisu, if you have any dissatisfaction with me, why do you want Jiang Zehan to find someone to deal with me like this during thepetition? If you want to win more brilliance, I can perform worse..."


    "I really don''t know anything..."


    Fu Hanxue''s tears were more and more fierce, but her mood was more and more cold.


    As Zhang Anqi said, three years ago, even the police of country B couldn''t take her because she didn''t leave any evidence for what she did to Zhang Anqi.


    Now even if you find Zhang Anqi without evidence, what can you do to her?


    Want to discredit her?


    She''s not a vegetarian!


    The meaning of Fu Hanxue''s words at this time is also very obvious. It means that Zhang Anqi is the person suddenly found by Jiang Zehan, and Jiang Zehan is ye shuisu''s brother. Their move is to deal with her in thepetition.


    The reason for this is that ye shuisu wants to win more brilliance in thepetition.


    When Fu Hanxue said this, some people were taken by her thoughts.


    Yes, no matter how moving Zhang Anqi says, in the final analysis, there is no evidence in her hand.


    Seeing Fu Hanxue crying so pitifully, could she really be wronged?


    However, her words about ye shuisu attracted many people''s doubts.


    Someone sneered and said: "everyone saw ye shuisu''s wonderful performance just now. She could win Fu Hanxue in everypetition, and she won with absolute advantage. What''s the need for her to calcte Fu Hanxue? Fu Hanxue didn''t exin clearly and began to bite?"


    Because of Zhang Anqi''s statement and the previouspetition, people have had a big impression of Fu Hanxue.


    So at this time, when discussing Fu Hanxue, there was some impoliteness, in which there was a metaphor for swearing.


    Of course, Fu Hanxue was unwilling and annoyed.


    But she has nothing to do now. Who made her so miserable by Ye shuisu today?


    She could only continue to follow the pitiful route and said with tears: "I can understand that Miss Ye wants to contrast you with a worse me. But you find such a blind girl to wrong me, I don''t recognize..."


    At this time, ye shuisu had stood up before they could say anything.


    She was still wearing a red dress. Standing in front of Fu Hanxue, she didn''t need to do anything. She had alreadypared Fu Hanxue.


    She sneered. Her eyes were staring at Fu Hanxue. Her red lips opened gently. The words she spit seemed to be floating, but it was like a mountain pressing against Fu Hanxue.


    "Fu Hanxue, you want to shine. You can seize what should belong to others at any cost, or you can use all kinds of tricks, but do you think everyone will be the same as you?"


    "If you don''t have enough skills to win world-ss awards, you will try your best to win others'' and even kill people."


    "You think what you take away is only a work, but in fact, what you take away is someone else''s dream!"


    "There are other people who have fallen into your clutches. I won''t tell you. Take Zhang Anqi for example. Music is her only dream, her husband is her only love in this life, and her unborn child... How can you be so cruel to a pregnant woman? What do you think hurt Zhang Anqi this time?"


    "Fu Hanxue said you were vicious. Do you recognize it?"


    "Say you are despicable, do you agree?"


    Ye shuisu''s words were so beautiful that Fu Hanxue''s hatred in her eyes broke out even more.


    Looking at Fu Hanxue''s extreme patience, ye shuisu knows how much Fu Hanxue wants to strangle her at this time.


    In fact,pared with what Fu Hanxue had done to her in her previous life, it is not surprising.


    After all, Fu Hanxue is a vicious person.


    Her heart is ck. Never try to find a little kindness in her. Except the ones you put on.


    In fact, Fu Hanxue also has certain talents, whether it''s music, dance, calligraphy and painting, chess, or anything else.


    But she learned so many things at one time, and she really didn''t have extraordinary talent. Although she worked hard, she wasn''t enough to win what a dazzling award.

 Chapter 386

    However, without dazzling awards, how can she achieve the dazzling she wants?


    So she thought of robbing what she didn''t have.


    Not only Zhang Anqi''s, but also several other very eye-catching awards on her.


    When she waspeting for the awards, she chose people who were not very famous, but did produce one or two works, enough to let them on the brightest stage.


    However, when they already have such works, as long as they are liked by Fu Hanxue, they will fall into Fu Hanxue''s bag.


    Like Zhang Anqi.


    Because these people don''t have enough power, plus being suppressed by Fu Hanxue and Fu Hanxue''s scheming, they don''t want to turn over at all.


    There are even people who are ruined by Fu Hanxue because they don''t obey Fu Hanxue, just like Zhang Anqi.


    For Fu Hanxue, one or two world-ss awards in each category can prove her strength.


    Therefore, in this matter, she did harm people, but not many people.


    How many people there are in the world and how many things happen every day. Under the control of Fu Hanxue, these people simply have no way to take Fu Hanxue.


    After all, for people, are they more willing to believe Fu Hanxue, who is packaged very brightly and designed to be the goddess of genius? Or do you prefer to believe in a person who is unknown and only has a little past talent?


    The answer is self-evident.


    And inparison, Fu Hanxue won the awards of those people, but also took away their influence. Even if someone believed what they said, how many people believed it?


    In the end, they are just annihted in the dust. They have no way to take Fu Hanxue at all.


    However, Fu Hanxue operated in this way and took away those people''s dreams


    Fu Hanxue is so vicious and excessive that she sometimes doesn''t give people a way to live. She should have paid her due price and been pulled down from the false altar she built!


    The reason why ye shuisu knew Fu Hanxue''s bad things was that when he was in Fu''s house in his previous life,ter, the whole Fu''s house was almost under Fu Hanxue''s control. Fu Hanxue didn''t avoid her at all.


    After all, in her eyes, she can''t do anything and has to be mped down by her, which can''t pose any threat to her at all.


    She remembers that in herst life, it was a world-ss calligraphy and paintingpetition. Fu Hanxue forced a cutting-edge calligrapher to give her the award in the same way.


    At that time, the calligrapher was unwilling. Fu Hanxue arrogantly asked people to take him to the basement of Fu''s house. He first beat him, then threatened him with his girlfriend, and finally let the calligrapherpromise. Then she ordered the calligrapher to be blindfolded and sent out from the basement of the Fu House. Although the calligrapher had been walking in the Fu House, she didn''t know he wasing from the Fu House.


    Until now, ye shuisu still remembers what Fu Hanxue said to the calligrapher in the basement.


    She grabbed the calligrapher''s hair and said fiercely, "don''t think you can beat me. It''s your blessing that I''m willing to spend money on your work! Otherwise, with your work alone and without my operation, can the work really win a prize?"


    "It''s no use fighting with me! Do you know how I came to the works of the 37th World Music Gold Award? The creators at that time were unwilling to give them to me. As a result, she had a miscarriage and her husband died. She was a blind girl, became lonely and helpless, and ended up depressed."


    "See? This is the end of fighting me!"


    "If you don''t want your girlfriend to end up like the blind woman''s husband, and you don''t want to die without telling me, you''d better promise me now!"


    "As I said, it''s your blessing that I can see your works and am willing to use your works..."


    At that time, ye shuisu, who had long been ignored by Fu Hanxue and allowed Fu Hanxue to show her ugly side recklessly, also heard these words in the corner of the basement and knew the clue of Fu Hanxue''s 37th Music Award.


    Although Fu Hanxue didn''t name Zhang Anqi at that time, she must have extraordinary musical talent because of her blind daughter, miscarriage, tragic death of her husband and depression.


    Putting thesebels together, ye shuisu finally found that Zhang Anqi was the one who hurt Fu Hanxue at the 37th World Music Gold Award.


    ording to the development of the previous life, after Zhang Anqi''s family was destroyed by Fu Hanxue, she will eventually die depressed and can''t avenge her death.


    Fortunately, in this life


    Fu Hanxue should bear her retribution!


    Fu Hanxue is naturally vicious, but this is only the hidden side of her heart.


    Fu Hanxue is also hypocritical. For Fu Hanxue, she hopes to shine and stand in front of people, which will always be the most glorious side.


    Otherwise, she would not be greedy enough to buy world-ss awards through money.


    Of course, Fu Hanxue did more than that.


    But Fu Hanxue''s hypocrisy is so extreme that now shepletely shows her ugliest side in front of the public, which makes her more ufortable than killing her.


    And this time, she revealed her true face in front of the whole Chinese nation. After this, I''m afraid she can''t turn over again.


    Because of this, we can imagine how much Fu Hanxue hates her.


    However, hating her can''t change her current situation.


    Fu Hanxue naturally hates ye shuisu.


    However, she will not admit defeat.


    Seeing ye shuisu''s words, people''s emotions seemed to be more intense.


    "If Fu Hanxue really did those things, in order to achieve his own goal, he even didn''t hesitate to kill others, wouldn''t it be vicious?"


    "If you don''t have the ability to win the world music Gold Award, you will rob others by any means, and then take other people''s honor for yourself. Isn''t it shameless?"


    "I''ve seen a lot. Unexpectedly, Fu Hanxue, who is rumored to be the ''goddess of genius'', is such a despicable and vicious person!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fu Hanxue looked at Shangye shuisu''s cold eyes and looked pitifully at the people who were constantly criticizing her. As soon as she gritted her teeth, she bumped into a chair in front of her with a face of "sadness and anger".


    "Why do you listen to ye shuisu and Zhang Anqi and use me so? Rumors that wronged people can also kill! In that case, in order to prove my innocence, I can die!"

 Chapter 387

    In fact, Zhang Anqi''s words at the beginning were too infectious and shocking. In addition, Fu Hanxue cheated, ignored the rules and giarized ye shuisu''s works in thepetition with ye shuisu. Such behavior has challenged people''s tolerance for her.


    And even if Zhang Anqi is not so famous, with her musical talent, a considerable number of people have heard her works and believe in her character.


    Therefore, under Zhang Anqi''s very real words, many people choose to believe Zhang Anqi.


    As a result, Fu Hanxue was forced to the point that he could only "express his ambition with death" like now.


    When Fu Hanxue just hit the chair, Fu Yiyu skillfully pulled Fu Hanxue aside.


    Let Fu Hanxue''s forehead take blood, but not "die".


    He took Fu Hanxue "distressed" and said, "Hanxue, you were wronged. Just say it. Dad believes you. Shuisu and thedy Zhang Anqi must have misunderstood you. Just exin the misunderstanding clearly. Where do you need to hurt yourself like this?"


    In fact, Fu Yiyu said so. You know, now people in the whole country are paying attention to the things on the test field. Most of them choose not to believe Fu Hanxue and question Fu Hanxue.


    If Fu Hanxue really doesn''t do anything, how can she reverse the impression of everyone?


    Fu Yiyu tied his North China project with Fu Hanxue. In order not to affect the project, he had to stand on Fu Hanxue''s side.


    Although he was angry when he saw that Fu Hanxue was now involved in such a scandal, it was better to save a little.


    Fu Hanxue shook her head with tearful eyes: "Dad, thank you for believing my innocence. But if everyone thinks I deserve to die and wrongs me so much, I am willing to die..."


    Fu Hanxue''s bitter meat trick is really useful. People always tend to sympathize with the weak.


    Seeing Fu Hanxue really hurt herself, and listening to Fu Hanxue, there is no evidence that Zhang Anqi "wronged" her.


    People''sments began to reverse, and more people chose to believe Fu Hanxue.


    "Speaking of it, there is no evidence for Zhang Anqi''s usation against Fu Hanxue. Fu Hanxue won''t really be wronged, right?"


    "I think Fu Hanxue has been crying since Zhang Anqi used her. Now she directly says that she is going to die... There is no such thing as public opinion killing people. Will Fu Hanxue not be such a wronged soul?"


    "Let''s take a look at this matter again. Although I think Zhang Anqi is really moving and she can''t cheat... Fu Hanxue doesn''t seem to cheat..."


    "Zhang Anqi can''t really be ye shuisu who came to attack Fu Hanxue?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fu Hanxue heard everyone''s discussion and changed, and weakly hooked the lip corner.


    Even if ye shuisu found Zhang Anqi and told her story, what if she harvested everyone''s tears?


    When the police couldn''t find evidence, as long as she now ys the weak side, the guilty are ye shuisu and Zhang Anqi!


    Zhang Anqi couldn''t see it, but when she heard Fu Hanxue twisting ck and white, she couldn''t help pinching the chair she was sitting on, and her mood couldn''t help getting more excited.


    At this time, ye shuisu came to Zhang Anqi and patted her on the shoulder. She just whispered in her ear, "don''t worry." somehow, she was relieved.


    Then, ye shuisu coldly hooked Fu Hanxue''s lips and said in a cold voice, "I really don''t cry when I don''t see the coffin!"


    Then she looked back at Jiang Zehan and called out, "big brother."


    Jiang Zehan looked dignified at this time. He went to find Zhang Anqi. He also knew what had happened to Zhang Anqi in the whole process.


    So at this moment, he also felt that Fu Hanxue''s affectation at this time was very abominable.


    After hearing ye shuisu calling him, he nodded to ye shuisu.


    Then, he went to the projector behind him. After ying something, such a video appeared on the projector.


    The video was taken by the World Music Award Committee, and a staff member of the awardmittee spoke in front of the video.


    There was a polite smile on her face and her words were very official:


    "After the review of the World Music Committee, it can be confirmed that the award-winning work September of the 37th World Music gold award is actually Ms. Zhang Anqi''s cloud dream."


    "Themittee agreed that theposition style of the former gold medal winner Ms. Fu Hanxue''s music works in previous years is very different from this one."


    "Together with some other evidence, it proves that Ms. Fu Hanxue did coerce Ms. Zhang Anqi to sign a creative right transfer agreement, and that the award-winning works are very simr to the arrangement habits of Ms. Zhang Anqi''s works in previous years."


    "We have decided to change the winner of the 37th World Music Gold Award from Ms. Fu Hanxue to Ms. Zhang Anqi."


    "As for Ms. Fu Hanxue''s behavior of falsely iming awards, themittee will investigate her responsibility ording tow."


    "Congrattions to Ms. Zhang Anqi for winning the 37th World Music Gold Award..."


    When the staff member announced the news, she was not alone. It was a more formal rification meeting. After she finished, the people at the bottom couldn''t help but burst into apuse.


    The truly talented and winners deserve apuse.


    Whether or not she waited three years for this victory to arrive.


    Although the people were surprised at the facts seen from the projector at this time and had mixed feelings, they couldn''t help pping their hands after hearing the apuse from the people in the projector.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    Just on the court, the apuse of those people for Zhang Anqi was very fierce.


    Zhang Anqi immersed in such apuse, mixed feelings in her heart, and aplex smile was aroused in the corners of her mouth, but she was not happy.


    Three years.


    When her husband decided not to sell her cloud dream to Fu Hanxue, he imagined to her that she really stood on the world-ss stage and stood on the podium in front of everyone''s apuse.


    What he said to her was always moving. He said in her ear, "whether you are a blind girl now or you will shine in the future, you are the treasure in my heart, but standing on the music stage and getting apuse is your dream. I hope to see you realize your dream."


    Now, she has received some apuse that should belong to her.


    But she didn''t seem to be happy anymore.


    And her husband can''t see the scene when she takes back everything she should have


    Seeing that the honor that belongs to Zhang Anqi has returned to Zhang Anqi, ye shuisu is also very happy about it. At the same time, she is also vaguely worried about Zhang Anqi.

 Chapter 388

    When everyone praised Zhang Anqi, she went to Zhang Anqi''s side and whispered to Zhang Anqi: "Miss angel, when everything belongs to youes back, Fu Hanxue will be punished and your husband will feel at ease. With the world music Gold Award, your future music road will be smoother, and your husband will be happy for you when he looks at you in the sky."


    Although people apuded Zhang Anqi constantly at this time, Zhang Anqi felt a burst of vanity in such apuse.


    Yes, since three years ago, the only purpose of her life is to avenge Fu Hanxue one day.


    Now Fu Hanxue''s true face has been torn apart by her. Afterwards, Fu Hanxue will certainly suffer the price.


    Then the string that had been broken tightly for three years was loosened at this moment.


    And she had no hope of living.


    Therefore, when all the hatred and burden attached to her were released, what she thought was to die and apany her husband in heaven.


    But now, after listening to ye shuisu''s words, she had extinguished all the brilliance in her eyes, and now another light was lit up.


    Yes, her husband is no longer with her now, but when he looks at her in the sky, he is bound to hope her well,


    However, her music dream from childhood to childhood has always been


    So, she can''t die yet


    Zhang Anqi''s hand was tightly clutching the handle of the chair, which would be rxed.


    Her frown, which had been tight, stretched at this time.


    She nodded to ye shuisu and said, "thank you, Miss Ye."


    Ye shuisu observed the subtle changes of Zhang Anqi, saw that hope had been rekindled in her eyes, and her heart settled down.


    What a person fears most is that there is no hope in life.


    She was afraid that something would happen to Zhang Anqi.


    But it''s fine now.


    At this time, after they pped Zhang Anqi, gradually, their attention shifted to Fu Hanxue.


    Aftertaste what the people of the World Music Committee said about Fu Hanxue. Everyone only spits on Fu Hanxue.


    "I didn''t expect Fu Hanxue to be so shameless and vicious. She really robbed Zhang Anqi of the 37th World Music Gold Award! Fortunately, I just saw her dying. I thought Zhang Anqi wronged her. I didn''t expect..."


    "Shocked my three views! Let alone how much Fu Hanxue pretended just now. At the beginning, how many people were deceived by the image of the goddess of genius created by Fu Hanxue on the Inte?"


    "What a shame! Now even the World Music Committee hase forward to beat Fu Hanxue''s fake, and Fu Hanxue''s stealing Zhang Anqi''s works is a certainty!"


    "Speaking, the most dazzling thing in Fu Hanxue''s resume is the world music Gold Award. Without this world-ss award that is difficult for Chinese people to win once in three or five years, who would think how powerful Fu Hanxue is? Fu Hanxue''s world music gold award is fake, and I don''t know if she won other awards?"


    "I think it''s mostly! Fu Hanxue said how powerful she is. During thepetition, her talents are like that, but I''m afraid it''s just outsiders. If she is so powerful, she will be abused so badly by Ye shuisu? Although ye shuisu is really vicious."


    "Do you remember? Just now Fu Hanxue vowed that she used ye shuisu''s works in the thirdpositionpetition, and ye shuisu calcted her. At that time, I only thought Fu Hanxue was the gold medal winner of world music, and I still stood on her side. Even if she didn''t win the GERT music Diamond Award like ye shuisu, at least her ability would not be much worse than ye shuisu, not at all It''s necessary to steal ye shuisu''s works. Now let''s see... Hehe! "


    "The fact is very clear. Fu Hanxue has no ability topete with ye shuisu at all. In order to win ye shuisu, she stole a work, just as she robbed Zhang Anqi''s work before. I''m afraid she didn''t think this time that she would steal ye shuisu''s head, and was caught by Mu ran and crack down on counterfeiting on the spot."


    "Just now, we really med ye shuisu. How can we deal with Fu Hanxue? It''s clear that she is guilty and corrupt!"


    "Fortunately, Mu ran found out that Fu Hanxue giarized ye shuisu''s works. Otherwise, in the thirdpositionpetition, Fu Hanxue will win! At that time, everyone thinks that Fu Hanxue can win thepetition, her musical ability will be higher than ye shuisu, and she will win the GERT Diamond Award... Let such a person who has no talent and has lost virtue win the GERT Diamond Award That''s really a grievance! Fu Hanxue, why should she? "


    "Seriously, Fu Hanxue is so shameless! Remember what Fu Hanxue said before? When the official announcement that ye shuisu won the GERT Diamond Award came out, Fu Hanxue said without shame that he won the GERT Diamond Award for his work mountain peak It''s her work! I also made such apetition to correct my name... I just want to say, what is shameless? Invincible in the world? That''s it! "


    "Yes! Does Fu Hanxue''s face hurt now? She didn''t expect that ye shuisu''s other talents besidesposing music are so powerful? I guess blindly, the reason why Fu Hanxue makes such a fuss now is to beat ye shuisu on other talents, and then cheat onpositionpetition to find a song simr to Ye shuisu It is said that her own works will eventually give people the illusion that she is far better than ye shuisu. In the end, the GERT Diamond Award, which originally belonged to ye shuisu, has changed and naturally be her. "


    "That''s a good calction! But she didn''t calcte it. Ye shuisu was far better than her in other aspects. Inposition, she could have prepared to buy other people''s works long ago, but she didn''t expect ye shuisu to be so strong in the other two items and eventually failed miserably... Tut tut!"


    "Fu Hanxue really wants to be famous and crazy. She wants to win anything good. In the past, for Zhang Anqi''s world music Gold Award, she could cause Zhang Anqi to miscarry and kill Zhang Anqi''s husband. Afterwards, she has been threatening Zhang Anqi. Now that ye shuisu has won the GERT music diamond award, she wants to win the award, and hase up with so many conspiracies and tricks If it weren''t for ye shuisu''s strength online, I''m afraid Fu Hanxue''s calction would really seed this time! "


    "How big are the world music Gold Award and the GERT music Diamond Award, especially the GERT music Diamond Award, which are the first awards won by the Chinese in Genesis. Why is Fu Hanxue so greedy? Does she want to make herself famous forever by staring at these awards?"

 Chapter 389

    "Yes? Do you remember the" lucky Fairy "in Yunhua temple not long ago? Just a bimonthly vision, she can make a legend thousands of years ago that she is a" Fairy "designated by God, so as to rub the heat of the bimonthly vision and make herself popr in the wholework. Look at her shameless staring at other people''s awards. She must want to be famous for thousands of years, not to mention that she wants to be famous It has attracted much attention. "


    "Unfortunately, pheasants are pheasants. No matter what way you want to turn yourself into a Phoenix, you will eventually be beaten back to its original shape."


    "Yes! With this Fu Hanxue, if she hadn''t made so many moths for herself, who would know her? She''s just a clown!"


    "I''m still a disgusting and vicious clown! If I stumble on ye shuisu, I''ll take her! She''s done too much on Zhang Anqi before! Robbing Zhang Anqi''s works, causing Zhang Anqi to miscarry, killing Zhang Anqi''s husband... All these things are enough to put this pheasant clown in jail!"


    "It''s really refreshing. I didn''t expect that there would be such a vicious person as Fu Hanxue! Why should such a person appear in the public eye? I feel sick when I think of believing in her so much before! It''s like eating a fly!"


    "Fu Hanxue pheasant clown, get out of public sight and go to jail! It''s disgusting!"


    "Fu Hanxue pheasant clown, get out of public sight and go to jail! It''s disgusting!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The reason why many people chose to believe Fu Hanxue in the past is that Fu Hanxue''s previous people on the Inte have done a good job inying the groundwork. In addition, she is very good at pretending to be pitiful andpassionate in front of the public. She is also very good at releasing smoke bombs to the public and saying some words to confuse the public''s line of sight, so that people can''t understand what the truth is.


    At the very beginning, many people stood on Fu Hanxue''s side and thought that Fu Hanxue had a lot of talent. After all, Fu Hanxue''s awards were ced there in the past. At the beginning, people''s impression of Fu Hanxue was that she was brilliant. In addition, Fu Hanxue could pretend. It was not so easy topletely reverse everyone''s good impression of her.


    So even if Zhang Anqi''s appearance and what she said gave everyone so much impact, and Fu Hanxue lost three consecutive contests, it was certain that people saw herck of virtue, and they still had many choices to believe her.


    After all, people think that even if Fu Hanxue''s talent is not as good as ye shuisu, Fu Hanxue still has talent. She won''t be so bad.


    In thepetition with ye shuisu, even if you have a little care, how can you harm Zhang Anqi like that?


    Even under the deliberate guidance of Fu Hanxue, there are those who think ye shuisu is the perpetrator of evil, deliberately frame Fu Hanxue and let her steal her works


    But now, seeing that the world music gold medal organizations havee forward to crack down on counterfeiting, Fu Hanxue has directly verified the fact that Fu Hanxue has really done some unspeakable things to Zhang Anqi.


    From this point of view, it shows that Fu Hanxue doesn''t have much outstanding musical talent at all, and ye shuisu doesn''t need to secretly calcte Fu Hanxue, because she can easily win Fu Hanxue.


    In fact, it is said that ye shuisu calcted Fu Hanxue to giarize ye shuisu''s works, which was first said by Fu Hanxue. When GERT Music Committee announced that ye shuisu was the winner of the Diamond Award, Fu Hanxue vowed that ye shuisu''s winning works were stolen from her


    All these, in addition to saying Fu Hanxue is vicious and shameless, what else?


    It is the real hammer of this matter thatpletely makes Fu Hanxue''s true face have no chance to hide. Those who originally chose to believe in Fu Hanxue are alsopletely unable to establish any trust in Fu Hanxue.


    For a moment, everyone saw Fu Hanxue''s vicious face and attacked her.


    It was Fu Hanxue who pushed herself step by step to the attention of all the public, and now let the public see her vicious side of surpassing everyone''s moral bottom line, so why didn''t they get angry?


    The so-called moral unworthiness will bring disaster. Fu Hanxue epted the praise of the people as unworthy as before, which naturally made the people more angry.


    At the same time, people had misunderstood ye shuisu because of Fu Hanxue''s deliberate guidance. Now these misunderstandings have all been lifted.


    The world was filled with curses against Fu Hanxue.


    Not only thements on the Inte, but also the people who came to the scene, saying "pheasant clown" and "vicious woman" sentence by sentence, also scolded Fu Hanxue bloody.


    Fu Hanxue''s face was pale, and he was unsteady. He really fell down.


    This time, Fu Yiyu didn''te to help her, and his face was blue with anger.


    The reason why Fu Hanxue dared to continue to deceive the public when ye shuisu and Jiang Zehan brought Zhang Anqi and Zhang Anqi had clearly exined the truth of that year, and even beat ye shuisu, saying that Zhang Anqi was brought by Ye shuisu to harm her.


    It''s just because she has a basic bottom line, that is, in her opinion, even if ye shuisu doesn''t know how to know what happened that year, there will be no evidence that she hurt Zhang Anqi in her hands.


    After all, she didn''t do things perfectly, and she didn''t dare to go too far for fame and wealth.


    In those years, even the police couldn''t find her fault. What can ye shuisu do to her now?


    Although she lost miserably today, which has greatly exceeded orpletely exceeded her expectations, she thought that things should not be worse. If Zhang Anqi''s story is not verified, she will still have the possibility of turnover in the future.


    After all, under her guidance, aren''t there many people who believe in her?


    After today''spetition, she always has a way to do things in the future.


    But I didn''t expect that ye shuisu really didn''t show evidence of what happened that year, but ye shuisu and Jiang Zehan found the World Music Award Committee and asked them to admit that the winning works of the 37th World Music Gold Award were Zhang Anqi''s works, not hers.


    In this way, her previous denial of Zhang Anqi''s words has be a certainty!


    Her imagepletely copsed at this moment!


    Of course, Fu Hanxue is unwilling to admit defeat and let her vicious image be seen by everyone.


    She opened her lips as if to say something.


    But in the end, nothing was said.


    Because now, what else does she have to say?

 Chapter 390

    "No, what the World Music Council said is not true."


    Fu Hanxue said this sentence tremblingly, but no one paid attention to her at all. Instead, she was scolded more fiercely.


    "Fu Hanxue still wants to deceive people. What''s her face made of? The city wall? What the World Music Committee said is not true. Some people havepared her music works over the years. It''s obviously the same as what themittee said. It''s not from her at all!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s over. It''s all over.


    There was a sh of dizziness in his brain, and Fu Hanxue seemed to see nothing.


    There was only the sound of everyoneughing and abusing her.


    "Pheasant wants to be a phoenix!"


    "Despicable and vicious!"


    "Clown!"


    "Suffer retribution!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Why is that?


    Originally, she wanted to use thispetition to suppress ye shuisu and make herself famous.


    But what happened? Not only did she lose everypetition to ye shuisu, which gave her a bad reputation, but her dream of winning the GERT music Diamond Award was also broken.


    Zhang Anqi''s appearance directly pushed her to the bottom of the valley!


    What should she do now?


    Her ugly face was seen!


    However, what she shows to the outside world should only be the most shining side. All the ugliness should not be seen!


    But now, everyone, in such a contest that the whole country is paying attention to, everyone knows her ugly true face!


    Being known for her ugly true face on such arge scale, I''m afraid she will never be able to turn over again in the future.


    No matter what she does in the future, no matter what she tries to do "noble" things again, everyone''s first impression of her will be that she is a despicable woman and she has done very vicious things.


    Moreover, after today''s incident, it is unknown whether she will have the opportunity to appear in the public eye to "rify" herself.


    After all, now that the whole country of China knows her ugly face, she still wants an opportunity to "rify" it to the whole country. It can be imagined how much opportunity it needs and how much power it needs behind it.


    She is now so miserable, her reputation has beenpletely lost, and there is basically no possibility of appearing in public view in the future.


    But in contrast, ye shuisu showed herself in front of people all over China. She worked hard, but ye shuisu got the shine she wanted.


    This makes her not angry and hate!


    But what should she do now? What can she do?


    From beingpletely pressed down by leaf soda in the talentpetition, to her being robbed of works and losing her character by real hammer.


    This step by step, her impression in everyone''s heart has beenpletely hit the bottom.


    But it shouldn''t be like this! Her Fu Hanxue should shine!


    Why? She tried her best to prepare all this. When ye shuisu was ready, she ended up like this!


    There seemed to be more and more abuse around.


    Fu Hanxue''s face was as gray as death, and the whole person fell into a state of extreme hatred.


    She hates, hates everyone!


    Why should these people abuse her? They should all praise her and regard her as a goddess! Like at the beginning!


    She hates me! Hate Zhang Anqi, hate Jiang Zehan


    Hate ye shuisu more!


    Now, how could she not think that all this is the situation of Ye shuisu?


    First, I promised topete with her, and then after everyone paid attention to thepetition, I found Zhang Anqi and gave her a head-on blow!


    Zhang Anqi has a long way to go in country B, and it is not so easy to verify with the World Music Committee.


    Jiang Zehan must have made preparations for bringing Zhang Anqi to hammer her today.


    Jiang Zehan has no grievances with her. The person who really implements the calction behind this must be ye shuisu!


    Funny, she also wanted to calcte ye shuisu in thispetition. Unexpectedly, she was the one who was finally calcted!


    She is now discredited, but ye shuisu is attracting attention because she won thepetition with her!


    no


    She hates me! I hate it!


    It seems that she can see again, and her brain is no longer so dizzy. Fu Hanxue wants to find ye shuisu in the crowd. If she wants to do something, she must pull ye shuisu down from the altar.


    After all, it belongs to her!


    However, as soon as she regained her sight after being greatly stimted, she saw Fu Yiyu staring at her angrily.


    Others may not see it, but Fu Hanxue is sitting on the ground at this time, so she can clearly see that Fu Yiyu''s hands hidden in his sleeves are clenching his fists.


    If there were not so many people watching, Fu Hanxue thought that Fu Yiyu would p her in the face.


    Even if Fu Hanxue has the means, he can''tpare with Fu Yiyu, who has been immersed in the mall for many years and doesn''t know how many big scenes he has seen.


    In particr, she was raised next to Fu Yiyu. She knew how cruel Fu Yiyu really was.


    Even if she is his adopted daughter, now her reputation is ruined, and she has been involved in his Fu''s North China project, then the project will also be affected by her.


    And now people all over China are paying attention to what is happening now, and we can imagine how much impact it will have.


    From what Fu Yiyu warned her earlier, she already knew how much Fu Yiyu would hate her once she would bring losses to Fu Yiyu.


    She also wants to save the situation, but who can think of


    Facing Fu Yiyu, Fu Hanxue is more or less afraid.


    She bit her lower lip and wanted to say something. After all, she didn''t say it. She just called out, "Dad..."


    After Fu Hanxue''s words came out, Fu Yiyu became more angry.


    How could he have such an adopted daughter? Why did he trust Fu Hanxue so much at the beginning and give her the publicity of Fu is the North China project in public?


    Can''t you announce to give her the publicity after thepetition?


    If he had expected the current situation, he would not have been involved by Fu Hanxue!


    He thought he had opened the back door to Fu Hanxue and at least saved her GERT music Diamond Award, which was still beneficial to his project.


    But he didn''t expect that Fu Hanxue''s once world music gold award was fake! In this way, where does she have any confidence topete with ye shuisu?


    That''s OK. She was shaken out in public for the pickled things she had done for the world music Gold Award!


    No matter how much Fu Hanxue has done, all he knows is that after this, Fu Hanxue''s reputation will be destroyed, and his project will be affected.


    Originally, he wanted to take advantage of Fu Hanxue''s potential to press Fu Linnan on Fu''s North China project.


    In Fu''s group, as an elder of Fu Linnan, he was pressed by Fu Linnan all year round. In his heart, he had umted enough dissatisfaction.

 Chapter 391

    He wanted everyone to know that Fu Yiyu was no worse than Fu Linnan.


    Moreover, the performance of him and Fu Linnan in the shopping mall is also rted to Fu''s redistribution of Fu''s resources in the future.


    So even if he had been pressed by Fu Linnan, he never gave up to fight back.


    It''s just that there hasn''t been a suitable opportunity before.


    Now it is not easy to see that Fu Hanxue has such an opportunity to be concerned by the whole country.


    Originally, he thought Fu Hanxue would greatly promote the development of his project. Unexpectedly, his project would be dragged down by Fu Hanxue!


    He really knows how many people in China are paying attention to thispetition!


    In other words, he can guess how much negative impact this will have on his project.


    Fu Yiyu tried his best to suppress his anger, but there was still fire in his eyes.


    Even in his anger, Fu Yiyu''s tone of voice still has a sense of awe inspiring righteousness.


    He took some "heartache" and scolded Fu Hanxue: "Hanxue, you let me down! You can''t be excellent, but how can you do such a vicious thing behind your back for a prize? You shouldn''t take anything that isn''t yours. Don''t you understand the truth that dad taught you since childhood?"


    "Dad, your current state is not suitable for work. Put down all the Fu''s projects you take in your hand! Reflect on what you do!"


    In the face of Fu Yiyu''s high sounding words, Fu Hanxue doesn''t recognize it at all.


    With the Fu family''s attitude towards her, if she doesn''t strive to be excellent and dazzling, even if the dazzling is obtained through improper means, will Fu Yiyu give her Fu family resources? Is she still qualified to stand beside Fu Linnan?


    In the end, she will only live a in life!


    But she doesn''t want to live a dull life!


    She just wants to find a way to win more things, whether it''s better people or more money and status.


    You shouldn''t take anything that isn''t hers.


    How many things did Fu Yiyu plunder when he developed his power behind his back?


    Fu Hanxue didn''t want to worry about what Fu Yiyu had done.


    After listening to Fu Yiyu''s words, she just hated her more.


    What does Fu Yiyu mean? She knows very well that this is to remove all her positions in Fu.


    All.


    Not just the publicity of the North China project.


    However, she just came back from abroad and just wanted to shine in China, be Mrs. Fu and be the most dazzling woman.


    But all this hasn''t started yet. Why did she lose everything?


    Fu Hanxue hated her, but she didn''t dare say anything about Fu Yiyu.


    She knew that she had no ability topete with Fu Yiyu.


    Just, she really hates!


    Reputation, the glory she onceboriously created, and the future development... She has lost too many things in this moment!


    Because of hate, Fu Hanxue was trembling.


    But now she is still like an ugly mole ant, spitting and scolding by everyone.


    After Fu Yiyu said those "high sounding" words to Fu Hanxue, he continued to say "high sounding" words to the people with "heartache": "Fu Hanxue will make such a mistake. As an adoptive father, I also have a mistake. Today''spetition is over here. Afterwards, I will educate Hanxue. I will also give you an exnation about what Hanxue does. If there is any misunderstanding, I will also rify it to you."


    With that, he bowed solemnly to the camera.


    Fu Yiyu is undoubtedly making a show this time.


    In the end, he is Fu Hanxue''s nominal adoptive father. Today, he is beside Fu Hanxue. He doesn''t say anything to show his attitude, but he seems to be unable to pass.


    And the meaning of his words is also very obvious. He just wants to do it first. He can''t face the anger of the people for the time being. He takes Fu Hanxue away first.


    After all, Fu Hanxue has something to do with him. Fu Hanxue is losing face now and is losing his face at the same time.


    And he didn''t say anything. He said there might be some misunderstanding. He just wanted to help Fu Hanxue operate in the future.


    At least, he didn''t want Fu Hanxue to affect his project.


    However, the public did not buy Fu Yiyu''s "sincerity".


    "Now I know I''m mistaken. What did I do before? Fu Hanxue did so much harm behind his back, do you know?"


    "Does the second master Fu have another Fu''s North China project that he originally wanted to give to Fu Hanxue for publicity? Things rted to this project have been ck all his life!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fu Yiyu had been angry for a long time and could stand it at this time.


    He nced at Fu Hanxue behind him coldly: "go."


    Seeing that the discussion in front of us can''t be suppressed at all, the best way is to leave the public''s sight first and make ns when the heat drops down.


    Fu Hanxue certainly knows this truth.


    She stood up and wanted to leave first.


    But at this time, ye shuisu coldly opened his lips: "wait."


    Of course, Fu Yiyu and Fu Hanxue know that ye shuisu and others are still around them, but they have been tossed by the public''sments and have no intention to care about them.


    At this time, they stopped when they heard Fu Linnan''s voice.


    Without waiting for what Fu Yiyu and Fu Hanxue said, ye shuisu didn''t talk nonsense. He looked directly at Fu Hanxue and said, "Fu Hanxue, you are suspected of robbing works, beating people, causing miscarriage, and driving to kill Zhang Anqi''s husband... No matter which crime, you should be filed for investigation!"


    Zhang Anqi came all the way here, and she had nned to ruin Fu Hanxue today.


    After all, with the evil things Fu Hanxue had done in his previous life and this life, it was light to lose his fame and reputation.


    However, in thepetition that people all over China are paying attention to, it is enough to expose what kind of person she is.


    Even the harm to her is devastating.


    Just when Fu Hanxue was forced step by step to the point where she didn''t rify anything to herself, we can see how painful she was.


    However, of course, the matter cannot end until Fu Hanxue is exposed.


    Everything she has done to Zhang Anqi should make her pay her due price!


    Now we can''t let Fu Hanxue go easily, otherwise she won''t recognize everything Zhang Anqi said afterwards.


    After all, even if the world musicmittee came out to admit Zhang Anqi in person, it can only show that Fu Hanxue giarized Zhang Anqi''s works. There is no evidence for other evil things Fu Hanxue did to Zhang Anqi. Fu Hanxue will rify afterwards.

 Chapter 392

    Time is urgent. It''s not easy to find the World Music Committee to help Zhang Anqi rify during today''spetition.


    Even the police couldn''t find evidence of the evil things Fu Hanxue did to Zhang Anqi.


    Now after three years, it''s not easy to find it again.


    But if anything is intentional, it''s not easy, it doesn''t mean it''s impossible.


    Now it''s best to take Fu Hanxue down at one fell swoop. Otherwise, it''s easier to give Fu Hanxue breathing time.


    Fu Hanxue was hit repeatedly today and almost couldn''t hold up.


    Now she heard that ye shuisu was going to drive her to the bottom of the valley again. Her voice was obviously excited.


    Even in front of the crowd, she looked at ye shuisu''s eyes, and there was obviously a light of hate flowing out: "Ye shuisu, I didn''t do what you said! I admit I used Zhang Anqi''s work, but it was sold to me three years ago! I didn''t know it was Zhang Anqi''s work, and I didn''t know her at all! What Zhang Anqi said was wronged me for no reason! Ye shuisu, you''ve forced me to this point. What else do you want? Do you want me to die ?¡±


    Fu Hanxue''s face turned white and stared at ye shuisu, as if she was really innocent.


    Simrly, she is also climbing ye shuisu, pretending to be poor, and wants to transfer the spearhead to ye shuisu.


    But obviously, it has no effect like before.


    Ye shuisu looked at Fu Hanxue''s reaction and just sneered.


    Someone sold her Zhang Anqi''s works three years ago? She doesn''t know who Zhang Anqi is?


    Look at her tearful appearance. If she had not known the truth in her previous life, ye shuisu would really believe her.


    Unfortunately, all the ugliness of Fu Hanxue has been revealed in front of her.


    Moreover, Fu Hanxue threatened her with suicide before. She would pretend tomit suicide because others believed her.


    Now she knew that no one believed her. Even if she shouted to die, she wouldn''t really do anything.


    Because she knows very well that now, even if she really bleeds, it won''t have any effect.


    Ye shuisu coldly hooks her lips to Fu Hanxue. Her cold appearance is in obvious contrast to Fu Hanxue''s miserable appearance at this time.


    Under the dazzling light of Ye shuisu, Fu Hanxue seems to be a grain of dust. A vicious dust.


    Ye shuisu said to Fu Hanxue, "are you wronged? The police station of country B has files for what Zhang Anqi said. Now these files have been brought forward. With Zhang Anqi''s witness, there is evidence that you are suspected of killing Zhang Anqi''s husband. Can you convict you? In addition, these evidence is at least enough for you to detain first.


    Fu Hanxue, don''t struggle. Now your vicious fangs have been seen by everyone. If you turn yourself in and tell the truth about what you have done, I''m afraid it''s still good for you.


    Otherwise, you will only end up worse.


    Of course, you deserve it. "


    Ye shuisu''s tone was very light, but every word he said was oppressing Fu Hanxue.


    Fu Hanxue really didn''t expect such a thing to happen today.


    Everything she tried hard to n was destroyed.


    Her reputation, everything she lost today, I''m afraid it won''te back.


    But why? Why? Why let her be in the hands of Ye shuisu, a bitch!


    She has done more evil than Zhang Anqi.


    Now ye shuisu can find Zhang Anqi unconsciously. She really doesn''t know whether ye shuisu still has other things in her hand.


    But how could she get into detention?


    She still refuses to admit defeat!


    No matter what basin ye shuisu buttoned on her head, she still wants to turn over!


    Fu Hanxue didn''t die as she said.


    She ruthlessly gouged out ye shuisu. Her eyes came from hell. They were her original color. With only one eye, it seemed that they could eat people. She looked like that. If timid people saw it, they would be scared.


    But ye shuisu won''t.


    Ye shuisu just looked at her coldly and fearlessly. On the contrary, she pressed her.


    At this time, in addition to Zhang Anqi''s statement, although ye shuisu did not show any substantive evidence, they still had no objection to the detention and investigation of Fu Hanxue.


    Today, people have great doubts about Fu Hanxue''s character.


    Moreover, it is true that Fu Hanxue stole Zhang Anqi''s works. It is also true that Fu Hanxue has no talent at all.


    Now people have no filter to see Fu Hanxue. It is obvious that the things rted to Zhang Anqi, even if they can''t be 100% sure that the death of Zhang Anqi''s husband is rted to Fu Hanxue.


    But Fu Hanxue is involved, and there are enough reasons to suspect that she did it. At least it is necessary to detain Fu Hanxue and file a case for investigation.


    Fu Hanxue has undoubtedly be a street mouse. But she still didn''t give uppletely.


    She turned her eyes to Fu Yiyu for help.


    Now, ye shuisu is aggressive towards her, and Fu Linnan is bewitched by Ye shuisu. Only Fu Yiyu can help her.


    Fu Yiyu just looked at Fu Hanxue coldly, not hiding his disgust with her.


    Fu Hanxue''s heart is cold. A cruel light shed in my heart.


    Her fist clenched. Now everyone is going to give her up, isn''t it?


    At this time, under Fu Linnan''s sign, Gao Lang took two people to Fu Hanxue and said, "Miss Fu, Qing follow me to the police station."


    Gao Lang''s words are quite tough, and there is no sense of respect.


    Gao Lang means Fu Linnan. Even if Fu Yiyu doesn''t help her, Fu Hanxue has no way to disobey Fu Linnan.


    However, although the current situation is very bad for her.


    But if she did go to the detention center, it would be a worse situation for her now.


    Moreover, it was ye shuisu''s proposal to let her into the detention center. Anyway, she just didn''t want ye shuisu to be proud!


    This bitch, she suffered so badly today, she will take revenge!


    Seeing that the two people brought by Gao Lang behind her havee to her, she has the posture of forcing her to go if she doesn''t go.


    Fu Hanxue''s eyes could not help but raise the light of hatred.


    At this time, she didn''t resist the two people. She just bit her teeth and shed a few tears. She looked up to the sky and said, "Dad, you went early. Now her daughter has been wronged and will be ashamed of you."


    As she spoke, her tears fell down faster as if she didn''t want money.

 Chapter 393

    At this time, Fu Hanxue''s father is certainly not her adoptive father Fu Yiyu, but her biological father.


    The steward of the Fu family who died to save Fu''s son is naturally also Fu''s lifesaver.


    It was because of this rtionship that Fu Hanxue was raised in the Fu family as Miss Fu family.


    Fu Hanxue pretended to be poor and didn''t stop the two people close to her. After all, Fu Hanxue didn''t tell them what she said now.


    However, Fu Yiyu stopped Fu Hanxue at this time, blocked the two people who wanted to take Fu Hanxue, and said, "what do you want to do? Even if Han Xue did something wrong and couldn''t enter the detention center, you had to give notice to the detention center. Did you send it if you wanted?


    Now it''s just that Zhang Anqi said two words. The world musicmittee came out and said that the winning work is not snow, so it''s time to send snow to the police station? Even if snow bought the work, it''s also officially authorized. Maybe this behavior is wrong, but it''s definitely not against thew!


    You just want to take Han Xue away. Do you pay attention to me? Do you pay attention to the Fu family? "


    Fu Yiyu is used to the scenes. At this time, he looks like "righteous words".


    Seeing this, the two people close to Fu Hanxue stopped and looked at Gao Lang for instructions.


    Gao Lang looked at Fu Linnan. Seeing that Fu Linnan had no performance, he waved and motioned the two people to step back.


    Seeing this, Fu Yiyu also looked at Fu Linnan and snorted coldly.


    Fu Hanxue is now his adopted daughter. Moving Fu Hanxue in front of everyone is also refuting his face. Just when Fu Linnan wanted to start with Fu Hanxue, he actually wanted to stop it.


    But he knew very well that Fu Linnan might not give him this face.


    But now, Fu Hanxue mentioned the father who saved the life of Fu, which is rted to Fu.


    Fu Linnan may not give him face, but he must give master Fu face.


    So at this time, it''s best for him to stop Fu Linnan.


    In the mall, he really can''t fight Fu Linnan, but in other things, he won''t let go when he can make a show against Fu Linnan.


    He is not such a breathless person, but he has been suppressed by a younger generation for several years, and his heart has long been depressed to the extreme.


    In addition, Fu Hanxue had such a thing today, which affected him, and his mood was not good.


    So he actually wants to find a breakthrough to vent.


    Even if the breakthrough is small.


    Fu Yiyu gave Fu Linnan a gloomy look, but Fu Linnan didn''t even give him a look.


    Finally, he just gave Gao Lang a look.


    Gao Lang waved. The two people who were going to take Fu Hanxue away retreated.


    Although there were no too many words, Fu Linnan''s meaning at this time was also obvious. He would not embarrass Fu Hanxue for the time being. At least he would not send her to the detention center in front of everyone, so that she would lose all her face.


    For Fu Hanxue, she thought that as long as she was given a chance to breathe, she could turn over again!


    Just give her another chance!


    Looking at the current situation, ye shuisu''s eyes sank and didn''t say anything more.


    In the end, Fu Hanxue has the identity of a "benefactor" daughter of the Fu family. As long as she can face down, she is destined to get more forgiveness.


    However, Fu Hanxue was temporarily forgiven. What about the people she killed? What about her vicious heart that has always wanted to kill her?


    Fu Hanxue was holding her forehead again at this time. She looked very weak and seemed to fall down at any time: "I''m so dizzy! I''m so dizzy!"


    With such weakness, as well as her tears.


    No matter what Fu Hanxue thinks at this time, her state looks quite pitiful and easily arouses people''s sympathy.


    However, in the past, Fu Hanxue repeatedly thundered. Now even if she pretended to be poor and could arouse people''s sympathy, she has been much less.


    However, these are not what Fu Hanxue cares about now.


    The reason why Fu Hanxue is doing this now is just to escape from the right and wrong ce at present.


    It''s not easy for her to let Fu Linnan stop investigating her. If she stays here again, especially ye shuisu is still here, I don''t know what will happen to her.


    So it''s good to leave first, at least to the ce where she can use her own power.


    However, she is really not willing!


    Why did she end up like this!


    Why? From the most shining star to a street mouse!


    How big is the psychological gap and how much she hates ye shuisu at this time.


    Even if she tightly pinched her palm now, her nails had been embedded in the meat. Under the shelter of the skirt, her palm had already seeped blood, which could not fill the unwilling part of her heart.


    Although what happened to Fu Hanxue today also made Fu Yiyu quite angry, he doesn''t want Fu Hanxue to break down like this now.


    This is not only that he doesn''t want Fu Linnan to be happy, but also that he wants to oppose Fu Linnan.


    Also, he felt that Fu Hanxue was still valuable.


    He has been immersed in shopping malls for many years. He has dabbled in both ck and white. He has seen many people. He knows that people who are forced into a desperate situation are the best sharp des. If such people make good use of them, they will certainly y a role several times more than usual.


    Because such people have lost a lot of things, and then go down, there is nothing to lose.


    If they want more things under such circumstances, they tend to be more desperate.


    The counterattack is also more fist to meat.


    Fu Hanxue, this is the case now.


    People like Fu Yiyu, even their own children, don''t have much deep feelings. Because he believes in the supremacy of interests, even if it is flesh and blood, in front of interests and in his eyes, he has to stand back.


    Otherwise, even if Fu Sheng was an illegitimate son, he was his own son. But when Fu Sheng had an ident, provoked the whole Fu family, and even alerted Fu, Fu Sheng wanted to give up in order to show in front of Fu.


    At least in the open, he will never give up any help to Fu Sheng.


    In the dark, under the stop of Fu Linnan, he actually didn''t have much control.


    This is even true for his own son, not to mention Fu Hanxue, an adopted daughter who is only in his name and has not even been raised by him since childhood?

 Chapter 394

    Fu Hanxue''s body can attract him, but more just interests.


    Of course, that''s allter. It''s also something hidden in a dark corner that can''t be said on the table at all.


    Fu Yiyu didn''t want to make trouble again. When he heard Fu Hanxue say so and saw Fu Hanxue''s "weak" appearance, he pretended to be distressed and called two humanitarians: "hurry, send the youngdy back to her room to rest!"


    Fu Hanxue wasforted again: "Hanxue, don''t worry, dad will get justice for what you''ve been wronged. How many things have wronged you today? Tell Dadter and dad will help you rify!"


    At this moment, Fu Hanxue''s reputation may not be so important to Fu Yiyu.


    After all, even if Fu Hanxue''s reputation has been restored, she stole someone else''s business at the world music Gold Award. She simply doesn''t have enough talent. It''s just the mostmon vase, which has already made her lose her shining capital. For him, at least in business publicity, she has no much value.


    The reason why Fu Yu is still pacifying Fu Hanxue is just to prepare for the next use of Fu Hanxue.


    Fu Hanxue knew that what Fu Yiyu said to her was both true and false, but she didn''t say anything more.


    Fu Yiyu was originally a man of supreme interests. Now who can me her for this step?


    You can only me ye shuisu!


    It was this bitch who made her what she is now!


    However, she will surely take revenge!


    Definitely, I will!


    Fu Hanxue nodded with tears: "Dad, I''m really wronged..."


    I stopped talking and didn''t finish talking, so that I can have more room to y in the future.


    At this moment, when her evidence is conclusive, there is not much to say for her.


    Fu Hanxue said, and no longer continued to say anything. He continued to put on that lofty and pitiful look and left the stage first.


    The whole process, she deliberately stopped her back, and then twitched, as if she had been noble and suffered great grievances.


    For Fu Hanxue''s grievance, some people choose to move some silhouettes. After all, in the face of the weak, people usually have a kind of sympathy, even if such weakness is pretended.


    But more people, through the previous performance of Fu Hanxue, know that Fu Hanxue''s current state is probably just pretending, and they just scoff at her behavior.


    In other words, even if Fu Hanxue''s weakness and pity are true now, what about the corrupt behavior she showed in her previouspetition with ye shuisu?


    Or everything Zhang Anqiined about before?


    The evil she did and the evil she showed to everyone were much more serious than the pity she showed at this time.


    However, for the pity shown by Fu Hanxue at this time, ye shuisu behind her can actually feel the strong Yin and ruthlessness seeping out from Fu Hanxue''s pity at this time.


    Obviously, Fu Hanxue''s insidious and ruthless are all aimed at ye shuisu, so ye shuisu has a better understanding of this than anyone.


    Looking at Fu Hanxue''s back, ye shuisu just sneered at it.


    Although it''s a pity that Fu Hanxue can''t be put into detention directly and then she won''t be given any chance to respond.


    But after this experience today, Fu Hanxue has lost too many things.


    Her reputation, even everything she now has at Fourier.


    And this is exactly what she cares about most.


    Ye shuisu thought that Fu Hanxue at this time was even more ufortable than killing her?


    That''s enough.


    As for others, there are some things that just benchmarking can''t do for Ben.


    For example, Fu Hanxue has always been holding a chip that is Fu''s life-saving benefactor until now.


    If you don''t kill this chip, Fu Hanxue can use this chip to retreat safely once, and can use this chip to retreat safely twice or three times


    Ye shuisu thought that she came to Zhang Anqi again. In the noise of the crowd, she whispered in Zhang Anqi''s ear and said, "don''t worry, Miss Anqi, Fu Hanxue has fled for the time being, but I promise you that one day, she will pay the price for everything she has done!"


    Ye shuisu''s voice is small, but it is very powerful.


    After listening to ye shuisu''s words, Zhang Anqi grabbed ye shuisu''s hand. There seemed to be faint tears in the empty pupil.


    She nodded at ye shuisu: "Miss Ye. Thank you. I believe you."


    She really believes ye shuisu. Today, she endured for three years and suffered for three years. She was satisfied to have a chance to tell the truth and the evil Fu Hanxue did to her in front of everyone.


    say nothing of. Ye shuisu returned her works and the world music gold award to her.


    This was something she had never dreamed of before.


    After all, I have experienced too much darkness. I can''t imagine that the light that originally belonged to me will really belong to me now.


    Even if one day it reallyes, it will make people feel unreal and unreachable.


    However, it is only a few days since Jiang Zehan found Fu Hanxue and now she hase to China to get back her own glory.


    In these days, she has been very satisfied that she can get everything back.


    She knows that it takes time to convict a person, especially a vicious and cunning person like Fu Hanxue.


    Fu Hanxuepletely disappeared in the sight of the public. How did shee to the stage brightly? Now how embarrassed she withdrew from the stage.


    The highlight that originally belonged to Fu Hanxue has now be all dirty.


    After they talked about Fu Hanxue again, gradually, they also shifted their attention from Fu Hanxue.


    Fu Hanxue left, but ye shuisu on the stage was still shining.


    At first, because what Fu Hanxue did was too angry, many people cursed Fu Hanxue''sments and suppressed ye shuisu''sments.


    But now, more and morements about ye shuisu have been brushed up.


    "I''ve seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect Fu Hanxue to be such a person! She''s such a disgusting scum. She doesn''t deserve to appear in everyone''s sight! It''s time to get out! With her level, you dare to shout and try with ye shuisu? It''s disgusting!"


    "Yes! I think nine times out of ten what Zhang Anqi said is true. Would such an excellent blind musician be killed like this if it wasn''t for her? It''s good to say that she was wronged. I hope she can say that when the evidence is conclusive in the future!"

 Chapter 395

    "Don''t talk about Fu Hanxue. What''s there to say about that bitch with thicker skin than the city wall? Just wait for her to be finally brought to justice! It''s disgusting! However, there is such a scum as Fu Hanxue in today''spetition. Don''t forget that there is another leaf shuisu!"


    "Ah! I can''t stand it! I didn''t expect ye shuisu to be the ultimate trump card! It''s such a person who doesn''t say a word and doesn''t show what he is. In fact, it''s the most admirable person who has quietly won the gett Diamond Award! I was really blind before. How can I think that Fu Hanxue is gold? It''s clear that Fu Hanxue is mud and ye shuisu is diamond!"


    "The pending case has been solved, and no one will have any objection! With ye shuisu''s talent, she is definitely the winner of the GERT Diamond Award! That''s great! I''ll powder Ye shuisu in the future!"


    "Isn''t it awesome? I thought ye shuisu could get engaged to Fu Shao before. It was like smoke from ye shuisu''s ancestral grave. After all, ye shuisu was so worthless. How could she deserve Fu Shao? But now I want to say that the winner of Ye shuisu''s tanggert Diamond Award, Fu Shaohui, who chose to be with her, was really as smart as a Pearl!"


    "No, I didn''t know before. What''s the difference between me and ye shuisu? Why is she Fu Shao''s fiancee? I''m not? Now I know, I don''t deserve it! I won''t have any unrealistic illusions about Fu Shao in the future! From then on, true love will be disillusioned!"


    "Now it is not only the GERT Diamond Award that ye shuisu won, but also thepetition between Fu Hanxue and ye shuisu has been held for three consecutive games. Ye shuisu won each game. ording to the original five games, ye shuisu won thepetition anyway!"


    "I thought today''spetition was Fu Hanxue''s abuse of Ye shuisu, but I didn''t expect..."


    "Like Fu Hanxue, you deserve to bepared with ye shuisu? Don''t defile ye shuisu!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this time, just like the curse to ye shuisu in the past, the praise to ye shuisu also seemed toe from the tide.


    After all, the winner of the GERT Diamond Award.


    Fu Hanxue once had a name of world music Gold Award, which can make people have such a high respect for her.


    What''s more, ye shuisu''s GERT Diamond Award is even better than the world music Gold Award?


    However, just like ye shuisu didn''t care about her scolding in the past, now people praise her like this. Her performance is just a faint smile, and she doesn''t respond much.


    After all, she didn''t win the prize to show people anything.


    And what people misunderstood her was not what she cared about.


    At this time, ye shuisu is undoubtedly shining.


    Fu Linnan beside him was looking at her, but he was still the same as when ye shuisu didn''t have such a reputation. He was absolutely loved and spoiled.


    That kind of eye color seems to be saying to ye shuisu that no matter how the world changes, he is still him, who loves her regardless of all foreign things.


    At this time, the whole country of China was full of enthusiasm for ye shuisu. At this time, someone typed a sentence on the screen.


    "Weakly, you are talking about thepetition now. Do you remember that you all bet before ye shuisu and Fu Hanxuepete. Do you remember who won?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Because what happened today is too hot. Everyone''s discussion points are how shameless Fu Hanxue is and how powerful ye shuisu is. After all, these have subverted all their views for a while.


    So for the time being, they forgot what they had bet on thepetition.


    But they temporarily forgot whether they had forgotten it or not. Now they are brought up. For a moment, whether in the live studio or on the field, they can''t help falling into a short silence.


    Because of Fu Hanxue''s deliberate guidance on the Inte, people blindly believed in Fu Hanxue, so almost everyone bet that Fu Hanxue would win in thepetition between Fu Hanxue and ye shuisu.


    Although many people bet, they can''t win much even if they win, so everyone is just ying. Even if they bet on it, most of them won''t bet much.


    Even after Fu Linnanter added 10 billion yuan to ye shuisu, people also added to Fu Hanxue because they might win more money, but not much.


    But in the end, this is rted to the interests of everyone.


    Originally, through this bet, the people wanted to share the 10 billion Yuan Fu Linnan bet on ye shuisu. It would be good to make a little money and have a good time.


    But now, not only can''t make some money, but also lose all their money, which makes their hearts feel better.


    Moreover, although most people don''t bet much, there are a few who bet more.


    The thought of losing all the money they bet made them feel even more blocked.


    However, the bet on ye shuisu and Fu Hanxue was made spontaneously on the Inte, and they chose to bet on Fu Hanxue.


    If, at the beginning, they knew the Pearl and bet ye shuisu to win, wouldn''t this be the case now?


    Of course, they have to me themselves.


    No, Fu Hanxue is to me.


    If Fu Hanxue hadn''t created a talented girl for herself on the Inte and let them choose to believe that she was very powerful, they wouldn''t make a wrong judgment andpletely bet their money on Fu Hanxue.


    Therefore, Fu Hanxue should be med for lying and cheating them!


    However, no matter who is to me, the money they put out now can''te back at all.


    There is no room for regret.


    The crowd could not help bing angry.


    "I thought Fu Hanxue was really powerful and gave her money. Now because I trusted her by mistake, I''m going to lose all my money!"


    "Who calls you? You deserve it! But I''m so miserable! I''ve bet Fu Hanxue''s sry for two months? I wanted to make a little money. After all, although Fu Shao has more than 10 billion people, no matter how few mosquito legs are, it''s also meat! But who knows, I lost clean!"


    "Why do you think Fu Hanxue is so disgusting? Even if she is not so good, she has to create a fairy like human design on the Inte. Even if she knows she is not resistant to fighting, she has topete with ye shuisu. What does she want? Does she want to be discredited in front of everyone? If not, the people who bet on ye shuisu are basically Fu Shaohe and Jiang''s family, except There is no one besides them. I wonder if Fu Hanxue is setting us up, and then she can make a profit! "

 Chapter 396

    "If you spend a little money, you can buy a lesson! Apart from others, Fu Hanxue is disgusting! For such a vicious person, send her to prison as soon as possible! In other words, is it illegal to lie and cheat? Especially she cheated so many people."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For a while, Fu Hanxue, who had been temporarily forgotten by the people, was found out and scolded by the people because the current matter involved the interests of the people.


    And scolding her is no less ugly than when she just knew Fu Hanxue lied to her.


    After all, people already thought Fu Hanxue was hateful when they didn''t think of their own interests.


    Now that their interests are involved, how can they not hate Fu Hanxue more in their hearts?


    If it''s their normal bet, it''s okay to lose money.


    But they bet on Fu Hanxue because they were misled by Fu Hanxue, which led them to lose money. Why don''t they turn the spearhead to Fu Hanxue?


    For a time, because almost all the people who are paying attention to today''spetition have lost money, whether on the court or off the court, there is a deep anger rising at this time.


    At this time, Fu Yiyu also followed Fu Hanxue and left.


    Some things have be a foregone conclusion. Even if he stays where he is, he is just adding trouble.


    Moreover, even if he stayed, he just added jokes to people.


    Although Fu Yiyu presided over today''spetition, Fu Yiyu left, but the invited host hasn''t left yet.


    Watching a goodpetition, he actually developed to the current situation. In fact, his heart can not help but sigh.


    Following the spring tide, he also bet on Fu Hanxue. Now he knows that all the bets will bepensated. Of course, he is also a little distressed.


    However, this did not affect his next hosting.


    Although today''spetition was originally scheduled to have five games, Fu Hanxue has left now, so the next two games can''t go on.


    Moreover, three of the five contests have been held. Through these three contests, we can also determine who won Fu Hanxue and ye shuisu.


    Therefore, in the sigh of the people, the host stood in front of the people quite professionally and said to the people: "today, Miss Fu Hanxue and miss ye shuisu had fivepetitions, and miss ye shuisu won the first three. Thispetition, Miss ye shuisu won!"


    Whatever the mood of the host at this time, his words were quite infectious.


    As soon as his voice fell, everyone could not help but want to sprinkle flowers for ye shuisu''s victory.


    This should have been the victory of Ye shuisu, a strong man, which is worth celebrating.


    However, people''s interest can''t be fully raised because they lost money!


    After the host finished, he said happily to ye shuisu: "Miss ye, congrattions on winning thepetition. Your talent is infinite and can''t bepared with ordinary people."


    Ye shuisu''s praise for the host was just a light smile. He poured out a sentence: "thank you."


    The appearance of light clouds and light wind is more respected.


    However, the reason why ye shuisu agreed topete with Fu Hanxue was just to take this opportunity to pull Fu Hanxue into the water, and the evil things Fu Hanxue did should have let them surface.


    From the beginning, she didn''t want to argue with Fu Hanxue, so now even if she won Fu Hanxue, she naturally won''t show how happy she is.


    The host thought about it and said to Fu Linnan and Jiang Zehan: "Fu Shao, Jiang Dashao, Congrattions! Thispetition between Miss ye and Miss Fu has set off a wave of bets on the Inte. ording to the current public information, Miss Ye is betting almost on the Fu Shaohe Jiang family. Now miss Ye is the top, and the Fu Shaohe Jiang family will win all the bets!"


    Although the host also knows that the money they bet on Fu Hanxue is nothing to Fu Shaohe and the Jiang family. I''m afraid they don''t rare the money they win in this way.


    But what you win is always a lottery.


    Fu Linnan didn''t say much after listening to the host.


    At this time, Fu Linnan around ye shuisu seemed brighter than usual because he was stained with the light of Ye shuisu''s attention.


    He walked to ye shuisu''s side and naturally ran over ye shuisu''s waist. He was intimate without making ye shuisu ufortable.


    Ye shuisu looked back at Fu Linnan.


    Fu Linnan also looked at her.


    Then, Fu Linnan took the microphone from ye shuisu''s hand, hooked his lips, opened his lips and said, "all the money I bet on Mrs. Fu this time, including the money I won, belongs to Mrs. Fu."


    Fu Linnan''s voice is deep and domineering, with a unique charm.


    A word "Mrs. Fu" directly hit ye shuisu''s heart.


    In thest life, Fu Linnan would also call her Mrs. Fu in public, but every time, she held a resistant attitude towards this.


    But now, hearing Fu Linnan call her so, somehow, she has a feeling from warm heart to whole body.


    She knew that Fu Linnan was willing to give her a lifetimemitment.


    However, Fu Linnan''s words could not help attracting the attention of the onlookers.


    "Fu Shao and miss ye are so sweet! They bet 10 billion on Miss ye when everyone doesn''t believe Miss Ye. Now, after Miss Ye wins, they give all the money they bet and win to miss Ye. What do you think of Fu Shao''s doting on Miss ye? Fu Shao has the potential of being strict with his wife?"


    "I didn''t expect that Fu Shao, the ''cold king of Hell'' in the capital, could be so warm when he got warm. I really answered that sentence. I don''t warm you, but you''re not the person I want to warm! I envy Miss Ye!"


    "Speaking of it, the marriage between Fu Shao and miss ye will start in a few days? Look forward to the moment when Miss Ye marries Fu Shao! I can think of the full screen of dog food!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this time, Jiang Zehan looked at the scene before they finished drinking Fu Linnan''s and ye shuisu''s dog food. After making eye contact with the Jiang family under the stage.


    He also went to the stage, then took the microphone in the host''s hand, and then said to the crowd: "all the bets made by the Jiang family and the money won by these bets belong to shuisu."


    In a word, it aroused the envy of everyone.


    "Although the Jiang family did not bet as much as Fu Shao''s, but such a bet, once won, was also several hundred million dors. Although the money was not much, it was not small. You can also see how much the Jiang family loved Miss Ye!"


    "Miss Ye is really talented and beautiful. She also has a handsome fiance who dotes on her, and a Jiang family who dotes on her. Miss Ye is a proper group pet! Envy!"

 Chapter 397

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Money may not be important, but Fu Linnan and the Jiang family''s operation let everyone see their favor for ye shuisu.


    After today''spetition, ye shuisu has enough light in everyone''s heart.


    At this time, their love for ye shuisu undoubtedly made everyone envy ye shuisu, which inevitably increased a bit.


    Ye shuisu didn''t refuse such love from his family and Fu Linnan. It was as if such love for her had been engraved in her bones. Of course, she didn''t think that their kindness to her was strange.


    She took down the microphone from Fu Linnan''s hand. It seemed that Fu Linnan''s breath was still on the microphone.


    Almost without hesitation, she announced to the microphone, "all the bets and all the money I won on this bet today will be donated to poor mountainous areas and people in need. Thank you for your contribution to the cause of the mountainous areas of the mothend."


    Since her previous life, ye shuisu has been doing some charities, but she has always done them behind the scenes, not in front of the stage or in the public eye.


    When Fu Linnan and the Jiang family decided to give her all the money they had bet and won, ye shuisu was almost at that time and suddenly remembered the charity she had been doing.


    The amount of money Fu Linnan and the Jiang family bet on her, plus the money they won, has reached tens of billions.


    The money is not small. With it in her hand, she may be able to do something else.


    But at this time, without hesitation, she decided to donate all the money.


    In fact, at this time, when everyone is paying attention to thepetition, choosing to do charity in front of so many people in China can also achieve the effect of publicizing charity.


    In this world, there are many people who are rich, but there are also many people who are still in deep water.


    It is also a good thing to make people more concerned about those struggling on the edge of pain.


    Charity is undoubtedly noble.


    At this time, people pay attention to ye shuisu''s high point. After ye shuisu said that, it immediately aroused some resonance among people.


    Most people, still kind, are willing to sympathize with the weak.


    No matter what the reason, people were a little unhappy because they lost their bet.


    Now when they heard that ye shuisu was going to donate their money to charity, their unhappiness immediately dissipated.


    There seemed to be a moment of silence on and off the court, and then the overwhelming discussion swept in.


    "Miss Ye is so kind! Tens of billions, no matter how small! But she said she would donate!"


    "Isn''t it? I didn''t want to lose my money on the bet for nothing. Now since Miss Ye wants to donate my money, I''ll lose if I lose! I''ll be regarded as adding tile to the country''s charity! Although the number is not much! Ha ha!"


    "My money should be added to charity! I''ve never thought of donating money before. Now I''m very happy to think of donating money myself!"


    "Miss Ye is really beautiful, talented and kind-hearted. It''s wonderful!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For a moment, people''s praise was heard again.


    And after knowing that the money they lost had a meaningful ce to go, people''s depression over losing money dissipated a lot.


    At this time, Mr. Jiang, who was under the stage, stood up, took a microphone and smiled at the crowd: "everyone isughing at shuisu''s performance today. Since shuisu intends to donate money, my old man will decide to hold a charity party for shuisu tonight!"


    People of the older generation always speak modestly.


    Although Mr. Jiang made everyoneugh when he said Ye shuisu, in fact, everyone could hear his praise for ye shuisu at this time.


    Because he was happy, his grin could not even close.


    He thought that ye shuisu and Fu Hanxue had apetition today. No matter what, ye shuisu was afraid that he couldn''t fight Fu Hanxue.


    But unexpectedly, ye shuisu not only won Fu Hanxue, but also won her a perfect reputation.


    The elders always want the younger generation to be good, which makes him unhappy?


    He recognized ye shuisu by holding a charity party for ye shuisu.


    This will give ye shuisu more glory.


    At this time, old Jiang looked at ye shuisuughing. Ye shuisu also smiled at old Jiang across the crowd.


    She had no objection to the charity party.


    Anyway, it''s all about promoting charity. It doesn''t hurt to have another charity party with wide attention.


    On the other hand, before ye shuisu could say anything about the charity party, the people on and off the field couldn''t help cheering.


    "Good! Miss Ye''s charity party must be paid attention to!"


    "Beautiful, talented and kind-hearted, Miss ye, praise!"


    "She deserves to be the ''first person in the history of Chinese music'' who won the ''GERT Diamond Award''. Sure enough, Miss Ye is good in all aspects!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this time, ye shuisu is sought after by the whole country, which is undoubtedly very shining.


    For this, ye shuisu has no feeling. After all, she is no longer a child, but a person who has already experienced great storms, and even the most painful life and death.


    A little secr praise is not what she pays attention to.


    However, Fu Linnan, who was on one side, could not help feeling that there was something wrong in his heart when he saw that people were paying so much attention to ye shuisu at this time.


    He used to look at ye shuisu with a smile. At this time, the smile in his eyes could not help but decrease.


    He hugged ye shuisu''s hand and couldn''t help strengthening it.


    Ye shuisu''s waist and abdomen are delicate, so it''s natural to feel it at this time.


    She raised her eyes and looked at Fu Linnan with some confusion.


    After staying with Fu Linnan for so long, she knew very well that Fu Linnan must have something to do, so she suddenly felt a little nervous.


    Ye shuisu said in a soft voice: "Linnan, what''s the matter?"


    However, ye shuisu looked at Fu Linnan with a pair of water eyes, but only let Fu Linnan raise his hand and touch her lip p.


    Then, ye shuisu''s slightly raised lip was pulled down by Fu Linnan.


    Fu Linnan''s action is quite overbearing, but he won''t hurt ye shuisu.


    Fu Linnan opened his lips to ye shuisu. His voice and color were obviously sour: "youugh too much and you will get wrinkles."


    Ye shuisu thought something had happened. It turned out... Fu Linnan was a little jealous because she smiled at others?


    Her man is indeed a jealous jar!


    No, vinegar Weng Zi!


    Ye shuisu finally obediently restrained some smiles, but her thoughts could not help floating to other ces.

 Chapter 398

    When a person is jealous of another person, it can show that this person cares about another person.


    But to put it another way, if you are too jealous, it also shows that this person does not have a sense of security for another person.


    Will people like Fu Linnan who absolutely believe in themselves have no sense of security for her?


    Obviously.


    Whether it''s jealousy or her previous imprisonment.


    Just, where does this sense of insecuritye from?


    In ye shuisu''s mind, he couldn''t help thinking of Fu Linnan''s memory of his previous life.


    Although Fu Linnan said that he only remembered the past life after her death, she always felt that there seemed to be something deeper in Fu Linnan''s deep and bottomless eyes.


    What are these things


    I always think they want to swallow her


    People are still cheering for ye shuisu, her talent, her kindness


    The exchange between ye shuisu and Fu Linnan just now is more like a small episode. In addition to letting everyone see the sweet interaction between Fu Linnan and ye shuisu, there are no waves


    At this time, when everyone was cheering for ye shuisu.


    It was in a dark ce of the field, in a dark room.


    After Fu Hanxue withdrew from the hotel, because even out of the hotel, her current scandal and poprity are bound to set off another storm.


    So she hid in a small room on the field for the time being.


    The small room is very dark without lights on. Through the gap of the curtains, you can clearly see the situation on the field.


    All the dazzling of Ye shuisu and the intimacy between ye shuisu and Fu Linnan fell into Fu Hanxue''s eyes.


    Originally, there was a strong hatred light in her eyes. At this time, the hatred light in her eyes was stronger.


    If the eyes can kill, Fu Hanxue is afraid that she has already cut ye shuisu thousands of knives.


    She pinched her fist tightly, and her fingernails had made several holes in her palm. Blood dripping from her palm, but she didn''t care at all.


    Because the hatred in her heart has filled all her pain!


    "Why? Why? All the glory belongs to me! Why did it all fall into ye shuisu''s hands!"


    "Why? I want revenge! The honor is mine! Brother Lin Nan is mine too! The position of Fu''s young grandmother is mine too! Everything is mine! These can''t be taken away by Ye shuisu!"


    "Ye shuisu! Bitch! Took everything from me! One day, I will tear off your face and let you spit out everything you took!"


    "I want revenge! I want revenge! Ah!"


    The more he looked at the shining of Ye shuisu, the more Fu Hanxue couldn''t bear it.


    She bit her lower lip and the whole person was trembling.


    If you can''t control yourself, you have to smash all the things on a table around you.


    But at this time, I didn''t wait for her to move.


    "Bang!"


    Another loud noise rang around her.


    It was Fu Yiyu who entered the room. He swung a chair and threw it at Fu Hanxue.


    If Fu Hanxue didn''t hide to the side, the stool would hit Fu Hanxue''s head and break Fu Hanxue''s head.


    Moreover, from the strength that the stool has been torn apart as soon as it is smashed, the injury caused by the stool hitting Fu Hanxue''s head must not be light.


    Fu Hanxue is actually afraid of Fu Yiyu.


    If in the previous life, Fu Hanxue''s wings had hardened, and her reputation and career had all reaped a bumper harvest, she might not be afraid of Fu Yiyu.


    But now, she not only relies on Fu Yiyu for her career in thepany, but also has a great negative impact on Fu Yiyu''s North China project.


    Looking at Fu Yiyu again, she was obviously angry at this time. Why didn''t she feel quite afraid of Fu Yiyu?


    Moreover, if she still wants to turn over now, I''m afraid she still needs to rely on Fu Yiyu


    Thinking of these, Fu Hanxue couldn''t help but tremble and said to Fu Yiyu, "Dad..."


    However, just as her cry came out, Fu Yiyu angrily smashed a set of tea sets at her.


    This time, Fu Yiyu didn''t urately smash Fu Hanxue. Fu Hanxue didn''t hide. These tea sets were only smashed around her.


    Just the fragments of the tea set scraped Fu Hanxue''s skirt, which hurt Fu Hanxue''s arm a little.


    However, before Fu Hanxue could react to these minor injuries, Fu Yiyu angrily said to Fu Hanxue, "shut up! You still have the face to call me dad! Because of you, the stock has fallen sharply before the North China project has started. Do you know how heavy my losses are?"


    Yes, after today''spetition, it was not only Fu Hanxue''s reputation that lost.


    And Fu Yiyu''s money.


    The money includes not only the money Fu Yiyu paid for Fu Hanxue in order to build momentum for Fu Hanxue.


    And because he tied Fu Hanxue and Fu''s North China project together at the beginning.


    Originally, he wanted to take this opportunity to publicize the North China project in order to obtain higher profits.


    Unexpectedly, stealing chickens did not erode the rice, and the profit did not get. On the contrary, because Fu Hanxue''s reputation plummeted, the share price of his project fell all the way.


    Fu''s North China project is a very important project in recent years, even in recent ten years.


    Originally, he also wanted to borrow this project, and then borrow Fu Hanxue''s potential to press Fu Linnan''s Fu''s South China project. He didn''t expect now


    Now he is not only beating Fu Hanxue''s face, but also gouging out his flesh!


    He was very angry when he was just outside. It just didn''t happen.


    Now in this small room, no outsiders saw him. His fire also came out to Fu Hanxue.


    Fu Yiyu roared again: "Fu Hanxue, how can I recognize you as an adopted daughter of a broom star! You don''t understand anything. The world music gold award is not yours. Why do you want to cheat and rob other people''s awards? Even if you cheat others, why do you hide it from me? If you didn''t cheat me, would I be so passive now and end up like this?"


    Indeed, this time Fu Yiyu will be so miserable. He was cheated by Fu Hanxue and failed to correctly analyze the reasons for the current situation.


    "I''m so angry! I''m so angry!"


    As Fu Yiyu said, he swung another thing at random and smashed it out heavily.


    This time, he didn''t aim at Fu Hanxue, just to vent his anger.


    At this time, his veins burst, which was enough to show how excited his mood was.


    Fu Hanxue is a smart woman. Of course, she knows why Fu Yiyu is excited at this time.

 Chapter 399

    It''s just that his interests are passive. He''s very unhappy.


    Fu Yiyu then said angrily, "Fu Hanxue, what''s the use of keeping you around? At the beginning, you vowed to help me develop business territory and be the best help in my business? I believe you. What did you bring me? You ruined my business once you came back! Broom star!"


    Fu Hanxue doesn''t dare to answer back to Fu Yiyu now, but she has secretly remembered Fu Yiyu''s scolding her.


    Yes, Fu Yiyu is in a bad mood now. She knows.


    But what Fu Yiyu lost was only a part of his business territory.


    But what about her? Her reputation is ruined! It''s likely that you''ll never get up again!


    Now she has to watch and calcte her ye shuisu standing on such a high point and glory, which makes her hate and angry in her heart!


    Originally, she was already very unhappy. Fu Yiyu had to be angry with her. Have you ever thought about her?


    bitch! All bitches!


    Fu Hanxue scolded in her heart, but she didn''t really scold these words.


    She knows how to bear it. She knows it''s not time for her to tear her face with Fu Yiyu.


    At this time, the curtains of the small room were tightly pulled, and the room was opaque. Although there was a bright scene outside, it was narrow and gloomy inside.


    At the door of the room, several bodyguards and confidants of Fu Yiyu are guarding. Others can''t get close to the small house at all.


    Fu Hanxue restrained all her negative emotions. Seeing that Fu Yiyu''s anger seemed to have been vented, she came to Fu Yiyu.


    Then her body softened and she hugged Fu Yiyu.


    Although Fu Yiyu is old, he is strong and has tight muscles.


    Fu Hanxue held Fu Yiyu in her arms and made a small circle on Fu Yiyu''s chest with one hand.


    Such a charming appearance is definitely not the attitude that an adopted daughter should have towards an adopted father.


    It''s like a lover seducing her man.


    Fu Hanxue softened her voice a lot and said to Fu Yiyu, "Dad, I was cheated by Ye shuisu! Look at her usual careless appearance, who would have thought she was really the winner of the GERT Diamond Award? And she won me in everypetition.


    She used to look like she didn''t know anything, but now she knows everything. Suddenly, it''s obvious that she wants to improve her reputation bypeting with me!


    I was cheated by her to do this! Who would have thought this bitch''s mind was so heavy? "


    At this time, when Fu Hanxue mentioned ye shuisu, her voice was gnashing her teeth.


    Imitation Buddha light can kill ye shuisu with her voice.


    She then said, "ye shuisu not only lied to me, she also lied to you, but also brother Lin Nan..."


    At this point, Fu Hanxue didn''t go on.


    She knew that as long as she mentioned Fu Linnan''s name, Fu Yiyu could think of a lot of things.


    After all, Fu Yiyu hates Fu Linnan. She knows.


    Not only because Fu Linnan has been beating him in business, but also because


    Perhaps she has been mentioning ye shuisu. It''s hateful. Fu Yiyu won''t have any reaction, but as long as she mentions what role Fu Linnan ys in it and whether it is aimed at him, it will inevitably arouse Fu Yiyu''s emotions.


    As expected, Fu Yiyu, who had not responded much, immediately continued to fluctuate in his chest after hearing Fu Hanxue mention Fu Linnan.


    At this time, he had pinched Fu Hanxue''s waist, and the strength in his hand was also greater.


    Fu Hanxue hung his lips gloomily and continued: "Dad, you can''t let ye shuisu and brother Lin Nan seed in this way. They hurt me and you so much. They must pay the price they deserve!"


    While saying this, the hatred light in Fu Hanxue''s eyes seemed to shoot out like a knife.


    Even if such hatred is not aimed at Fu Yiyu, Fu Yiyu can''t help feeling a trace of oppression around Fu Hanxue.


    Fu Yiyu doesn''t like oppression, but he is a little happy about the oppression Fu Hanxue gives him at this time.


    Because only now Fu Hanxue is cruel enough, can he make a sharp enough knife.


    Fu Yiyu''s lips seemed to hang coldly, but soon the radian disappeared again, as if it had never existed.


    Fu Yiyu loosened his hand around Fu Hanxue''s waist, snorted coldly, and said to Fu Hanxue, "it''s easy for you to say! Don''t you know what Fu Linnan has better than me? Do you want to revenge him? What do you take to revenge him? I''m afraid you''ll be sent to prison by Fu Linnan in a short time! It''s still a question whether you cane out!"


    Fu Hanxue''s eyes burst into tears, and he didn''t know that there was some truth in it.


    She said with hatred: "no! I can''t be sent to prison! I''m not guilty! Dad, you have to help me! Brother Lin Nan, we may not be able to move, but we can start from ye shuisu! Ye shuisu is brother Lin Nan''s fiancee. If she is destroyed, brother Lin Nan will also be destroyed! Only by letting ye shuisu pay the most painful price can we make up for the harm she has brought to me and you!"


    Ye shuisu doesn''t deserve to live in this world since she robbed her Linnan brother!


    Fu Hanxue, she won''t be defeated so easily!


    At the beginning, when calcting her, ye shuisu should think about what price she will pay in the end!


    Fu Hanxue''s hand is still in a circle on Fu Yiyu''s chest. She continues to say to Fu Yiyu, "Dad, you need to help me. You can protect me from being sent to prison by brother Lin Nan. As long as I''m outside, I will find a way to revenge ye shuisu, which will affect brother Lin Nan. These are the price they should pay!"


    Fu Hanxue looked at Fu Yiyu with a hint of prayer.


    Fu Yiyu has read countless people. Of course, he knows that there are many false elements in this petition.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Even if Fu Hanxue is not so honest, he is just a little girl. What else can he do to him?


    Fu Yiyu pretended to be "persuaded" by Fu Hanxue.


    His tone eased a little and said to Fu Hanxue, "even ye shuisu is so easy to deal with? Don''t you see what Fu Linnan has done to her baby? What are you going to do? If the final n fails, do you think there will be any consequences?"


    It sounds like Fu Yiyu doesn''t agree with Fu Hanxue.


    But in fact, in his heart, he already agreed that Fu Hanxue was going to fight ye shuisu.


    As Fu Hanxue said, if you want to directly deal with Fu Linnan, I''m afraid it''s very difficult, but it may be much easier to deal with Fu Linnan from ye shuisu.

 Chapter 400

    Of course, this is also not an easy thing.


    But as long as it is done, if it can bring no small harm to Fu Linnan in the end, he will wait and see about it.


    In his opinion, Fu Linnan, like his father, is a one-sided love.


    Fu Linnan''s father would quit the mall because of his feelings. Maybe Fu Linnan will soon follow his father''s footsteps


    At this time, for Fu Yiyu, he came to this room and made a fire against Fu Hanxue. In addition to venting, he actually wanted to induce Fu Hanxue to use her grief and anger to do some revenge against ye shuisu and Fu Linnan.


    Now Fu Hanxue has been forced to a dead end. Her final revenge will be wonderful.


    Fu Yiyu thought that he was very satisfied that Fu Hanxue could act ording to his wishes.


    However, he did not put his mind out.


    However, for Fu Hanxue, even without Fu Yiyu''s mind, she couldn''t wait to tear ye shuisu''s good clothes on the spot.


    It''s just that she has experienced so many things, but she also knows that it''s not so simple to tear the leaf water su.


    She wants to n. She wants Fu Yiyu to help her.


    And she knows that she must not fail again!


    At this time, Fu Hanxue has no mind to care what Fu Yiyu is thinking. She only knows that as long as she speaks well, because ye shuisu and Fu Linnan''s fiancee have dealt with ye shuisu, it will also have a great impact on Fu Linnan. With this alone, Fu Yiyu will help her.


    Fu Hanxue leaned against Fu Yiyu''s ear and said to Fu Yiyu, "Dad, isn''t ye shuisu going to hold a charity party soon? Look at this momentum, this charity party will certainly attract the attention of the whole country of China. At that time, we can..."


    Fu Hanxue whispered to Fu Yiyu. Her voice was very small. Only Fu Yiyu could hear it.


    But as Fu Hanxue saidter, the look on her face became more and more cruel.


    Although the n has not started yet, it seems that Fu Hanxue has cut ye shuisu thousands of times.


    At this time, Fu Hanxue''s way of holding Fu Yiyu while whispering to Fu Yiyu is not intimate. Such intimacy seems to have exceeded the standard of an adoptive father and an adoptive daughter.


    But their appearance, which fell in the eyes of the bodyguards at the door, didn''t surprise them at all.


    It seems that I''ve seen a lot. It''s no wonder.


    After hearing Fu Hanxue''s words, Fu Yiyu couldn''t help but look deep.


    Although it was Fu Hanxue who made the suggestion, it was obvious that Fu Yiyu was already eager to try.


    However, his words seemed to hesitate. He said to Fu Hanxue, "your n is good, but what if Fu Linnan knows? Even if ye shuisu is nted, Fu Linnan''s revenge will not be light in the end."


    He shook his head again, as if he didn''t agree with Fu Hanxue: "still not..."


    At this time, before Fu Yiyu finished speaking, Fu Hanxue continued to bite her teeth and said to Fu Yiyu, "Dad, don''t worry, whether the n tonight is sessful or not, or whether brother Lin will catch any clues after the n is sessful, I did all the ns alone, which has nothing to do with you, Dad.


    Moreover, ye shuisu and brother Lin Nan will be in a mess by then. Where else can they care about other things?


    Missed that time, isn''t the evidence easy to erase? Brother Lin Nan can''t find the evidence and may not do us any good.


    Even if he wants to, Grandpa Fu always loves me. Without evidence, Grandpa Fu will protect me. "


    Fu Hanxue''s words seemed to be just a few words, but in fact he said all his words.


    First, even if something happens, she will take the responsibility alone.


    After telling the story, Fu Linnan won''t even think about who dealt with ye shuisu.


    In the worst case, master Fu can tell her the truth.


    Sentence by sentence, it sounds like the whole thing is quite secure.


    Originally, Fu Yiyu supported Fu Hanxue to retaliate against ye shuisu and said a few more words. He just didn''t want Fu Hanxue to involve him after retaliating against ye shuisu.


    Now when Fu Hanxue said this, his heart settled down.


    Finally, he nodded "reluctantly" and said, "in that case, try it! Let ye shuisu and Fu Linnan know that you are not easy to bully!"


    Fu Yiyu said, thinking about the consequences for ye shuisu and Fu Linnan after the sess of the n Fu Hanxue just said, he couldn''t help but dissipate some of today''s depression and irritability.


    At this time, Fu Hanxue was still in his arms, and his hand in the circle on his chest never stopped.


    One thing happened in his heart, he ignored it and directly picked up Fu Hanxue and pressed him on the chair behind him.


    Outside the window, there was still the cheering of Ye shuisu on the field. Fu Hanxue knew that even if she had a specific n to deal with ye shuisu in her heart, but the n had not been implemented, ye shuisu was still shining well, and her heart inevitably aroused hatred.


    For Fu Yiyu, when she was in a bad mood, she didn''t have much interest.


    But since Fu Yiyu insists on it, she can''t refuse


    The whole country of China is not very calm at this time, whether it is the cheering of Ye shuisu, Fu Hanxue and Fu Yiyu, or some other ces.


    For example, in the hot spring of the senior club.


    Huo Longqi and several childe brothers couldn''t help staring at ye shuisu and Fu Hanxue as theirpetition evolved to the current situation.


    Several childe brothers eximed.


    "Unexpectedly, ye shuisu is really the winner of the GERT Diamond Award! This is the first person in the history of China! How powerful it is!"


    "Not only that, ye shuisu and Fu Hanxue won the first prize in chess, calligraphy and painting this morning! Moreover, her chess, calligraphy and painting are amazing! There are two matches in the afternoon, otherwise ye shuisu doesn''t know how to surprise everyone!"


    "What do you mean you can''t judge by appearance? What do you mean you shouldn''t easily make a conclusion about a person? Ye shuisu usually looks so careless. She used to make so many jokes in order to chase the illegitimate son of the Fu family. I didn''t expect that she was a versatile, no, genius!"


    "Isn''t it? Let''s ask the expensive women''s circle in the capital. Now there are others that canpare with her? I''m afraid it''s great to have three or four that can barelypare with ye shuisu in terms of individual talents?"

 Chapter 401

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this time, the eyes of these childe brothers looking at ye shuisu have be all amazing from the beginning.


    They are the same as all those who are praising ye shuisu.


    If they knew ye shuisu was a very powerful person at the beginning, they might not be so surprised to see ye shuisu''s excellence now.


    But at first, everyone thought ye shuisu was just a straw bag. Now when they see ye shuisu''s excellent appearance, they don''t think ye shuisu is amazing.


    Another one, Fu Hanxue, who they thought was very powerful, made aparison with ye shuisu. Fu Hanxue lost to ye shuisu, and the feeling of blockbuster became even stronger.


    After their own discussion, one of them couldn''t help but turn his attention to huolongqi.


    Huo Longqi was still staring at ye shuisu on the live broadcast tform. He looked at ye shuisu with amazing eyes.


    However, unlike those childe brothers, he did not express those amazing words.


    He picked up the red wine cup on one side and looked at ye shuisu''s dazzling eyes in the picture. The way he licked the red wine on his lips seemed to express his interest in ye shuisu.


    A childe put on Huo Longqi''s shoulder and said, "brother long, I remember you pressed Fu Hanxue for 10 million. You never lose money easily. Now you lose gambling. How do you feel?"


    Huolongqi nced at the childe around him and said coldly, "hand."


    The childe took his hand away wisely.


    But he still looked at huolongqi with a smile and waited for huolongqi''s answer.


    Huolongqi gently shook the red wine ss in his hand. The red light of the red wine in the ss was printed on huolongqi''s face, which conveyed a bloodthirsty taste on his handsome face.


    The corners of his lips were hooked up, and the smell of bloodthirsty became more serious.


    Ten million.


    Since he took over hawks, there have been few losses in foreign investment.


    As long as the money he invested, even if it was only a penny, he had a way to make it money.


    But now, because of his wrong estimation of Ye shuisu and Fu Hanxue, he lost 10 million to Fu Linnan in vain.


    "It''s an interesting woman."


    The radian of huolongqi''s lip angle hooked deeper, said.


    She''s interesting, not just because she let him lose money.


    And ye shuisu''s talent. She is really the winner of the GERT Diamond Award.


    The first person in China.


    But she is Fu Linnan''s woman.


    It really makes him want to have it.


    While watching ye shuisu''s posture in the live broadcast, huolongqi gently touched the red wine cup in his hand, as if his strength was on ye shuisu.


    These childe brothers are experienced in love. They follow huolongqi and have a certain understanding of huolongqi.


    Looking at Huo Longqi now, one of the childe brothers couldn''t help staring wide, and then said to Huo Longqi, "brother long, you don''t really like Miss ye? She''s Fu Shao''s woman!"


    Several other people also found something wrong. Looking at huolongqi''s naked eyes when he looked at ye shuisu in the live broadcast, they couldn''t help looking at huolongqi in surprise.


    One of them couldn''t help saying, "brother long, this is Fu Shao''s woman. If you really want to move, it''s not..." did you break the ground on Tai Sui''s head?


    Before he could say itpletely, huolongqi nced at the man. A simple eye was enough to frighten people.


    Huo Longqi said, "why? I don''t deserve Fu Linnan''s woman?"


    The childe waved his hand and said with a smile, "of course not. There are so many excellent women. Ye shuisu just won a GERT Diamond Award. She doesn''t deserve brother long."


    In fact, what he said was also his truth.


    Even if ye shuisu won a great GERT Diamond Award, huolongqi is definitely a leader among people. He is recognized as the only new generation of power holder in the four families in the capital who canpete with Fu Linnan.


    A woman worthy of huolongqi can''t be a simple woman.


    Huo Longqi turned his eyes and stopped looking at the childe. His words seemed to be replying to the childe''s words and talking to himself: "you''re right, but now I''m very interested in ye shuisu."


    Well, of course, no one can refute who huolongqi wants to be interested in.


    However, everyone knows that huolongqi and Fu Linnan have been very popr in the mall.


    Now, they have a crush on the same woman, what will happen


    Huo Longqi''s eyes are deep at this time, and the eyes of the other childe brothers are also deep


    However, huolongqi is not calm here, nor is it calm in another room.


    It was still broad daylight, but in this room, the curtains were really pulled, as if the room could not see light.


    The people in this room are Fu Sheng and Xia Sihan.


    Originally, for today''spetition between ye shuisu and Fu Hanxue, Fu Sheng and Xia Sihan watched ye shuisu make a fool of themselves.


    But after the wholepetition, they first saw ye shuisu win Fu Hanxue in chess, calligraphy and painting.


    In the firstpetition in the afternoon, ye shuisu beat Fu Hanxue inposition.


    At the same time, they wanted to see Fu Hanxue step on ye shuisu, but Fu Hanxue had no power to parry in front of Ye shuisu.


    Fu Hanxue was beaten down, and ye shuisu was proved to be the one who really won the GERT Diamond Award.


    Gert Diamond Award.


    China is the first person to win this award.


    Neither Fu Sheng nor Xia Sihan thought that ye shuisu actually won the award.


    Moreover, with this award, ye shuisu has obviously be the object of all China!


    When the finalpetition result turned into this, Xia Sihan reacted for a long time.


    It took a long time to gradually ept the fact that ye shuisu actually won the GERT Diamond Award.


    But how could she bear it?


    Because ye shuisu was so wronged, she wanted to watch Fu Hanxue trample ye shuisu to death, so that she could get some distortedfort from it.


    But now, instead of gettingfort, she was frightened.


    Maybe it was nothing, but Xia Sihan''s obsession to see ye shuisu trampled to death is too deep.


    Now, seeing that things were going in the opposite direction, she couldn''t help crying out because she couldn''t ept it: "no! It''s not true!"


    Ye shuisu is a straw bag! I''ve been a straw bag since I was a child! Even if she practiced chess, calligraphy and painting, how could she have such high attainments in music and even get the GERT Diamond Award?

 Chapter 402

    The first person in China?


    Pooh!


    This honor can be won by anyone. She just can''t see it won by Ye shuisu!


    Ye shuisu doesn''t deserve it! No!


    "Impossible! Ye shuisu must have used some means! She is a straw bag! Even I can step on it!"


    In a word, Xia Sihan will not admit that ye shuisu is better than her at any time. Don''t even say it''s so excellent, not even at all.


    So even if the facts were in front of her, she would never admit it.


    Xia Sihan eximed.


    Because Fu Sheng tortured her these days, and she hasn''t seen the sun for a long time, and her hair and clothes are messy, the whole person seems that some people are not human or ghost.


    No matter what she saw, she still tried to deny ye shuisu with words.


    However, I don''t wait for her to say more.


    "Pa! PA!"


    Fu Sheng threw twoshes at Xia Sihan.


    "Ah!" Xia Sihan cried out in pain.


    Fu Sheng''s twoshes were very heavy. Xia Sihan wanted to hide, but her neck was tied by Fu Sheng with a chain. She couldn''t hide at all.


    Fu Sheng hasn''t been doing anything to his liking these days. He is already very gloomy.


    All the time, he stared at Xia Sihan like a hungry wolf. The whole person looked more gloomy. Just one look, he couldn''t help but make Xia Sihan shrink.


    Xia Sihan was cruel when she scolded ye shuisu. In the face of Fu Sheng''s tyranny, she only knew that she was trembling for mercy.


    She looked at Fu Sheng in fear.


    Fu Sheng did not let Xia Sihan go because of the fear in Xia Sihan''s eyes.


    "Pa!"


    Fu Sheng threw another whip at Xia Sihan.


    Fu Sheng said gloomily, "bitch! It''s all you! Didn''t you tell me that ye shuisu is good for nothing? She''s just a straw bag who can only run after me? Why does she know everything about chess, painting andposition? Why did she win the gett Diamond Award?"


    Ye shuisu used to chase him like a dog''s skin ster, and then threw himself into Fu Linnan''s arms. In fact, he was a little worried.


    Just at the thought that he had never taken ye shuisu to heart, he even thought about the whole thing.


    However, the reason why he didn''t take ye shuisu to heart before was because he thought ye shuisu was a straw bag and didn''t deserve him at all.


    But is yeshuisu really a straw bag?


    Who is the one who surprised everyone in today''spetition? Who are the people who are sure to win the GERT Diamond Award?


    In the past, he chose Xia Sihan and became more tired of Ye shuisu. Isn''t it because he thought that although Xia Sihan was only the illegitimate daughter of the Ye family, she was more gentle and talented than ye shuisu?


    But now, gentle? How can she be a little gentle in her ugly appearance now? He kept her around, just to vent!


    artistic talent? Xia Sihan does have a little talent, but does she have enough abilitypared with ye shuisu? Not enough!


    Ironically, he used to be with Xia Sihan because he thought Xia Sihan''s talent was higher than ye shuisu.


    It was precisely because his "affair" with Xia Sihan was discovered by Ye shuisu that ye shuisu was finally disappointed with him and threw himself into Fu Linnan''s arms


    However, if all this had never happened, ye shuisu was still ying with apuse by him. With Fu Linnan''s paranoia about ye shuisu, he and ye shuisu should cooperate against Fu Linnan. I''m afraid that Fu has long been in his bag!


    How could ite to such a miserable end now!


    Poor, depressed, ipetent... He doesn''t live as fast as a dog!


    And all this, he could have avoided!


    It''s all because of Xia Sihan!


    This bitch! This liar!


    He all remembered that Xia Sihan didn''t know how many words he had told him that ye shuisu was a straw bag.


    But is yeshuisu a straw bag?


    She''s not! She''s a treasure!


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    Several whips were thrown at Xia Sihan. Xia Sihan''s scarred body has now added several new injuries.


    In the dim light, the dark red blood stained on her broken clothes, which seemed a little seeping.


    "Ah! Stop fighting! Master, stop fighting!" Xia Sihan eximed.


    She clenched her teeth and cried with pain, but her eyes were still filled with hate and said: "Master, because ye shuisu is a scheming girl! She cheated me and you! She used to pretend to be a genius, just want to be a blockbuster now! She used to pretend to be manipted by us, just want to deal with us now! Master, ye shuisu must have cooperated with Fu Shaoli for a long time, and they hurt us like this! It''s all ye shuisu A cunning bitch! Ah! I hate it! "


    Xia Sihan said, trying to find a reasonable exnation for ye shuisu''s good talent.


    Of course, all the exnations are clearly belittling ye shuisu.


    After all, she will never admit that ye shuisu is good at any time.


    Whether it''s ye shuisu''s talent now or her treatment of her and Fu Sheng in the past, it''s all caused by Ye shuisu''s nausea and scheming.


    As she spoke, she thought of the pain she had suffered because of Ye shuisu these days. Her face inevitably became distorted and the whole person issued a painful cry.


    For what?


    Why did ye shuisu harm her like this now, but now she has be so shining and has be the object of pursuit all over China!


    If she hadn''t been chained by Fu Sheng and the distance of her movement was limited, she would now want to smash the screen with leaf water su shining!


    She can''t stand it!


    Ye shuisu, that bitch, only deserves to live in the mud! She doesn''t deserve to see any light!


    For what?


    She wants revenge! But how should she take revenge?


    At this time, Fu Sheng suddenly stopped whipping Xia Sihan.


    Then, the twisted malice on his face disappeared a lot, and in turn, a strange smile arose on his face.


    He threw down his whip, step by step, and suddenly came to the screen where ye shuisu was speaking on the stage.


    Different from the ferocity when facing Xia Sihan, even across the screen, he looked at ye shuisu''s eyes with a strange tenderness.


    He reached out and touched the screen, with a kind of tenderness in his expression and action.


    The screen sometimes switches. At this time, no matter where ye shuisu is in the lens of the screen, his vision is there, and his gentle touch is there.

 Chapter 403

    This is apletely different state from that when facing Xia Sihan, or the two extremes of Fu Sheng.


    How cruel Fu Sheng will be to Xia Sihan these days. At this time, when facing ye shuisu on the screen, he is so gentle.


    So gentle that even his voice at this time was strangely soft: "shuisu, I remember, you used to like me very much."


    This sentence was said to ye shuisu on the screen, and it was like he was talking to himself. At this time, Fu Sheng''s whole eyes seemed to be sucked in by the people on the screen.


    Xia Sihan looked at Fu Sheng''s appearance at this time, and her eyes suddenly widened. At the same time, her eyes shed horror and strong jealousy.


    What''s going on?


    What does Fu Sheng mean now?


    How could he face ye shuisu on the screen in such a gentle state?


    What the hell is he doing?


    Why can she feel that Fu Sheng will have a deep love when facing ye shuisu on the screen?


    But how?


    Fu Sheng is hers!


    Although Fu Sheng has been very bad to her these days, he has long tortured her ck and blue.


    But in the end, she has tied herself to Fu Sheng, so she still has a certain attachment to Fu Sheng.


    In other words, Fu Sheng can treat her badly now, but how can he treat ye shuisu so gently? And it''s just ye shuisu on the screen!


    She is now regarded by Fu Sheng as a subsidiary and a vent ything. If it weren''t for her hatred for ye shuisu, her determination to revenge and her determination to use Fu Sheng to turn over, I''m afraid she would have lost herself.


    However, she originally hated ye shuisu, and now she takes her hatred for ye shuisu as the support for her survival. Naturally, this hatred will be magnified by her several times.


    It is in her hatred for ye shuisu that Fu Sheng, the only one she relies on now, tortures her with cruel means, but speaks to ye shuisu so gently?


    Fu Sheng once appreciated such tenderness. Although she dared not expect it now, she knew what such tenderness represented.


    A terrible thought lingered in Xia Sihan''s heart.


    She almost ignored the physical pain, rushed to Fu Sheng and eximed, "Sheng... Master, what are you saying to ye shuisu? Ye shuisu once betrayed you. Now she is on Fu Shao''s side. She wants to kill you, and she hurt you! Master, we want to avenge ye shuisu!"


    He has been tortured by Fu Sheng. Xia Sihan has an instinctive fear of Fu Sheng.


    Therefore, although she was already unstable, she also wanted to ask what Fu Sheng meant to ye shuisu so gently.


    But when she rushed to talk to Fu Sheng, her words inevitably became humble.


    But the tremor in her words can still show how excited she is now.


    However, in the days when she was tortured by Fu Sheng, Fu Sheng didn''t find less women toe back and make out in front of her.


    She can bear all these. Fu Sheng can be good to everyone, but not to ye shuisu!


    Ye shuisu doesn''t deserve anything! Especially now she has an attachment to Fu Sheng, and she can''t tolerate Fu Sheng''s feelings for ye shuisu! Still talking to ye shuisu on the screen with the tenderness she can''t pray for now!


    However, Xia Sihan is just a ything for Fu Sheng.


    Even if she doesn''t agree with what he does, so what?


    Does he have to do it if she doesn''t agree?


    This is obviously impossible!


    After hearing Xia Sihan''s words, Fu Sheng didn''t even give Xia Sihan a light from the corner of his eye.


    The strange gentle smile on his mouth was still there, and his eyes had been falling on ye shuisu in the screen.


    Even if the lens of Ye shuisu in the screen has been pulled away, his eyes are still tightly locked on ye shuisu.


    Fu Sheng smiled and said, "what if you betrayed me? I believe ye shuisu''s feelings for me were true before, just like her feelings for Fu Linnan now.


    I think ye shuisu would betray me when he was with me. Now he will betray Fu Linnan when he is with Fu Linnan.


    As long as I find a way to hook ye shuisu around, she will give up Fu Linnan ande back to me.


    I am no worse than Fu Linnan! "


    When he gets back together with ye shuisu, he not only has a talented ye shuisu, but also may be able to reuse ye shuisu to deal with Fu Linnan.


    Slowly, everything he lost wille back to him. Fu Shi, which he could not have before, will have it again one day


    All this only needs a start, a restart of him and ye shuisu


    Fu Sheng was very unwilling. After he lost ye shuisu, he gradually lost everything.


    Now seeing ye shuisu''s excellent appearance, she is even more bewitched by her.


    Yes, he can''t continue to be so decadent.


    He must take the initiative.


    And he took the initiative to attack the object, choose ye shuisu!


    This, the woman who used to belong to him, should also belong to his woman in the future.


    What you can''t get is the best. What men can''t stand most is to see each other''s good after losing it.


    All this was interpreted incisively and vividly by Fu Sheng.


    Fu Sheng looked at ye shuisu''s eyes on the screen with great longing.


    Of course, Xia Sihan also saw this desire in Fu Sheng''s eyes.


    Xia Sihan''s whole heart almost broke for a moment when Fu Sheng made it clear that he wanted to get ye shuisu back.


    She stared at Fu Sheng and ye shuisu on the screen. She couldn''t believe what was happening in front of her.


    She shouted to Fu Sheng in horror, "brother Sheng, ye shuisu, this bitch, she doesn''t deserve you! She won''t talk to you again..."


    Because of her excitement, she even restored her former title to Fu Sheng and didn''t call her master Fu Sheng.


    However, before she finished speaking, Fu Sheng kicked Xia Sihan''s heart and said, "shut up! Bitch! It''s your turn to interrupt the master''s decision?"


    Fu Sheng still feels that he lost ye shuisu because of Xia Sihan, so he still has resentment against Xia Sihan. When he kicked Xia Sihan, he was merciless.


    Looking at Xia Sihan almost vomiting blood in pain, he just sneered. His mind returned to how to recover ye shuisu again.


    At the thought of Ye shuisu, his originally cruel look turned into strange tenderness again.

 Chapter 404

    Xia Sihan was kicked to the ground by Fu Sheng and bumped into a hard chair behind him, with severe pain all over her.


    However, regardless of the pain on her body, she dragged her chain and still rushed to Fu Sheng''s face. Unwilling and resentful, she said, "master, ye shuisu doesn''t deserve to be with you! That bitch will hurt you!"


    She can''t stand Fu Sheng''s heart still on ye shuisu.


    Fu Sheng was thinking about how to get ye shuisu back. Xia Sihan interrupted his thoughts. He was immediately angry again.


    He turned to Xia Sihan, but before he could get angry, he suddenly remembered something and didn''t do it to Xia Sihan again. He just provoked Xia Sihan''s face and said, "although it''s not as good as before, this face is still valuable. Don''t you shout happily when I hit you? You can apany the old pervert."


    Fu Sheng looked at Xia Sihan as if he were looking at amodity.


    Xia Sihan was still unhappy that Fu Sheng was going to pursue ye shuisu again. After hearing Fu Sheng''s following words, she was stunned and looked into Fu Sheng''s eyes with even more panic: "what, what? Master, you can let me do anything, but don''t leave me! I''m the master, you''re alone!"


    After being tortured by Fu Sheng for a long time, Xia Sihan certainly has an instinctive fear of Fu Sheng.


    Now hearing that Fu Sheng wants her to apany the old pervert, she knows that Fu Sheng can really do it.


    But, no!


    She will marry Fu Sheng in the future. When Fu Sheng bes the person in power of Fu, she will be the president''s wife of Fu!


    How can you apany the old pervert?


    Xia Sihan looks at Fu Sheng prayingly. At this moment, in addition to doing so, she doesn''t know what else she can do when facing Fu Sheng.


    Fu Sheng ignored her prayer and said, "I want to stand up again now. How can I do without paying something? Broom star, you made me look like this. Now you have to pay for me!"


    He went to Xia Sihan with a gloomy face again and lifted Xia Sihan up like a dog.


    Then he took out the key and untied the chain tied to Xia Sihan.


    Xia Sihan has been imprisoned for a long time. In fact, Xia Sihan wants freedom countless times, but now when Fu Sheng unties her chains, she feels scared for no reason.


    She grabbed the chain that she hated all the time and shook her head desperately at Fu Sheng: "brother Sheng, master, don''t, don''t take me away. I want to stay with my master..."


    Don''t think about it. She even knows what she''s going to face next. I''m afraid it''s a hell.


    However, Fu Sheng doesn''t treat Xia Sihan as a person anymore. How can he listen to her? He just does what he wants.


    After unlocking the chain, he took Xia Sihan to the bathroom: "since you''re going to apany someone, you should wash well."


    Fu Sheng''s action is still merciless.


    The closer she was to the bathroom, the more she felt a fear. She desperately begged for mercy, but it didn''t work at all.


    When Fu Sheng threw her into the bathtub, she eximed, "no! Master, you let me go! Let me go!"


    The sound of releasing water rang, and Xia Sihan''s scream became more and more miserable.


    But in exchange, it was just that the sound of the water in the bathroom overshadowed her scream.


    Fu Sheng, who was rude to her around her, was like a devil


    Today''spetition is over, and ye shuisu has left thepetition venue, but there have been constant reports about ye shuisu throughout China.


    Because at this time, people''s attention to ye shuisu is rising, and news rted to ye shuisu is on the screens of almost all major shopping malls in China.


    "ording to our news, today''spetition between Fu Hanxue and ye shuisu, which has attracted the attention of the whole country, has ended. Ye shuisu haspletely won Fu Hanxue, and it is determined that ye shuisu is the winner of the GERT Diamond Award. Fu Hanxue''s identity as a" fake talented woman "has been exposed, but ye shuisu''s name as" the first person in Chinese music "has be famous..."


    "Tonight, the Imperial Hotel will also hold a charity party led by Ye shuisu. It is reported that several mall leaders in Kyoto will participate in the charity party..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The news is constantly ying, and the whole country seems to have increased its enthusiasm several degrees because of Ye shuisu.


    No matter in the street or in the forum, all kinds of information about ye shuisu emerge one after another.


    A "GERT Diamond Award" award is enough to make people marvel at ye shuisu. What''s more, today''s ye shuisu shows more than her musical talent.


    In addition, there is a clown like Fu Hanxue forparison, and people praise ye shuisu more


    This time, ye shuisu was undoubtedly popr all over China, and unlike before, it was because her jokes were paid attention to, but because of her talent and ability.


    Even those who didn''t care about entertainment news in the past have noticed ye shuisu.


    This includes Ji Qin, who has just entered the city from the suburbs of Beijing.


    Ji Qin came to China from the distant Phoenix country and just came to Kyoto. She was surprised by many things here.


    However, her receptivity is very strong, and no one can see her in the street.


    At this time, Ji Qin was dressed in some old-fashioned clothes. There was a unique ssical beauty in her temperament. At first nce, there seemed to be nothing too different, but on a closer look, she always felt that there was a special on her. Although she didn''t dress brightly, she didn''t feel that she could always attract the attention of passers-by.


    Ji Qin didn''t care about the passers-by''s eyes. Instead, she saw that all the way to the capital, there were all kinds of information about ye shuisu. Because of curiosity, she couldn''t help standing in front of a big screen and looking at it more.


    In addition to her heart, she couldn''t help praising ye shuisu. Even in her Dynasty, she must be a great beauty.


    While watching the live broadcast rted to ye shuisu, I vaguely saw a familiar figure.


    Suddenly, Ji Qin was like a cat and immediately tightened her pupils.


    She has a bubble gum in her mouth, which is a new thing she bought after she came to this era.


    She blew a bubble with great interest, and in the process of blowing bigger and bigger bubbles, the bubbles broke in her mouth.


    Then she hooked her lips and licked the remaining bubbles at the corner of her mouth.


    At the same time, the corners of her mouth aroused a smile of evil charm.


    And the more clearly she sees someone in the video, the deeper the evil smile on the corner of her mouth.

 Chapter 405

    What is broken iron shoes? There is no ce to find. It takes no time to get it.


    She must avenge the original owner!


    Moreover, ye shuisu''s charity party seems to have a lot of new things and fun


    Now it''s afternoon. The charity party is scheduled for tonight. There''s not much time.


    Ye shuisu has just finished a day''spetition. She has also experienced a lot of things and is a little tired.


    After dealing with Zhang Anqi and others, ye shuisu followed Fu Linnan to a private vi nearby.


    It''s very quiet here. You can let ye shuisu have a good rest.


    At this time, the people of the Jiang family are busy helping ye shuisu prepare for the next charity party.


    In fact, they don''t care whether ye shuisu can get a great reputation today. As long as ye shuisu is good, they will feel good.


    However, ye shuisu is so excellent now that they also feel proud.


    The private vi is Fu Linnan''s consistent elegant decoration. Once you enter it, you can give people afortable atmosphere.


    After arriving at the vi, Fu Linnan opened the door with ye shuisu. As soon as ye shuisu came out of the luxury car, Fu Linnan stretched out his hand and hooked his lips to her. He was domineering and took a bit of a gentleman''s way: "wee back, little princess of Chinese music."


    Ye shuisu looked at Fu Linnan and put his hand on Fu Linnan''s outstretched hand, but he hit it hard.


    She smiled at Fu Linnan and said, "OK, don''t tease me again!"


    Just driving back to her private vi, she had heard too many so-called praises from various news channels.


    Those words that praised her were not even ttering to herself.


    In the end, she won a "GERT Diamond Award", which is the only award that has been won by a Chinese so far, which will lead to such praise all the time.


    However, public praisees and goes quickly. After these two days, it will probably be better.


    After ye shuisu put his hand into Fu Linnan''s hand, Fu Linnan grabbed ye shuisu''s hand and took ye shuisu into his arms.


    He pinched ye shuisu''s slender waist, looked into ye shuisu''s eyes and said, "Mrs. Fu, do you need to make up for me?"


    Ye shuisu felt that Fu Linnan''s words were inexplicable and said, "what can you make up for?"


    Fu Linnan''s eyes were deep. He seemed to have paused. He just extended his hand that had just been soda to ye shuisu and said, "you hurt me. You should rub it well."


    Ye shuisu ignored Fu Linnan, pushed Fu Linnan''s hand away, and went straight into the vi.


    Who is Fu Linnan? The body is so strong. I don''t practice less at ordinary times. Will it hurt because of her gentle pat?


    Ye shuisu is still wearing the "red plum" dress. She is full of a kind of ssical beauty. She is integrated with Fu Linnan''s elegant vi. There is a dreamlike beauty that attracts people to go deep.


    For a moment, Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu behind her and couldn''t help being fascinated.


    It seems that, with the clothes on ye shuisu''s body, he also recalled that he was making the clothes with his mother.


    Under the bright light, the loving and gentle mother, and him


    Unfortunately, everything can only be the past and can''t go back.


    Because his mother has already be a cold deformed body


    When Fu Linnan is absent-minded, ye shuisu has entered Fu Linnan''s vi.


    Fu Linnan has many private vis in Kyoto. Not every private vi ye shuisu has been here. For this vi, ye shuisu has not been here before.


    At this time, ye shuisu was a little tired. Under the decoration of thefortable vi, ye shuisu went straight to the master bedroom of the vi.


    There is also a charity party in the evening. She really needs to rest first now.


    Ye shuisu thought and walked in the direction of the master bedroom, but when he came to the master bedroom, he was about to open the door, but pushed it. He found that the door couldn''t be opened.


    Ye shuisu looked down and saw that a delicate gold lock was hung on the door.


    Ye shuisu felt strange at that time. He subconsciously looked at the doors of other rooms and found that the whole vi had no padlocks except the master bedroom.


    Ye shuisu couldn''t help feeling more strange.


    It is reasonable to say that even if no one came to the vi before, the lock on the outside door is enough to iste the intrusion of outsiders. Why does the master bedroom need additional locks?


    Unless, in this master bedroom, there is something very precious that needs special treatment.


    At this time, Fu Linnan also put away his thoughts and came to ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu looked back and smiled at Fu Linnan and said, "Linnan, what''s in this room? Why is it locked?"


    In fact, ye shuisu just asked casually. Even if Fu Linnan had something to lock and didn''t want others to know, she wouldn''t go to see it.


    However, Fu Linnan''s next words made ye shuisu''s heart mention it.


    Fu Linnan took two steps closer to ye shuisu and naturally grabbed ye shuisu''s slender waist.


    He took a look at the locked room, and the corners of his mouth hooked up again, which was somewhat domineering and evil. He said to ye shuisu, "nothing. There is only a beauty in the golden house."


    Hearing this, ye shuisutun was not calm.


    What do you mean there''s a beauty in the golden house?


    Beauty? Apart from her, Fu Linnan, who has never been close to other women, said he hid a beauty?


    Did she hear something wrong?


    Theplexion of Ye shuisu obviously changed, but soon returned to normal.


    She raised her hand, shook the exquisite gold lock, then smiled and said, "Linnan, who are you kidding? Just you ''monk'' who copsed at the top of Mount Tai without changing color, will also hide beauty?"


    In fact, she was right. ording to her observation from her previous life to the present, Fu Linnan, in addition to her paranoid possessive desire, other women, even if they took off to seduce him, would not arouse his interest at all.


    Isn''t such a man a "monk" to other women?


    But when ye shuisu said this, Fu Linnan was unhappy at that time.


    With a kind of domineering pressure, he directly pushed ye shuisu against the wall and opened his lips: "monk? It seems that Mrs. Fu is not satisfied with my kung fu in bed? Huh?"


    Otherwise, how can he be said to be a monk?


    The monk has absolutely no desire for women, but he has no desire for ye shuisu.


    He even said that every time he saw ye shuisu, he wanted to possess ye shuisu once.

 Chapter 406

    Fu Linnan said as if he wanted to prove something. He bent down and gnawed at ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu trembled immediately.


    But after a while, she immediately begged for mercy and said, "Linnan, no, I don''t mean you''re a monk. I mean you won''t be interested in women other than me, so I don''t believe you say you have a beauty in your golden house."


    It''s still broad daylight. Looking at Fu Linnan''s momentum, she doesn''t want to make music in the daytime


    At this time, Fu Linnan didn''t make out with ye shuisu for long. Although he was reluctant, he got up first and left ye shuisu.


    Then he gently picked up ye shuisu''s chin, made ye shuisu''s eyes look at him, hooked his lips and said, "Mrs. Fu is so confident that you''ll eat me to death? Huh?"


    In fact, what ye shuisu said about ye shuisu is that he will not like other women except that he is interested in ye shuisu. He agrees very much, and he does. His obsession with emotional cleanliness doomed him to love only one person all his life, even from generation to generation.


    And this person, ye shuisu, is just ye shuisu.


    But at this time, he just wanted to tease ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu looked back at Fu Linnan and showed no weakness in the face of his teasing.


    She raised her hand, hooked Fu Linnan''s neck, and then said confidently, "of course I believe the man I chose."


    It sounds like believing Fu Linnan. In fact, it means believing in yourself.


    Ye shuisu smiled brightly at this time. Fu Linnan raised his hand and touched ye shuisu''s smile. Suddenly, there was an impulse to rub it in his arms and collect it.


    His tassels, whenever they look, are so beautiful.


    Besides, is it so difficult for her to admit that she believes him?


    Fu Linnan''s lips were still rising, and his sight was still tightly locked on ye shuisu, as if he wanted to swallow the whole of Ye shuisu.


    He opened his lips, as if with a slight sigh, and said, "if it were someone else, it might not take away my heart. My heart must only be with Mrs. Fu. But the beauty in the room is too irresistible. Even if I risk being discovered by Mrs. Fu, I want to hide my beauty in a golden house."


    As he spoke, he nced sideways into the room. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. A warm light rose in his eyes.


    Ye shuisu is now very close to Fu Linnan. He is under Fu Linnan. At present, he puts the light in Fu Linnan''s eyes into his eyes.


    Originally, she still didn''t believe what Fu Linnan said. She thought he was deliberately teasing her.


    But when she saw Fu Linnan''s warm eyes, her heart suddenly got a pimple.


    She was deeply loved by Fu Linnan, so she knew his warm eyes too well.


    In that look, there was clearly a lot of love.


    It''s very real, not a bit false.


    But it was to the room behind her, not to her.


    In fact, ye shuisu is also a person with emotional cleanliness. The person she falls in love with can only love her.


    So when she saw that Fu Linnan''s love was looking at other ces, her heart immediately seemed to be blocked by something.


    This time, she looked sideways. When she saw the exquisite golden lock, she was no longer calm.


    She raised her hand and touched the golden lock, as if she wanted to tear it off. At this time, the smile on her face could not help but bring a touch of coldness.


    She hooked her lips and said, "really? I want to see what kind of beauty makes Fu Shao so eager!"


    At this time, ye shuisu''s title to Fu Linnan changed from Linnan to Fu Shao. It can be seen that she was really a little angry.


    At this time, the whole vi, except the voices of Ye shuisu and Fu Linnan, was actually very quiet. There was no sound at all in the so-called house where Fu Linnan hid the beauty.


    But at this time, ye shuisu seemed to have heard the breath of the beauty in the room.


    Even if... There is no beauty hidden in this room, but with the look in Fu Linnan''s eyes, the things in this room must not be simple.


    She must go into this room!


    Ye shuisu thought to himself that the whole person''s mood was disturbed by this room and became quite unstable.


    However, although the gold lock on the door looks small and exquisite, it seems that it can be torn open with a pull.


    But in the end, this is a lock, and it is also a deliberate lock in Fu Linnan''s vi. Where can it be broken so easily.


    Although ye shuisu was eager to know what was in the room, she pulled so hard that she couldn''t pull the lock open.


    Ye shuisu was also unambiguous. Unable to unlock the lock, he stretched out his hand and opened his lips to Fu Linnan: "where''s the thing?" his voice and color were a little cold and obviously angry.


    Fu Linnan pretended to be puzzled: "what?"


    Ye shuisu said, "key."


    Obviously, ye shuisu seemed more angry in his words.


    Fu Linnan''s eyes were deep. He took a small step closer to ye shuisu, but he didn''t take the key for ye shuisu. Instead, he looked at ye shuisu with great interest and said, "you go in, I''m afraid you''ll scare her."


    "Really?"


    Ye shuisu''s heart suddenly blocked.


    Afraid she''ll scare her? Is she so expensive in the house?


    At the same time, she is nothingpared to her in the house? Can''t even look at her?


    Thinking of this, ye shuisu was more angry in his heart.


    But she didn''t let out her anger, but took back her outstretched hand, and then left Fu Linnan''s arms, and then she was about to leave.


    Fu Linnan quickly grabbed ye shuisu and said, "where are you going?"


    Ye shuisu nced at Fu Linnan, and his voice was obviously cold: "of course, it''s to make room for the beauty in Fu Shaohe''s room! Otherwise I''m here, I''m afraid to scare you!"


    Ye shuisu said this. In fact, what she thought was that she was afraid of scaring the people in the house?


    She just asked Fu Linnan to get the key, but Fu Linnan didn''t give it to her.


    Since there was no key, she entered the door by other means.


    For example, although the door is locked, is it made of wood? Even if she goes to find an axe, she can split the door. She doesn''t believe she can''t enter the door and see the people inside!


    In fact, what ye shuisu doesn''t know is that she thinks so now.


    The door she saw in front of her looked wooden. In fact, it was not wooden at all, but made of a special material.


    Don''t say it''s an axe. Even if you bring a gun, you can''t break the door.

 Chapter 407

    Because the things behind the door are treasured by Fu Linnan, it can be protected so well.


    While ye shuisu thought so, Fu Linnan really thought ye shuisu wanted to leave.


    He stopped teasing her, took out a gold key from his pocket and said, "since you want to see it, let me show you. But first, don''t touch anything."


    Ye shuisu didn''t really want to give up and reserve a seat for Fu Linnan and the beauty in the room.


    Now seeing Fu Linnan take out the key, he immediately took down the key in Fu Linnan''s hand and went to open the door.


    At this time, ye shuisu didn''t say anything, but she didn''t feel good in her heart.


    Up to now, Fu Linnan is still talking and telling her not to touch things in the house?


    Moreover, she was right. The key was carried by Fu Linnan. She asked him for the key, and he took it out directly from him!


    When Fu Linnan said that there was a beauty hidden in the room, ye shuisu was more angry.


    But she didn''t speak. She wanted to open the door and see what was inside.


    The gold lock locked on the door is very exquisite, and the key in hand is also very exquisite. They all seem to be specially crafted.


    Ye shuisu put the key into the lock and turned it gently, and the lock opened.


    She took off the lock again, and then pushed the door. The light in the room was a little dark.


    Ye shuisu pressed the light switch at the door, and suddenly the room became bright.


    At that moment, ye shuisu saw what was in the room at a nce and was stunned.


    She released her hand and the opened lock hung on the door.


    Then she walked into the room. The more she walked in, the deeper the visual shock brought to her by the things in the room.


    What did she see?


    In such arge room, there are exquisite arrangements, and these arrangements are all paintings, all her paintings.


    Each painting is lifelike. As ye shuisu walked in from the door of the room, he saw more and more paintings about her.


    From her present to her past.


    Some unexpected moments were captured by these paintings.


    Moreover, these paintings are very vivid and lifelike. It can be seen how much attention the painters have spent on painting her.


    Ye shuisu really didn''t expect to see so many portraits of her here. She couldn''t help but be surprised and react.


    After walking a distance in such arge studio, she remembered that Fu Linnan was still behind her.


    She looked back and saw Fu Linnan looking at her not far from her.


    When Fu Linnan said that there were beauties hidden in the house, and when Fu Linnan just looked at the house with love in her eyes, she still felt angry.


    I really thought there was something else besides her in Fu Linnan''s heart.


    But now, how ridiculous her anger is.


    Because her so-called anger is angry with herself.


    Fu Linnan''s so-called hiding other beauties in the room is actually hiding her portrait.


    Ye shuisu couldn''t help feeling warm in her heart, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help evoking a radian.


    She opened her lips, and her soft voice became more three-dimensional and moving in the studio: "is this the beauty hidden in your golden house?"


    Fu Linnan sped his hand on a bench behind him and nodded, "well, I also want to put my sweetheart in the golden house and hide it."


    Fu Linnan said his sweetheart at this time. Without thinking, he knew that he was talking about ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu had been imprisoned in Fu''s house by Fu Linnan in his previous life, so he knew what he said, of course he could do it.


    But fortunately, they have a new beginning in this life, and they don''t have that almost suffocating way to get along with each other.


    Ye shuisu hooked his lips: "you have hidden a room of beauties. Where do youck me?"


    Then he raised his eyes and looked at the pictures in front of the house. His eyes were deep and opened his lips: "how many painters did you find to draw so many of my paintings?"


    There are at least hundreds of these paintings, and each one is very fine, which must consume a lot of energy.


    However, it takes a lot of energy for a painter to draw like this.


    The person who asked the painter to paint her like this must be full of her, right?


    Otherwise, how could she have so much leisure to capture so many moments of her?


    Thinking of this, ye shuisu''s heart couldn''t help being warm.


    At this time, ye shuisu is appreciating those paintings, while Fu Linnan is appreciating ye shuisu who is looking at the paintings.


    The light shines on them. In the paintings in the room, they seem to have a dreamy aperture.


    Fu Linnan hooked his lips and said, "there is no painter. I write every painting here with my own hands."


    Every time he thought about ye shuisu and couldn''t see ye shuisu, he was here to describe the beauty of Ye shuisu again and again.


    From then on, he engraved her in his heart deeper and deeper.


    Ye shuisu was surprised: "Linnan, when will you draw?" she never knew from her previous life to this life?


    Fu Linnan said, "I only painted you in this room. Since I painted you, I haven''t held another pen."


    i see. No wonder.


    She never came to this room. In her previous life, she could not avoid him, and it was impossible to know that he could draw.


    So of course, she didn''t know that Fu Linnan could actually draw until now.


    And from his paintings of her works, you can know that he also draws very well.


    She doesn''tment on excessive skills, but these paintings are very vivid.


    There are even some paintings that show the beauty she didn''t have.


    This is to pour into the feelings, can do this.


    To pour Fu Linnan''s feelings for her.


    Fu Linnan''s feelings for her are only consumed in so many paintings, I''m afraid there are a lot.


    These paintings can not bepleted overnight. It can be seen that Fu Linnan''s feelings for her are much earlier than she thought.


    In the face of Fu Linnan pouring so much into her, it is absolutely false to say that she is not moved.


    Who would refuse a heart that ispletely for himself?


    But now, she sighed that in her previous life, when she faced Fu Linnan, she had only fear, only fear of Fu Linnan''s strong possessiveness.


    I never thought that it was because Fu Linnan loved her deeply.


    Although, this love is really too extreme.


    Not to mention all kinds of imprisonment, possession and other things Fu Linnan did to her in thest life, it is this one who spent so much effort on painting so many of her paintings, and then locked them up. It is very rare. It can also be seen that Fu Linnan''s desire for her possession is still unusual.

 Chapter 408

    Although these behaviors are really paranoid, but this is just love, what''s wrong?


    In thest life, she probably got along with Fu Linnan in the wrong way.


    Ye shuisu drooped his eyes and didn''t speak.


    There is still arge piece of painting ahead.


    Now ye shuisu really has Fu Linnan in his heart, so he also wants to see what Fu Linnan painted her.


    So she walked slowly forward, one by one, looking at herself under Fu Linnan''s brush.


    Every time she looked at one of these paintings and thought of Fu Linnan''s feelings in these paintings, the warmth in her heart could not help but get deeper.


    Maybe in thest life, she really missed a lot of things


    Fortunately, in this life, she still has a chance toe back.


    Ye shuisu walked forward slowly. At this moment, time seemed to pass more slowly.


    While ye shuisu continued to appreciate the painting, Fu Linnan continued to appreciate ye shuisu.


    Looking at ye shuisu walking around in the studio in a "red plum" Chinese skirt, looking at her graceful posture, graceful figure and sshing hair


    It was originally a modern and elegant studio. With the addition of Ye shuisu, it seemed that every object in the studio could not help bing elegant


    Fu Linnan was fascinated.


    There are brushes and paper on the long wooden table beside him.


    He picked up the brush and touched the paint, so that the dreamy and quaint ye shuisu reappeared on his drawing paper.


    In his studio, she is so gorgeous and elegant that people will be intoxicated if they only look at her


    Time flows slowly. Fu Linnan''s painting for ye shuisu this time is only an artistic conception painting with few detailed embellishments, but the outline of each line and the coloring of each color seem to make ye shuisu live in this painting.


    As the saying goes, this painting should only exist in the sky, which is rare in the world.


    When Fu Linnan painted this picture, because he had a leaf water su in his heart, it could be said that he finished it at one go. Before long, he painted all the artistic conception paintings.


    Fu Linnan wrote and looked at his paintings with satisfaction. The beautiful shadow of Ye shuisu in his heart still hasn''t dispersed.


    Ye shuisu is still enjoying the studio while Fu Linnan is painting. He doesn''t know that Fu Linnan has painted another painting about her.


    At this time, when ye shuisu came to a corner of the studio, she saw one of the paintings and was stunned. Then, shocked and incredible... All kinds of emotions poured into her mind.


    She eximed, "how?"


    Because she was absent-minded, the painting was originally hanging. At this time, Shengsheng was pulled down by her, fell on the table and made a sharp noise. In the quiet studio, it suddenly appeared particrly clear.


    Of course, Fu Linnan found something strange about ye shuisu. He quickly went to ye shuisu and asked with concern, "what''s the matter?"


    Ye shuisu didn''t make a sound, but just stared at the painting in front of her. I don''t know what she thought. Her voice talking to Fu Linnan was trembling: "how can you draw the painting of this scene?"


    Fu Linnan looked along ye shuisu''s line of sight and saw a picture of him and ye shuisu sleeping in a cave.


    In the painting, ye shuisu and his age are still young.


    But it was this painting that brought him into a past.


    Thinking of that past, Fu Linnan, who was gentle in the face of Ye shuisu, seemed to be more gentle.


    Fu Linnan hooked his lips and said, "shuisu, have you forgotten? That day, you and I were in the cave..."


    Before Fu Linnan finished, ye shuisu turned his head in horror and stared at Fu Linnan. His voice and color were still trembling and said, "Linnan, you said, the people in the cave that day were you and me? The people that day were you?"


    As if he wanted to confirm something, ye shuisu asked the same question twice.


    Fu Linnan looked puzzled at ye shuisu: "it''s me and you. What''s the matter?"


    He frowned again. Howe ye shuisu seems to have been hit hard at this time?


    What happened?


    Or what happened in the cave that year can still scare ye shuisu up to now?


    But, No.


    In his opinion, ye shuisu is not so timid.


    Fu Linnan thought so, but ye shuisu seemed unable to stand any blow. Suddenly, the whole person was paralyzed.


    Seeing this, Fu Linnan quickly stretched out his hand to hold her and held her in his arms. Fu Linnan frowned deeper: "shuisu, what''s the matter with you?"


    Looking at ye shuisu''s cold sweat on his forehead, he seemed to be very frightened. He was going to hold ye shuisu up: "shuisu, are you not feeling well? I''ll take you to see a doctor."


    But ye shuisu stopped him: "no, Linnan, I''m fine. I don''t have to see a doctor."


    The horror in ye shuisu''s eyes is still the same.


    After she managed to stand up straight.


    Suddenly, she hugged Fu Linnan tightly: "Linnan, Linnan..."


    She kept calling Fu Linnan''s name and didn''t say anything else.


    She had held Fu Linnan very tightly, but she was still increasing her strength in her hands, as if she were holding back the most precious lost thing.


    Fu Linnan wanted to ask ye shuisu what was wrong, but ye shuisu just hugged Fu Linnan tightly, just calling his name and didn''t say anything more.


    In Fu Linnan''s arms, ye shuisu''s thoughts floated to the rainy night more than ten years ago.


    It was in Fu''s old house.


    Because of Ye shuisu''s mother, Jiang Xiangru, and Fu Linnan''s current friendship at that time, Fu Linnan was depressed and refused anyone''s approach, Fu Linnan''s mother wanted Jiang Xiangru to apany Fu Linnan with ye shuisu, who was only six or seven years old.


    At the beginning, he didn''t have much hope. After all, Fu Linnan once rejected everyone, including many of his peers. More importantly, he met Jiang Xiangru and Fu Linnan''s mother.


    But what I didn''t expect was that Fu Linnan, who resisted everyone, was not close to ye shuisu at first, but at least he didn''t resist ye shuisu''s proximity.


    This alone is very rare for a depressed child who rejects the whole world.


    Of course, Fu''s mother is very happy. Jiang Xiangru regards Fu''s mother as her own sister, and her children are just like her own children. She knows that Fu''s mother has been worried about Fu Linnan''s depression for a long time. She is also very happy to see this scene.


    Immediately decided to leave ye shuisudo in Fu''s house for some time until Fu Linnan''s condition improved.

 Chapter 409

    Later, after ye shuisu stayed in Fu''s house for two months, Fu Linnan''s depression has indeed improved greatly. Even the doctor said that Fu Linnan''s depression can bepletely cured as long as he persists in the follow-up treatment.


    Of course, that''s allter.


    Specifically, in Fu''s house, how ye shuisu apanied Fu Linnan and how Fu Linnan''s depression improved. In fact, ye shuisu can''t remember clearly.


    At that time, she was young, and soon after, she was pushed downstairs because of ying with Xia Sihan. Her head was hurt and she had a high fever, so she couldn''t remember what happened at that time.


    However, the only thing she remembered was that during her two months at Fu''s house, she met the person she loved most in her life.


    She still remembers the feeling she likes until now.


    She vaguely remembered that in the pce like Fu House, she helped a brother who was not talkative and unwilling tomunicate with anyone to re-establishmunication with others.


    My brother didn''t want to see the light, so she sat with him all day in the dark, told him stories, sent him flowers, tried every means to make him happy, and finally took him to see the sunshine.


    My brother didn''t want to talk, so she tried to make him speak, and even yed tricks


    Later, of course, her feelings with her brother became deeper and deeper.


    After that illness, she may not remember other things clearly, but she vaguely remembers that rainy night.


    At that time, I didn''t know why. All the elders in Fu''s house were absent that night.


    Only she and her brother and a few servants were left in the house.


    At that time, my brother''s depression seemed to have improved and there was a lot moremunication with her.


    On that rainy night, he decided to take her out to the top of the mountain to see the most beautiful stars.


    When they went out, it hadn''t rained yet. The whole night sky was very clear and the stars were still shining in the sky.


    My brother told her that there was a meteor shower that night. If you go to the top of the mountain, you will see the most beautiful meteor, and the wish made under the meteor will be realized.


    In fact, ye shuisu was afraid of the dark. When she was a child, ye shuisu was even more afraid.


    But when Ann''s brother told her that the wish made under the meteor coulde true, she still summoned up the courage and went out with her brother.


    Because she has a wish that her brother can get betterpletely, no longer be so lonely, no longer need to take a lot of medicine every day, and no longer need to be so unhappy every day


    Brother took her by the hand, avoided all the servants in Fu''s house, and then went out.


    The Fu family''s old house was built on a secluded hillside.


    After leaving the old house, my brother took her hand and climbed to the top of the mountain.


    The road on the mountain has long been repaired. It''s not difficult to walk, but the road to the top of the mountain is a little far away and the night road is a little dark.


    But with her brother by her side, ye shuisu felt not afraid at all. Even, she thought that she would see a meteor soon and could make a wish for her brother. Her heart was still very happy.


    It was a not high mountain. My brother seemed to have climbed the mountain, so they finally climbed to the top of the mountain quite smoothly and saw the meteors as they wished. She and her brother also made wishes as they wished


    After making a wish, looking at the beautiful meteors all over the mountain, ye shuisu couldn''t help cheering: "how beautiful! How beautiful!"


    ording to my brother, the meteor shower in that year was a grand asion only once in a hundred years. The number of meteors was gorgeous, which was rare in the world.


    In the meteor shower, ye shuisu looked back and asked the brother, "what wish did you just make? I made..."


    Ye shuisu was about to say her wish, but at this time, her brother covered her mouth and whispered in her ear, "Shh, if you say your wish, it won''t work, so you can''t say it."


    Ye shuisu nodded, obediently closing his mouth after all.


    But at that time, where did she have to say her wishes?


    It was said that one secret could be exchanged for another. She said her wishes, just wanted to know what her brother wished.


    But since my brother said she couldn''t say it, she wouldn''t say it.


    However, now her brother covers her mouth and is so close to her. Although they yed together before, it''s not that close. Why does her heart beat so fast under the meteor shower?


    She seemed to hear that her brother''s heart beat fast


    However, before she could think more, her brother let her go.


    She and her brother were the only two people on the t ground at the top of the mountain.


    At this time, my brother seemed to think of something. As he looked into the distance, he said to ye shuisu, "there are meteors tonight. The seven color flowers in the mountains are about to bloom. Wait here and I''ll help you pick the flowers."


    My brother said that and left.


    Although ye shuisu was afraid of the dark, at least there were meteors in the sky. She thought her brother wouldn''t leave her too long. Seeing that his brother wanted to pick flowers, she didn''t stop him.


    However, although there was a meteor shower, the light from the meteor shower was not so bright, and in the middle of the night, ye shuisu was alone on the mountain. At that time, she was small. Even during the day, she was afraid that she would feel a little afraid.


    At first, she didn''t feel it when her brother was around her. Now that her brother left her, she felt it again.


    However, she was not so afraid at the thought that her brother would pick flowers for her soon.


    She was waiting on the t ground on the top of the mountain. The gorgeous meteor shower had made her lose interest. Her sight was only looking at the direction her brother left.


    Only thinking of her brother''s back can make her less afraid.


    But at that meeting, she waited for a while. Instead of waiting for her brother''s return, she waited until the sky hit a thunderbolt: "boom!"


    It was still a meteor shower on a sunny night. At this time, the meteor shower was almost over, and the dark clouds gathered. Thunder kept falling, and it was going to rain heavily.


    Without the meteor shower and dark clouds, the sky suddenly darkened, which is what makes ye shuisu most afraid.


    "Brother..." ye shuisu whispered in the direction of his brother''s departure, but he didn''t see his brothering back.


    Instead, she saw a hungry wolf!


    In the thunder light, the green eyes of the hungry wolf, like the eyes of ghosts, instantly made ye shuisu''s fear rise to the extreme.


    On a rainy night, at the top of the mountain, a girl alone is about to pounce on the hungry wolf


    All this on everything, on whom, who will not be afraid?


    At least for ye shuisu at that time, she had been growing up in the greenhouse and had never seen such a scene. Her legs were soft at that time.

 Chapter 410

    "Brother, brother!" ye shuisu screamed, his face full of panic.


    My brother didn''t hear her call back. Even now the thunder was so loud that it had rained. After my brother left, she couldn''t see his back and didn''t know how far he went out.


    So she was not sure whether her brother could hear her.


    However, under extreme fear, her legs softened and she fell down.


    The wolf with terrible eyes in front of her was just standing in front of her with his tusks open and looking at her.


    After seeing her fall, he immediately howled, and then rushed at her.


    At that time, ye shuisu was only six or seven years old. She was thin and small. What was in front of her at that time was an adult wolf. It was obviously that a little girl like ye shuisu could not resist.


    When the wolf pounced on ye shuisu, ye shuisu was extremely afraid.


    When the wolf''s tusks were in front of her, she even saw that she was likely to die here directly.


    For a moment, she thought her life was really going to be lost here and was ready to give up.


    However, at the moment when the wolf''s sharp ws were about to grasp her, a word suddenly sounded in her mind.


    It was my brother who said to her, "I''m a man who walked on the edge of life and death. Now I''vee out from there. You helped mee out. I also want to tell you, shuisu, at any time, even if you encounter great difficulties or even life danger in the future, don''t give up. Only if you don''t give up can you have hope. Only if you try to stand up can you not fall down!"


    Only try to stand up, you won''t fall!


    Just for a moment, this sentence gave her great courage.


    She really stood up at the critical moment, when the wolf''s w was about to pierce her throat, and her dexterous body actually grabbed the wolf''s w''s attack on her.


    When the wolf didn''t react, she ran to the big tree on one side.


    Then she didn''t care about anything and began to climb up the tree.


    The wolf can''t climb the tree. As long as she climbs the tree, she will be safe.


    In such a dangerous time, she wants to save herself!


    The wolf thought ye shuisu was themb to be ughtered in front of him, so he didn''t respond to ye shuisu''s escape for a moment, so he gave ye shuisu an opportunity to escape.


    However, this is a war-torn wolf.


    After reacting, he quickly chased ye shuisu behind him.


    When ye shuisu ran before, he chose some roads that needed turning, so although the wolf was fast, it took some time to catch up with ye shuisu under the tree.


    This also gives ye shuisu a chance to climb trees.


    "Ouch!"


    The wolf howled under Ye shuisu''s tree. Ye shuisu heard it, but she didn''t dare to look down. She only knew that she had to try her best to climb up.


    The wolf can''t climb a tree. He can only look at the leaves on the trunk under the tree. There''s nothing he can do.


    Ye shuisu passed the first level against the wolf, but a hungry wolf was eyeing her on this thunderstorm night.


    She is just a little girl of six or seven years old. It is not so simple topletely get rid of the danger of being eaten by hungry wolves.


    The most direct thing is that ye shuisu has never learned to climb a tree and has never climbed a tree before.


    Now she climbs up the tree, which is her instinct to survive.


    Although she climbed up, it was very difficult to maintain her height on the trunk, let alone continue to climb up.


    In particr, when the wolf chased ye shuisu under the tree and saw ye shuisu on the tree, he tried to climb the tree but couldn''t, so he began to beat the trunk under him with his ws.


    In addition, there is still wind on the mountain, and the wind is not small. Under such conditions, the whole tree is shaky, and ye shuisu''s situation is even more difficult.


    Several times, she almost couldn''t grasp the trunk and fell down.


    However, although she hasn''t fallen yet, she has climbed some heights on the tree, but now she has fallen down again.


    When the wolf tried to jump up, at this height, the wolf almost bit ye shuisu.


    In the strong wind, the trunk shook, and ye shuisu couldn''t even grasp the trunk. Her situation was too dangerous.


    "Wuwu... Brother..."


    Ye shuisu shed tears, but she was still holding her teeth. She felt her hands and feet grasping the trunk burning. She should have been hurt in several ces. In the night, the heavy rain began to fall, and she was even more afraid


    But even so, she was still oveing the great fear in her heart and gritting her teeth.


    "Brother, brother..."


    Ye shuisu continued to call.


    However, many times, in the face of many difficulties, it can not be solved by gritting your teeth and holding on.


    For example, at this time, under the strong wind and heavy rain, there were hungry wolves tearing and beating the trunk. Ye shuisu even exhausted her whole body and tried all her mind.


    She grabbed the hand of the trunk, but she still couldn''t support herself to stay on the trunk.


    Her hand finally loosened and she finally fell down.


    Just at the trunk, he loosened his hand and fell down, and under her, the hungry wolf was opening its greedy mouth.


    "Brother..."


    When her body was finally taken away by the wolf, she finally called.


    Then she closed her eyes and hid the fear in her young eyes, waiting for death.


    She tried her best to survive, but she still couldn''t survive.


    That''s it.


    Ye shuisu thought, but after a while, the imaginary pain did note, and her body seemed to be supported by something.


    Then, the familiar voice of my brother sounded in my ear: "Shui Su, run!"


    She immediately opened her eyes and shook her body. After standing firm, she saw that her brother came back. His brother was only ten years old and his body was very small. But at this time, she was fighting with the hungry wolf with a wooden stick.


    "Shui Su, run!"


    The rain drenched my brother''s face. The rain kept pouring down. Ye shuisu seemed to be unable to see my brother''s face, but she was sure that it was my brother.


    Although her brother''s strength is greater than hers, it is obviously a little difficult to fight against the hungry wolf.


    Moreover, just now, my brother seemed to jump directly at the hungry wolf. His arm was obviously injured.


    Ye shuisu listened to his brother and didn''t run immediately.


    But suddenly, by the light of lightning, she saw a cave not far away.


    At the age of six or seven, she didn''t know if she had been guided.


    She pointed to the cave and said to her brother, "brother, go to the cave! Go to the cave and hide!"

 Chapter 411

    A girl of six or seven years old and a boy of ten years old.


    Facing the pursuit of an adult hungry wolf, it was still dark on a thunderstorm night, on the mountain, the road was uneven, and there was no lightning around.


    It is certainly not easy for them to escape and live in such an environment.


    But in the end, they escaped.


    As soon as the boy ran into the cave, he was hurt and fainted. Although the girl was still conscious, the whole person''s soul had been drawn half.


    Fortunately, the opening of the cave was very narrow and slender. After ye shuisu and the boy ran in, the hungry wolf couldn''t get in at all, which made them finally escape.


    Not to mention the others, at least, my life was saved.


    That thunderstorm night, the boy fainted. After the girl recovered some spirit, she began to find a way to take care of the boy.


    But she is too young and has a little first aid knowledge, which is also very limited.


    She tore off their clothes to stop the boy''s wound.


    Then, hearing the boy vaguely say cold, he held the boy in his arms and warmed the boy with his body.


    There is still heavy rain outside, and wolves who don''t know where to hide. They can''t get out. They can only hide in the cave and wait for the heavy rain to pass, the night to pass, and the day toe. Someone will find them,e to them, and then find them back


    Later, his brother stopped shouting cold. In a daze, he was covered with wounds, but he still stretched out his hand to hold ye shuisu up.


    It was originally ye shuisu who kept his brother warm. At this time, instead, his brother held ye shuisu with a posture of protecting ye shuisu.


    That thunderstorm night was cold, but their bodies hugging each other were hot.


    At that time, they should not be cold, right?


    Ye shuisu doesn''t remember.


    Ye shuisu only remembered that she was in her brother''s arms at that time, thinking about the way her brother fought with the wolf with his weak body in order to save her. Even if he bled, in order for her to run back to the cave smoothly, he also grabbed the wolf''s body and didn''t let go


    And if it weren''t for the critical moment, my brother helped her catch the hungry wolf, her life would have been lost


    Many yearster, she was moved to think of that moment.


    Simrly, remembering that night in the cave, she and his hugged each other and slept. Until now, she can still trace the temperature of the two people.


    Warm, hot and secure


    Later, they were rescued by the people in Fu''s house.


    On the mountain, my brother lost half his life and sent him abroad for treatment.


    After she went back, she had a serious illness. Later, she was pushed downstairs by Xia Sihan in the quarrel with Xia Sihan and hurt her head. Her condition became worse and blurred. She couldn''t remember a lot of things before she was six or seven years old.


    Even so, she vaguely remembers that thunderstorm night and that she apanied a depressed boy in Fu''s house to help him through a difficult period.


    Because he really hurt his head, the little boy, at the beginning, maybe she could vaguely think of him.


    Later, gradually, she could still remember many things with him, but she couldn''t remember his appearance. In her mind, there was only a hazy shadow, and she only remembered what had impressed her at that time, which made her heart beat abnormally at the age of six or seven. It happened in an old Fu family house like a pce


    Later, she gradually grew up, and there were more things in her life. The memory of her childhood was gradually covered by the memory of her growth.


    But many times when she dreamed at night, she always remembered the thunderstorm night, the boy who fought with the hungry wolf for her, and the hug that made her heart jump in the cave.


    But, in the end, it was a child, time changed too many things, and sheter suffered a head injury, she still couldn''t remember the specific appearance of the boy.


    Later, a man from the Fu family appeared in her sight. His name was Fu Sheng.


    He spoke to her in the tenderest voice and expressed his most loving love to her


    Originally, it didn''t move her much.


    Untilter, he told her that he was from the Fu family. He spent some time in the Fu house when he was a child. She asked him if he had fought a wolf with a girl in the mountain. The answer he gave her was yes


    Since then, the love that has been sleeping for many years has been awakened, and it has been out of control since then.


    She poured all the love in her memory into Fu Sheng, whether it was right or not, whether it was worth it or not.


    She only knows love, love is desperate.


    Eventer, after Fu Sheng got her love, her attitude towards her was much colder than before. She didn''t care. She only knew that she loved Fu Sheng.


    What Fu Sheng asked her to do, as long as it was what Fu Sheng said, she listened to it, even if she was allowed to go up the knife mountain and down the sea of fire, even if she was wronged.


    Eventer, in her previous life, Fu Sheng killed her and her family. Only then did she wake up.


    It was wrong of her to give so recklessly.


    In fact, she is not a fool, but blinded by love, she will do so many desperate stupid things


    The events of the previous life can no longer be recovered, but now she has learned a cruel truth.


    That is, in thest life, she always thought that the person who hugged her in the cave was Fu Sheng.


    In fact, it''s not at all. The man is Fu Linnan.


    Maybe she didn''t remember clearly before, but now Fu Linnan is in front of her. When she thinks of that night, she can easily ovep Fu Linnan with the little boy.


    Moreover, the picture of Fu Linnan embracing and sleeping with Fu Linnan as a child in the cave painted by Fu Linnan, all the nts and trees are so real and clear, and an easy corner can arouse her real memory.


    If Fu Linnan hadn''t experienced it personally, it would be impossible to draw it


    "Linnan, Linnan, I love the wrong person..."


    Unconsciously, ye shuisu''s eyes burst into tears.


    She buried her head in Fu Linnan''s arms and held Fu Linnan''s hand tightly, as if Fu Linnan would disappear as soon as she released it.


    Ye shuisu''s eyes were hollow and deep. She didn''t know where she was looking. There was a smile on her mouth, but she didn''t smile.


    Her red lips continued to open gently, and her voice was also gentle, as if she was afraid of damaging something.


    "Linnan, in thest life, I took Fu Sheng as you when I was a child and loved you all my life... How stupid I am..."

 Chapter 412

    "After I came out of the cave that time, I had a serious illness and hurt my head. I can''t remember the previous events clearly. I only know that there was a boy I cherish very much in the Fu House. We had a very happy time. On the top of the mountain, the boy saved me. If it weren''t for him, I would have been bitten to death by a wolf. In the cave on that rainy night, I Hugging him, we warmed each other. That warmth has been recorded in the bottom of my heart since the beginning. I remember one life and another. I know that now, that warmth is still engraved in my heart... "


    "For this warmth, I can pay a lot of things, regardless of any return. In thest life, I also lost a lot of things for ''it'', but the final result is that I love the wrong person..."


    "Lin Nan, how stupid I am! Why did I lose my memory? Why did Fu Sheng coax me with his sweet words at that time, and I really believe that the little boy on that rainy night was him?"


    "In fact, how clumsy Fu Sheng''s lie is. He is clearly only the illegitimate son of the Fu family. He was recognized by the Fu familyter, but at that time, he told me that he also went back to the Fu House for a period of time when he was a child, and I believed it."


    "He told me about what happened in the cave. Because I only remember some details vaguely, I can''t remember them clearly, so when he said it, I thought what he said was true."


    "I thought he was my brother who stayed with me all night in the cave. As a result, he was nothing. And I gave everything for his lie..."


    "Brother, Lin Nan, the person in the cave that night was you. It was you. Fortunately, it was you..."


    "Lin Nan, why am I so stupid..."


    At this moment, there are too many things in ye shuisu''s mind.


    In thest life, she was desperate. No matter anyone discouraged her, she had to pay love to Fu Sheng.


    In thest life, after her wrong payment of love for Fu Sheng, her family broke down and died, and finally died miserably.


    In thest life, she thought she had given everything for love. She didn''t see everything until her tragic death.


    But what happened? Even her love in thest life is illusory and wrongly paid!


    So in thest life, she even paid everything for a love that waspletely wrong!


    And about Fu Linnan.


    Maybe she didn''t know before that Fu Linnan''s possessive desire for her was just a paranoid abnormal psychology.


    After all, when she was in Fu''s house in thest life, she didn''t live well, and she didn''t feel Fu Linnan''s tenderness to her.


    In addition to her tight resistance to Fu Linnan, she would not care about anyone except Fu Sheng at that time.


    Naturally, I won''t know that Fu Linnan actually loves her.


    But after a lifetime of rebirth, she knew that Fu Linnan actually loved her.


    And this love is very deep, deep and single-minded.


    In thest life, only his love for her in the wrong way will lead to her pain.


    Of course, her resistance also led to his pain.


    Not only that, under the instigation of Fu Sheng in the previous life, she also did a lot of things to hurt Fu Linnan. In the end, even the whole Fu family was held by Fu Sheng.


    Although Fu Linnan avenged her after her death, killed Fu Sheng and took Fu back.


    Although she eventually came together with Fu Linnan in this life and made up for the regret of the previous life, some things were lost, and they were lost after all.


    Some pain, experienced, or have experienced.


    Ye shuisu said dejectedly. She didn''t deliberately cry, but tears had flowed out of her eyes unconsciously.


    Wet Fu Linnan''s skirt.


    Ye shuisu still held Fu Linnan tightly and refused to let go, as if Fu Linnan would leave her as long as she let go.


    In fact, Fu Linnan will not leave her.


    But she was still afraid.


    No one can understand what it is like to love someone wrongly for a lifetime, go around and experience life and death, and then find that the person you should love is actually in front of you.


    After all, she had missed Fu Linnan I. how could she not want to find a way to make up for the feeling of loss.


    If she doesn''t make up for it, how can she bear it in her heart?


    Fortunately, Fu Linnan was by her side.


    Fortunately, when she learned the cruelest truth, Fu Linnan was tightly held in her arms.


    Although at this moment, no matter how she hugged Fu Linnan tightly, she couldn''t make up for a lot of things.


    But she just can''t let go.


    "Linnan, I missed my life with you, and I indirectly destroyed so many things in myst life..." ye shuisu then choked.


    The whole ye shuisu was holding Fu Linnan tightly. Fu Linnan raised his hand and gently patted ye shuisu on the back, hoping to give ye shuisu at least somefort.


    Even if suchfort is very light, he knows that suchfort can reach ye shuisu''s heart.


    At this time, Fu Linnan listened to ye shuisu''s story. In fact, his heart was also very deep.


    His eyes also seemed to be deeper and deeper, so that people couldn''t see it at all.


    When ye shuisu felt very sad, how could he not feel a shock and an unspeakable meaning in his heart.


    Although ye shuisu said something intermittently, he certainly understood. In thest life, ye shuisu paid so deep feelings for Fu Sheng, but it was because she mistook Fu Sheng for him when she was a child!


    Because of this, he and ye shuisu missed a lifetime and suffered a lifetime!


    But so what?


    Missed the previous life, they still have this life, the next life, and the next life


    No matter what he has experienced, he and ye shuisu will be together forever and never separate.


    Although it was a pity that he and ye shuisu missed and suffered in thest life, he was also a little relieved to know their regret in thest life.


    No matter what they have experienced in thest life, it is enough to know that ye shuisu actually has him in his heart. In fact, it has always been only him, just like his heart, it has always been only her, isn''t it?


    Fu Linnan patted ye shuisu''s hair and held her in his arms, just as they hugged each other and slept in the cave on that thunderstorm night.


    His voice at this time could not help but lighten: "Shuisu, I missed myst life. We still have this life, the next life, the next life. So don''t be sad. I will always be with you and keep you with me. Even if you don''t recognize me in thest life, I won''t let you go. I want to love you all the time and love you all the time, except me Besides, you can''t love anyone, otherwise in the next life, I will trap you around me and never let go... "

 Chapter 413

    "I want to be trapped by you, Linnan, I want to..."


    Before Fu Linnan finished, ye shuisu firmly replied to him.


    No matter how they get along, it''s enough as long as the person around her is him.


    What she wants has always been that love. As long as she has it, she will be faithful and unshakable for generations toe.


    In fact, it seems that although she had a very bitter life in the previous life, she was so bitter that she had nothing and lost everything.


    But after all, she is still by Fu Linnan''s side, isn''t she?


    Even if she has experienced more suffering, even if she resisted Fu Linnan''s imprisonment in the past, perhaps this is also a blessing in misfortune. She has always stayed with Fu Linnan in herst life.


    However, although she stayed with Fu Linnan, she always lost something in such a painful rtionship with him


    After listening to ye shuisu''s words, Fu Linnan couldn''t help but hook his lips.


    But in such a hook lip, the smile is very deep, the love is very deep, but the helplessness is also very deep.


    At this time, the depth in Fu Linnan''s eyes seems to have crossed time and space and jumped to a further ce.


    "Shuisu, my love for you is deep-rooted. It was also in the Fu house when I was a child, in the cave on that thunderstorm night."


    "When I was a child, I got depression and my life fell into a gray. It was you, shuisu, your appearance that brought me color, let me go out of the gray city and see that there are other colors in the world besides gray."


    "Later, I took you to see the meteor shower. You asked me what wish I had made, but I didn''t tell you. Now I can tell you that my wish is to marry you when I grow up, let you be my most beautiful bride, and let you stay with me forever. Now, our marriage is approaching, and this wish wille true."


    Speaking of this, Fu Linnan''s lips aroused a smile, a happy smile.


    Fu Linnan continued: ter, there was an ident. It suddenly rained on the original good meteor shower night, but at that time, I left you some distance and wanted to pick the seven color flowers that only appeared on the meteor shower night."


    "As a result, I heard your cry and the cry of the wolf before I picked the seven color flowers, so I went back quickly."


    "Shuisu, you said I saved you, but I also want to say that you saved me. If you didn''t help me, I would try my best to drag me into the cave when I didn''t have strength. Now I''m afraid I''ve been bitten to death by a wolf."


    "Later, in that cave, I held you all night. Although I was unconscious at that time, I still remember the warm feeling of holding you."


    "I also remember this feeling for a lifetime, butter I went around. For some reasons, I went abroad andter epted Fu. When I handle everything ande to you."


    "Little viin, you don''t recognize me. Even if I use all my means, you can only see others in your eyes. I''m crazy with jealousy. I''ve never experienced such pain..."


    "Fortunately, you tell me now that the person you loved in yourst life is actually me. There will be others in your eyes. Just recognizing the wrong person gives mefort and makes me figure out a lot of things..."


    At this point, Fu Linnan''s eyes seemed to be more distant.


    He hooked his lips. The whole person seemed to rx and said, "Shui Su, I forgive you, forgive everything."


    Fu Linnan spoke softly at this time. He was telling his memories and sessfully brought ye shuisu to the happy past when he was a child.


    Ye shuisu, who was still in a very unstable mood, was miraculously calmed down at this time.


    Her heart, which had been very blocked, finally gasped for a moment.


    She used to scratch Fu Linnan like a little wild cat. At this time, she suddenly became more docile.


    It''s like suddenly gaining the power to give her a sense of security.


    And this poweres from Fu Linnan.


    In addition, ye shuisu suddenly felt that Fu Linnan''s words were strange,


    She asked subconsciously, "Linnan, what have you forgiven me?"


    However, before Fu Linnan could answer, as soon as her question was asked, she already had an answer in her heart.


    What else can you forgive?


    Isn''t it the harm she caused to Fu Linnan because of a wrong love and ignorance in the previous life?


    Yes, now, Fu Linnan has remembered thest life, she knows.


    However, perhaps in thest life, because her "heart" was not on Fu Linnan, she couldn''t feel much at all.


    But this life, in retrospect.


    How many times, when Fu Linnan chose to imprison and force her, in fact, his eyes were red, and what kind of pain was he bearing in his heart?


    Later, Fu Linnan''s headache worsened. She knew how painful he was after his onset, but she still wanted to keep Fu Linnan away from her, or even hope to find a gap. She could meet Fu Sheng. She tried to annoy Fu Linnan and make fu Linnan sick to an intolerable point.


    She saw Fu Linnan''s appearance at the time of the most serious disease with her own eyes. His blood vessels seemed to burst, and his eyes were as red as wild animals. Although it seemed that he had umted great strength and was terrible, in fact, he was walking on the edge of death. If he was careless, his blood vessels would burst and faced great danger.


    She knows medicine, she knows, but she did it anyway.


    In addition, at Fu Sheng''s instigation, she destroyed Fu Linnan''s efforts in Fu again and again, hollowed out Fu Linnan''s shares and destroyed Fu Linnan''s projects, making them all in Fu Sheng''s bag


    Now think about it, she is Fu Linnan''s beloved. In fact, Fu Linnan just wants to give her aplete love, although in the wrong way


    However, his heart is deeply engraved with her brand, the only one engraved with her brand. The only lover he cares about is constantly doing things that hurt him. In fact, how much will his heart hurt if he wants him to die for another man?


    Ye shuisu hugged Fu Linnan''s hand and couldn''t help tightening it.


    She called out, "I''m sorry, Linnan, I''m sorry."


    The sound is light enough to be heard clearly.


    At this time, ye shuisu seemed to feel the pain of Fu Linnan''sst life, but her heart also had a biting pain.


    In thest life, Fu Linnan waspletely hurt by the people he loved.

 Chapter 414

    As for her, how could she not hurt her loved ones because of a sincere wrong payment?


    I didn''t know at that time. In retrospect, how strong will it be?


    In fact, she is also very bitter. Whether in thest life or now.


    Ye shuisu hugged Fu Linnan and then opened his lips: "Linnan, how nice you are. In thest life, if it wasn''t for me, you would have a bright future. The dignified Fu''s power man, business genius, and all the celebrities in the capital want to marry. If it wasn''t for me, you would want wind, rain and rain. What you want will be."


    "But because of me, because I hurt you, because I''ve been hurting you with Fu Sheng, and you finally lost your health, Fu Shi and everything..."


    "Later, even after I died, you went to master kongyi and used your fasting and Buddha chanting for the rest of your life in exchange for a chance for me to be reborn."


    "Now I have a chance to do it again, but what about yourst life..."


    "It''s all because of me..."


    Ye shuisu said, slowly feeling guilty.


    In thest life, because of Fu Sheng, how many things she did to Fu Linnan, how regretful and painful she is now.


    In thest life, why was she so stupid?


    Why don''t you just fool yourself to death?


    In this way, at least she was the only one who died and would not harm Fu Linnan.


    "Shuisu, don''t me yourself."


    Before ye shuisu finished, Fu Linnan opened his lips and interrupted her.


    "You think you made me lose everything, but do you know that you are everything to me."


    "As long as you are by my side, as long as you can be good, fame, wealth and money, I don''t care."


    "So it''s the same in thest life. As long as you''re with me, some things, such as Fu Shi, can be taken by anyone who wants to take them away."


    "Shui Su, I was injured and depressed when I was a child. You know, my world was different from that of normal people at that time. You gave me integrity."


    "No matter when I was a child,ter, or in the future, the integrity that only you can give me will not change."


    "So I will not hesitate to lose everything for you."


    "As long as you are by my side..."


    The time in the studio seemed to be static for a moment, and the love between Fu Linnan and ye shuisu was constantly filled at this moment.


    Fu Linnan then said, "so, although you helped Fu Sheng do a lot of things to hurt me in thest life, you also chose Fu Sheng instead of me."


    "Now, because you were still with me in yourst life, and because the love you gave Fu Sheng actually belongs to me, I forgive you for everything that happened in yourst life."


    In fact, Fu Linnan never med ye shuisu even if he restored his memory of the previous life.


    After all, as long as there is love, there is no me.


    What I''m talking about now is that he has just remembered what happened in thest life. Some things are too tragic.


    And whatever the reason, he couldn''t ept that ye shuisu had paid so much to Fu Sheng.


    But now, he has tried to ept it.


    Still, as long as there is love, everything about him and ye shuisu is not a problem.


    However, he and ye shuisu didn''t end well in thest life. When you think about it, it always makes people feel heartache.


    But fortunately, they are together again in this life


    The wind blew in from the door and blew up the picture of Ye shuisu and Fu Linnan embracing each other and sleeping in the cave when they were children.


    At this time, the paintings in the full room and the embracing ye shuisu and Fu Linnan in the studio also seem to be a beautiful painting.


    After Fu Linnan finished his words, they seemed silent for a moment.


    But when some things are said, I always feel that there is some estrangement between them, which has dissipated since then.


    After all, without today''s conversation, ye shuisu didn''t see that she had deep feelings for Fu Linnan in herst life through that painting at this time.


    Fu Linnan suddenly remembered the tragic memory of his previous life and the tragic love between them.


    Compared with the present sweetness, it always makes people have an unspeakable and unknown meaning.


    This means that there may be some estrangement between them.


    But now this estrangement has dissipated, and the two of them are closer.


    After a while, ye shuisu raised his head from Fu Linnan''s chest.


    She opened her lips and said, "Linnan, I think if you can treat me well in thest life, maybe we won''t end up like that."


    Fu Linnan listened to ye shuisu''s words and raised a doubt in his voice and color: "huh?"


    Ye shuisu then said, "Lin Nan, you see, you are better than Fu Sheng in every aspect, whether in appearance, ability or other aspects."


    "Moreover, you were the one who had a period with me when I was a child. Although I can''t remember clearly at that time, if we can get along well for a long time, I may not be able to see the shadow of my childhood from youter."


    "But you didn''t. all you did to me was tyranny and coercion. In this way, you were so gentle to me when I was a child. How can you remind me of what you were like to me after thest life?"


    "Just like this, it also led us to miss the perfection of thest life, and we haven''te to a good end yet..."


    In fact, she''s right.


    In thest life, she loved the wrong person, believed in the wrong person, and had a single track mind. She didn''t know how to turn at all. She didn''t see the face of the honeyed viin until her family was broken and dead. It was her fault.


    However, in thest life, she was brought to Fu''s house by Fu Linnan and lived together for so long.


    If Fu Linnan can treat her well, Fu Linnan doesn''t know how many times better than Fu Sheng. In addition, she actually liked Fu Linnan when she was a child. She and Fu Linnan may not be able to eliminate the misunderstanding early, and then have a happy ending early.


    So in thest life, she and Fu Linnan finally became like that. She was wrong, but Fu Linnan''s practice also had his wrong ce.


    However, this is the past. It''s no use thinking more now


    Ye shuisu thought.


    At this time, Fu Linnan suddenly put his hand on ye shuisu''s slender waist and pushed ye shuisu against the long wooden table behind him.


    His pupils seemed to sh a dangerous light and said to ye shuisu, "Mrs. Fu, are you ming me? From thest life to this life? Huh?"


    Fu Linnan naturally doesn''t like others to challenge his authority. Hearing ye shuisu''s words, he means to me him. Of course, he is not happy.

 Chapter 415

    However, when he saw that ye shuisu''s eyes still contained tears, he suddenly softened a lot.


    Without waiting for ye shuisu to say anything, he raised his hand, stroked ye shuisu''s eyes and tail, bowed his head, held ye shuisu''s tears, tasted all the salty tears in her eyes and entered his lips.


    Then, he seemed to be under some traction. He kissed ye shuisu''s red lips all the way from ye shuisu''s water eyes.


    Still so delicate and soft red lips, when Fu Linnan''s lips covered up today, it seemed that there was a bit more attractive taste.


    Let people love and cherish.


    Then, when both of them were deeply immersed in the kiss, Fu Linnan was infatuated with staying on ye shuisu''s lips, and seemed to whisper: "shuisu, I''m sorry."


    Yes, in thest life, ye shuisu certainly loved the wrong person.


    But he was also wrong.


    As ye shuisu said, if he could talk to ye shuisu andmunicate with ye shuisu, he might not end up like that.


    He remembered everything in the previous life, and how he didn''t remember his imprisonment and tyranny against ye shuisu again and again.


    Even if he saw her suffering and her resistance, he had never been gentle to her.


    Just because he doesn''t like her resistance, especially her resistance to him for another man.


    Ye shuisu is always unhappy with him. He knows.


    However, he only loved ye shuisu and never loved anyone else.


    His paranoia about ye shuisu also tells him that he wants ye shuisu and does not allow ye shuisu to think of anyone other than him.


    He thought so, so he did.


    He loves ye shuisu, so he wants to keep ye shuisu with him at any cost.


    He didn''t let ye shuisu think of anyone except him, so he upied her in the most violent way when ye shuisu was "emotionally unfaithful" to him


    Now when I think of it, his rude ways to ye shuisu are definitely reluctant to use.


    After all, ye shuisu is the person he puts on the tip of his heart. How can he be willing to hurt her at all?


    But think deeply, if he meets the same situation as the first life in this life, he loves ye shuisu, and ye shuisu can give everything for other men.


    It is not known whether he will still do anything crazy.


    But after all, this is wrong.


    Because it never happened that ye shuisu loved others.


    In thest life, he did something wrong.


    However, for the first time in hisst life, he really didn''t know how to love.


    But now, he may know more


    The love in the studio seems to be stronger


    Two hearts full of love seem to be closer


    The night came quietly and the charity party began.


    It was still at the Imperial Hotel of Fu, and it was still attracting the attention of the whole country. The charity party that began immediately after thepetition began, so it began.


    In fact, although Mr. Jiang previously said that the charity party was held for ye shuisu, in fact, because of the high attention of the party, since the announcement of the party, several bosses in shopping malls have contacted Mr. Jiang and want to donate money at the charity party.


    For these people, what they want, of course, is more fame.


    After all, this charity party is now receiving so much attention. As long as they can show their face on it, it can bring publicity effects to their enterprises, which is notparable to ordinary publicity at all.


    It''s much more cost-effective than advertising.


    As for Mr. Jiang, he used to fight in the mall. Of course, he also knows what these people have in mind.


    But he doesn''t mind. Since it''s a charity party, it''s certainly a good thing to raise more donations.


    As long as we can carry forward the charity party.


    These people want to advertise at the party. If they donate less, they''re afraid they can''t achieve the desired effect.


    At that time, they also contributed their part to charity. What''s wrong?


    However, the ce of the party is only sorge, and the number of people who can amodate is limited. However, because of the reputation of the charity party, many people want to attend it.


    Finally, Mr. Jiang chose to control the number of participants.


    But that''s all before.


    Now, the charity party will begin soon.


    There are many reporters around dizun hotel. Ye shuisu and Fu Linnan took the VIP channel of the hotel, which exempted them from being disturbed by reporters.


    The party was proposed by Mr. Jiang, but Jiang Zehan was more busy.


    When ye shuisu and Fu Linnan arrived at the gate of the party, Jiang Zehan came to pick them up.


    At this time, there was no one around. Ye shuisu suddenly seemed to think of something and said to Jiang Zehan, "brother, have you checked the people who entered the party? Will you let anyone who shouldn''t havee in, such as Fu Hanxue?"


    Of course, Jiang Zehan knows what happened between Fu Hanxue and ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu asked specifically because she knew that since Fu Hanxue had not entered the detention center, she would never give up easily.


    It''s quite possible that she will do something tonight.


    Of course, it is also possible that such a short time is not enough for Fu Hanxue to makeplete preparations.


    Jiang Zehan said to ye shuisu, "no, I specially told them to be careful of Fu Hanxue."


    At this time, Fu Linnan also said, "Fu Hanxue won''te today. My people are staring at her."


    When Fu Hanxue was mentioned, Fu Linnan''s voice and color were a little cold.


    When ye shuisu heard Fu Linnan say so, he was relieved for the time being.


    If Fu Linnan''s people were staring at Fu Hanxue, there would be no ident.


    The charity party has officially begun.


    Ye shuisu was the protagonist of the party. She was the first to go on stage and donated all the money Fu Linnan and Jiang''s family gave her this afternoon, as well as the money she won in thepetition bet.


    The moment she put the check into the donation box, there was a warm apuse.


    At this time, the whole charity party was broadcast live. Those who saw ye shuisu''s donation couldn''t help giving ye shuisu a thumbs up.


    "Ye shuisu people are beautiful and good atposing music. It''s great!"


    "Praise ye shuisu, the queen of charity!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye shuisu just smiled in such praise and apuse.


    Her attention was more focused on the check put into the donation box.


    I just hope this check can bring hope to more people.


    Ye shuisu thought in her heart.


    At this time, Fu Linnan came to ye shuisu.

 Chapter 416

    He naturally held ye shuisu''s slender waist.


    When ye shuisu didn''t react, Gao Lang put another check into the donation box.


    Then, Gao Lang announced, "major general Fu will donate another 20 billion on behalf of Miss Ye."


    As soon as this was said, the apuse on the whole field became more thunderous.


    People''sments on the live broadcast are also constant.


    "Shao Fu has the strength to pet Miss Ye! That''s great!"


    "What immortal love is this!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye shuisu nced at Fu Linnan. Fu Linnan was also looking at her at this time. There was a faint smile in ye shuisu''s eyes. At this time, the smile was deeper.


    The way they looked at each other at this time also fell into the eyes of the people watching the live broadcast, and they brushed up theirments again.


    "Fu Shao and miss ye are so sweet!"


    "Envy! Envy!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this time, Mr. Jiang looked at ye shuisu and Fu Linnan and said a few words to Jiang Zehan.


    Jiang Zehan nodded and stepped onto the stage. Then he said, "Jiang''s group will donate another billion in the name of shemei."


    As soon as he said this, there was another round of apuse and uproar.


    "The group pet Miss Ye is no worse!"


    "The Jiang family is also spoiling Miss Ye!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye shuisu and Jiang Zehan smiled at each other. The Jiang family could notpare with Fu Linnan. They donated one billion at a time. In fact, it was more money.


    Ye shuisu also took a step forward at this time and said to the microphone in front of him: "next, my first chapter music album will be released, including the work mountain peak won the gett Diamond Award. At that time, how much the album profits will also be donated as charity money."


    Although ye shuisu didn''t donate cash at this time, ye shuisu''s "mountain peak" is now a big fire and is the winner of the gett Diamond Award. Once her album is released, it must be a big sale.


    At that time, ye shuisu will get a lot of reward from it.


    Now ye shuisu donated all these rewards, which is definitely not a small amount.


    There was another uproar on the field and in the live studio.


    "Ye shuisuwei is overbearing!"


    "Fu Shaohe and Jiang donated in the name of Ye shuisu, and ye shuisu donated by himself. How much money does it have? Who wants to refute that ye shuisu is this year''s charity princess?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This was originally a charity party in the public view. It is expected that there are so many praises now.


    However, ye shuisu still has a quite indifferent attitude towards this.


    Today''s charity party will focus more on the word "charity" in front. With so many people''s attention, it''s just more publicity.


    After ye shuisu first donated a wave of money, the atmosphere of the whole charity party also rose.


    Then, Jiang Zehan said on the stage, "next, enter the ''masked good man'' link."


    The so-called masked benevolent person is the donation made by the people following ye shuisu. All donors must first wear a mask and hide their identity.


    Afterwards, who donated these funds will be announced.


    But tonight everyone''s donations must be anonymous.


    This is to ensure the purity of the charity party, rather than be the advertising of the bosses of various groups.


    Such a good party will change its taste.


    Even if there is an additional "Mask" link, finally, the bosses of these donations still have their names and groups released, which can still have the effect of promoting their enterprises under the heat of today''s party.


    Therefore, people have no objection to this.


    During the "Mask" period, the live channel was closed, and everyone went to the designated ce to wear masks before returning to the party.


    Because it was the rule of this stage, and ye shuisutu was fun, he also put on a mask with Fu Linnan.


    For a moment, after everyone wore masks, the whole charity party suddenly had a bit more mysterious atmosphere.


    But in this atmosphere, there is more vor.


    "Start donating now."


    Jiang Zehan continued to speak on the stage. At this time, he also put on a mask.


    After listening to his words, they also picked up the check in their hands and began to walk towards the donation desk.


    But at this time.


    "Pa!"


    The light was suddenly turned off.


    It was evening, and the whole party suddenly fell into darkness.


    Everyone held out their hands, but some could not see their fingers.


    For such a sudden situation, people were originally a little stunned.


    But soon, people reacted as if this was the normal step of "Mask".


    After all, even with masks on, what about turning off the lights?


    At this time, Jiang Zehan, who nned the "Mask", looked at the light suddenly turned off, but he was suddenly stunned.


    Why is the light off?


    There is no such step in his steps.


    However, I didn''t think much about it when I thought that this might be what Mr. Jiang meant.


    The party was held in a hurry and arranged in a hurry. Although he was the main person in charge, Mr. Jiang also participated in the arrangement.


    Time is tight and there are always inconsiderate ces, so he doesn''t know or necessarily what old man Jiang ordered.


    Jiang Zehan thought.


    But when Jiang Zehan thought so, old Jiang, not far away, looked at the suddenly dark light, but just thought that today''s young people can y tricks, whether it''s a mask or turning off the lights, in his consciousness, Jiang Zehan should do it.


    However, after the light was turned off, the people didn''t feel anything.


    Jiang Zehan has just announced that it is time to donate money.


    The donation box is right in the middle of the venue. They can find it in the dark.


    So one after another, even in the dark, many people have sessfully donated money.


    At this time, suddenly, a strange sound rang out in the crowd.


    Then, I heard someone''s frightened voice: "ghost! Ghost!"


    Then I saw all kinds of ghost dolls flying on the field.


    In the dark room, at the beginning, people were still a little frightened in the face of such a scene.


    After all, ghost dolls, which appear at night, still have a certain degree of terror.


    However, there were many people on the field. For a time, they only regarded these ghost dolls as one of the links of this "Mask".


    Then, I don''t know who started it. After several people took the lead in making trouble among these ghost dolls, the whole party scene also made trouble in the dark.


    Among the crowd, there are those who scare others with ghost dolls falling to the ground, as well as those who scream and push each other.


    For a time, the whole Party fell into a kind of chaos.

 Chapter 417

    In such chaos, the people who had been together couldn''t help dispersing, such as ye shuisu and Fu Linnan.


    People who were originally in one position were pushed to another position. For example, Jiang Zehan, who was originally next to the donation box on the stage, was pushed to the bottom of the stage.


    Such confusionsted for a long time. Everyone regarded it as entertainment in the "Mask" and had a lot of fun.


    In such a y, in the dark, his hands extended to ye shuisu and Jiang Zehan respectively.


    Originally, they couldn''t see their fingers in the dark, and there was always pushing and shoving between them, so they didn''t care when someone approached them.


    Then, as two needles pierced their bodies, they immediately fainted.


    Then they were dragged away.


    Then, two people who were very simr to them, wearing the same clothes and masks as them, mixed into the crowd.


    "Pa!"


    The light came on again.


    The scene of the party was bright again, but at this time of the party, all kinds of ghost dolls scattered, and the people were scattered everywhere. The whole venue seemed chaotic.


    However, the party was originally used for entertainment, but people didn''t think it was any good.


    Just donated money and yed, which gave them a good feeling.


    At this time, there was a startling sound: "dead! Dead!"


    They were quite rxed. After hearing this sentence, they couldn''t help bing nervous. No one dares to slow down the matter of human life.


    Everyone walked towards the starting ce of the exmation. Sure enough, they saw a man in a suit and a mask lying on the ground. Even across the mask, they could see his face twisted. The whole person was quite terrible.


    Although old man Jiang is old, he is the first to rush up at this time.


    He shouted to the crowd, "spread out! Spread out! Don''t surround people!"


    Then he ran to the fallen man again. After a simple examination of the man, he took out his silver needle and began to inject the man.


    His expression was quite serious and said, "this man is not dead, but he was frightened and had a heart attack! I''m injecting to save people now!"


    Mr. Jiang is an old Chinese doctor in the field of traditional Chinese medicine. His medical skills are recognized by everyone. Now he says he wants to use needles to save people. Of course, no one will stop him. He listens to his words and disperses a little first, not so around the patients.


    At this time, "ye shuisu" also surrounded and stood with a mask on one side without making a sound.


    Other people because of the sudden emergence of such a situation, the temporary happy atmosphere is gone, and everyone can''t help feeling a little nervous.


    Fu Linnan was a little away from ye shuisu at this time. Across the crowd, he identified the direction of Ye shuisu through the clothes on ye shuisu.


    He was about to go to ye shuisu when his phone rang.


    He took out his cell phone and answered, "hello."


    But after listening to what was said on the phone, I couldn''t help frowning.


    But soon his face returned to normal.


    Then he went to ye shuisu and said to her, "there''s something wrong with the Fu family. I''ll deal with it first. You stay here now."


    "Ye shuisu" nodded and didn''t speak.


    It seemed that what happened was a little urgent. After Fu Linnan said that, he left at that time.


    The "ye shuisu" was sweating in her clenched hand. She was relieved after Fu Linnan left.


    At this time, outside the party, Fu Linnan was getting off the elevator in the VIP channel.


    In another ce, in an abandoned narrow passage, two men carried twoatose people respectively. After they got out of the passage under the leadership of a woman, they threw the twoatose people into the back seat of the car.


    Then, the woman came over, nced coldly at the two unconscious people, got into the driver''s seat and drove away.


    The two unconscious people were ye shuisu and Jiang Zehan who had just been stabbed at the party.


    And the woman who is driving, with a beautiful face and evil, is mo yu''er.


    At this time, while driving, she looked at ye shuisu and Jiang Zehan in the back through the rearview mirror from time to time.


    Originally, her gloomy face gradually became more gloomy.


    She looked at Jiang Zehan''s sleepy face with a dark smile, and a strange smile could not help but be aroused from the corners of her mouth.


    Jiang Zehan.


    Didn''t you always look down on her?


    Soon, he will be her man!


    And she will soon be the youngdy of the Jiang family!


    All she Mo yu''er wants, she must get!


    Even if the means are dirty, we must do it!


    Mo yu''er thought. Looking at Jiang Zehan in his sleep, she seemed to be more handsome. The smile at the corners of her mouth floated a touch of warmth.


    However, when she moved her eyes and fell on ye shuisu, the strange smile on the corner of her mouth could not help condensing in an instant. Instead, a strong sense of hatred and jealousy stretched out in her eyes.


    The first person in Chinese music history?


    Charity princess?


    Pooh!


    Ye shuisu, what are you proud of?


    You deserve to shine?


    Soon, you should fall to the bottom you should fall to!


    bitch! It won''te to a good end against her!


    Mo yu''er thought about what would happen next, and the speed of the car became faster.


    However, after Mo yu''er came out of the abandoned passageway of the emperor''s Hotel, the distance he traveled was not far.


    But she bypassed several alleys and drove into a very quiet ce.


    Then her car stopped and several people came out of the alley to meet her.


    They carried ye shuisu and Jiang Zehan out of the car again.


    Then he carried it all the way into a small hotel.


    In contrast to the narrow alley environment outside, this small hotel is much more spacious.


    But the small hotel was very dark and the lights were dim. As soon as I walked in, there was a bit of horror.


    When being carried by a big man, ye shuisu seemed to feel something and opened her eyes.


    After adapting to the light, whates into view is mo yu''er''s face behind him.


    In addition, the surrounding environment was obviously not the environment of the party. Ye shuisu soon realized that she had been calcted.


    It was mo Yuer who calcted her.


    Of course, there must be Fu Hanxue behind Mo Yuer.


    Moreover, if you can do this at the charity party, I''m afraid a Fu Hanxue can''t do it, and there must be a Fu Yiyu.


    The man carrying her was still moving forward, and a cold light shed in ye shuisu''s eyes.


    She kept away from Fu Hanxue and forgot Mo Yuer.


    In thest life, although Mo yu''er was finally killed by Fu Hanxue, when Mo yu''er was alive, he was a good hand of Fu Hanxue.

 Chapter 418

    And one more thing, Mo yu''er hates her.


    Knowing the danger, ye shuisu wanted to save herself, but found that she couldn''t use any strength at all.


    Looking up, he saw Jiang Zehan, who was carried by a big man like her.


    Jiang Zehan should also be more serious than her, so there is no sign of waking up now.


    Looking at this scene, ye shuisu''s eyes could not help but float a touch of worry. At the same time, some situations of the previous life appeared in her eyes.


    In hisst life, Jiang Zehan was found sleeping with Mo Yuer in a small hotel. Under the pressure of public opinion and the control of Mo Yuer, he was forced to marry Mo Yuer.


    After that, Mo Yuer and Fu Hanxue calcted Jiang Zehan and the Jiang family. Finally, the Jiang family fell and Jiang Zehan went to prison.


    Although the Jiang family will bepletely destroyed, there must beplicated reasons.


    But Mo yu''er must be one of the most important catalysts.


    And without her, Jiang Zehan, who had always been cautious, would not have been killed step by step.


    Now, obviously, it is the time for Mo yu''er to imagine the previous life and calcte Jiang Zehan.


    Ye shuisu has the memory of thest life, of course, he will not let Mo Yuer seed again.


    However, if Mo yu''er wants to sleep with Jiang Zehan now, I''m afraid he will be sad for a long time because of Jiang Zehan''s cleanliness in emotion and spirit?


    In thest life, Jiang Zehan married Mo Yuerter because he was responsible for Mo Yuer under his own mental pressure.


    Of course, ye shuisu doesn''t want Mo Yuer, a cheap woman, to touch Jiang Zehan, but now she can''t protect herself. How can she save Jiang Zehan?


    Ye shuisu was thinking. At this time, Mo yu''er seemed to find the movement of Ye shuisu.


    After seeing ye shuisu open her eyes, she looked at the malice and pride in ye shuisu''s eyes, which was undisguised.


    She looked at ye shuisu gloomily. The whole person seemed to add ayer of malice in the dark light of the hotel corridor.


    She said to ye shuisu, "ye shuisu, isn''t it good? You can wake up after taking medicine? But what if you can wake up? Can''t you move? Later, when you are happy with those old men, you can be more sober!"


    Mo yu''er said that, the whole person gave a strange smile, as if she had finally got revenge for the hatred she had umted in her heart for many years.


    Although, in ye shuisu''s opinion, her old holiday with Mo Yuer many years ago is not revenge at all.


    Looking at Mo yu''er''s sinister appearance, ye shuisu didn''t move.


    She scratched her lips coldly and said: "Mo yu''er, you have been used as a gun envoy by Fu Hanxue. You think you have hurt me now. When things are over, Lin Nan finds out that the whole Mo family will be finished, and you will note to a good end. But Fu Hanxue, who ordered you to do this, will not lose anything. Mo yu''er, you are a smart man, and you are no worse than Fu Hanxue in all aspects. Are you really willing to be Fu Hanxue yourself "For the dead?"


    Ye shuisu''s head is very heavy. It''s difficult to speak. Her voice is also very weak.


    But she said this paragraph with great momentum.


    Mo yu''er''s eyes sank after hearing ye shuisu''s words.


    But it was only a moment.


    At the same time, there was a sh of surprise in the middle of her eyes. How could ye shuisu know that she and Fu Hanxue wereplicit in this matter so soon?


    But on second thought, I didn''t find it strange.


    Now Fu Hanxue and ye shuisu are at war. She can guess that Fu Hanxue is also retaliating against her. It''s normal.


    But guess what?


    Is ye shuisu trying to stir up the rtionship between her and Fu Hanxue? Will she listen to her?


    Moreover, she is not listening to Fu Hanxue about this matter.


    Soon, Mo yu''er looked at ye shuisu with fierce eyes and said: "Ye shuisu, you''re right. I''m no worse than Fu Hanxue, and Fu Hanxue is not qualified to order me. You also read a wrong thing. It''s not Fu Hanxue''s instigation to deal with you, but I want to do it myself. Don''t think of any way to escape. I won''t stop until you lose your reputation and die today!"


    Mo yu''er said that the whole person had obvious resentment.


    When ye shuisu saw this, she was a little surprised. Mo yu''er hated her. She knew, but because of something like that when she was a child, could she hate her enough to want her to die?


    However, Mo yu''erter could harm the Jiang family to that extent, so he wanted to get Jiang Zehan, butter he personally sent Jiang Zehan to prison.


    In fact, we can see how vicious she is.


    Hearing what Mo yu''er said, ye shuisu was not flustered. Although her current situation was very dangerous, she knew that flustered was useless.


    At the same time, she was not surprised that Mo yu''er was not moved by her words.


    If Mo yu''er is so easily rebelled, she is not Mo yu''er''s.


    Moreover, Mo yu''er''s temperament is so extreme that she is really a little unpredictable


    However, we still have to find a way to save her and Jiang Zehan


    Ye shuisu''s heart has shed a lot of thoughts, but her face is still not flustered at all.


    Her face was pale, she hooked her lips and said to Mo yu''er, "if Fu Hanxue deliberately led you to take the initiative to deal with me? Although Fu Hanxue didn''t directly order you to deal with me, she knew you hated me and it was easy to take advantage of this hatred."


    "In fact, Fu Hanxue should hate me more than you, but she didn''t touch me personally today, but borrowed your hand to hurt me. Isn''t the reason why she is afraid of Linnan''s revenge? She is afraid of Linnan''s revenge and doesn''t dare to do it herself, but she leads you to do it. What if she doesn''t use you as a gun envoy?"


    When ye shuisu said this, Mo yu''er''s look really changed.


    However, it was only a short change.


    A touch of jealousy shed in her eyes, not to ye shuisu, but to Fu Hanxue.


    Soon, Mo yu''er raised his lips to ye shuisu and said: "Ye shuisu, when you say this, you think how omnipotent Fu Linnan is. There is no one in the world who can deal with Fu Linnan? Now, are you still thinking of Fu Shaoneng to save you? Unfortunately, since I can bring you out of the charity party, I certainly have a way to avoid all those who maye to save you!"


    After Mo yu''er said this, it made ye shuisu''s heart pimple for a moment.


    What does Mo Yuer mean?


    Today, they not only calcted her, but also nned to calcte Fu Linnan?


    Indeed, as Mo yu''er said, Fu Linnan is powerful, but he is not omnipotent. In this world, there are also people who can trip Fu Linnan.

 Chapter 419

    Because of this, ye shuisu was of course worried about Fu Linnan.


    But soon she calmed herself down.


    Even if Fu Linnan is not omnipotent, Fu Linnan is definitely not something Mo yu''er and others can deal with.


    And the man behind Mo yu''er is only Fu Yiyu, isn''t he?


    Fu Yiyu has never been able to fight Fu Linnan. How can he fight now?


    What she has to do now is to try to protect her safety.


    You know, only she is Fu Linnan''s weakness.


    She thought that as long as she was all right, Fu Linnan would be all right.


    But for a moment, ye shuisu restrained her worry.


    She still pretends to be calm. Even now Mo yu''er can even crush her easily, she has not lost to Mo yu''er in momentum.


    She weakly hooked her lips and said, "Mo yu''er, should you say you''re stupid? Or are you stupid? You believe what Fu Hanxue says?"


    "What set does Fu Hanxue give you? You drill inside. You are doing the most dangerous thing in front, and she is sitting behind and enjoying the fruit?"


    "I don''t know whatmitment Fu Hanxue has given you to make you believe so. You dealt with me as a pawn and won''t be punishedter."


    "But is what Fu Hanxue said to you really believable? You take out your heart and lungs for her, and how sincere is she to you?"


    "The ne on your neck was given by Fu Hanxue? Did she tell you that she took you as a good sister and specially auctioned it for you? In fact, the ne is fake! If you don''t believe it, check the auction number andpare it again, you will know the difference."


    "Do you think Fu Hanxue is somehow a miss of the Fu family? It''s just this ne. There''s no need to cheat you. After all, this ne may be very precious to you, but that money is a drop in the bucket for her?"


    "You are still wrong. Fu Hanxue has no real power in the Fu family. All her pocket money is just the fixed point every month."


    "Although there is a lot of money, she wants to maintain her image as a super celebrity. How can she buy you a ne if she doesn''t spend enough money for herself?"


    "Do you think it''s incredible? But this is the truth. If I''m not wrong, Fu Hanxue should have told you a lot about various investments after you made up with Fu Hanxue?"


    "You also think that Fu Hanxue is Miss Fu''s family. You must see more things in investment than you, so you encourage Mo''s family to invest ording to what she said?"


    "If I have not guessed wrong, you should have lost all the money invested?"


    "There''s no mistake in guessing. All the money should go into Fu Hanxue''s pocket! If you don''t believe it, you can check Fu Hanxue''s rtionship with those investmentpanies. Although some rtionships are very obscure, you can find out if you check them."


    After ye shuisu''s words, Mo Yuer didn''t identify the truth of what she said for the first time, but he couldn''t help being surprised by Ye shuisu.


    How did she know that Fu Hanxue gave her a ne?


    How do you know that she has participated in some investments under the guidance of Fu Hanxue?


    Simrly, how did she know that all the money she invested was lost?


    She had always thought that she was unlucky. After all, Fu Hanxue didn''t have to lie to her about this kind of thing.


    But now, it seems that what ye shuisu said is also reasonable?


    Where is such a coincidence that she will lose all her money?


    And Fu Hanxue introduced her, and her investment was lost.


    Dare you, all this money went into Fu Hanxue''s pocket?


    She had expected to get some benefits from Fu Hanxue. Unexpectedly, she was cheated by Fu Hanxue before she got anything?


    As for the ne around her neck, some sisters around her said that the ne around her neck was false, but she only thought that the sister was jealous of her.


    Now, the texture of this ne doesn''t seem so good?


    What a Fu Hanxue. Did she trust her too much before?


    She just didn''t expect Fu Hanxue to be the adopted daughter of the great Fu family. What''s the status of the Fu family? She is the head of the four families in the capital. She unexpectedly


    Of course, ye shuisu saw the anger in Mo Yuer''s eyes at this time, and knew that she must see that Fu Hanxue was wrong.


    These things were said when Fu Hanxueughed at Mo yu''er''s stupidity after he killed Mo yu''er in thest life.


    Mo yu''er is a dog. If she gives any benefits, she will rush up, even if these benefits are false.


    The reason why Fu Hanxue would send Mo yu''er fake things is to cheat Mo yu''er''s investment money.


    However, when Mo yu''er hasn''t be the young grandmother of the Jiang family, she thinks that Mo yu''er is just a person she doesn''t look up to and doesn''t deserve anything. However, if she wants to get close to her, the Mo family has to pay some interest.


    In this life, Fu Hanxue didn''t go so smoothly as in the previous life. I''m afraid she really wouldn''t be so rich.


    At this time, although Mo yu''er knew that she might have been cheated by Fu Hanxue, she would not admit it.


    She said to ye shuisu gloomily, "ye shuisu, you know Fu Hanxue has so many things. It seems that you usually pay much attention to Fu Hanxue. Why? Are you jealous that she is more beautiful and temperament than you?"


    Ye shuisu is toozy to listen to Mo Yuer''s weird words. She can think what she wants.


    Taking advantage of the fire, ye shuisu then said to Mo Yuer, "you''re right. I do pay attention to Fu Hanxue, but do you know what I know about Fu Hanxue besides Fu Hanxue?"


    "Mo yu''er, you are not the daughter of Mo family, are you?"


    If what ye shuisu said before only moved Mo yu''er''s mind, this sentence directly shocked Mo yu''er.


    Her eyes looked at ye shuisu in horror.


    This is her deepest secret. How could ye shuisu know?


    Looking at Mo yu''er''s look, ye shuisu was not surprised at all.


    After all, how can a person like Mo Yuer who wants to climb up admit that he was born as a peasant woman''s daughter?


    She has lived in the upper ss for too long and is absolutely unwilling to admit it.


    Ye shuisu continued: "I''ve been to Fu''s house and Fu Hanxue''s room. She has a booklet specially for people to collect your information. Among them, there is information about your true identity, which is not the daughter of Mo''s family."


    "This booklet is well kept by Fu Hanxue. I may not know what Fu Hanxue wants to do, but Fu Hanxue has been calcting you. She has such a big secret in her hand. Does she still want to get more benefits from you in the end?"

 Chapter 420

    "She is already using you now. Are you willing to be threatened and used by her in the future?"


    "Fu Hanxue is so clever. Now you help her deal with me. As you said, Linnan won''t find you for a moment and a half, but what will happen in the future? What will she do if she threatens you with this?"


    "You follow Fu Hanxue. You should know that she is actually the kind of person who can do everything?"


    "Mo yu''er, let go and don''t be used by Fu Hanxue."


    "If you let me go now, I can not tell you that you are not the daughter of the Mo family, because I have nothing to use you, but Fu Hanxue is different."


    "Now Fu Hanxue has a grudge against me, and you treat her well. Can you really swallow this tone when she treats you like this? Let me go, I can help you deal with Fu Hanxue, and let Fu Hanxue know that your secret is always rotten in her stomach."


    "And my big brother."


    Ye shuisu said, ncing aside at Jiang Zehan.


    Jiang Zehan was still in a deep sleep, without any sign of soberness.


    Ye shuisu could not help frowning and then said, "Mo Yuer, I know you have obsession with my eldest brother. I also know you want to be my eldest sister-inw. I saw your deep love for my eldest brother very early."


    "You''ve designed my big brother now. Maybe you can get my big brother, but are you sure this won''t lead to my big brother''s disgust and make you have nothing in the end?"


    "If you really like my big brother, you might as well chase him in a normal way. I''m his sister and I can help you."


    "Otherwise, you are going to force my big brother and hurt his sister. In the end, let my big brother treat you as an enemy, and you will only lose more than you gain."


    Ye shuisu is confused now. She has tried many times and still has no strength at all.


    The effect of the medicine made her fall at any time, but she insisted and finished all the words to Mo Yuer.


    She knows what Mo yu''er wants. She just wants to revenge her and get Jiang Zehan.


    But Mo yu''er wanted to revenge her, but she was really willing to do that. Did she calcte her Fu Hanxue''s gun?


    With Mo Yuer''s small measure, now that you know what Fu Hanxue has done to her, will you hate Fu Hanxue?


    And knowing that Fu Hanxue is likely to use her secret that she is not the daughter of the Mo family to deal with her, this is the most likely to turn her back.


    Because she alone may not be able to deal with Fu Hanxue and remove her threat, but she can be added.


    And Jiang Zehan, she said she could help her get the Jiang Zehan she has been coveting, she may not be moved.


    All ye shuisu said now hit Mo yu''er''s heart. She thought Mo yu''er would turn back and choose to stand on her side.


    However, some of what she said to Mo yu''er may be exaggerated.


    But she advised her to stay away from Fu Hanxue, but she was definitely for her good.


    After all, in thest life, Mo yu''er followed Fu Hanxue and finally ended up with such an ending. Isn''t it also quite pathetic?


    At this time, two big men carrying ye shuisu and Jiang Zehan have carried them to a door.


    It seemed that when they reached the ce, their steps stopped.


    Through the open door, ye shuisu can vaguely see that behind the door, there are more than ten men walking around.


    Now ye shuisu''s body still can''t move, so she knows that once she enters the room, she''s afraid she''s in danger.


    At this stage, people cut me for fish. Of course, ye shuisu was afraid.


    But she did not reveal these fears, but still looked quite quiet, waiting for Mo yu''er''s answer.


    Whether things can be done or not depends on what Mo Yuer thinks.


    Time seems to have a moment of stillness.


    After Mo yu''er heard ye shuisu''s words, the whole person fell into a kind of yin and prey.


    Many thoughts floated through her mind, and the whole person''s face sank and sank, sank and sank.


    She always thought that she was with Fu Hanxue and she was calcting Fu Hanxue, but in fact, it was Fu Hanxue who was calcting her?


    So what is the reason why she has been doing low attached primary school beside Fu Hanxue?


    Moreover, in order to calcte her, Fu Hanxue has even investigated that she is not the daughter of the Mo family?


    Did she show up somewhere? Is it because once when she was with Fu Hanxue, the two old men just came to see her?


    After mastering her secret, what does Fu Hanxue want her to do?


    I didn''t expect Fu Hanxue''s mind to be so deep!


    For this, Mo yu''er certainly hates his teeth.


    At this time again, the big man around him reminded Mo Yuer: "Miss Mo, do you want to send Miss ye into the room?"


    At this time, Mo yu''er reflected from her thoughts.


    She gave ye shuisu aplicated look and was looking at Shang ye shuisu''s rather quiet eyes.


    Mo yu''er couldn''t help being a little frightened about this silence.


    When is it now that ye shuisu is not afraid at all?


    However, such thoughts are just a sh.


    After all, now, ye shuisu is the meat on the chopping board she holds in her hand. She can really be afraid that she won''t seed.


    Mo yu''er looked deep again.


    She really considered ye shuisu''s proposal.


    After all, ye shuisu''s words really make sense.


    Moreover, she really wants ye shuisu to help her deal with Fu Hanxue.


    And ye shuisu said he would help her chase Jiang Zehan


    For a moment, Mo yu''er really wanted to blurt out his promise to ye shuisu.


    But in the end, after staring at ye shuisu''s side face, she swallowed those words.


    Mo yu''er scratched his lips at ye shuisu and said, "ye shuisu, do you really think that if you say so few words, I will believe you and let you go?"


    "You''re just trying to trick me into letting you go. Of course you can say anything in the process."


    "Ye shuisu, you''ve been against me since you were a child and said publicly that I don''t deserve Zehan. Will you really help me chase Zehan now? I''m afraid that once I let you go, you will make Zehan hate me more?"


    Mo yu''er didn''t say anything about ye shuisu at this time.


    Ye shuisu, of course, knows that what she just said is not enough to impress Mo Yuer.


    Or, even if what she just said moved Mo Yuer, she still didn''t want to let her go with Mo Yuer''s malice.


    Ye shuisu''s eyes sank.

 Chapter 421

    Did she say that Mo yu''er is not worthy of Jiang Zehan? She doesn''t remember, but in fact, Mo yu''er is right.


    After Mo yu''er released her, she can help Fu Hanxue, but she will not let Mo yu''er close to Jiang Zehan.


    What I just said was just a dying tactic.


    However, Mo yu''er is also very smart. At the beginning, she may just suspect ye shuisu, but now, seeing ye shuisu''s clear look, she understands that ye shuisu is really lying to her.


    The smile on Mo yu''er''s face became more gloomy, even with a sense of obliteration.


    She smiled and said, "ye shuisu, you want to deceive me. Your wishful thinking is wrong!"


    "You''re lying to me now. When I let you go, I''m afraid I won''t live at all. So do you think I''ll let you go? Ye shuisu, this is already the case. Only when you die can I live!"


    Ye shuisu knew that Mo yu''er was afraid that the road would bepletely blocked. She couldn''t help but feel powerless in her heart.


    Moreover, ording to Mo Yuer, their n today is not only to deal with her, but also to want her life?


    Did she really die here today?


    What else did ye shuisu want to say? At this time, Mo yu''er said gloomily: "but what you told me about Fu Hanxue, I know it''s true." after all, how could ye shuisu plot against her if she didn''t take out something real?


    "If Fu Hanxue dares to do this to me, I won''t let her go. However, it depends on myself. I don''t need you to help me. I''m still afraid to take myself in!"


    Mo yu''er then said, "however, you told me so many secrets about Fu Hanxue before you died. I''m not a person who knows kindness and doesn''t want to repay it. I still want to thank you."


    "How can I thank you? Of course I didn''t let you go. But I can also tell you some secrets about Fu Hanxue."


    Ye shuisu didn''t know what Mo yu''er said to tell her about Fu Hanxue''s secret. While listening to Mo yu''er''s words, she was still thinking about the possibility of escape.


    However, the medicine given to her is so strong that she can''t move at all until now.


    Mo yu''er''s voice continued to linger in ye shuisu''s ears.


    "Fu Hanxue is actually not only the adopted daughter of Fu Erye, but also Fu Erye''s lover."


    "When Fu Hanxue was just an adult, they were already together. As far as I know, Fu Erye was seduced by Fu Hanxue, but now their improper rtionship hassted for a long time."


    "I''m not curious. How do I know? Fu Hanxue will calcte me. If I''m around Fu Hanxue, I won''t calcte her? In one of her private rooms, I quietly put a listener!"


    "Fu Hanxue has secrets to deal with me, and I have secrets to deal with her!"


    Hearing this, ye shuisu was really surprised, because she didn''t know that Fu Hanxue had that rtionship with Fu Yiyu in herst life.


    But she also knows why Mo Yuer finally decided not to deal with Fu Hanxue with her.


    In addition to letting her go, she thought there would be a risk. That is, she also felt that she was holding Fu Hanxue''s handle in her hand, and she could deal with Fu Hanxue herself.


    However, judging from the ending of Mo yu''er in thest life, her stage is obviously not as good as Fu Hanxue.


    Mo yu''er saw ye shuisu drooping her eyes and thought her interest was Yan Yan. She continued to say to ye shuisu, "ye shuisu, are you not very interested in whose lover Fu Hanxue is? Then I''ll say another one you''re interested in."


    "In Fu Hanxue''s hand, there is also a secret of Fu Erye. This secret is also rted to your good fiance Fu Shao. ording to what I monitored, once Fu Hanxue shakes out this secret to Fu Shao, whether Fu Erye can live or not is still a problem."


    Ye shuisu was really interested when he heard that he had something to do with Fu Linnan.


    She knew that in Mo yu''er''s eyes, she was almost dead, so Mo yu''er didn''t have to lie to her.


    Ye shuisu had no strength to speak, but at this time, she still asked Mo yu''er, "what''s the secret?"


    Mo yu''er seemed to want to see ye shuisu interested in her words. He smiled and said, "do you know Fu Shao''s mother, Mrs. Lin Yiyan Lin?"


    Ye shuisu certainly knows, and knows that Lin Yiyan suddenly jumped out of a building and died miserably, which made Fu Linnan suffer a lot. It is the eternal pain in Fu Linnan''s heart.


    She has little memory of Lin Yiyan, but because of Fu Linnan, she is also quite sensitive to the name.


    Ye shuisu is about to ask Mo Yuer what to do. Mo Yuer has taken the initiative to say to ye shuisu: "Fu Hanxue said that she found that Fu Erye had a rtionship with Mrs. Lin, and Mrs. Lin jumped out of the building and died miserably because of their adultery."


    "Nonsense!"


    Lin Yiyan is Fu Linnan''s favorite person. Of course, ye shuisu will not allow Mo Yuer to humiliate her.


    She saw Lin Yiyan when she was a child. Although she was not impressed, how could such a dignified woman cheat?


    And the object of cheating is Fu Yiyu, Fu Linnan''s uncle.


    It''s impossible to think with your toes.


    In her opinion, Fu Yiyu is a rather sinister person. Such a person is not worthy of Lin Yiyan at all.


    Thinking of these, hearing that Mo yu''er wronged Lin Yiyan, even if she was very weak now, she was immediately angry.


    However, she was angry and could do nothing but scold Mo yu''er.


    Mo yu''er was excited when she heard ye shuisu. Instead, she seemed to be happy.


    She said to ye shuisu gloomily, "I just saw you tell me a secret, so I exchanged a secret with you. Believe it or not, it''s none of my business."


    "Besides, you''re going to die soon. It doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not. I just see that this secret seems to have something to do with your fiance, so I''ll just mention it to you."


    Mo yu''er said that she had decided not to conspire with ye shuisu. At this time, she would not say more to ye shuisu.


    She waved to the man carrying ye shuisu. The man knew that he would carry ye shuisu into the room.


    In that room, a dozen old men were waiting for ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu was still receiving what Mo yu''er suddenly told her. At this time, seeing that she was going to be carried into the room, she immediately burst out a touch of anger in her eyes.


    Is there really no way? Is she going to nt here today?


    Ye shuisu raised his eyes and finally scolded Mo Yuer: "Mo Yuer, you deal with me and brother like this. You think you can get what you want. Finally, don''t stick your own life in!"

 Chapter 422

    "Lin Nan and the Jiang family will not let you go!"


    In fact, Mo yu''er is not afraid, neither.


    She''s actually afraid of being calcted.


    But at the same time, she is also conceited and smart. She thinks that she can really withdraw from the whole body after she has done some things.


    Moreover, she has a stronger jealousy and revenge than ordinary people. If she offends her people, she can really remember for more than ten years and then take revenge, such as against ye shuisu.


    She also has a deeper obsession than ordinary people. She wants to get what she can''t get. As long as she has the opportunity, she will pay any price. For example, Jiang Zehan.


    It was this kind. After ye shuisu finally warned her, although she did raise a touch of fear in her heart, in the end, the pleasure of revenge drowned the fear.


    Ye shuisu was finally sent to that room.


    Mo yu''er didn''t stay much, and ordered someone to take Jiang Zehan up another floor.


    Then, after Jiang Zehan was left in the room, no one was allowed to disturb her.


    Jiang Zehan''s wife, the young grandmother of the Jiang family.


    These two identities, she wants too long.


    Now, finally wait for this opportunity.


    As for ye shuisu, go to hell!


    The light of the small hotel is still so gloomy.


    At this time, at the scene of the charity party, the light of the whole venue is still so bright.


    Mr. Jiang made great efforts to save the man who suddenly had a heart attack under the "masked" farce.


    The man had a serious heart attack and had a very sudden attack after being frightened.


    If Mr. Jiang hadn''t happened to be here, he would have died if he dyed a little longer and sent him to the hospital.


    After Mr. Jiang saved people, fine sweat also appeared on his forehead.


    However, saving people is the instinct of doctors. When a seriously ill person is saved, in fact, old Jiang''s heart is also very happy.


    Mr. Jiang breathed a sigh of relief. He no longer looked serious when he just treated the patient. A happy smile came up at the corners of his mouth and said, "man has been saved. It''s all right. Has the medical staffe? Take him to the hospital and have another examination."


    People were very nervous when they saw this. They couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when they heard what father Jiang said.


    However, when the patient had an ident, someone had called the ambnce. At this time, they also came. With the help of the people, the patient was taken away by the ambnce.


    The sudden appearance of such a situation in the charity party has affected the original happy atmosphere in the end.


    All this was just a false rm, and gradually, they all recovered their original state.


    "Fortunately, old man Jiang is here, otherwise the patient will be in danger."


    "Isn''t it? The traditional Chinese medicine family inherited by the Jiang family for a hundred years is not in vain."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this time, Mr. Jiang seemed to think of something and wanted to talk to ye shuisu.


    He nced at the crowd. Although there were many people, he soon found the ce where ye shuisu was because he knew the clothes on ye shuisu.


    He waved to ye shuisu and said, "shuisu,e here."


    Mr. Jiang smiled kindly at this time.


    But the "ye shuisu" couldn''t help getting nervous after listening to master Jiang''s words.


    She looked around as if she were asking for help.


    Then, old man Jiang called her again: "Shui Su, what are you thinking? Grandpa called you! Come here quickly!"


    However, "ye shuisu" did not respond to Mr. Jiang''s words, nor did he obediently walk towards Mr. Jiang. Instead, he suddenly turned around and ran back. Then, he was soon submerged in the crowd.


    Old man Jiang was stunned at the scene.


    What is ye shuisu doing?


    And he looked at the back of "ye shuisu". Why did he suddenly feel a little strange? For example, it wasn''t his granddaughter?


    For a moment, a bad feeling surged into old man Jiang''s heart.


    Then, soon, there was a cry of surprise in the crowd: "ah! Look, what''s that!"


    Old man Jiang, including everyone present, couldn''t help looking in one direction along with this exmation.


    As a result, I saw that on a projector at the charity party, there were obscene pictures of more than a dozen old men and a woman.


    Because the old man''s body was blocked, he couldn''t see the woman''s face clearly, but the ambiguous voice that made people blush and heartbeat kepting.


    In the end, today''s charity party is full of dignitaries, and now the live broadcast of the party has been connected, so looking at this scene, everyone can''t help being stunned. Some thin skinned people immediately blushed.


    "What the hell? This kind of thing can appear in such a tall charity party?"


    "It''s really hot eyes! In other words, who is the female owner in the video? Can she really bear being with a dozen old men?"


    "Turn off the video quickly! This is a party that the whole country is watching. Don''t spoil the children!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At the same time, the people at the banquet couldn''t help but marvel at it.


    After all, this is a banquet hosted by the Jiang family. Old Jiang looked at this scene and immediately turned green.


    Jiang Chuanbai and Jiang Chenxi didn''te tonight because of private affairs. He arranged the whole party together with Jiang Zehan, and the main person in charge is also Jiang Zehan.


    Looking at this scene, Mr. Jiang couldn''t help shouting: "Zehan! Zehan! Go and turn off the video!"


    However, in the chaos, let alone no one responded to master Jiang at all. He couldn''t see Jiang Zehan at all.


    For a time, Mr. Jiang''s heart could not help but have a worse hunch.


    Why did he feel that ye shuisu and Jiang Zehan were all gone after a while?


    Without waiting for him to think more, at this time, there was a cry in the crowd: "the person in the video is Miss Ye!"


    Mr. Jiang had already had a bad feeling. Now when he heard someone say such words, his heart would jump out.


    Miss ye, Shui Su, in the obscene video.


    How?


    After the man''s sentence, not only Mr. Jiang, but also more people paid more attention to the video.


    Soon, someone questioned the voice: "I can''t see the woman''s face in the video. How can I say it''s Miss ye?"


    "Yes, Miss Ye is attending a charity party with you now. She''s right next to you. How can she... Miss ye? How do I think Miss Ye seems to be missing?"


    "Really! Miss Ye is gone! Besides, do you think the clothes dropped on the ground in the video are very simr to the clothes Miss Ye wore before?"

 Chapter 423

    "It''s not just like the coat on the ground, it''s Miss Ye''s coat, okay?"


    "The woman in the video can''t really be Miss ye?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For a time, many people in the whole venue thought that the woman with a dozen old men in the video was ye shuisu''s voice.


    Including the people in the live broadcast, they couldn''t help but have some doubts after hearing the discussion.


    "Why do they all say that the person in the video is Miss ye? How is it possible?"


    "It''s impossible. Didn''t you see that the clothes scattered on the ground in the video are miss Ye''s? And at the party, you can''t see where Miss Ye is."


    "I still don''t see the face of the woman in the video. Don''t talk nonsense! Don''t destroy the image of my goddess, will you?"


    "People know their faces but not their hearts. Who can decide some things?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    All kinds of voicese and go.


    In fact, everything that happens at the charity party today is naturally deliberately designed.


    Whether it''s the sudden power failure and haunting on the field, whether Fu Linnan is suddenly supported by something, whether ye shuisu and Jiang Zehan are drugged away, or whether there is a hot eye video on the screen.


    Everything is just to deal with ye shuisu.


    While Jiang Zehan, Fu Hanxue found Mo Yuer, a pawn, to attack ye shuisu and gave her interest.


    As for Mo yu''er''s getting Jiang Zehan, ording to the n of Mo yu''er and Fu Hanxue, in fact, Mo yu''er has a great probability of sess.


    After all, after the fermentation of Ye shuisu, the whole Jiang family will inevitably fall into the storm of public opinion.


    At this time, it was exposed that Jiang Zehan upied Mo Yuer''s body. Mo Yuer couldn''t bear his humiliation and wanted tomit suicide. The Jiang family will be more unable to resist the pressure of public opinion. It is very likely that they will directly marry Mo Yuer into the family.


    Of course, this can only be done if Mo yu''er still lives after he killed ye shuisu as a pawn.


    If by that time, Mo yu''er has had an ident and even lost her life, no matter what she calcted, it won''t help.


    Of course, the design of Ye shuisu was done by Fu Hanxue with the help of Fu Yiyu.


    Fu Hanxue also knows that once she starts designing ye shuisu, she will also be very dangerous. Although she hates ye shuisu, she must do some things at risk.


    But on the basis of making ye shuisu pay the price, she can also make herself safer. Of course, it is the best.


    So she pushed Mo Yuer out.


    However, despite this, Fu Hanxue is still doing it at great risk.


    Under the risk, of course, she should try to do many things moreprehensively.


    For example, now, in addition to the videos on the party screen, there are actually additional people rearranged by Fu Hanxue, whether on the party field or in the live room outside the field.


    What these people have to do is to guide public opinion and lead everything in a direction unfavorable to ye shuisu.


    The so-called three people make a tiger.


    Although the female leader in the video has not been seen in front of her face, because of the intentional guidance of some people and the fact that people can clearly see ye shuisu''s clothes falling on the ground in the video, and the video has been out for so long, ye shuisu has note out to rify, and ye shuisu can''t be seen in the party.


    So at this moment, many people began to believe the words of those rhythmic people and felt that ye shuisu was really erotic in the daytime.


    "I didn''t expect that Miss Ye is really such a person. Indeed, the more beautiful a woman is, the more she doesn''t know what kind of desire she hides behind her? Can''t Fu Shao satisfy Miss ye? Or does Miss ye have a special hobby and like old men?"


    "In other words, some people, don''t spread rumors and believe in rumors? I don''t believe Miss Ye is such a person! I haven''t seen her face, and I don''t know what a group of people are talking about here. Miss Ye has such an excellent fiance as Fu Shao. Do you need to find someone else? Think with your fingers, it''s impossible! Wake up! You are jealous of Miss ye one by one?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The people said that under the deliberate guidance of the intentional people, they were mixed about whether the person in the video was ye shuisu or not.


    And at this time, when people are talking about the pictures in the video.


    Suddenly, an explosive news hit the headlines.


    What I saw on the note was: "ye shuisu''s private life is disorderly? Fu Shao was wearing a green hat by his fiancee many times before he got married!"


    "Love old men? What you have to know about the new talented girl ye shuisu!"


    "Pursue love wantonly and ruin your reputation. Tear off thest piece of shame cloth of the talented girl ye shuisu!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The headlines and contents of these news are also very popr.


    It''s nothing more than that ye shuisu doesn''t know how to behave in his private life. Even if he has talent, it''s also a matter of bad character.


    These news, of course, are also arranged by Fu Hanxue. All the words are the most vicious words as far as possible.


    Moreover, the use of these most vicious words is still very good, because before using these words, they have also made some preparations, indicating that the people who wrote these manuscripts are really justified and believe that ye shuisu is not a good person at all.


    As for these reasons, there are some pictures that can be used as evidence. In fact, they are just some ugly ck historical photos left by Ye shuisu when he was desperate to chase Fu Sheng.


    Some of these ck history ugly photos were taken in nightclubs. With a special selection angle, coupled with the colorful atmosphere of nightclubs, there are all kinds of men and women together. When you look at some photos, you really feel that ye shuisu is looking for a serious man.


    Ye shuisu was also famous for some scandals he made when chasing Fu Sheng.


    But these famous people are only in the circle of the capital.


    But now, after ye shuisu won the GERT Diamond Award, she is all over China.


    So rtively speaking, many people don''t know ye shuisu''s "ck history".


    Now these former "ck history" photos have been deliberately processed and dubbed with a new "ck history".


    Originally, after knowing that ye shuisu won the gett Diamond Award, plus thepetition between ye shuisu and Fu Hanxue, ye shuisu left a deep impression on the hearts of all the people.


    The appearance of these "ck history" photos is undoubtedly a great impact on the positive image of Ye shuisu in the hearts of people.

 Chapter 424

    For this, of course, people are a little excited.


    For a time, the copse of Ye shuisu''s image in their hearts made them hard to believe. At the same time, it also aroused their ridicule of Ye shuisu.


    After all, when some incredible changes happen, people''s first reaction, of course, is not to think about why they read wrong, but to think about what mistakes the subject they read wrong has made.


    This is exactly what Fu Hanxue wanted to see when implementing this n.


    Isn''t ye shuisu a so-called talented woman now? So what? A talented woman covered with stains in people''s hearts originally brought her fame. I''m afraid it will create her nightmare!


    After that, she also wants to force ye shuisu to death! Use the reversal of people''s suddenments on her to force her to death, or make the illusion that she was forced to death by people''s evil words!


    For a time, seeing these news, some people who originally chose to believe ye shuisu chose to defecte.


    "Am I really wrong about ye shuisu? Is she really a person who will mess with others with her fiance? And the person who mess with her is still an old man who refreshes his three outlooks?"


    "Isn''t it strange? Didn''t you see hot search? Wasn''t ye shuisu a good man before? Some people, although they have a little talent and won the GERT Diamond Award, have bad conduct. Such people are famous for their talent, but they are not good."


    "Isn''t it? Originally I was her fan, but now it''s turning ck! Do you think ye shuisu still has any special hobbies? She likes old men, even if she broadcasts the picture of her with old men, or at the charity party that so many people pay attention to, even if she has a special hobby, she has to be abnormal and show it to everyone?"


    "Isn''t it a special hobby? Didn''t you say it yourself? Being with so many old men at one time can exin what a good person she is? She''s still attending the party. It''s live broadcast with people. It''s disgusting!"


    "To put it mildly, until now, ye shuisu has not appeared in the live broadcast. Moreover, ye shuisu has just spread all over China. Is it really normal that so many ck materials about her appear at once? How can I smell the smell of conspiracy here? How can I feel that ye shuisu has been hurt?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Among the people, there are also a few people who insist on speaking for ye shuisu and maintain reason, because many times, seeing is not necessarily true. The sudden reversal of Ye shuisu''s reputation is really strange.


    However, this is only a small number of people. Most people immediately responded to what they saw in front of them. When they saw some seemingly reasonable words, they no longer thought about them carefully, and said some remarks that belittled ye shuisu.


    In addition, on the field and on the Inte at this time, it was someone who deliberately led thements in a bad direction for ye shuisu, which made those small parts of the voice be buried in an instant.


    Mr. Jiang was worried that something would happen. Now he looked at the screen and listened to everyone''sments on ye shuisu. His face suddenly turned green.


    Even though almost everyone said Ye shuisu was wrong, he angrily denounced the people: "shut up! Shuisu is not such a person! The people in the video are not shuisu at all! Shut up! Besides, drive them out!"


    In the end, Jiang Zehan is no longer there. In the whole party, almost only Mr. Jiang is exining for ye shuisu.


    He hit the ground heavily with his crutch and listened to the ugly words of the people. He was trembling with anger. However, he was the only one. When the discussion was high, even if he was angry, the effect was very little.


    Even if some people suddenly chose to shut up because of the prestige of Mr. Jiang.


    However, ye shuisu won such a great reputation at once. In fact, it also raised the reputation of the Jiang family to a higher level. Many people are jealous of this, especially some enterprises with conflicts of interest with Jiang family.


    After listening to what Mr. Jiang said, some people not only didn''t converge, but became more presumptuous.


    They said sarcastically to Mr. Jiang, "Mr. Jiang, you said that the person in the video is not miss Ye. What''s the matter with Miss Ye''s coat in the video? Miss Ye was just at the party. Why did miss Ye disappear after a masked session? If the person in the video is really not miss ye, why doesn''t miss yee out now?"


    His words not only made Mr. Jiang angry, but also worried him.


    Yes, this man is right.


    Remembering the figure of Ye shuisu he saw before, when he called her, she avoided. The worry in Mr. Jiang''s heart was even worse.


    He believed that ye shuisu would not do anything immoral, nor would he believe that ye shuisu would be a person with special hobbies and bad conduct among the poption.


    This is the granddaughter he saw when he was a child. He knows too well how good her nature is. Whether ye shuisu has done something wrong or not, her nature will never change.


    However, ye shuisu won''t take the initiative to do these things, which doesn''t mean that no one will harm her.


    Thinking that just after the incident, he was worried about looking for ye shuisu for the first time, but he didn''t find ye shuisu.


    Think about the video, you can really see ye shuisu''s coat scattered inside, and some very chaotic things.


    Mr. Jiang is really worried at this time. No matter what reason, the people in the video are really ye shuisu!


    If this is true, he won''t care what others say about ye shuisu, and he won''t care what others think of the Jiang family. He only worries about what ye shuisu should do if she really suffered these injuries!


    And what about Jiang Zehan? Where has he gone?


    He wanted to find Jiang Zehan to help deal with the matter, but after looking around, he still couldn''t find Jiang Zehan.


    At this moment, the situation is very chaotic.


    Even at this age, he has seen a lot of big storms. At this time, the panic in his heart is one after another.


    So, when it just happened, he first confirmed that ye shuisu and Jiang Zehan should be at the scene, without thinking about anything else.


    At this time, with more unpleasant wordsing out of some people''s mouths: "Mr. Jiang, it''s not the past now. Some young people can''t stop them if they want to be immoral. Miss Ye is rotten. Now everyone has seen it. It''s no use denying it! Ha ha ha!"

 Chapter 425

    Ugly words, unbridledughter, sudden blow, worry about ye shuisu


    All these made old man Jiang feel a sudden pain and almost fainted.


    He fell back. If someone didn''t hold him, he was afraid that he would fall to the ground and cause more serious consequences.


    At this time, even if the whole body was empty, old man Jiang still insisted and angrily scolded: "curfew, shut up! You can defile the water su!"


    Then, when ye shuisu and Jiang Zehan could not be found on the court, he stopped looking for them for the time being. He responded to the immediate situation first. He said to the humanity around him: "go and turn off this screen! Don''t let this dirty video that doesn''t know where toe out pollute everyone''s eyes!"


    Although he was also worried about whether ye shuisu was really harmed as in the video, he did not mention half a word of Ye shuisu when referring to the video.


    Beside Mr. Jiang, there was one of his palms and confidants. He also said to Mr. Jiang with a worried face: "Mr. Jiang, I just tried. Even if the power supply is cut off, this screen is still ying video! This screen may be powered on and remotely controlled by someone, and..."


    "And what?"


    "There''s just news that this video has been released not only at the charity party, but also in some squares. There''s a separate live video on the Inte, that is to say... Even if the video here is broken now, the spread of this video can''t stop."


    Conspiracy! It must be a conspiracy!


    Here, it''s impossible for Mr. Jiang not to know that everything must be a conspiracy carefully prepared by someone!


    Who carried out this conspiracy? It doesn''t matter now.


    Importantly, since there is such a strong conspiracy atmosphere in the whole thing today, it shows one thing. Ye shuisu is really likely to have been calcted. Ye shuisu is suddenly not at the party, and the video is now being broadcast obscene. It may be ye shuisu!


    Originally, Mr. Jiang just doubted about all this. Heforted himself whether ye shuisu and Jiang Zehan were going to deal with something urgent together and didn''t have time to tell him, so he couldn''t find them.


    But now, he knows that ye shuisu is likely to have an ident!


    Jiang Zehan, who disappeared with her, was afraid that something might go wrong!


    Who, after all,id hands on his two grandchildren in a row?


    Old man Jiang''s eyes were ck and almost fainted.


    But in the end, he held his breath and said to his confidant, "go! Use all his strength at all costs to find shuisu and Zehan!"


    At this moment, what people are talking about has be less important.


    The important thing is to find ye shuisu and Jiang Zehan!


    Even if he tried his best to save them! And find out the truth about today!


    That confidant has been with Mr. Jiang for many years. He has benefited a lot from Mr. Jiang, and he has always regarded him as his benefactor.


    Now, hearing what Mr. Jiang said, he also knew that ye shuisu and Jiang Zehan had an ident nine times out of ten.


    Of course, he is also worried about this.


    He said to old man Jiang anxiously, "old man, what about you?"


    Before he had finished, old man Jiang had snapped, "go!"


    Although the voice is weak, the powerful aura is still there.


    Immediately, the confidant was shocked by Mr. Jiang''s aura and nodded: "yes!"


    When his confidant left, old man Jiang was still very weak.


    He leaned on crutches and forced his body. Even though he was old, he still umted a lot of strength.


    At this time, he raised his eyes and his eyes fell on the screen again.


    The obscene videos on the screen are still on, and the voices around belittling ye shuisu are still on.


    Looking at the coat of Ye shuisu on the screen, the anger in Mr. Jiang''s eyes suddenly reached the extreme.


    At this moment, he didn''t care about anything. He was going to rush up and say anything to destroy the screen.


    However, the anger in his heart umted greatly, but his strength was beyond his ability.


    He had just taken a few steps and was still far from the screen. He didn''t seem to say anything.


    With a "pop", he couldn''t stand steadily at one station and fell down directly.


    At this time, there is not much time from the whole thing to now, but the crazy fermentation of public opinion on the Inte and the fall of master Jiang are quite short-lived.


    It was also at this time that people scolded ye shuisu. For a talented music girl who won the gett Diamond Award, it was a pervert with special hobbies who had a heated discussion.


    A new hot search is on the Inte news list.


    Suddenly, because of this new hot search, the originally noisy public opinion suddenly exploded after a moment of silence.


    The new hot search reads: "suddenly! Fu Shao sends a romantic meteor shower to miss ye to prepare for their wedding in three days!"


    Then, on the Inte, the headlines that originally belittled ye shuisu''s information were reced by news rted to ye shuisu and Fu Linnan''s meteor shower.


    In the news, there is also a live broadcast of Ye shuisu and Fu Linnan sitting in a hot-air balloon from the Fu headquarters building, the tallest building in Beijing, to see the meteor shower in the sky at this time.


    At this time, the meteor showers in the sky were all artificially given to ye shuisu by Fu Linnan.


    There is also a clear exnation in the news.


    And looking at this sudden headline, everyone couldn''t help but be stunned.


    The man-made meteor shower in the sky can be seen not only through the video in the headlines, but also by looking directly at the sky outside the window.


    At this time, it was night. The original night, the sky with no stars tonight, suddenly several artificial meteors crossed. Such a scene must be beautiful.


    When they looked at this scene, they couldn''t help being stunned.


    "Artificial meteor! Fu Shao dotes on Miss Ye too much!"


    "Who says not! It''s only three days before the wedding. I don''t know how grand it will be when Fu Shao and miss ye get married three dayster!"


    "I envy you so much! Miss Ye is so happy! You can''t find a man like Fu Shao withnterns! It''s so cold at ordinary times, but a pair of Miss Ye suddenly be a favorite wife and crazy devil! The key is that Fu Shao''s wealth and handsome have reached the extreme! Now he is so single-minded and so excellent a man, who doesn''t love him!"

 Chapter 426

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When they saw the meteor shower, they first marveled at the beauty of the meteor shower and Fu Linnan''s love for ye shuisu.


    Then they found another key problem.


    Thements in the live studio exploded again.


    "In other words, the picture of Miss ye and Fu Shao sitting in the hot-air balloon just now is broadcast live, that is to say, Miss ye and Fu Shao are on the hot-air balloon now. What the hell is Miss Ye sleeping with a dozen old men you just discussed?"


    "It''s another amazing Oolong! Now that ye shuisu is on the hot-air balloon, it must not be her sleeping with the old man in the live broadcast! I said, the woman in the live broadcast has never shown her face. I don''t know why you always say that the woman in the live broadcast is miss ye? Now she''s beaten in the face? See what else you have to say! Fortunately, I''m rational and didn''t collude with you!"


    "I have already said that there are obvious signs of rhythm in thements on the Inte. No one believed me when I said that before. Now, the truth is in front of everyone. Let''s see what they say!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Obviously, it is ye shuisu who is watching the meteor shower on the hot-air balloon with Fu Linnan. The one who has not shown his face in the obscene live broadcast is not ye shuisu at all.


    After people realized this, the derogatory and abusivements on ye shuisu certainly disappeared.


    While the people were surprised that their previous ideas were wrong, there were some voices that had been buried. Now they suddenly sounded in the people.


    Many people misunderstood ye shuisu before. At this time, the wholework was suddenly silent. After a moment of silence, they misunderstood ye shuisu before. At this time, they were full of apologies.


    "It seems that we made a mistake. It''s really a big Oolong! I said, Miss Ye looks so pure. How can she do such dirty things? It''s all Oolong!"


    "Some people are hypocritical. When they misunderstand others, they scold the loudest. When things are rified, they begin to say that they are wrong and say what they think Miss Ye is pure. Now that they know Miss Ye is pure, what have they done? Hypocrisy!"


    "Yes, we are all wrong, but in the live broadcast, the woman''s coat is exactly the same as Miss Ye''s coat. What''s the matter? Miss Ye suddenly disappeared at the charity party. Even if there was such a big oolong, she didn''te out to exin what''s going on? How can people not be misunderstood in this state?"


    "I said, some people''s hypocrisy has been interpreted to the extreme. It is clear that they are wrong. Now they are still looking for reasons. Some things are just saying that this is the photo of Fu Shao and miss ye on the hot-air balloon, which cleared Miss Ye''s suspicion. If Miss Ye''s photo of Fu Shaoes outter, they don''t know that thements will continue to ferment, and they will be punished What kind of harm did miss Ye cause? "


    "Wrong is wrong. I don''t know what some people are trying to exin hypocritically! At least Miss Ye is the winner of the GERT Diamond Award. Based on this, no matter how miss Ye is, she will always be an immortal myth! I don''t know if some people really cause indelible harm to miss Ye, are you responsible?"


    "Come on,e on, don''t we judge wrong? We are indeed wrong. However, since it''s not ye shuisu who is with the old man in the live broadcast, who is that woman? Why did we put it out like that? It''s disgusting, isn''t it?"


    "Why do I smell conspiracy everywhere here? Someone came out with a new article, saying that the headlines of Miss ck Leaf before were not true. Those photos were taken out of context. Miss Ye didn''t do some things at all. The headlines just now were how to write miss Ye dirty. It''s disgusting!"


    "There must be nothing wrong with the conspiracy! This is clearly a carefully nned incident against Miss Ye! Through a disgusting video without showing her face, coupled with the guidance of public opinion on the Inte, and the man, I''m afraid I know that Miss ye will go to the party half way and go to see the meteor shower with Fu Shao. All the conditions together will ruin Miss Ye''s reputation!"


    "It''s terrible to think about it! If Miss ye and Fu Shao hadn''t broadcast a live broadcast and sent a message when they boarded the hot-air balloon, they certainly didn''t know what happened outside when they were watching the meteor shower. In this way, when the malicious public opinion fermented to a certain extent, miss ye and Fu Shao would knowter and react again If youe out to rify, it won''t have much good effect, because at that time, everyone''s impression has taken shape. Even if theter exnation is reasonable, some conspirators will twist those exnations into other meanings. After all, there are too many people who pay attention to this matter, and there must be a lot of misunderstandings that can''t be reversed at that time. "


    "That''s it! Because of the fermentation of public opinion, it''s clear that Miss Ye has done nothing. She has changed from an innocent woman to a slut who cheated before marriage! She has also changed from an amazing musical talent and winner of the tanggart music award to a strange person with special hobbies and psychological distortion!"


    "As the saying goes, the greater the reputation, the worse the fall. After the sess of today''s n, ye shuisu should have given her a shining reputation award because of the blessing of the gett Diamond Award. I''m afraid it will make her fall into terrible public opinion all her life and can''t extricate herself!"


    "How vicious! Really! Who saw that Miss ye had gained a great reputation, so he was jealous and wanted to pull her down from the altar? Then hurt her like this? Let her be covered with stains and there is no way to get better? It really hurt people and hurt people all his life!"


    "You say that, the person who hurt Miss Ye is really disgusting! Then the questiones. Who nned all this? Miss Ye is so innocent and talented. The person who was so hurt and behind all this is heinous!"


    "In other words, is this man really such a good fool for ourizens? Disgusting!"


    "Don''t tell me. From what you scolded ye shuisu before, you are so easy to fool!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    One stone arouses thousands of waves. I don''t know that people find that ye shuisu has been wronged. There are too many indignations. It is still on the Inte that there is also the guidance of positive public opinion.


    In short, ye shuisu is actually watching the meteor shower with Fu Linnan. The people in the pornographic video are not ye shuisu at all. After the news of Ye shuisu came out, the public opinion on the Intepletely defected to ye shuisu, which is a good situation for ye shuisu.

 Chapter 427

    Some news that proved that the previous articles of Heiye shuisu were taken out of context and deliberately discredited are also emerging rapidly, guiding people''s public opinion.


    For example, the so-called photos that prove ye shuisu''s private life has never been scrupulous are actually a corner of aplete photo, so as to confuse people''s attention.


    Originally, it seemed that ye shuisu was looking for a man. In fact, it was just a normal party photo.


    For a time, all the misunderstandings about ye shuisu were rified.


    Everyone also understands that since ye shuisu is innocent, they have just made malicious spection andments on ye shuisu under the guidance of videos and ckheads.


    In fact, there are conspiracies behind it.


    Obviously, they were cheated.


    And normal people will feel angry when they are cheated.


    What''s more, people all over China are being cheated now?


    Everyone''s anger at this time is also conceivable.


    Of course, although most people will drift with the tide, they also keep a good.


    After knowing that they actually wronged ye shuisu, they can''t help feeling guilty about ye shuisu.


    Therefore, the public opinion at this time, in addition to scolding the initiator behind the conspiracy, is just expressing its apology to ye shuisu.


    Everything came too suddenly. For example, ye shuisu, a talented girl, suddenly became a slut with special hobbies andck of character because of ck video and ck hot search.


    For another example, soon, the information of these ck leaf shuisu was proved to be false because a leaf shuisu and Fu Linnan were watching the news of meteor shower on the hot-air balloon at this time. Someoneid a huge conspiracy and deceived everyone


    All these information, all the people who are exposed to it, will undoubtedly have a great impact on their thinking because of these information.


    In fact, it didn''t take long for everything to be rified. It was such a short period of ups and downs that people''s mood at this time inevitably reached a very high point.


    On the Inte of the whole country of China, if it is only shooting some ordinary waves in peacetime, it has swept a huge storm here at this time.


    All kinds of words are filled with them, telling about the sudden thing that happened to ye shuisu tonight.


    It was also at this time that the obscene live broadcast on the charity party, the woman who was fighting with more than a dozen old men, the woman who had been misunderstood as ye shuisu, the woman who had never shown her face


    At this time, because some old men ended and left, her face also appeared in the sight of everyone.


    Originally, she was too involved in the obscenity at that time, so everyone didn''t see her face clearly for a moment.


    But the camera always showed the woman a straight face. After a few more eyes, many people had recognized who the woman was.


    This woman is Fu Hanxue!


    Without the pretense of being lofty and the decoration of gorgeous clothes, Fu Hanxue at this time, under those old men, is basically a coquettish and cheap appearance. Where is the usual goddess?


    However, her image has long been destroyed whenpeting with ye shuisu.


    Whether it was ying conspiracy against ye shuisu many times during thepetition, or the appearance of Zhang Anqiterpletely copsed Fu Hanxue''s image.


    All this points to one thing, that is, Fu Hanxue is a hypocritical and vicious person.


    Originally, Fu Hanxue had long lost the aura of the world music Gold Award. People just scolded her about the vicious things she had done in the past, so they left her behind.


    After all, she is just an ordinary person and doesn''t deserve people''s attention.


    The so-called virtue does not match, it will notst long, even if Fu Hanxue jumped a lot in front of everyone.


    Now people see Fu Hanxue''s true face, but they just regard her as a clown.


    In particr, everyone''s attention was still on ye shuisu''s real talented woman. At this time, they just scolded her. Knowing that there was such a disgusting person, they forgot her temporarily.


    Still, a person like her doesn''t deserve to upy much discussion.


    Therefore, even if thepetition had just ended, people didn''t pay much attention to Fu Hanxue, because she didn''t deserve it at all.


    Now a day has not passed, Fu Hanxue suddenly appeared in front of everyone with such an image. In fact, they were stunned at the beginning.


    "See? The woman in the video is Fu Hanxue! It''s really her!"


    "Yes, everyone has seen it. Don''t emphasize it! I said, what other women have such special hobbies, even if they are good with so many old men. After all, it''s a personal matter, and no one can say anything, but it''s disgusting for her to put these videos out!"


    "This Fu Hanxue is really unexpected. At the beginning, she appeared in front of everyone in the image of a fairy. I really believe it. She is a rare fairy, but now, this person is not generally bad! All bad things are on her! But it''s not strange. I''ve seen it for a long time. She''s not a good person!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone was curious. Since the female leader in the popr pornographic video is not ye shuisu, who is the female leader?


    When they saw that it was Fu Hanxue, they were surprised and felt that it was not so strange.


    Surprisingly, in the past, Fu Hanxue had a very tall impression in their hearts, and almost all Chinese people had such an impression of Fu Hanxue.


    After all, she used to create too many false halos andbels for herself through Zhang Anqi''s world music Gold Award.


    However, after thepetition between ye shuisu and Fu Hanxue, people saw Fu Hanxue''s true face. In an instant, thesebelspletely disappeared.


    People originally believed in Fu Hanxue. Now when they see this, they are also greatly impacted.


    Now, many people have not slowed down in such an impact, and another huge impact on Fu Hanxue is attacking them.


    It turned out that Fu Hanxue was not just what they had seen before.


    For this, the image in the hearts of people has copsed. How can they not be surprised?

 Chapter 428

    In addition, people''s impression of Fu Hanxue is not just surprised.


    When they saw that the female owner in the obscene video was Fu Hanxue, they also thought it might be nothing.


    After all, Fu Hanxue had done all the vicious things before, and now there is only one more thing to do obscene.


    Is it that strange?


    It''s not that strange.


    At this time, people first reflected that the female owner in the video was Fu Hanxue. Soon, many people are paying attention to this matter now, and more information began to rush into people''s minds.


    Soon the people moved their discussion to another ce.


    "Didn''t you just discuss who nned the plot? Who was the person who was so vilified and harmed ye shuisu just after she shone? Now we see that the woman in the pornographic video is Fu Hanxue. Do you already have an answer?"


    "No, it''s Fu Hanxue, isn''t it? Today''spetition let people know her viciousness. She was almost sent to the detention center. She didn''t know to reflect on herself. She turned her head and wronged ye shuisu again?"


    "What can''t? Fu Hanxue''s evil deeds are few? If it''s not her, how can she exin that the female owner in the pornographic video is her? She can really let it go. In order to wrong ye shuisu, she went directly!"


    "There is no doubt that this video is definitely used to wrong ye shuisu. Let me analyze it. If Fu Hanxue wants to wrong ye shuisu, she can''t catch ye shuisu himself. After all, what is ye shuisu''s identity? Now she has received so much attention. Fortunately, she is also Fu Shao''s fiancee. Which is Fu Hanxue''s fiancee? Even if she wants to catch her, she must take time."


    "This involves a problem. Fu Hanxue wants to calcte ye shuisu after today''spetition. When is the best calction? Of course, when did ye shuisu calcte her when she was just famous. At this time, everyone has just established a good impression of Ye shuisu. Once something happens, it is the easiest to copse."


    "So fu Hanxue can''t wait to do something about ye shuisu. She wants to do it now, but she goes back to the original problem and can''t catch the person who can''t catch ye shuisu. Therefore, Fu Hanxue, who is anxious to eat hot tofu, can only go on her own, and then wrongs the woman in the video as ye shuisu!"


    "The as like as two peas in the video is the evidence," or "it''s not so clever. It''s clear that the woman in the video is Fu Hanxue, but there is a clothes in yous Shui Su, which is confuse the public."


    "Therefore, the motive and evidence of the crime are all avable. It is concluded that the person who designed ye shuisu this time is Fu Hanxue!"


    "Upstairs, did detective Holmes get involved in the case? Through a few simple key information, it has been concluded that Fu Hanxue was the one who designed this amazing plot today. However, although I think what you said is reasonable, there is still a problem, that is, ording to the current situation, Fu Hanxue''s n clearly failed, just through a leaf water su While watching the meteor shower news with Fu Shao, her n has failed. "


    "In other words, she sacrificed so much for this n. Didn''t she think that her lies could be easily exposed by Ye shuisu? But she did these things, and the result was the same as now. She didn''t harm ye shuisu. Isn''t she busy easily?"


    "You can''t say that. Now her n has failed, so you say so. But what if her n seeds? If Miss ye and Fu Shao didn''t pay attention to these things or don''t want to deal with anything when they were watching the meteor shower? Won''t her n seed? When it seeds, how much impact will she have on Miss ye?"


    "So this n looks easy to fail, but it''s also easy to seed, half and half. With this half probability, I think Miss Fu is jealous of Miss Ye. She''s jealous and crazy. Anyway, she just wants to try to do something to miss Ye. After all, who can understand the world of madmen?"


    "Fu Hanxue is really vicious. She only cares about what she wants to do. Has she ever thought about what Miss ye will bring if her n really seeds? Fortunately, her n failed! Looking at what Fu Hanxue has done, I feel very sick and cold."


    "What''s a shameless person? Invincible in the world? That''s it! I think Fu Hanxue is not afraid of what you said. Otherwise, how can she bring herself in to design ye shuisu? Moreover, the person with special hobbies is Fu Hanxue at all? Otherwise, even if she wants ye shuisu, she doesn''t have to take her own. She didn''t show her face at the beginning, but now she is She knew her n had failed, so she just showed her face? She doesn''t want face anyway! "


    "Don''t tell me whether Fu Hanxue is bad or not. She has good face and figure! Even old men can sleep with her. Can I? Ha ha ha!"


    "Some beauties are poisonous! Haven''t you seen Fu Hanxue''s scorpion heart? Go close to her and be careful that she will poison you! But you''re right. Fu Hanxue''s figure is really good! Ha ha ha!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fu Hanxue''s appearance really shocked everyone''s thoughts. In addition, Fu Hanxue and ye shuisu had a huge confrontation in thepetition, and Fu Hanxue almost fell sharply in thispetition.


    In addition, people don''t believe Fu Hanxue''s character.


    Now I see that Fu Hanxue appeared in the ye shuisu incident in that form. They add some brain tonics. When they associate the ye shuisu incident with Fu Hanxue, it also seems reasonable.


    At this moment, but not for a while, everyone was talking about ye shuisu, but now they are cursing Fu Hanxue.


    After all, even if Fu Hanxue''s character is not good, he has hurt people again and again, which is easy to cause public anger.


    At this time, Fu Hanxue, who had been scolded to the bottom of the ground, was enjoying herself in the body of more than a dozen old men, and her eyes were blurred. She didn''t know what had happened in the whole Chinese country outside her. At this time, she was still dreaming that ye shuisu would be destroyed after tonight.


    What I don''t know is that all her ns just ruined herself.


    However, the whole country of China is still very enthusiastic about the discussion on Fu Hanxue.


    No one expected that it would have been a good charity party. Originally, everyone was still immersed in the joy that someone in China won the GERT Music Award.


    One day has not passed, the situation has turned into this.

 Chapter 429

    At this time, the same as the agitation of the whole Chinese people, and Fu Yiyu''s agitation at this time.


    There is no doubt that all Fu Hanxue''s ns today, in addition to her own ns, of course, also have Fu Yiyu''s help.


    Fu Hanxue hopes ye shuisu will die. Fu Yiyu also wants to take this opportunity to give Fu Linnan a fatal blow.


    Therefore, when Fu Hanxue''s whole n was carried out, he was paying attention to it all the time.


    Looking at the public opinion of the whole Chinese country, as he expected, they were all attacking ye shuisu.


    When ye shuisu and Fu Linnan were watching the news of the meteor shower, they broke all public opinion.


    Then to the female owner in the pornographic video, who was originally damned by Ye shuisu, turned into Fu Hanxue.


    Fu Yiyu suffered great spiritual shock and torture in the whole process.


    After all, Fu Hanxue is different from Fu Hanxue. Fu Hanxue has lost her consciousness and doesn''t know what''s going on outside.


    Fu Yiyu stood behind him and knew everything that had happened.


    What''s going on?


    What the hell is going on?


    Isn''t everything all right? Everything is going ording to n. Why do things change halfway? It was ye shuisu who should have been unlucky. Why did he be Fu Hanxue?


    His people watched Mo Yuer bring ye shuisu and Jiang Zehan into the expected ce.


    Fu Linnan was also sessfully supported by him.


    Why did the two of them get on the hot-air balloon together and watch the meteor shower at the most critical time!


    Ye shuisu and Fu Linnan are happy now, but what about him?


    Obviously, he is waiting for ye shuisu to be discredited. The next step is to attack Fu Linnan.


    Now ye shuisu is fine. His n to deal with Fu Linnan should be put on hold for the time being.


    And Fu Hanxue. He thought that Fu Hanxue hade to the ce where she was forced to be urgent. What she did should be more level.


    Plus what Fu Linnan found after he was afraid of things, so his direct participation in the whole process was very limited.


    But in his opinion, now Fu Hanxue hates ye shuisu like that. It''s just a ye shuisu. If Fu Hanxue catches up with it at most, he will take ye shuisu down.


    But what happened? Ye shuisu didn''t do anything at all, but Fu Hanxue. Now he haspletely nted it!


    Although he was going to give up Fu Hanxue, what he finally asked Fu Hanxue to do was to drain herst use value.


    But he sacrificed Fu Hanxue, but got nothing, and he got nothing when he was full of hope.


    Why didn''t he feel angry?


    Looking at thements, there is almost no voice to belittle ye shuisu. On the contrary, it is all some voices cursing Fu Hanxue.


    Think again of the Fu''s North China project that was destroyed just now because of Fu Hanxue. Fu Yiyu''s fire just didn''t hit one ce.


    "Bang bang!"


    In his anger, Fu Yiyu smashed countless things in the room.


    His office soon became a mess.


    But he was still angry, and his face turned pig liver.


    What went wrong?


    He really can''t figure it out!


    What''s wrong with what happened today? How to smooth out these wrong ces?


    Not only Fu Yiyu, but also ye shuisu and Fu Linnan have this question.


    At this time, different from the noise of the whole Chinese country, ye shuisu and Fu Linnan sat in a hot-air balloon and climbed into the high altitude of the capital. Around them, Fu Linnan carefully prepared an artificial meteor shower for ye shuisu.


    Below their eyes, the capital was reduced several times.


    The so-called climbing to see the ground is small. Now ye shuisu and Fu Linnan are standing at a certain height of hot-air balloon, watching the meteor shower and the different night scenery of the capital.


    At this time, after releasing the video of them boarding the hot-air balloon, they certainly know that the current Chinese news circle has exploded, but at this time, they obviously have no intention to watch those news.


    As long as they know in their hearts that the n designed by all means by those who want to harm them has beenpletely broken by them, and it is enough for those who should pay to eat the consequences themselves.


    However, in the whole process today, there are still some things that Fu Linnan and ye shuisu can''t understand.


    On the hot-air balloon, ye shuisu stood at the edge of the huge hot-air balloon. While watching the meteor shower and the night scene of the capital, he couldn''t help opening his lips: "Lin Nan, you still don''t know who informed you ofing?"


    Fu Linnan stood on the side of Ye shuisu. When ye shuisu was watching the meteor shower, he looked at the meteor shower in ye shuisu''s eyes.


    At this time, ye shuisu is wearing a red suspender skirt. Her whole body posture and her face are more beautiful against the background of the meteor shower.


    That kind of streamer is also in the dream scene of hot-air balloon and meteor shower. It''s not too much to say that she is a fairy in the sky.


    At least, in Fu Linnan''s eyes, the people around him are more beautiful than the fairies in the sky.


    At this time, Fu Linnan was dressed in a blue Chinese dress, which was not publicized, but with a luxurious blue in a low-key. Fu Linnan was also in the scene of hot-air balloon and meteor shower. His face was handsome and awe inspiring, like a Goding from the sky.


    The two stood together like this. Just looking at them, they were actually more dazzling than the man-made meteor shower at this time.


    Fu Linnan said to ye shuisu qilip, "I don''t know. Gao Lang has been asked to check. There should be results soon."


    Speaking of what happened tonight, it''s really at the end of the mountain and water. There''s no way. There''s another vige with a bright future.


    Originally, at the charity party today, Emperor Zun hotel was Fu Linnan''s ce. The party was controlled by master Jiang and Jiang Zehan. No one would have expected that in such a venue, someone would rob ye shuisu in full view of the public.


    But yes, there is.


    Of course, it was also in the case of moving some hands and feet, such as turning off the lights and making ghosts in the "masked donation" link, which attracted everyone''s attention, and then someone began to fight ye shuisu and Jiang Zehan in the dark.


    Because the charity party was held in a hurry, there was someck of information exchange between Jiang Zehan and Mr. Jiang, which led to such a change in the "masked donation" link, which did not make people think it was a change.


    Even Mr. Jiang and Jiang Zehan, as the person in charge, don''t know, and others won''t know.


    So is Fu Linnan.


    At that time, in some confusion, some people pretended to be ye shuisu to confuse the public. At this time, the Fu family called and asked him for something urgent.

 Chapter 430

    He didn''t think that ye shuisu would have an ident in his own territory, so he left for the time being.


    But unexpectedly, something happened.


    At the time of the ident, Fu Linnan was still dealing with some urgent matters in the Fu family. He didn''t know what was happening outside, nor did he know that ye shuisu was in danger at that time.


    Suddenly, thepany headquarters called him and said that a girl was looking for him in a hurry.


    He was going to hang up the phone.


    Because he was busy because of the Fu family at that time, and he was very busy. How could he manage a strange girl and ask him for anything?


    And a strange girl, can there be anything urgent to find him?


    Until the person at thepany headquarters said that the girl came to him because of his fiancee, ye shuisu.


    At this time, he suddenly remembered that when he left the party, he seemed to feel that there was something wrong with ye shuisu at that time.


    Although ye shuisu seems to have no problem with anything, her body shape and dress are "she".


    But he always had a strange feeling that something was wrong.


    But he was eager toe back to deal with the Fu family, so he didn''t have time to think more.


    After all, when he received the phone call, he got the news that master Fu fainted.


    However, master Fu fainted. Now he has returned to Fu''s house. Of course, there are many things to deal with.


    But when the headquarters told him that the matter was rted to ye shuisu, he finally decided to transfer the girl''s phone.


    Then the girl told him what had happened to ye shuisu and where she was now.


    Fu Linnan felt something was wrong. After listening to the little girl, his keen intuition told him that he had to go to the ce the little girl said.


    It was also at this time that the doctor carefully examined Mr. Fu''s body. It was found that Mr. Fu didn''t faint at all, but drank a little wine, fell asleep, and nothing happened.


    At this time, Fu Linnan didn''t know what had really happened. He could only say that he was really stupid.


    After all, what''s happening in front of him now.


    Whether he felt that "ye shuisu" didn''t seem right, or someone told him that something had happened to ye shuisu, or he hurried back to Fu''s house in a hurry, he found that Fu''s condition was just a false rm.


    All these things, if they are only a single thing, there may be no problem, but if all things are put together, there must be a problem.


    If it was in the past, even if he knew that old man Fu was no big deal, since he returned to Fu''s house, he would apany old man Fu more.


    But now, he knew that he could not stay any longer at the moment.


    First, he ordered Gao Lang to check what was happening now. Then, under his strong intuition, he immediately went to the ce in the strange phone call he received and what the little girl said


    For ye shuisu, what happened tonight is also dangerous for her.


    Originally, after she failed to plot against Mo yu''er, she knew that she was in danger tonight. She was afraid that something would happen.


    At that time, Mo yu''er ordered someone to finally carry her into the room. After Mo yu''er left, she thought that since it was impossible to break through from Mo yu''er, should we try to defeat their inner defense line from these old men in front of her, and then give her a glimmer of vitality.


    After all, she couldn''t plot against Mo yu''er because Mo yu''er was originally a very extreme person and wanted to revenge her, so it''s hard to start.


    However, these people in front of her have no grievances and enmity with her. Her good rebellion should be feasible.


    Unfortunately, it seemed that he had expected that she would not give up easily. After the man was carried into the room by the drugged woman, he knocked her unconscious before she could speak.


    At that time, when it was dark in front of her, she knew that things had been very bad.


    She wondered if Fu Linnan woulde to save her.


    But I thought, since Fu Hanxue dared to attack her, with Fu Hanxue''s scheming and Fu Yiyu''s help behind her, Fu Linnan would not be given a chance to save her.


    After all, this time, if Fu Linnan really found out, they were the ones who died. They must be very careful when doing everything.


    They don''t want bad luck. Of course they want her to die.


    Thinking of this, when she finally fell, she was still a little desperate.


    Although she knew that Fu Linnan would avenge her afterwards, Fu Hanxue and Fu Yiyu acted wisely. In the end, they would not escape Fu Linnan''s revenge.


    But after all, she has more or less bad luck here.


    In order to be safe, I''m afraid they want her life in addition to killing her.


    After all, their evil deeds have been done. They will be safer only if she dies.


    But she really doesn''t want to die.


    In the past, she didn''t want to die because she wanted revenge. She can''t die.


    Now, in addition to revenge, she has just remembered everything she missed with Fu Linnan in her previous life. She also wants to make up for Fu Linnan and love Fu Linnan in this life


    Although in the past, she had been with Fu Linnan and had experienced a lot of things.


    But she also knew that her treatment of Fu Linnan was not pure. From the beginning, when she was close to Fu Linnan in her life, she made use of Fu Linnan, and all this was obviously unfair to Fu Linnan


    And she has thought clearly to end this injustice.


    But is it really fate?


    Just as she thought about all this, God made a big joke on her. She is likely to die... She can''t and won''t have a chance to be with Fu Linnan.


    This is God''s punishment for her not knowing how to cherish Fu Linnan before?


    At that moment, ye shuisu''s heart was really filled with extreme sadness.


    When she thought she was likely to die, the first thing she feared was not that her life was about to pass, but that she had no chance to love Fu Linnan


    In the end, of course, she didn''t die, but was saved by Fu Linnan.


    And he was saved by Fu Linnan intact.


    But when she was rescued by Fu Linnan and woke up, she clearly had a very clear consciousness, that is, there was a certain time interval from the moment she was knocked unconscious to the moment Fu Linnan came to her.


    However, during this time interval, the people who Fu Hanxue and Mo Yuer found didn''t do anything to her.

 Chapter 431

    This is certainly strange.


    What''s more strange is that when she woke up, all the old men who were supposed to violence her were tied together.


    She thought it was tied by Fu Linnan.


    But as a result, Fu Linnan told her that these people had been tied here when Fu Linnan came.


    What''s more, it''s strange that these kidnapped people don''t know who kidnapped them.


    And this is not the weirdest.


    What''s more strange is that besides herself, Jiang Zehan was also brought here by Mo Yuer. Ye shuisu didn''t care about anything and asked Fu Linnan to send someone to save Jiang Zehan.


    As a result, Mo yu''er and Jiang Zehan disappeared


    All this, of course, is strange, unimaginable.


    However, in the nearby area, in order to let her be fooled by Mo Yuer and Fu Hanxue, the monitoring has already been destroyed.


    So there''s no way to know what happened.


    If you want to know, you need more rigorous scrutiny.


    Fortunately, all the strange things that happened are beneficial to ye shuisu and others at present.


    This, or those who did these strange things, clearly saved ye shuisu from this disaster.


    Because of this, ye shuisu and Fu Linnan felt relieved about these strange changes.


    However, if something goes wrong, these strange things must be checked down.


    Especially now that Jiang Zehan''s whereabouts are still unknown, it is all the more necessary to investigate.


    For unknown things, ye shuisu doesn''t know who did these things, why and how, so ye shuisu is still a little worried.


    However, her worry is of course useless. After Fu Linnan said that she had sent someone to check, she can only put this worry in her stomach.


    However, Jiang Zehan''s case can only be like this for the time being. After all, using Fu Linnan''s strength to investigate is the best result of this matter at present.


    At that time, about Mo yu''er and Fu Hanxue harming ye shuisu, of course, it can''t be so easy.


    Now Mo yu''er and Jiang Zehan have disappeared together. Of course, we can''t do anything to Mo yu''er.


    But when he knew that ye shuisu had an ident, Fu Linnan had guessed that it must have something to do with Fu Hanxue.


    So while he came here through the instructions of the strange girl, he also asked Gao Lang to check Fu Hanxue.


    Fu Hanxue was always under their surveince.


    Since Fu Hanxue instructs Mo yu''er to calcte ye shuisu, even if she is more cautious, some small moves must be done.


    When there was no ident at first, they probably didn''t care about Fu Hanxue''s little moves.


    But after the ident, Fu Hanxue''s small actions can immediately arouse their vignce.


    Many things are connected in series. Of course, it is easy for them to determine that Fu Hanxue must be involved in ye shuisu''s affairs today.


    After confirming this, Fu Hanxue was taken by Fu Linnan''s people to the hotel where ye shuisu was designed.


    Although Fu Hanxue strongly denied that she had done those things at that time, she was still drugged. What Fu Hanxue wanted to do to ye shuisu is now all retribution on her.


    From Fu Linnan finding ye shuisu at the instigation of a strange girl, to Fu Hanxue being brought to bear what she should bear, the whole process was very fast. As soon as Fu Hanxue was brought, he was directly injected with medicine without saying a word.


    After all, Fu Hanxue originally wanted to broadcast ye shuisu live. If Fu Hanxue doesn''t appear in the public eye soon, how can he y this part of Fu Hanxue?


    Although ye shuisu was in danger from beginning to end, nothing happened.


    But her coat was really taken off at that time, and ye shuisu did not deliberately adjust the camera used for live broadcasting. At the beginning, Fu Hanxue''s face was not photographed.


    So although it was not ye shuisu who had the ident, because of some small details and the public opinion guidance arranged by Fu Hanxue on the Inte, at the beginning, everyone misunderstood that the person in the video was ye shuisu.


    Of course, this is not important. After all, ye shuisu had already been rescued at that time.


    Later, he just took a video when he was on the hot-air balloon. In addition, Fu Linnan also ordered someone to control the hot search, which soon suppressed those untrue remarks.


    After that, Fu Hanxue will bear the price she should bear.


    Of course, ye shuisu and Fu Linnan don''t have to watch these troubles.


    As early as when ye shuisu and Fu Linnan were in the studio, they talked about the meteor shower when they were young. Fu Linnan had already prepared the artificial meteor shower for ye shuisu tonight.


    Originally, I was going to take ye shuisu to see when her charity party was over.


    Now it''s just ahead of time to watch the man-made meteor shower.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter.


    Ye shuisu and Fu Linnan are still curious about who is the middleman between them tonight, but now they don''t think about these things any more.


    Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu and said, "shuisu, next time, Fu Hanxue won''t have a chance to hurt you."


    Then ye shuisu clearly saw that there seemed to be a killing machine in Fu Linnan''s eyes.


    Ye shuisu knows that Fu Linnan cares about her and doesn''t want anyone to hurt her.


    In thest life, they had a great misunderstanding, but in this life, the misunderstanding between them has been lifted.


    Fu Linnan must have touched Fu Linnan''s bottom line when she looked at Fu Hanxue''s design again and again.


    Fu Hanxue really should be removed.


    However, there is still a rtionship between Fu Hanxue''s father and Fu''s son. If you really want to eliminate herpletely, I''m afraid there are still obstacles


    Seems to think of something, ye shuisu''s eye color is also deeper.


    Ye shuisu looked sideways at Fu Linnan and said, "Lin Nan, is Grandpa Fu really okay?"


    Fu Linnan had told her that he was paid because the Fu family called and said that Fu had fainted, but in fact, Fu just drank and fell asleep.


    This is the old problem of master Fu. He is greedy, but he will sleep when he touches wine.


    Because master Fu''s health is not very good, the Fu family usually restricts him from drinking. He doesn''t touch him much, but sometimes he still drinks when he is greedy.


    Fortunately, if you drink a small amount, nothing will happen.


    Fu Linnan nodded to ye shuisu, "nothing''s wrong." if he wasn''t sure it was all right, he probably wouldn''te out so without worries.

 Chapter 432

    Ye shuisu was silent. At this time, he said to Fu Linnan, "Linnan, there''s something I need to tell you."


    Fu Linnan said, "what''s up?"


    Ye shuisu said, "about Fu Hanxue."


    "In fact, Fu Hanxue''s father saved grandpa Fu in that year. It was not that he saved grandpa Fu, but that Fu Tong, Fu Hanxue''s father, was one of the people who hurt grandpa Fu in that year."


    Hearing this, Fu Linnan''s eyes shed a touch of surprise and asked ye shuisu, "what''s going on?"


    At this time, ye shuisu''s eyes looked far away, as if looking at the meteor shower and high-altitude night scene in front of him, and as if looking at an unknown ce.


    She said, "this is what I heard when I heard Fu Hanxue talking with the Huo family in my previous life."


    "In the previous life, you should remember that in theter time, although Fu Sheng''s power was growing, he still couldn''t fight you, so he went to unite with the Huo family to deal with you."


    "At that time, Fu Hanxue stayed with you for a long time, but you never gave her any hope. In addition, at that time, under the cooperation between Fu Sheng and me, you lost a lot of Fu''s industry, and Fu Sheng had a momentum of prosperity."


    "At this time, Fu Sheng came to woo Fu Hanxue and wanted to collude with her. After considering the trend of interests, Fu Hanxue also agreed. After all, she knew her dream of bing Fu''s young grandmother. I''m afraid it will nevere true."


    "So at this time, Fu Hanxue also began to contact the Huo family. The first olive branch she threw out was to tell the Huo family that her biological father had cooperated with the Huo family and used it to make the Huo family trust her more, so that she could get more benefits from it."


    "Fu Han Xue was not at Fu Zhai when she was in contact with Huo family, but I was there. Fu Zhaili had many eyes on her. She didn''t worry about me, so what she said at that time, I heard all of it crystal clear."


    Ye shuisu didn''t forget that at that time, it was almost time for Fu Linnan to finally despair of her and decided to let her go. Then she was tortured by Xia Sihan in the basement. At that time, both the Jiang family and Fu Linnan had a bad end


    Of course, this is allter, but her state at that time was really bad.


    At that time, Fu Sheng had almost drained the value from her and had little contact with her. In order to force Fu Linnan to let her go to Fu Sheng, she hadmitted suicide several times. Although she failed, she made herself human and ghost.


    All the people in Fu''s house, especially when Fu Linnan was away, regarded her as a dead ghost and even bullied her at will.


    But even if she was in this state, of course, she could hear what Fu Hanxue was saying.


    At that time, Fu Hanxue called the Huo family. Although she didn''t care at that time, after all, at that time, she thought nothing except Fu Sheng.


    But now I remember, what Fu Hanxue said on the phone clearly contains no small secret.


    She still remembers what Fu Hanxue said.


    "Mr. Huo, no doubt, I really want to cooperate with you. You know, I''m just the adopted daughter of the Fu family. Although I look beautiful on the surface, in fact, the Fu family has never regarded me as their own child. I''ve long wanted to leave the Fu family."


    "Mr. Huo, I think your ability is very strong. Now, under your leadership, Mr. Huo has crossed the Fourier family and made the Huo family the first of the four families in the capital. The future of Mr. Huo will be very bright and there must be a further way to go. I choose to surrender now. Of course, I have a crush on not only Mr. Huo''s potential, but also Mr. Huo''s ability."


    "Mr. Huo, as a condition for defection, of course I won''te to you for nothing. As long as you take me to your new project, I can share some of my shares in Fu''s to you. Mr. Huo, these shares are not worth mentioning to you, but if you master Fu''s secrets through these shares, it will certainly make Huo''s development better. Mr. Huo, what do you say?"


    "I can''t stay in the Fu family now. I can only find Gao Zhifei outside. Mr. Huo, to tell you the truth, my identity as an adopted daughter of the Fu family is in exchange for my father''s life. I also benefit from this for my little resources in the Fu family."


    "However, everyone thinks I''m the daughter of master Fu''s benefactor, but I''m not at all."


    "When my father was the housekeeper of the Fu family, he also had contact with the Huo family. At that time, Mr. Huo, that is, Mr. Huo''s father, conspired with my father to kill Mr. Fu. It was only a little problem that kept Mr. Fu alive, but finally my father died."


    "Somehow, my father can be regarded as the Savior of master Fu."


    "Originally, if the Fu family treated the daughter of master Fu''s life-saving benefactor well, I wouldn''t turn back now, but I''m really not doing well in the Fu family, so I want to find some future with you, President Huo."


    "Mr. Huo, speaking of it, my father once cooperated with your father, and we can''t touch it at all. If Mr. Huo promised to take me, I would forget all what Mr. Huo did with my father in those years..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In fact, although ye shuisu had always been indifferent to Fu Linnan because of misunderstanding in her previous life, she felt that the old man was very kind to Fu. In addition, ye shuisu had a good rtionship with Fu. Ye shuisu was more close to Fu.


    When she heard Fu Hanxue say so, she was also angry.


    But at that time, she couldn''t protect herself. Her own affairs were a mess. Of course, she wouldn''t care about other people''s affairs.


    But now again, her heart is still angry.


    Ye shuisu continued to say to Fu Linnan, "ording to what I heard at that time, it should be in the small yard where Fu Tong lived in the Fu family, as well as the evidence that he killed grandpa Fu with master Huo. Fu Hanxue used this evidence at that time and threatened huolongqi to promise her conditions."


    Ye shuisu showed Fu Linnan a veryplete story. When she said so, Fu Linnan has been listening carefully.


    After hearing ye shuisu finish these words, Fu Linnan''s anger also rose.


    On the side of Ye shuisu, he hit the edge of the hot-air balloon with a heavy punch.


    Fu Linnan''s strength is very strong, but the hot-air balloon is also very strong. There is no reaction because of his punch.


    Hot air balloons still float steadily in the night sky and in the artificial meteor shower.


    From the outside, it is still so romantic and beautiful.

 Chapter 433

    Ye shuisu and Fu Linnan on the hot-air balloon are as beautiful as princesses and princes.


    But at this time, Fu Linnan''s voice and color were cold and angry.


    He said, "what a Fu Tong! What a Fu Hanxue! What''s wrong with Grandpa? After that incident, grandpa has always left the root cause of the disease. Until now, if he doesn''t pay attention, he will have pain all night. For more than ten years, grandpa has been doing rehabilitation treatment, but the damage caused to him in that year is still not good."


    "I remember grandpa has always been very good to the servants at home, especially Fu Tong. He can be the housekeeper of the Fu family. Don''t say the treatment must be better than the housekeeper of other families. Grandpa must trust him very much, so he will hand over the whole Fu family to him."


    "After his death, Grandpa thought Fu Tong died for him. In fact, it was just when the ident happened that Fu Tong was in the driver''s seat and lost his life under the great impact. That time, grandpa also lost his life."


    "But at that time, even if the driver didn''t do Fu Tong, but other people, he would be injured and die. Moreover, Fu Tong didn''t take any action to protect his grandfather when he was in danger."


    "Even so, because Fu Tong died in the car carrying his grandfather, Grandpa not only buried Fu Tong and gave Fu Tong''s rtives a lot of money, but also decided to adopt Fu Hanxue after knowing that Fu Hanxue''s mother had divorced Fu Tong and disappeared long ago, so that Fu Hanxue grew up in the most superior environment from childhood to the end. Fu Hanxue must have some children in the Fu family ¡£¡±


    "What''s wrong with Fu Hanxue and Fu Tong?"


    "In the past, it might have been thought that Fu Tong died because he was in the same car with his grandfather, but now. Since Fu Tong had colluded with the Huo family that time, Grandpa would have an ident that day. I''m afraid that Huo Tong drove the car to the ce where he wanted to harm grandpa as nned."


    "As a result, he died and grandpa survived."


    "Grandpa is kind-hearted. He always has a trace of guilt because of Fu Tong''s dead heart. He thinks he hurt Fu Tong and made Fu Hanxue almost an orphan."


    "But in the end, Fu Tong will die. He deserves it."


    "Without him, Grandpa ye would not have fallen for more than ten years as he is now!"


    "And Fu Hanxue."


    "Is it really Fu Tong''s seed? In thest life and this life, they are so vicious."


    Fu Linnan said, because it is rted to master Fu and his condition in the past ten years.


    In addition, Fu Hanxue has touched Fu Linnan''s inverse scale several times.


    At this time, Fu Linnan was gnashing his teeth when he said such a paragraph.


    What Fu Linnan can''t ept is that someone moves the people he cares about.


    Of course, ye shuisu also heard Fu Linnan''s anger. At the same time, she was also angry about Fu Hanxue and Fu Tong''s behavior.


    Anyone who has a little conscience will be angry when he sees such a thing without conscience.


    However, he is already a person who has experienced life and death. Ye shuisu was quite indifferent to his anger.


    Ye shuisu took a step closer to Fu Linnan, facing him and staring at him. At this moment, the firmness in ye shuisu''s eyes gave Fu Linnan a kind of strength.


    Ye shuisu said to Fu Linnan, "Linnan, let the past pass. The most important thing is the present and the future."


    Fu Linnan listened and nodded, "HMM."


    Ye shuisu is right. Some things have passed, and they are doomed to be unchangeable.


    For example, what happened to master Fu in the past.


    For example, ye shuisu and everything he missed in his previous life.


    The most important thing now is the present and the future.


    In the past, he thought Fu Hanxue was an orphan, and her father "died because of him", so he couldn''t help paying more attention to Fu Hanxue.


    If he really wants to deal with Fu Hanxue, he can''t let go.


    But now, Fu Hanxue doesn''t deserve the protection of master Fu.


    Everything she has done before must pay the price!


    "Crackling."


    The meteor shower around seems to light up more brightly at this time.


    Then, those man-made meteor showers, originally they only appeared scattered in the sky.


    At this time, they suddenly gathered and became the words "Ms. Su with leaves".


    Obviously, the meteor shower in the sky has a certain stage.


    In the first stage, only scattered meteor showers floated through the air.


    By the time of the second stage, not only did these man-made meteor showers be more, but these meteor showers also began to piece together a variety of words.


    "Death and life are close to each other, and we can speak with our son. Hold our son''s hand and grow old with him."


    "For a long time and sometimes, this hatred willst forever."


    "How can I see this beloved tonight?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    One love word for ye shuisu shed in the air.


    This is not only to give ye shuisu many love words from ancient to modern times, but also to ye shuisu in this way of meteor shower. So many love words have almost made the whole country of China witness Fu Linnan''s love for ye shuisu.


    The romantic degree can be imagined.


    At this moment, not only the people in the whole capital are shocked and envious when they look at the love poems gathered by the meteor shower in the sky. Even if the meteor shower is not burned for them, some of their lovers can''t help bing sweeter when they look at the romantic beauty of the meteor shower in the sky, They can''t help bing closer to each other.


    At this time, as the heroine of the romantic meteor shower, looking at the love poems all over the sky, she is surrounded by her most important lover.


    Ye shuisu''s eyes were wet.


    Is the moist of happiness.


    Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu. There was also light shing in his eyes. It was the light for ye shuisu.


    At this moment, they put down other trivial things first.


    Fu Linnan raised his hand, touched ye shuisu''s cheek, and gently wiped away the crystal tears from ye shuisu''s eyes with his fingers.


    Then, Fu Linnan''s mouth aroused a faint smile, which was like a shining God, absolutely beautiful.


    He seemed to be changing magic. Suddenly, he took out a candy from nowhere.


    It was a candy in the shape of a star. Under the light of the meteor shower, it was also suffused with streamer color.


    It fell into Fu Linnan''s hands and also looked quite moving.


    Then Fu Linnan picked up the candy and fed it into ye shuisu''s mouth.


    In the thin lips of Ye shuisu, a trace of cool sweetness suddenly appeared.

 Chapter 434

    The sweetness is beautiful.


    When you grow up, ye shuisu seldom eats sweets.


    But at this time, ye shuisu liked the sweet taste. At the same time, she also felt a familiar taste.


    Don''t wait for ye shuisu to say something.


    After feeding ye shuisu candy, Fu Linnan raised his hand and moved his finger belly from ye shuisu''s lip to the end of her eyes.


    The humidity there is no longer there.


    But Fu Linnan''s fingers whirled with ye shuisu''s eyebrows. Although there was no sugar in his mouth, he also tasted the sweet taste.


    Fu Linnan said to ye shuisu, "shuisu, I hope you are always happy. Whenever you are, just like the star candy you loved most when you were a child, you only know sweetness, not worry."


    When Fu Linnan said this, he seemed to fall into a kind of memory, and he couldn''t help looking more gentle.


    After hearing Fu Linnan''s words, ye shuisu also fell into a memory.


    Originally, because her head was injured after the cave that night, she still didn''t remember what happened with Fu Linnan in Fu''s house when she was a child.


    However, after seeing the painting painted by Fu Linnan in the studio, she couldn''t help remembering a lot about her childhood in Fu''s house.


    Now when Fu Linnan mentioned star candy, her mind also remembered that she used to eat Star Candy with Fu Linnan.


    At that time, her character was more jumpy.


    Because of depression, Fu Linnan was much more depressed.


    All day long, I fell into darkness and didn''t like to talk at all.


    In his world, reject all colored things, of course, there will be no candy.


    She came to Fu Linnan with a box of star candy and wanted to share it with Fu Linnan.


    At that time, she didn''t know anything about depression or being rejected. The next time, she shouldn''t reach out so quickly.


    She doesn''t understand anything. She only knows that she likes her brother in front of her. His brother is very good-looking, but he doesn''t like tough. If he smiles, he will look better.


    So, how do you make himugh?


    When I was a child, ye shuisu, where did you know the truth?


    I only know that she likes to eat star candy, which is sweet and cool. As long as she eats it, she will be happy andugh.


    Then she thought, my brother doesn''t like tough because he doesn''t have star candy and doesn''t eat star candy.


    When I was a child, ye shuisu had no sorrow.


    Jiang Xiangru dotes on her too. Ye shuisu likes to eat star candy. She won''t care as long as she doesn''t exceed that degree every day.


    So when we get to Fu''s house, ye shuisu always has star candy in his hand.


    That day, she went to Fu Linnan''s room and saw that Fu Linnan was still so gray, so she gave him her star candy.


    Ye shuisu said softly, "brother Lin Nan, this is my magic candy. It is made by the stars in the sky. If you eat it, you will have magic and be happy. Do you want to eat it?"


    Ye shuisu was full of joy. When she spoke, she gave almost all the beautiful words she knew to her.


    However, Fu Linnan ignored her.


    On the first day, let her go.


    The young man''s attitude is undoubtedly extremely bad. He is also resisting everyone''s approach and is willing to let ye shuisu into his room. It is already his difference from ye shuisu. He is ill. Of course, he will not like ye shuisu''s approach again, so he erected his usual fangs.


    As a teenager, Fu Linnan has been very different from his peers.


    When other teenage boys were naive and lively, he made a fire, which could really scare away a person.


    Fu''s mother used to find people to apany Fu Linnan, which was scared away by Fu Linnan one by one.


    Fu Linnan thought that ye shuisu would run after he was fierce.


    In fact, after he said that, he also regretted a little, because in fact, he didn''t seem to resist the existence of Ye shuisu. Even, looking at ye shuisu wearing a gauze skirt like a little princess every day, he wanted to get close in the bottom of his heart.


    Because he felt that ye shuisu was very beautiful, just like a beauty that could not be touched in the world.


    And his illness has separated him from the world.


    But even so, in the end, he is a patient with severe depression.


    There is no beauty in his heart. Even if it arouses a little beauty, it is easy to be torn by himself.


    He erected a solid fortress for himself. He can choose to make ye shuisu closer, but there is also a degree.


    So when ye shuisu wanted to get closer to him, he chose to refuse.


    After refusing, he thought that ye shuisu was going to leave her, but ye shuisu didn''t.


    Ye shuisu is like a lighthouse that will never go out. It seems that as soon as the light shines on him, it will not be far away.


    Facing his ferocity, she just smiled and asked him, "brother Lin Nan, what''s rolling?"


    Her smile was warm and soon melted Fu Linnan.


    However, Fu Linnan ignored her about her problem.


    However, in the face of Fu Linnan''s cold treatment, ye shuisu still didn''t flinch.


    She seems to have some obsession with star candy. It is clear that Fu Linnan has rejected her. She still insists on letting Fu Linnan eat star candy.


    Said: "brother Lin Nan, star candy has magic! Happy magic!"


    On the first day, ye shuisu insisted for a day. Fu Linnan just watched ye shuisu happy alone and didn''t pick up her star candy.


    When it was dark, ye shuisu was brought back to his room to sleep by Jiang Xiangru. Fu Linnan, who had been trapped in the dark, felt that some light seemed to disappear from his body.


    After Jiang Xiangru told him that ye shuisu woulde back to apany him tomorrow, he looked forward to tomorrow for the first time.


    But once upon a time, he hoped that the world would never have tomorrow.


    The next day, ye shuisu went to Fu Linnan with light all over her body. She still had rainbow stars and candy on her body.


    On this day, Fu Linnan didn''t resist ye shuisu''s star candy so much. When she handed him the Star Candy again, he took it, but still didn''t eat it.


    But ye shuisu is also very happy because of this.


    She seems so happy every day.


    On the third day, apanied by a long time every day, Fu Linnan seemed to feel that his world seemed to have stepped into the light.


    From the initial resistance to the absence of Ye shuisu around, he was not used to it.


    This time, when ye shuisu was still full of brilliance and peeled the star candy to him, he hesitated and ate the rainbow candy.

 Chapter 435

    But in the past, he hated everything with color.


    Star Candy is very sweet. It should make people feel warm and happy.


    As ye shuisu said, her sugar has magic. As long as he is willing to eat it, it can make him happy.


    However, after he tasted the candy, he just felt a trace of sweetness at that moment, a trace of sweetness that could turn into the sweetness of his dark world.


    Next, there is the sweeping of a darker world.


    Because this sweet touch reminded her of his bright world a few years ago.


    At that time, he did not suffer from depression. He was a normal and healthy boy.


    Because of Fu Mu''s love for him, he also felt that the world was sweet.


    It''s like the sweetness in the candy that ye shuisu is feeding him now.


    However, one day, after he saw the terrible scene, the sweetness in his world suddenly disappeared, reced by the copse of everything and his extreme pain.


    Why was the world gray in those years? Why is it tasteless?


    Because gray is the protective color of his heart, he can''t touch the sweetness of the world. As long as he touches it, he will think of the moment when his world copsed.


    Just like now.


    After tasting the sweetness, he just had a moment of sweetness. Instead, he suddenly remembered all the roots of his gray world.


    Everything, the star candy in his mouth, was no longer sweet. The light he finally saw was torn in an instant.


    Even in front of this leaf shuisu he wanted to contact, suddenly, he didn''t want to contact. He only remembered the pain of that day.


    So he vomited ye shuisu''s star candy and pushed her down.


    The little soft leaf shuisu fell down on the gravel road.


    Her knee seems to have been broken.


    When that touch of red stained his eyes, his heart seemed to hurt for a moment.


    However, at that time, his eyes were gray and he wouldn''t help her at all.


    He even thought darkly, "is she in pain now? Will she cry? If she hurts and cries, she will leave him? He doesn''t need light or sweetness, that''s it!"


    However, it was still beyond Fu Linnan''s expectation. Ye shuisu didn''t cry or cry. She just frowned for a moment and soon smiled at him.


    She said to him, "brother Lin Nan, will you help me up?"


    He didn''t move. He still wants her to leave by herself. When the darkness swept back, he couldn''t control it at all.


    As a result, ye shuisu still didn''t leave by herself.


    He didn''t help her, so she stretched out her hand to catch him, and then stood up with his strength. She still smiled: "brother Lin Nan, you helped me up ~"


    This is still the light he dare not expect.


    Finally, he was close to him again, which made his gray heart want to catch it again.


    After all, he came out of the darkness again.


    "I always refuse you. Why are you close to me?" he asked.


    "Because my mother said that I want to be your wife in the future. Husband and wife need to help each other. Now Brother Linnan is ill and needs me to cure him. When he is cured, I can help brother Linnan with each other in the future." she replied.


    Next, ye shuisu took out a ss bottle from nowhere and gave it to him. She said, "brother Lin Nan, it''s the same as star sugar. It''s all the things of fairy sister. Star sugar can make you happy. This ss bottle can make you forget your troubles..."


    Fu Linnan''s severe depression was finally cured.


    After a long time, perhaps Fu Linnan almost fell into darkness.


    But often think of the little girl, often look at the ss bottle that the little girl gave him, and often recall the star candy that the little girl sent to him again and again


    Will give him great courage to let hime out of such darkness.


    Although, it''s actually just a simple ss bottle.


    And those star candies are just ordinary star candies.


    In the future, whenever he tasted the sweet taste, as long as he thought of the moment when the little girl fed him star sugar, he would never think of the most painful memory because of the sweet, but fall into the gray


    Ye shuisu is his childhood salvation.


    Without her, he might never dare to see the world again.


    For ye shuisu, Star Candy was her favorite candy in the most carefree days when she was a child.


    She remembered that when she apanied Fu Linnan as a child, she used star candy to persuade him out of the darkness countless times.


    Star Candy not only carries the sweetness of her childhood, but also contains the most unforgettable memories of her and Fu Linnan.


    When she was a child, she used star candy to persuade him to be happy and not to worry.


    Now, they have grown up and experienced a lot before theye together. He uses star candy to persuade her to be happy and don''t worry.


    This is like a love chase, a chase that will have results.


    Ye shuisu likes it so much that the taste of star sugar in his mouth seems to be sweeter.


    Such sweetness also seems to bring ye shuisu and Fu Linnan closer for no reason.


    Both of them seemed to look at each other oblivious.


    Fu Linnan said softly, "shuisu, I''ve thought a lot about you and me when I was a child, you and me in previous lives, and you and me now."


    "We did miss each other a lot and hurt each other, but it doesn''t matter anymore."


    "I only know that I love you. From now on, we will love each other well, won''t we?"


    When Fu Linnan said that he loved ye shuisu, another love word "I wish to be a winged bird in the sky and a LIANLI branch on the earth" shone in the form of a meteor shower in the sky.


    At that moment, the light on Fu Linnan''s face seemed to be brighter.


    At this moment, the brilliance in his eyes is more than that of all meteors.


    That''s the color of love. The brightest color in the world can''t bepared with any light, and so can the light of stars.


    However, when he asked if he and ye shuisu would love each other well, his tone was also filled with questions that he rarely had.


    He can confirm his love for ye shuisu, but he can''t confirm ye shuisu''s love for him.


    However, for Fu Linnan, his inherent pride made him never pray to others.


    But at this moment, his inquiry about ye shuisu clearly has the taste of praying for love.


    For Fu Linnan, all his special is just for ye shuisu.


    Whether it was before, now or in the future.


    Whether it is a previous life, or this life, or future generations.

 Chapter 436

    However, after listening to Fu Linnan''s confession, ye shuisu suddenly felt like something bumped into her heart, making her heart jump.


    It is clear that the temperature is not high now, and it is quite cool at night, but ye shuisu''s body seems to be hot immediately.


    Fu Linnan seldom expresses his love for her so directly. Even if he has a strong possessive desire for her, what he shows is only a strong possessive desire.


    Fu Linnan has never been such a straightforward person.


    And ye shuisu, before she had a deep rtionship with Fu Linnan when she was a child, she was not pure when she faced Fu Linnan.


    But now, all the necessary conditions seem to have been met.


    Two hearts that want to be connected together are not one to the other, but between the two.


    In addition, in a very romantic environment, one heart expresses love directly to another heart.


    This makes another heart, how can it remain surging?


    At least the flowers scattered in ye shuisu''s heart at this time are much brighter than all the meteor showersbined.


    This was uncontroble. Ye shuisu stretched out his hand and hugged Fu Linnan in front of him.


    The hot touch of the skin makes the fire between them even worse.


    Ye shuisu raised her eyes and looked at Fu Linnan. Her eyes also had brighter colors than the light of meteor shower and stars.


    Ye shuisu''s voice and color was very firm and said to Fu Linnan, "Linnan, when I almost died in that small hotel today, do you know what I thought before I died?"


    "What I think is not what to do when I die? What I think is not how to revenge when I die? What I think is you."


    "I''m thinking, I just remembered you and me when I was a child, and just confirmed my heart for you. I still want to be with you after that. How can I die like this? I want to have the best future with you in the future. I owe you in myst life, and I haven''t given you the love I should give you in my life, and all my love for you in my heart Love, how can I die like this? "


    "I''ve long wanted to tell you my feelings for you."


    "It is said that people can see their hearts best when they are dying. I believe this sentence."


    "I thought of you when I was dying, so, Linnan, you asked me if we would love each other well. My answer to you is yes."


    "Because, Linnan, I love you as much as you love me. I love you without any impurities."


    The meteor shower in the sky seems to shine brighter again.


    Ye shuisu''s skin is white. At this time, it is white and shiny in such a meteor shower.


    Of course, all the lights were better than the light in the eyes of Ye shuisu and Fu Linnan.


    Ye shuisu''s eyes, like full of all the stars, are looking at Fu Linnan.


    After hearing ye shuisu''s words, Fu Linnan raised a bright smile on his face.


    This smile, without any impurities, only happiness and happiness, full of happiness and happiness.


    How long did he wait.


    And willing to pay anything for it.


    Now, I finally heard it.


    It''s said that when you smell the way in the morning, you can die in the evening.


    But for Fu Linnan, he heard ye shuisu''s confession of love for him the moment before, so he would let him die the next moment.


    Because for him, ye shuisu''s love is more important than his life.


    Fu Linnan''s hands around ye shuisu''s slender waist, held ye shuisu in his arms and rubbed it into his arms.


    His movements are very gentle, extremely gentle, for fear of hurting ye shuisu, but at the moment, their bodies are still tightly attached to each other, as if they want to integrate.


    "Shuisu..."


    As soon as Fu Linnan opened his lips, ye shuisu gently lifted her toes. The wind raised her red skirt and her red high-heeled shoes. In the hot-air balloon, in the sky, tonight, it seems to be more slender than usual.


    Ye shuisu''s hair flew up and caressed Fu Linnan''s cheek. At the same time, a kiss fell on Fu Linnan''s lip.


    With the taste of childhood star sugar, so sweet, so soft, so, want people to ask deeper and deeper


    When the artificial meteor shower was in full bloom, the two lovers were in the light of the meteor shower.


    In "lovesickness night love how much", "the ends of the earth is not long"


    Against the backdrop of one love word after another, it seems to be more integrated.


    For a long time, Fu Linnan and ye shuisu were out of breath. They were so attached that they were not willing to separate.


    Their lips seemed to fit together.


    The sky was cool, but because of the heat at the bottom of their hearts, fine sweat had appeared on their bodies at this time.


    Such ayer of water mist, set off by the light of the meteor shower, seems to have a more warm and ambiguous atmosphere.


    They are only mm apart. They are greedily breathing the breath of each other. They don''t want to let go of every breath.


    Fu Linnan''s lip gently kissed ye shuisu''s cheek and finally slid to ye shuisu''s ear.


    He bit his ear in ye shuisu''s earlobe: "shuisu, there''s a word you didn''t saypletely. We have not only the previous life, this life, but also the next life, the next life, and the next life. I want to be with you forever. You never want to leave me. You know?"


    Ye shuisu''s eyes are blurred with love.


    She turned her head sideways and found Fu Linnan''s lips along Fu Linnan''s cheek with her lips.


    She exhaled gently between Fu Linnan''s lips, raised her hand, hooked Fu Linnan''s neck and said, "well, you should remember that in the next life, in the next life, in the next life, in the next life, I will stay with you, and you are not allowed to leave me. Whoever doesn''t do it is a puppy."


    Thest sentence is quite childish oath and curse, but it does not affect the continuous diffusion of love between ye shuisu and Fu Linnan.


    Ye shuisu said, holding Fu Linnan''s lip p. With one effort, he left a red mark on Fu Linnan''s lip p.


    That circle of marks coincides with ye shuisu''s tooth marks. It is the trace breath that belongs to ye shuisu and is ced on Fu Linnan.


    There was a faint pain in the lip p. Fu Linnan also knew that it came from ye shuisu, so he didn''t feel pain, but felt a faint pleasure.


    A pleasure that ye shuisu left a mark on him.


    Anything, as long as it belongs to ye shuisu, left to him, he will feel happy.


    His eyes became more blurred, and his fingers whirled around ye shuisu''s waist.

 Chapter 437

    It''s still like merging with ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu left a circle of red teeth marks on Fu Linnan''s lips, and then gently spit out a delicate and soft breath towards his lips: "Linnan, remember, this is the brand I left for you, and it is the brand you want to belong to me all your life."


    For ye shuisu, love is love.


    After seeing how important Fu Linnan is in her heart, she no longer hides Fu Linnan''s love in her heart.


    Fu Linnan wants to get her from generation to generation. Isn''t her love for Fu Linnan?


    After all, in her previous life, she could do that to Fu Sheng just because she paid the wrong person.


    What''s more, what''s in front of her now is the person she has really loved all the time?


    Before, ye shuisu didn''t take the initiative because she still had a knot in her heart.


    Now, the knot in her heart is over, and her expression of love for Fu Linnan will not have any reservation.


    Fu Linnan was already very hot. After ye shuisu said this, the heat in his heart was even worse, as if he was going to spit out fire.


    Of course, he loves ye shuisu. The bright ye shuisu will refuse him. He will love ye shuisu in all States.


    But now, ye shuisu, who took the initiative and expressed his love for him unreservedly, aroused his animal nature and wanted to swallow the whole of Ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu didn''t take the initiative to him.


    However, he knew that ye shuisu''s initiative to him was ttering for various reasons.


    So for such initiative, although he will be moved, he is more or less resistant.


    He wants ye shuisu, but he doesn''t want ye shuisu topromise.


    But at this moment, ye shuisu takes the initiative to him, but he can feel that ye shuisu wants to give her to himpletely.


    Without any impurities, only love.


    Because he also has a deep love for ye shuisu, his perception of such love is very clear.


    For this, Fu Linnan''s whole soul was hot.


    At this moment, his eyes spurted out the strongest desire.


    Under such desire, she wants to get all ye shuisu, including all ye shuisu''s souls.


    At this moment, his soul alsopletely belongs to ye shuisu.


    Fu Linnan hugged ye shuisu and circled ye shuisu under him.


    But soon, ye shuisu circled Fu Linnan under him again.


    Ye shuisu looked at Fu Linnan with fiery eyes.


    In her water eyes, the tooth print of Fu Linnan''s lip p reflected seemed to help ye shuisu silently. She was waiting for Fu Linnan''s answer.


    At the moment, it seems so natural that they seem to be merging together.


    Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu on his body. Although he didn''t move too much, his eyes seemed to swallow ye shuisu, swallowing every inch of her.


    He raised his hand and sped the back of Ye shuisu''s head to make ye shuisu''s cheek closer to him.


    Then, he used the lip p left by Ye shuisu to go down along ye shuisu''s side face, leaving his mark on ye shuisu''s body.


    Fu Linnan''s voice was quite gentle at this time: "well, if you engraved your brand, I will belong to you all my life. And you engraved my brand, as long as you are still in this world, as long as you haven''t dissipated, no matter what form you exist, you belong to me and only belong to me."


    Hot air balloons are still floating in the sky full of meteor showers.


    More and more strong love drifted down from the hot-air balloon.


    At this time, the hot-air balloon in the air trembled under the action of the wind or something else.


    It seems that even hot-air balloons are doing something under the meteor shower full of love words.


    At this time, not only on the hot-air balloon, but also in a small hotel, a warm affair is also going on.


    However, the protagonist here, from ye shuisu and Fu Linnan, has been reced by Jiang Zehan and a pretty, water smart girl.


    Still at night, a small night light was on in the room.


    When Jiang Zehan was like a storm, the girl looked at Jiang Zehan''s handsome face through a small nightmp, and some memories flooded into her heart.


    This girl, at this time, the soul in her body has changed from a modern soul to Ji Qin, the direct female soul of the Taishi mansion in the Feng Dynasty.


    At this time, the pain of tearing in all parts of her body made her tearse out.


    She is very afraid of pain, whether in Fengchao or here.


    Therefore, under the pain of her body, she was already a pear blossom with rain.


    Under the flush, she looked like a peach blossom in full bloom.


    Her mind was full of Jiang Zehan, but at the same time, her memory floated back to the Phoenix Dynasty.


    She raised her hand and stroked Jiang Zehan''s handsome, sweaty face. As soon as the salesperson met Jiang Zehan, he was caught by Jiang Zehan again.


    Then, in exchange for Jiang Zehan''s more violent treatment.


    Ji Qin felt more pain and tears flowed more fiercely.


    She wanted to push away Jiang Zehan, but she had no strength at all.


    She called out, "Zehan... Zehan... Asshole..."


    The voice was very soft, which seemed to make Jiang Zehan''s action more violent.


    But as like as two peas, Jiang Zehan was just like her.


    The man like jade is the crown prince of the Phoenix Dynasty. He will inherit Datong in the future.


    If she hadn''t been killed by her cousin in Fengchao, she would also be the Crown Princess and stay with her Jiang Zehan forever.


    In Fengchao, she secretly promised Jiang Zehan when she was a child. When she grew up, she had the chance to be Jiang Zehan''s fiancee. She hid Jiang Zehan''s position in her heart.


    In her eyes, there is no better man than Jiang Zehan.


    And she has been feeling for Jiang Zehan for so long, of course, she has deep feelings for Jiang Zehan.


    Day and night, as long as she has free time, what she thinks is Jiang Zehan.


    She is also thinking and looking forward to what it will look like if she and Jiang Zehan get married in the future.


    Remembering is shame and dryness, which makes people yearn infinitely.


    However, she is so to Jiang Zehan. It can be imagined how much she expects to marry Jiang Zehan after she and hairpin.


    Originally, looking at the days getting closer and closer, her heart was still more and more happy.


    But unfortunately, a month before her hairpin, because her cousin also looked at Jiang Zehan, she was pushed off the cliff by her cousin and killed!

 Chapter 438

    After that, she came across this strange world.


    She died and left her in her previous life. Of course, her fiance and Ji Qin are very unwilling.


    But Ji Qin is not a pessimist. He knows some things and can''t go back.


    Although it''s a pity, she has now be Ji Qin of this era. She can only live Ji Qin of this era first.


    She is ready to ept the new world here with blood and tears.


    But unexpectedly, she saw her fiance, Jiang Zehan, in this world!


    That is, the man in front of her.


    She had to cross over to Ji Qin of this era, and then found that the original body had a very miserable life. Moreover, it was her adoptive parents, civet cat, who changed the crown prince, and Mo Yuer, the girl who had changed her life, who wanted to harm her ruthlessly. Therefore, Ji Qin, who had never been bullied, could swallow this tone and vowed to avenge the original body with a cavity of anger, After learning a little information about Mo Yuer from his adoptive parents, he set out to go to the capital to find Mo Yuer, and then began to talk about revenge.


    After Ji Qin arrived in the capital at that time, she looked around because she thought the things of this era were very novel.


    While she was looking around, she just went to the address she got from her adoptive parents to meet Mo Yuer, but it was a restaurant where no one had seen Mo Yuer.


    However, sheter saw Mo Yuer on a big screen.


    On the big screen, there was a live picture of Ye shuisupeting with Fu Hanxue. At that time, it wasing to an end. Ye shuisu announced that he would hold a charity party in the evening.


    And right there, during the lens transition, she saw the figure of Mo Yuer inside.


    Unable to find Mo yu''er through the address of Ji''s father and mother, Ji Qin was unwilling. After all, she still has a big gift waiting for Mo yu''er.


    Now I see Mo yu''er on this screen, and the people on the screen say they want to hold a charity party. She thinks Mo yu''er is inside and Mo yu''er should also attend.


    So after finding out where the charity party was held, she also went.


    Originally, her purpose was to take Mo Yuer away and implement her n.


    But after she went to the charity party, although she did see Mo Yuer, she also found that Mo Yuer was sneaky and seemed to be doing something bad.


    And at that time, Mo yu''er seemed to be followed by many people, which made it difficult for her to do it at all.


    So she hid in the dark, first to see what Mo yu''er wanted to do, at the same time, she also found the right opportunity, and then took Mo yu''er away.


    As a result, she saw that Mo Yuer took Jiang Zehan and ye shuisu away quietly.


    Mo yu''er is sneaky. At first nce, she is not a good man, so when she quietly takes Jiang Zehan and ye shuisu away, she also quietly follows up.


    However, although Jiang Zehan was there all the way at the charity party, and as the host, he showed a lot at the party.


    But the party was very big at that time. Mo Yuer took people to hide in a quiet ce, so Ji Qin was in a quiet ce.


    There, there is a certain distance from Jiang Zehan, so I can''t see Jiang Zehan clearly.


    In addition, for Ji Qin, she just came to this world and felt strange to see everything. Aftering to this charity party, she also saw a lot of new things.


    So while staring at Mo yu''er, she focused on those novel things, so she didn''t notice that Jiang Zehan was her Jiang Zehan in the Phoenix Dynasty.


    Until Mo Yuer took ye shuisu and Jiang Zehan out quietly, and then took off the masks of Ye shuisu and Jiang Zehan in a quiet corner.


    She hid in a corner. Then she saw Jiang Zehan''s face in a faint light. The feeling of being too familiar came to her face, which shocked Mo Yuer immediately.


    Isn''t that the prince''s face she thinks about day and night? Isn''t that her fiance?


    He, he, he... Why did hee here?


    No, the world here is not the same world as the world she used to live in.


    As like as two peas, Ji Qin is also called a "Ji Qin".


    Even if she saw as like as two peas in Phoenix, Jiang Zehan, the face of Jiang Zehan, the Jiang Zehan of Feng Dynasty.


    But what if it is?


    After all, she''s Ji Qin. Isn''t that the soul of Feng Dynasty crossing here?


    Ji Qin couldn''t let go of Jiang Zehan in the Phoenix Dynasty. After all, it was the man she loved from childhood. Moreover, they were clearly going to get married soon. She was going to have a good marriage with her lover soon, but she was killed by her cousin, and then came to such a strange ce.


    How can she be reconciled?


    If she didn''t see Jiang Zehan''s face, maybe she would find a way to live her own happy life after avenging the original owner.


    However, let her see Jiang Zehan in this world!


    This makes her even more unwilling!


    She is bound to find this Jiang Zehan and ask the truth.


    But now, Jiang Zehan and another woman are stunned by Mo Yuer. It seems that they are going to take them somewhere to harm them.


    Moreover, there are people around Mo yu''er now. She can''t act rashly easily.


    Even if she wants to find Jiang Zehan, she must find the right opportunity.


    There''s another coincidence.


    That is, in this era, the woman who upied the identity of the original owner Miss Mo''s family is mo yu''er.


    In fact, her cousin is also called Mo Yuer.


    Moreover, under her observation, Mo yu''er of this era looks like her cousin in the Phoenix Dynasty.


    In fact, Mo yu''er in this era is a little more beautiful than her cousin in the Phoenix Dynasty.


    However, through the memory of the original owner, she knows that the makeup art of this era is much more powerful than that of the Phoenix Dynasty. It can evenpletely change a person''s appearance and make a person change.


    The gap between Mo yu''er and her cousin in this era may be here.


    In fact, she had noticed this before, but they were not exactly alike, so she thought it was just a coincidence.


    But now there is another Jiang Zehan in this era. She feels that it seems that it is not just a coincidence.


    But what else could there be in it besides coincidence?


    Mo yu''er doesn''t know. After all, it''s strange enough for her soul toe here after death.

 Chapter 439

    However, these coincidences can be thought aboutter.


    What matters now is that Mo Yuer actually wants to do something to Jiang Zehan.


    No matter what to do, and whether Mo yu''er and Jiang Zehan in this era are mo yu''er and Jiang Zehan in the Phoenix Dynasty.


    She won''t let Mo yu''er seed in whatever she wants to do now because of the hatred between Jiang Zehan of Feng Dynasty and Mo yu''er of Feng Dynasty.


    What''s more, between her and Mo yu''er, there is a deep hatred in this life?


    Ji Qin restrained her thoughts at that time. First, she carefully followed Mo Yuer and the people around her and waited for an opportunity to save Jiang Zehan and prevent Mo Yuer from doing anything.


    Whether in Feng dynasty or in this era, she knows that Mo yu''er is not a good man. Of course, what she does is not a good thing.


    After Mo Yuer drove away, she quickly stopped a taxi with the memory of the original owners of this era and followed them. When she came out of the Ji family, of course, she also brought money from this era, so she didn''t worry about not being able to take a car.


    Ji Qin is also a smart person. When she asked the taxi to follow, she just asked the driver to follow far away and didn''t get too close to Mo Yuer, because it''s easy to be found by Mo Yuer.


    These were all learned by her in the Feng Dynasty. Of course, this era also applies.


    Finally, Mo Yuer''s car stopped next to a small hotel, and she got off at a far alley.


    In Ji Qin''s memory of the original owner, she knew that there was no lightness skill in this era.


    But she knows the skills of lightness skill. Although the original owner''s body is not as good as her body, under her skills, lightness skill can barely be used.


    Ji Qin also learned martial arts in the Feng Dynasty, which was amon practice in that era. Even women should learn martial arts to defend themselves.


    However, ording to her observation, this era does not seem to have the martial arts of her era.


    And this is just convenient for her.


    Because she can use these special skills to do something that others can''t do, so as to achieve the purpose that ordinary people can''t achieve.


    For example, now, using the martial arts she learned in the Feng Dynasty in her previous life, she first keenly noticed that there were many people lurking nearby besides the people with Mo Yuer.


    Although the times are different, people''s breath is still the same.


    After Mo yu''er held his breath, he judged the position of those people through their breath.


    Then, she used her lightness skill to skillfully avoid the sight range of these people. Then, her phantom sessfully sneaked to Mo yu''er.


    Coincidentally, although Ji Qin''s clothes are very old-fashioned, they happen to be very dark. In this way, when flying over the eaves and walls in the alley, the night just bes her hidden color, making her more difficult to be found.


    Later, when she followed Mo Yuer into the hotel, she also let her hide better in the dark and implement her n better.


    The Feng Dynasty in which Ji Qin lived was not peaceful. Although she studied medicine for generations, she did not ignore the cultivation of children''s force.


    Ji Qin has refused to admit defeat since childhood. Although her martial arts are not the best, she has followed her brother to the battlefield.


    For some battles, I still have more experience.


    However, this one is weak and can''t meet the standard for her to give full y to all her strength.


    However, these people around Mo yu''er are not as difficult to deal with as those on the battlefield in previous lives, are they?


    For example, her lightness skill, with her current body, only yed 40% at most, but it was enough to avoid those outside.


    When Ji Qin arrived at the hotel, he was trying to deal with Mo yu''er.


    After following Mo yu''er into the hotel, wherever Mo yu''er went, she followed quietly all the way. No one found her all the way.


    Whether Mo Yuer sent ye shuisu into the room full of traps and old men, or brought Jiang Zehan into the room, Ji Qin saw what he wanted to do.


    When Mo yu''er was talking to ye shuisu in the corridor, she heard what they said.


    Although some words didn''t understand, Mo yu''er said she wanted Jiang Zehan, but she heard them clearly. Ji Qin was on fire at that time.


    What a mo yu''er. In her previous life, in order to get her fiance, she pushed her off the cliff, killed her and let her die with hatred.


    Now in this era, does she still want her man?


    In the Feng Dynasty, she died, so she couldn''t take revenge on Mo yu''er.


    But in this era, Mo yu''er can''t seed in whatever he wants to do!


    Ji Qin was thinking angrily that after Mo yu''er took Jiang Zehan upstairs, she wanted to follow up immediately. Not only could Mo yu''er not seed, but also she had to teach Mo yu''er a big lesson so that she could no longer dare to covet her man.


    However, when she wanted to use lightness skills upstairs, she finally hesitated.


    Then he didn''t go upstairs, but walked into the room where Mo yu''er threw ye shuisu in.


    Although she didn''t fully understand the dialogue between Mo yu''er and ye shuisu at that time, she knew that Mo yu''er must be unlucky to throw ye shuisu into this room.


    Moreover, listening to Mo yu''er''s words, it seems that he still wants ye shuisu''s life?


    In fact, Ji Qin knows about ye shuisu. After all, she saw Mo Yuer in ye shuisu''s live broadcast, and then went to ye shuisu''s charity party to find Mo Yuer.


    When watching the live broadcast at that time, she felt that ye shuisu had a good temperament. She was a rare beauty in this era or even in the Phoenix Dynasty.


    So she remembered her at that time.


    Later, after Mo yu''er took off ye shuisu''s mask, she certainly recognized her.


    Moreover, she had heard the meaning of Mo yu''er and ye shuisu before. It seems that ye shuisu is still Jiang Zehan''s sister?


    In Feng Dynasty, Jiang Zehan had no sister.


    But if this girl is Jiang Zehan''s sister in this era, she must be saved when she sees that she is in danger.


    Although Jiang Zehan needs to be taken back as soon as possible, no matter what Mo Yuer wants to do to Jiang Zehan, she can''t let her seed.


    But since ye shuisu''s life is in danger, she''d better save her first.


    Ji Qin thought, after observing the surrounding environment and determining that there were only the two people guarding the door in the room where ye shuisu went in.


    Her eyes suddenly sank.


    Originally, her body may also emit other breath, but at this time, as her eyes be sharp, her breath has all be murderous.

 Chapter 440

    Ji Qin can feel the breath of the enemy through his martial arts skills in previous lives. Of course, he can also judge the level of these people''s martial arts through the breath.


    Although some things are disyed differently in different times, they are essentially the same.


    For example, how strong a person''s martial arts is, he still exudes a corresponding level of Qi.


    After a simple judgment, Ji Qines to the conclusion that these two people are not weak, but she is still in a state that she can deal with.


    However, Ji Qin followed Mo yu''er all the way in and knew that there were not only these two people around.


    Her goal now is to go into the room to save ye shuisu. If she startles others, it will be in trouble.


    So although Ji Qin fought directly with these two people, she also had a chance of winning.


    But in order not to make too much noise, she did not choose to fight directly with the two men.


    But after sneaking behind them with lightness skills, they lit their sleeping acupoints unexpectedly.


    Then, before they could resist, they fell unconscious.


    Ji Qin was a doctor in the Taishi mansion. She was not only influenced by her childhood, but also because she was smart since childhood. Although she was a woman, she was also the object of Taishi''s childhood training, so she knew the medical skills of the Feng dynasty like the back of her hand.


    He also knows the acupoints of the human body like the back of his hand. It is easy to hit people directly through the acupoints.


    After quietly solving the two people at the door, Ji Qin quietly opened the door again.


    I don''t know. As soon as I opened it, she was almost angry and her blood flowed back.


    The woman in the room is Jiang Zehan''s sister, but what are these people doing to her?


    Ye shuisu has fainted to the ground now. Her coat has been taken off and her body has been ced on a bed.


    Then, there were a dozen old men standing by Ye shuisu''s bed, all taking off their clothes.


    And what they want to do after they take off their clothes, you can imagine!


    Ji Qin knew at a nce that these ten old men were people without Kung Fu, so although they had many people, they were more hesitant to solve them than those two people at the door.


    However, we must uphold one principle and not make any noise.


    To speak of, although her body in this era is very thin due to long-term malnutrition, her figure is actually good.


    Ji Qin thought for a moment and clenched her teeth.


    After quietly walking behind the ten old men, when they found her and were curious.


    She suddenly softened her figure, then looked at them and said, "someone asked me toe in and find you."


    Then she bowed her head.


    Originally, she was very thin and petite. Ji Qin pretended to be shy again, and her appearance of a small jasper was incisively and vividly interpreted by her.


    Although ye shuisu on the bed is also very charming, she has fainted andcks some vor.


    But the little Jasper woman in front of her is alive, and it sounds like she came to give them to y.


    These old men are perverts. When theye here, they are just told to treat a woman cruelly in this room.


    I didn''t say anything except that.


    When ye shuisu was sent in, they knew it was prepared for them.


    Now there''s another Ji Qin. They still think it''s for them.


    Together with Ji Qin''s seemingly harmless appearance, they couldn''t be prepared at all.


    So just think of another ything.


    When Ji Qin hooked them, they couldn''t help thinking that Ji Qin walked over.


    There were more than ten of them. They gradually walked towards Ji Qin. When they surrounded Ji Qin, they were divided into two or threeyers.


    The first few people who walked towards Ji Qin were touched by Ji Qin as soon as they came to her. Ji Qin didn''t know what they touched. They couldn''t move in an instant and couldn''t speak.


    At this time, Ji Qin, who was originally very harmless, seemed to show a smile like a poisonous snake.


    For a moment, they were stunned, and a bad feeling rose from their hearts.


    Subconsciously, they don''t want anything and want to escape Ji Qin, but they can''t move or speak. They can only feel the spread of fear at this time.


    And not just them.


    After they couldn''t move, the people behind didn''t know what had happened, but gradually approached Ji Qin. As a result, as soon as they approached Ji Qin, they were the same as the people in front. They didn''t know what was touched by Ji Qin, they couldn''t move or speak.


    Their eyes, like the others before them, showed their fear of Ji Qin.


    What''s going on? Did they meet a goblin? A magic goblin?


    Why else wouldn''t they move all of a sudden?


    It''s horrible!


    They just want to have some fun. How did this happen?


    Let them go! They never dare again!


    They thought so. Facing Ji Qin, who was obviously stronger than them, they wanted to beg for mercy. Even kneel down and beg for mercy.


    However, their knees can''t bend down and move.


    Their words are stuck in their throats and can''t be said at all.


    But the more it is, the more it scares them.


    At this time, there are only two people who pay attention to ye shuisu lying on the ground and are not attracted by Ji Qin.


    Ji Qin''s eyes were still full of dangerous light.


    She jumped over and flew in front of the remaining two people in a manner that was fooled by the old men.


    The two men looked bold. They could see nothing in front of them except women, so they didn''t know what happened to theirpanions.


    When Ji Qin came to them, they didn''t even have time to respond. Just like theirpanions, they didn''t know what Ji Qin had touched, so they couldn''t move or speak.


    Then, the ten old men, with great fear and looking at Ji Qin like a monster, were tied up by Ji Qin and thrown aside.


    Then Ji Qin gave them a precise hand knife, and they all fainted.


    Then Ji Qin went to ye shuisu on the bed.


    She wanted to rescue ye shuisu directly.


    But after an analysis, it was found that her idea was not feasible.


    Because on this floor of Ye shuisu, there is a very tight defense.


    If she was alone, she might be able to avoid their sight through lightness skills.


    However, if she took another leaf water su, she was not sure that she could escape the protection of so many people.


    As a result, I''m afraid she and ye shuisu can only be caught together.

 Chapter 441

    In this way, not only did she not save ye shuisu, but she also caught herself. This is definitely not worth the loss. There is no benefit. All her rescue work was done in vain.


    So, what should we do now?


    Ji Qin frowned and integrated all the useful information in her mind. Finally, on reflection, she quickly came to a conclusion to save ye shuisu.


    That is, if she can''t save it, find someone to save it!


    She has already received a lot of information from the world, so she knows the existence of mobile phones through the memory of the original owner.


    I looked for ye shuisu and found her cell phone missing.


    Ji Qin frowned again, because in that case, she would have no way to contact ye shuisu''s rtives and friends.


    But soon, as if she remembered something, she dialed a phone with her mobile phone.


    This phone is the phone of Fu Linnanpany.


    At that time, when watching ye shuisu''s live broadcast, because she was curious for a moment, she looked at the live broadcast more. At that time, in thements in the live broadcast room, she saw that the name "Fu Shao" kept appearing, and next to the live broadcast, there was a fu''s advertisement with a telephone on it, which was very short and easy to remember.


    At that time, she didn''t care, but now when she remembered, she guessed that this phone call was likely to save ye shuisu.


    Because after watching the live broadcast, she went to ye shuisu''s charity party. There, because there were too many discussions about ye shuisu and Fu Linnan, she certainly knew that Fu Linnan was ye shuisu''s fiance and had great power in this era.


    At this time, we should try all the methods that can be used, otherwise, it is a matter of human life.


    When the phone is connected, Ji Qin knows that for a high-ranking person like Fu Linnan, if she doesn''t mention what he cares about, she''s afraid she won''t even give him a chance to speak.


    So when someone answered the phone, she said at that time that she had something urgent about ye shuisu to find Fu Linnan. If she couldn''t find Fu Linnan, Fu Linnan would regret it all her life.


    She tried to speak in a serious state. Finally, she sessfully connected Fu Linnan''s phone.


    Then she briefed Fu Linnan on the situation here and asked him toe quickly.


    Then, knowing that ye shuisu''s body was drugged, she took off ye shuisu''s silver earrings and tried to help ye shuisu solve the drug. Finally, she left.


    At this time, ye shuisu didn''t wake up, and Ji Qin didn''t wake her up.


    Because in her opinion, even if ye shuisu woke up, they couldn''t escape together.


    On the contrary, if ye shuisu really wakes up and asks her to take her away, she still wants to take her in. After all, she has seen too many brainless women. She knows to shout when she is in danger. She doesn''t know whether ye shuisu is or not. She can''t take risks.


    So now, ye shuisu is in this state of unconsciousness, which is the most favorable.


    After all, she couldn''t escape anyway. She had to wait for Fu Linnan to save her. In this process, there was no difference and rtionship between whether she was awake or not.


    And now, she still has Mo Yuer and Jiang Zehan''s problem to be solved. She must go first.


    As for what will happen if ye shuisu is left, she and ye shuisu just met by chance. Although ye shuisu is Jiang Zehan''s sister, she has done everything she can for her.


    Next, whether ye shuisu can be saved depends on the speed of Fu Linnan''sing.


    After ye shuisu''s affairs here were solved, Ji Qin was in a state of great vignce. With her lightness skills, she avoided all the protection of this floor, and then went to the second floor.


    The protection of the second floor is much weaker than that of the first floor, and even there is almost no protection. It is just that there are two people guarding the corridor of this floor, and these two people are much weaker than those just guarding the door of Ye shuisu.


    Ji Qin easily solved the two people, and then came to the door of Mo yu''er and Jiang Zehan''s room.


    Although Mo yu''er had long known that he was going to plot against Jiang Zehan, Ji Qin was so angry that his blood flowed back when he looked at the scene in the room.


    What did she see?


    Mo yu''er put Jiang Zehan on the bed at this time, and then took off Jiang Zehan''s clothes. It was clear that he wanted to light him!


    Watching Mo Yuer''s salty pig hand touch Jiang Zehan''s body from Jiang Zehan''s face, and keep touching it, as if it had endless aftertaste and as if it were a female hooligan.


    Although the setting of the times has changed, the face lying in bed is clearly the face of her fiance in the Phoenix dynasty!


    She has been in love with Feng Dynasty for several years since she was a child. She is waiting to marry Jiang Zehan!


    At this time, he was being frivolous by a woman other than her!


    And this woman is the woman who killed her in the Phoenix Dynasty in order to take her fiance!


    The hatred and love of previous life and this life poured into Ji Qin''s mind, and Ji Qin seemed to have a countercurrent of blood.


    Her eyes burst out a strong anger, but it didn''te out immediately, but turned into a sneer at the corner of her mouth.


    Suddenly, there was a smell of bloodthirsty in her cold face.


    I''m afraid I didn''t expect someone to disturb Mo Yuer at this time. I''m afraid Mo Yuer didn''t want to close the door and wanted someone to catch her making out with Jiang Zehan.


    At this time, Ji Qin pushed the door and walked into the room.


    Then, with vigorous steps, she went behind Mo yu''er quietly.


    Xu is that Ji Qin''s steps are too light. Maybe Mo Yuer is too involved when he is frivolous to Jiang Zehan.


    When Ji Qin came behind her, she didn''t react at all.


    She still smiled very distorted. A salty pig''s hand put on Jiang Zehan, and a distorted desire was burning in her eyes. She said to Jiang Zehan: "Zehan, brother Zehan, you finally belong to me! No matter how you rejected me before, you finally belong to me now! Hahaha! I want to make you not only belong to me now, but also belong to me forever!


    After today, after I be your person, I will marry you, be your wife and be the young grandmother of the Jiang family! I will let those who don''t look up to me see clearly, and let those who see me around youugh at me and don''t deserve you see clearly. I, Mo Yuer, will soon be your wife and the genuine young grandmother of the Jiang family!


    Brother Zehan, do you love me? Even if you don''t love me now, you will love me when I be your person, won''t you? "

 Chapter 442

    "Brother Zehan, remember? It''s not the first time wey in the same bed, but that time, I took off my clothes in front of you. When you woke up, I refused me.


    What do you say? You have a habit of cleanliness. Your first time, you will only give it to the woman you love most, and I, not the person you like, ha ha ha.


    Brother Zehan, do you know how much harm you say to a woman? Especially to a woman who loves you so much from childhood!


    But it doesn''t matter. You say you don''t like me, but for the first time, you have to give the woman you love. When your first time belongs to me, I will be the woman you love.


    Brother Zehan... "


    Mo yu''er said emotionally and twisted.


    When she was young, she wanted Jiang Zehan, but like the boys who usually hold her, Jiang Zehan ignored her at all.


    And because of the family background gap, because Jiang Zehan has been too excellent since childhood, some people say she is not worthy of Jiang Zehan.


    However, she Mo yu''er will not admit defeat to anyone at any time!


    Jiang Zehan refused her, and she wanted him!


    They say she doesn''t deserve Jiang Zehan, so she wants to be Jiang Zehan''s woman!


    Because of this obsession, Mo yu''er doesn''t know how many times he has colluded with Jiang Zehan openly and secretly, but Jiang Zehan''s response to her is, there is no response! Because Jiang Zehan never paid attention to her! She even wondered if Jiang Zehan had looked at her in the eye!


    But the more so, the more extreme she is!


    So for several years, she dreamed of getting Jiang Zehan, but she couldn''t realize it.


    But now, her dream hase true!


    Or, it wille true soon!


    Because at this moment, Jiang Zehan is in front of her and will be something in her bag!


    She will get Jiang Zehan''s body soon.


    After she finished with Jiang Zehan, she also prepared a big gift for Jiang Zehan.


    At that time, Jiang Zehan had to marry her.


    In the end, the two things she has always dreamed of, getting Jiang Zehan and bing the great and young grandmother of the Jiang family, will be fully realized!


    This makes her unhappy at this time! Why don''t you want tough wantonly and upy Jiang Zehan wantonly!


    Mo Yuer''s hand has fallen on thest button of Jiang Zehan, and he is about to take off all Jiang Zehan''s clothes.


    She looked at Jiang Zehan''s eyes, which were shining more and more.


    In front of her is Jiang Zehan, whom she has been thinking about and can''t get!


    Her eyes are full of desire. In front of her, Jiang Zehan in her eyes is not Jiang Zehan, but the treasure in her eyes.


    However, just as Mo yu''er was about to take off Jiang Zehan''s clothes and the two of them were about to meetpletely and honestly, suddenly, a gloomy and gnashing voice sounded behind Mo yu''er: "Mo, Yu, er."


    Hearing this sound, Mo yu''er somehow had an instinct that her body could not help trembling. From the bottom of her feet, her body rose a touch of cold.


    Then she subconsciously looked back and saw a face with deep anger.


    This face is emitting an indescribable aggression at this time. Mo yu''er can''t help trembling when he sees this face.


    She felt the face a little familiar, but she couldn''t remember where she had seen it.


    She subconsciously said, "who are you? Why are you here?"


    At the same time, her heart was alert.


    In principle, there should be no outsiders in this hotel during this period of time.


    Who is this woman? Why is it here?


    Looking closer, Ji Qin felt that Jiang Zehan in this era was very simr to Jiang Zehan in the Phoenix Dynasty.


    In other words, the man in front of Ji Qin feels more and more like her fiance.


    Ji Qin certainly has deep feelings for her fiance, but at this time, Mo Yuer, the woman she hates most, lies on her fiance and takes off her fiance''s clothes!


    This is her man. Even if Mo yu''er robbed her in the Phoenix Dynasty, she can''t get revenge. Now here, she must be nice to Mo yu''er!


    Ji Qin''s icy face is even colder at this time.


    She looked at Mo yu''er angrily. Mo yu''er just said a word. She said hello to Mo yu''er with a fist.


    "Bang!"


    A heavy fist directly hit Mo yu''er''s forehead. Mo yu''er''s right eye immediately swelled into a big bag and became a panda''s eye.


    Severe pain hit her and her brain was dizzy.


    Dizzy, she heard a woman say to her fiercely, "I''m your aunt! I''ll kill you bitch!"


    Even if Mo yu''er is dizzy, she can''t stand being scolded like this.


    She was also angry immediately. She raised her hand as if she wanted to do something for the woman in front of her.


    However, before she could say a word, she received a heavy blow on the back of the head.


    She felt that her bones seemed to be breaking, but at that time, her eyes were ck, and she suddenly fainted: "you give..."


    "You wait for me." she fell straight down before she could say itpletely.


    Because of the wrong direction, she was sitting on the bed, but at this time, she fell down, hit the ground and knocked a big bag on her head.


    Ji Qin looked at Mo yu''er who fainted to the ground, but she was still not relieved. She stepped on her with hatred and scolded: "Mo yu''er, cheap woman! Wait for me! Next, there is a big gift for you! Just take it well!"


    Ji Qin was a little hot tempered, especially now her hatred for Mo yu''er is not only her hatred for the original body, but also their private hatred in the Feng Dynasty.


    Not only that, Jiang Zehan, who caused them to have a private enemy in the Feng Dynasty, was just being despised by Mo Yuer.


    But in the Feng Dynasty, Jiang Zehan, as Ji Qin''s fiance, didn''t even despise Ji Qin. Now he looks at his enemy so despise his lover, which makes Ji Qin how to bear?


    Thebination of many factors made Ji Qin very angry when she looked at Mo yu''er.


    But Ji Qin is very angry, and she is not a brainless person.


    Although she wanted to beat Mo yu''er more and be discouraged, she also knew that this was not a ce to stay for a long time. If she was careless, let alone deal with Mo yu''er and take Jiang Zehan away, she was afraid that she would be in danger.


    Simply now Mo yu''er has fallen into her hands. The future is long. She will let Mo yu''er know what will happen if she offends her!

 Chapter 443

    Simply now Mo yu''er has fainted. Even if she hits her again, she won''t feel the pain, but wastes her strength.


    She might as well teach Mo yu''er a good lesson after waiting!


    Thinking of these, Ji Qin finally suppressed the anger at the bottom of her heart after taking a few deep breaths.


    "It''s not toote for a gentleman to take revenge."


    Ji Qin keptforting herself.


    Finally, after her anger came down, she turned her attention to Jiang Zehan in bed.


    It doesn''t look good. When I look, Ji Qin''s blood pressure rises again.


    But this time, Ji Qin didn''t raise her blood pressure because she was angry, but because she saw it.


    At this time, Jiang Zehan was lying in bed with his clothes open. Not only his upper body showed sexy muscles, but also his handsome face was red and very charming.


    When Ji Qin crossed over, she was still young and had not reached the hairpin. Where have you seen any men?


    What I see now is the man I like. Why doesn''t she have blood?


    But of course, she is not Mo yu''er and will not belittle Jiang Zehan.


    Even if she liked Jiang Zehan very much, in the end, she put on Jiang Zehan''s clothes.


    However, when she faced Jiang Zehan''s open skirt and rosy cheeks, she let Jiang Zehan go, but who would tell her.


    When Jiang Zehan jumped on her like a hungry wolf and just wanted to wipe her dry, what should she do when she couldn''t hide?


    Ji Qin just wanted to save Jiang Zehan from Mo Yuer. At the same time, she wanted to ask him if he was Jiang Zehan in the Phoenix Dynasty when he woke up, and then she made ns.


    After all, she as like as two peas, Jiang Zehan, who is exactly the same as Jiang Zehan in Feng Dynasty.


    But Jiang Zehan of the Phoenix Dynasty is her fiance.


    If Jiang Zehan in this era has nothing to do with Jiang Zehan in the Phoenix Dynasty, her attitude towards him still needs to be considered.


    After all, I regarded him as a stranger, or I also found the shadow of Jiang Zehan and Feng Dynasty on him.


    But don''t say that whether Jiang Zehan in front of him is the same as her, it is the soul of the Phoenix Dynasty.


    His whole body style and handsome face are really the same as the crown prince she once thought about.


    She used to be fascinated by Jiang Zehan in the Phoenix Dynasty.


    She is still not sure who the person in front of her is. She will still be fascinated when she looks at him.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    What is important is that at that time, the guard of that floor was not as strict as that of the floor where ye shuisu was located. She even said that there was no guard after she solved the two people at the entrance of the corridor at the beginning.


    So unlike she can''t save ye shuisu directly, it''s still easy to take out Jiang Zehan and Mo Yuer who have lost consciousness.


    Whether it''s the man in the Phoenix dynasty or not, Jiang Zehan wants to save her.


    Mo yu''er is the one she was going to take away.


    So she took them both out at that time.


    After that, I found a small hotel again.


    After solving Mo Yuer''s problem, she took Jiang Zehan to a room.


    She knew that Jiang Zehan was drugged, just like ye shuisu, so he has been sleeping and didn''t wake up.


    Her intention to go to Jiang Zehan''s room is to give Jiang Zehan an antidote, and then when Jiang Zehan wakes up, ask him if he is the one in Feng Dynasty.


    As a result, she solved Jiang Zehan''s medicine.


    But what I didn''t expect was that Jiang Zehan took anotheryer of medicine besides that one. And it seems to be, ttering medicine.


    Looking at the man''s appearance, I can''t imagine that Jiang Zehan, who looks very gentle, has such great strength,


    At least when Ji Qin was forced by Jiang Zehan, when her hand was caught by Jiang Zehan, she had no strength to resist at all.


    Jiang Zehan''s actualbat effectiveness is stronger than the two men she solved at the door of Ye shuisu''s house.


    For Ji Qin, although she knows martial arts, her current body is not her former body. Her strength can''te up at all. I don''t say. Even if she knows a little qiaozong, she knows to find someone''s acupoints to deal with people.


    It also requires that her hands are not controlled.


    But now, under the confinement of Jiang Zehan, whenever she raises her hands and wants to do something.


    Although Jiang Zehan is half open now, he is not awake at all.


    But every time, when she lifted her hand, she would be caught by Jiang Zehan.


    And it''s the kind that grabs her and doesn''t leave her any room at all.


    Not only that, is her hand caught? If she wants to resist Jiang Zehan, she can use her feet. Although it''s not as easy to use as her hands, it still works if she makes use of it.


    But whenever she raised her foot, Jiang Zehan suppressed it with his feet.


    Then, Jiang Zehan could take off his own clothes and hers whilepletely controlling her


    And then


    Ji Qin really regretted it now.


    In herst life, she heard her brother say, never stay alone in a room with a strong man. Once he uses strong words to you, you can''t escape. Especially the man you like, or the man who likes you.


    Now, Ji Qin has personally practiced this sentence.


    However, when she came to Jiang Zehan''s room, she really just wanted to give him some medicine.


    Of course, Jiang Zehan as like as two peas in her previous life, she not only wanted to ask Jiang Zehan some questions, but also wanted to see Jiang Zehan''s face to ease her thoughts on her past husband''s miss.


    There is really nothing else.


    Really not. She identally remembered the scene of Jiang Zehan naked in Mo Yuer''s room.


    Now, she saw Jiang Zehan''s upper body again. She also saw Jiang Zehan''s face clearly with the nearest distance, which she had never had before with her fiance.


    But now, she is not happy at all.


    Because after Jiang Zehan''s Chinese medicine, under his almost violent behavior, all she felt was pain!


    No more feelings! Absolutely not!


    "Jiang Zehan, Zehan, let me go!"


    Ji Qin shouted powerlessly, but it seemed that the more she shouted, the man on her made more efforts to her.

 Chapter 444

    So that Ji Qin was forced to bear a storm.


    And Ji Qin doesn''t know what people in this era think.


    At the beginning of Jiang Zehan''s violence against her, she had a premonition that something bad was going on. At that time, she didn''t care about thirty-seven or twenty-one. She shouted "help" first.


    Of course she wanted someone to get her out.


    When she was in the Phoenix Dynasty, she had not married yet. Let alone others, she was her fiance. When she saw her, she only had a distance from her. She didn''t even hold her hand with her fiance.


    After crossing here, although the original body here is several years older than her age in the Feng Dynasty, the weathering of this era is rtively open. If a woman at this age talks about an object, she will do some intimate things.


    But what about her original body?


    I''ve been squeezed from small torge to make money. I don''t have enough time. Where is there time to talk about objects?


    Although the Ji family had been forcing the original owner to marry an old bachelor at the head of the vige before, it was just forcing him to marry. At the beginning, the original owner vowed to die and disagreed, so there was nothing to do with the old bachelor.


    As a result, her original body in this era has not even held a man''s hand.


    But now, she, who is innocent all her life, is forced to do intimate things with her under Jiang Zehan''s sudden tyranny!


    Don''t say that what she is facing now is only Jiang Zehan of this era. Even if her fiance is here, they can''t do such a close thing even if their gift hasn''t beenpleted!


    So, when Jiang Zehan forced her, she certainly didn''t want to.


    But she didn''t want to, but she couldn''t resist Jiang Zehan, so she had to ask for help.


    But after she asked for help, although the small hotel was very small, there were no people now. After all, she didn''t want to do anything good when she came to Mo Yuer. Of course, she couldn''t find a ce with many people.


    But no one doesn''t mean no one at all. After she called for help, she clearly heard that the hotel owner heard her call for help.


    The owner of this hotel is a woman. She is old and a little fat, but she looks warm-hearted.


    When she first saw hering, she saw her holding Jiang Zehan in, and she enthusiastically asked her, "little girl, is this your boyfriend? He looks good. Are you drunk?"


    Ji Qin reacted for a while before she realized what her boyfriend meant.


    When he thought of the word, Jiang Zehan was close to her, and his body was close to her.


    Her face was red, and she couldn''t help it.


    But soon, she reacted.


    Because she brought Mo Yuer and Jiang Zehan out, and she also experienced a lot of things, she is also quite tired now.


    For the boss''s question, she just answered casually: "yes, that''s right."


    Then she took Jiang Zehan back to her room.


    Then she went to bring Mo yu''er in and opened another room for her.


    Then she went into Jiang Zehan''s room.


    The whole process, I don''t know if it''s Ji Qin''s illusion. Ji Qin always feels that thendy seems to be staring at her from time to time, and it seems to be with a smile.


    Ji Qin could feel that the smile was not malicious, so she didn''t care. After all, she couldn''t stay in this hotel for long.


    But now, Ji Qin was forced by Jiang Zehan in the room. She was shouting "help". She clearly heard thendying.


    However, when thendy arrived at her door, she seemed to stop for a while, and thenughed at her outside: "today''s girl, ying with her boyfriend is exciting! Just when she came in, she looked at her boyfriend''s eyes and was about to shine. Now when she was with her boyfriend, she still shouted so loudly, tut tut......"


    Thendy''s words, of course, have some color in it.


    Ji Qin was already red under Jiang Zehan. After listening to the boss''s wife''s words, although some words were still iprehensible, his face immediately became more red.


    What do you mean ying is exciting?


    What do you mean her eyes will shine when she looks at Jiang Zehan?


    What makes her cry so loud?


    Who does thendy think of her? If thendy dares to say that about her in Fengchao, she will make her go!


    Also, Jiang Zehan is forcing her now. She''s shouting for help. Can you stop shouting? Is there anything wrong with that?


    Jiang Zehan''s movements continued. She couldn''t even protect herst dress.


    So her help was still shouting.


    At this time, it seems that someone passing by also heard her voice, and then asked thendy, "what''s the matter here? What happened? Do you want to call the police?"


    The man seemed to want toe in, but was stopped by thendy.


    Thendy smiled and said to him, "it''s all right! The interest of the little couple!"


    Although Ji Qin still didn''t understand what thendy was saying.


    However, listening to the tone of the boss''s voice, she couldn''t help but turn her face red again.


    At this time, Jiang Zehan tore off herst shame covering cloth, and she immediately eximed, "ah!"


    The people in the body have no response to her resistance. The more she resists, the greater his action.


    And the people outside


    The passer-by still seemed afraid of something, and said, "why don''t you look at it and call the police!"


    However, thendy stopped him: "no, this couple has a good rtionship! I have golden eyes. Don''t you know? I''ve seen a lot!..."


    The proprietress was still talking with a smile and was very kind, but Ji Qin felt very angry when she heard the proprietress''s voice in the room!


    But at this time, the conversation between thendy and the passer-by also reminded her.


    That is, she can cry for help and call someone to save her.


    Thendy listened to her cry for help and didn''te to save her. She thought she was ying fun.


    But someone else wille and save her when they hear her cry for help.


    However, it is also possible that the police will be called!


    She inherited the memory of the original owner. Of course, she knew what the rm meant in this era. Just like when she reported to the Yamen in the Phoenix Dynasty, she wanted to find people from the Yamen to handle the case.


    At that time, it''s right that someone came in to stop Jiang Zehan, but at the same time, the police wille too!


    If only she and Jiang Zehan were here now, she would not be afraid of the police. After all, she didn''t do anything.


    But now, in addition to her and Jiang Zehan, there is mo Yuer here!


    Moreover, she also caught Mo yu''er, and then she wanted to revenge Mo yu''er!

 Chapter 445

    If at this time, the policee and check more carefully, won''t the matter between her and Mo Yuer be known?


    Mo yu''er was finally caught by her, and after missing this time, I''m afraid it''s difficult to have such a good chance to revenge Mo yu''er next time.


    So the police can''te.


    So, can''t she call for help and cause too much noise?


    How could she hide and escape Jiang Zehan''s fierce attack now!


    Ji Qin was distracted for a while. She thought about Mo yu''er and herself.


    At this time, she didn''t pay attention. Jiang Zehan didn''t know when hepletely took off his clothes, and thenpletely deceived himself.


    Ji Qin at that time, it was really painful that tears fell out.


    In the Phoenix Dynasty, she even went to the battlefield and was hurt. At that time, it hurt, but she didn''t shed a tear.


    But now, under the impact of Jiang Zehan, she burst into tears in an instant.


    "Ah..."


    This time, it was her real pain, not her scream.


    Compared with her scream, her cry seemed to be more ambiguous.


    At this time, the passer-by was still worried, so he wanted toe to the door to see if Ji Qin had anything.


    As soon as he came to the door with thendy, he heard Ji Qin''s cry.


    They are all adults who have experienced love affairs. As soon as they listen, they immediately know what the cry is.


    The passer-by listened to Ji Qin shouting "help". He was really afraid of Ji Qin''s ident. Even if thendy said again and again that he was okay, he still wanted toe and have a look.


    But as soon as he got to the door and heard the cry, his worry suddenly melted a lot.


    Then one side of his eyes, looking at the expression of "I tell you that''s it" from thendy, he became a little softer.


    However, it was already at the door. The passer-by thought about it. Finally, he raised his hand and knocked at the door. His tone was soft and concerned: "girl, are you busy? If so, I''ll call the police for you!"


    Ji Qin finally waited for someone to save her.


    When she has been.


    She is an innocent woman for two generations, and the education she received in the Phoenix Dynasty can''t let her like this. After all, she hasn''t married yet.


    Now Ji Qin really wants to cry. Her eyes are really filled with tears.


    At this moment, she wants to tell the person outside who wants to save her that she has something to do. She has something to do. Come in and beat the bastard on her! Even as like as two peas in the Phoenix fiancee, he is a bad ass.


    But after hearing the man mention the word "rm".


    She swallowed everything she wanted to say.


    "I, no, nothing."


    Ji Qin said these words with gnashing teeth. Her words were to people outside, but her murderous eyes looked at Jiang Zehan.


    Although she hated it in her heart, her mood softened after seeing Jiang Zehan''s face that made her think about her previous life day and night for several years.


    Anyway, things have happened now and can''t be changed at all.


    Although she was too close to him, there was no such strong restriction on the love of unmarried people in this era.


    She has reached another era, so her thoughts will be different from before.


    Besides, she still has something to do and can''t call the police.


    That''s all.


    Ji Qin, with tears in her eyes, felt wronged andforted herself in this way.


    Ji Qin was distracted. For a moment, her resistance to Jiang Zehan rxed, and Jiang Zehan''s attack on her became more violent.


    Can''t help it, Ji Qin called out a voice again: "ah..."


    This sound is softer than the one at the beginning.


    At this time, the warm-hearted passer-by outside the door waspletely relieved.


    Looking sideways, thendy still had the expression of "you don''t believe me when I say".


    Then, thendy knocked at the door again and said, "girl, if you love your boyfriend again, keep your voice down. It doesn''t have a good impact, you know?"


    Ji Qin is really crying now.


    It was good. She was bullied by Jiang Zehan.


    This kind of boudoir thing has been very shameful, but when she and Jiang Zehan were shameful, someone heard it outside her house!


    Ji Qin is from the Phoenix Dynasty. The thought of the Phoenix Dynasty is more conservative than that of this era.


    Therefore, some things that seem verymon in this era actually broke the huge fortress for the Phoenix Dynasty.


    For example, now the repeated shame is to break Ji Qin''s fortress.


    Ji Qin''s whole face was as red as a red persimmon at this time. Coupled with the flush of love, she made her whole person particrly charming, not to mention the person who had been treated with medicine. Anyone who saw it was afraid to be fascinated, and then her blood spurted.


    At this time, it is also thanks to Ji Qin.


    As a person in the Phoenix Dynasty, his character is more disobedient and unwilling to admit defeat.


    If other girls in the Phoenix Dynasty came to this era and wore more and more on the first day, they had no letter of appointment and no wedding, and their bodies would be taken away by men.


    Now when I''m doing the boudoir, I''m surrounded by two people.


    Although they didn''te here deliberately, they were attracted by Ji Qin''s voice.


    But they were outside at this time. They clearly knew what shame was doing inside. She said it was all right. They didn''t know to avoid it. They had toe and talk to her


    Ji Qin is so old that he has never experienced such a thing, even if he has never heard of it.


    Ji Qin is brave, but it depends on when.


    At this time, she was too ashamed to speak.


    However, the people outside the door did not answer when they saw inside.


    Thendy knocked on the door again and said, "girl, do you hear me? Keep your voice down with your boyfriend! I have to do business here! It''s bad to be heard!"


    Looking at this posture, Ji Qin knows that if she doesn''t answer, thendy, thendy with broken mouth, won''t go.


    So, although she blushed with shame, she replied to thendy, "I know, you go quickly! Don''t surround here!"


    Are these people, people of this era, shameless in such things?


    After thendy seemed to say something, she left with the passer-by.


    At this time, when Jiang Zehan forced her, she hated Jiang Zehan again.

 Chapter 446

    Gradually, I heard thendy keep saying that Jiang Zehan was her boyfriend.


    As like as two peas, Jiang Zehan''s face is exactly the same as her fiancee. Now, looking at Jiang''s Han Dynasty, she will be Jiang Zehan in her mind for a while, and her thoughts will be able to float to the river of Jiang.


    After all, she doesn''t hate Jiang Zehan in this era. After all, he has the shadow of his fiance in the Phoenix Dynasty.


    Love as like as two peas in the Phoenix Dynasty, she love the man who has the same face with the man before her for years.


    For a time, many memories of love poured into her mind.


    So when facing Jiang Zehan in front of her, there was a different feeling in her heart.


    For a moment, she didn''t resent what the man in front of her was doing to her now.


    However, she is not disgusted, she fell into some illusory dreams, some illusory dreams.


    But Jiang Zehan''s strong body, powerful strength and under the action of drugs, Jiang Zehan had no pity when he upied her.


    So at this time, in Ji Qin''s body, in addition to sometimes having a strange feeling in the air, more often, she still hurts.


    It hurts.


    Although she could not bear the pain, it was obvious that she was the only one in pain when they were together. Her heart was very unbnced about this.


    Moreover, it has been a long time since she finally decided to ept everything in front of her.


    Now, how long will it take for the man on her to end everything in front of her?


    "Pain, let me go... Asshole..."


    Ji Qin can''t remember how many times she was hurt to tears.


    She is not a crying girl, but at this moment, except in pain, she really wants to cry.


    Moreover, up to now, for so long, she doesn''t know why Jiang Zehan is so defensive against her.


    If she rxes, Jiang Zehan will release her hand.


    However, once she raised her hand and wanted to do something, and then ended everything now, Jiang Zehan was like immediately anticipating what she was going to do. He immediately grabbed her and made her unable to move at all. He couldn''t do anything he wanted to do.


    However, at this time, Ji Qin had lost consciousness, and then he didn''t know whether it was pain or what he thought, and then shed tears.


    The man on her didn''t ignore her any more, just focusing on his own actions.


    Instead, he suddenly bent down and gently kissed the tears from Ji Qin''s eyes.


    So gently, the action is very gentle.


    For a moment, Ji Qin remembered her fiance in Feng Dynasty.


    Her royal highness, the crown prince, has always been so gentle. No matter what happens, his gentleness seems to give people the most powerful arm, which is reassuring.


    Not like the man on her did to her before.


    As like as two peas brother Jiang Zehan in Feng Dynasty, he is rude to her, and has half a shadow of her brother.


    It''s just that the handsome face, the heroic posture and the whole body''s aura are still irresistible.


    But now, with such tenderness, shepletely oveps the man in front of her with the man in her dream.


    "Brother Han..."


    Ji Qin couldn''t help shouting out the name Jiang Zehan who would call her in the Phoenix Dynasty when she was a child.


    This address is also quite soft and emotional.


    She raised her eyes and looked at Jiang Zehan with a blur in her face.


    At this time, although Jiang Zehan''s actions returned to some normality, his eyes were still blurred.


    It was also at this time that Jiang Zehan heard Ji Qin''s call, as if he had been stimted by something, and his action immediately became more violent.


    His action at this time seems to be more violent than that when he had the strongest effect before.


    It was also at this time that Ji Qin had fallen into a dream, but she suddenly woke up because she really hurt.


    "Pain! Asshole! Let me go!"


    At this time, Jiang Zehan didn''t grasp Ji Qin''s hand. Ji Qin recovered her freedom because of the great impact on her body. For a moment, she forgot whether she wanted to try to attack Jiang Zehan.


    She kept patting Jiang Zehan on the back with her hand and shouted, "asshole! Let go of me! It hurts! Asshole!"


    When she reacts, her body seems to be impacted by some heat flow.


    Then, the blurred eyes of the people on the body seemed to restore Qingming in an instant.


    Originally, there was a lust in his eyes, but after he found out what he had done, his eyes suddenly became cold, just like the Millennium ice, very piercing.


    At this time, Ji Qin originally wanted to push away the man on her body, but as soon as she raised her hand, she was sped by the man on her body.


    Then, he saw the man looking at her suspiciously, and then Bing Sheng asked her, "who are you? Why am I here?"


    In fact, Jiang Zehan''s voice could have been colder. He originally wanted to face everything in front of him with the coldest attitude. When necessary, he could also take special measures.


    But when I saw the crimson woman under me, although she had many traces, her eyes were water and smart. There were lights in the room on the woman''s face. The woman was very thin and petite under him.


    At that moment, it seemed that some pictures of love poured into his mind. Although the efficacy of his body had passed, at the first sight of a woman, he couldn''t help but feel hot in his chest, and a strange feeling also poured into his chest.


    Although he had just experienced love, the woman under him was still as pure as snow lotus in his eyes.


    I couldn''t help but put his whole person down gently.


    Even at that moment, his heart was hot and wanted to gently caress the woman under him.


    But when it came time, he held back.


    Because he knows that the current situation is unknown and what happened is unknown, he must find out the current situation.


    In my memory, wasn''t he at ye shuisu''s charity party? He remembered that it was like a "masked donation" link. The light suddenly went out. It was dark around and there was a ghost.


    In the chaos, he didn''t forget to pay attention to the situation around him, but it was dark and he couldn''t see clearly.

 Chapter 447

    Of course not for a long time. He''s trying to get someone to turn on the light.


    But at this time, he seemed to feel a chill somewhere, and then his body seemed to have no strength.


    Then, as soon as he woke up, he found himself in a strange room and saw the woman under him.


    Although the impression is very vague, he still has some memory.


    And looking at the state of him and the woman under him, he knew what must have happened to him and the woman.


    Although I don''t know what happened.


    However, as the sessor of the Jiang family, he has always been surrounded by suitors, and has a very direct andrge-scale behavior.


    He actually hates those women and behaviors.


    Let alone let them touch themselves, he felt disgusted even when he saw them.


    Because he felt that any physical contact should be made with his favorite people.


    Moreover, until now, he has not met the person he loves, so his body has not been touched by anyone.


    But it''s strange that if other women are so close to him now, he must be angry.


    But when facing the woman under him, he couldn''t feel any disgust. On the contrary, he liked and wanted to be close.


    However, Jiang Zehan is not an irrational person.


    He held back the strange feeling in his heart and waited for the girl''s answer.


    At this time, Jiang Zehan''s handsome face on Ji Qin was a touch of light red, but it was also as perfect as carving. His eyes were broken with a little warmth, as if they could easily melt people, and his chest was strong. At this time, it was undting slightly with his breath, and there were fine beads of sweat on it, which seemed to show the man, What did you just do.


    When Jiang Zehan was just with Ji Qin, his eyes were always blurred, so people couldn''t see his look.


    Now, for the first time, he presented his sober eyes in front of Ji Qin.


    Just for a moment, there was light shining into Jiang Zehan''s eyes, which instantly intoxicated Ji Qin.


    Her royal highness, the prince of the Phoenix Dynasty, also has such cold and gentle eyes.


    Whenever she looked at him, she would feel unable to stop. She felt that all the beauty in the world was hidden in such a pair of eyes.


    But now, when she looked at Jiang Zehan''s eyes, she suddenly felt that his eyes seemed to be more bright and pure than those of his Highness the prince.


    "Brother Han..."


    The body was a little tired and was resting. At this time, facing Jiang Zehan, she seemed to be led by her soul. She couldn''t help calling out her voice.


    Jiang Zehan could not help but frown slightly at the sound.


    Brother Han?


    No one has ever called him that.


    It''s very close, but he likes it.


    However, the girl in front of him, although he didn''t know how, seemed to have a strange feeling for her.


    But he only met her for the first time, didn''t he?


    Why did she call him so close?


    And did that with him.


    Is he his suitor?


    Just like, this girl is the first time?


    I don''t know what he thought, Jiang Zehan frowned again.


    He asked again, "who are you and why am I here?"


    Then he looked around carefully for a while and found that it was not suitable to close people here. The windowsill was very low and the window was wide open. It was easy to escape.


    He was drugged from the charity party, and then brought here unconsciously. Then, he was with the girl in front of him under the action of drugs.


    These are inevitable.


    Just, why did all this happen? What is the purpose of all this?


    Jiang Zehan didn''t know, but his eyes at this time had a cold light.


    If he hadn''t been gentle since he was young, and when he faced the girl in front of him, his rough behavior seemed to be a little difficult.


    At this moment, Jiang Zehan''s hand should have pinched the girl''s neck.


    Jiang Zehan''s gentle appearance is really like the prince in her dream. Ji Qin is still a little intoxicated at this time.


    She opened her lips and seemed to say something unconsciously, "don''t you know me?"


    Jiang Zehan doesn''t like to talk nonsense to unfamiliar people, but at this time, he rarely patiently said to the girl, "I don''t know."


    As soon as he said this, the light in the girl''s eyes seemed dark, and then whispered, "you''re not him."


    At this moment, through the girl''s blurred vision, Jiang Zehan did not know why, and his heart was aching for a moment.


    But soon, the girl''s blurred vision became quite clear.


    Then, her eyes seemed to contain some anger. Her eyes had been wet and dry. At this time, it looked like ayer of grievance.


    She looked at Jiang Zehan and said stubbornly, "tell me, what are you going to do about today?"


    Ji Qin spoke to Jiang Zehan with a questioning tone at this time. At this time, her tone was still a little fierce, just like a wolf.


    Today, for Ji Qin, she is full of ups and downs.


    First he was killed by his cousin in Fengguo, then he crossed, and then he knew that he had been wronged by Tianda and wanted to avenge him.


    As like as two peas, she was saved by the same way that she was a former fiance.


    Originally, after seeing this man, she was still a little happy. After saving him, she wanted to ask him if he was her fiance.


    As a result, she was forced by the man before she asked anything.


    The process of forcing, she is very painful.


    After being forced, for a moment, looking at the man in front of her bing gentle, she felt that the man in front of her seemed to coincide with her fiance.


    She became a little confused. With some hope, she asked the man in front of her if she knew her.


    If you know her, the man in front of you is really the man she has loved for many years in Fengchao.


    She has now crossed the world. Of course, she will be very happy if the man she likes follows her.


    But as a result, the man broke all her fantasies as soon as he spoke.


    He doesn''t know her.


    The man in front of her just looks like her fiance in her previous life. His soul is still the soul of this era.


    So, he''s not the one.


    Ji Qin was certainly disappointed with this result.


    Especially after she was Jiang Zehan''s man now, she felt even more disappointed.


    She couldn''t figure out many things. She didn''t understand why she experienced everything in front of her.

 Chapter 448

    Many things in front of her are too mysterious for her.


    It''s unheard of, unheard of.


    At the moment, she really misses Feng Chao and her family.


    However, Ji Qin is not a pessimist.


    When something sad happens, she will be sad, but soon she will cheer up.


    For example, now, although it is a little difficult to ept what is happening at present.


    But now that it has happened, what she should think now is what she should do after it happened.


    Just like she just wore more and more clothes, although it was unbelievable, she soon epted her crossing.


    Jiang Zehan didn''t expect the girl to question him like this. In his eyes, he was hurt, and the girl is probably one of the people who hurt him. She shouldn''t be so confident.


    So after listening to the girl, he was stunned.


    But soon, he reacted and asked the girl, "what do you want to do?"


    Ji Qin soon felt the oppression from the man on his body. Although his surface was gentle, in fact, in his bones, he was a wolf.


    Just now, a man''s performance after traditional Chinese medicine is a good argument.


    Jiang Zehan still feels like Ji Qin''s crown prince.


    Ji Qin was not afraid of Jiang Zehan and directly ended the tunnel: "now that things have happened, I''ll give you a chance to propose marriage at my house. Others will be discussedter."


    Jiang Zehan was stunned: "propose marriage?"


    In the end, Jiang Zehan is so old that he hasn''t even talked about love. He always thought it was far away from him.


    However, when the girl said so, he was not disgusted, but surprised.


    Ji Qin heard Jiang Zehan''s puzzled tone and immediately became angry. Tears swirled in her eyes again.


    She was so taken advantage of by Jiang Zehan, and then allowed him to propose marriage to her, which has given him a lot of face.


    If Jiang Zehan was not too much like her prince in her previous life, she would like it.


    In addition, since what should have happened between her and Jiang Zehan has happened, she will deal with it safely as soon as it happens.


    Now, she should abolish the apprentice and leave smartly.


    Women in the Phoenix Dynasty either marry or abandon the men who bullied her.


    Ji Qin''s tone was fierce. In fact, her voice and color were filled with grievances she didn''t recognize: "what? What do you do? Don''t you want to admit it?"


    Jiang Zehan certainly knew what the girl meant by what she said and did.


    Although his memory was very vague at that time, the impression gave him a good feeling.


    But listen to the girl''s meaning, he slept with her, so he wanted to marry her?


    What age is this? Why does he feel that the girl in front of him is a little cute?


    Jiang Zehan didn''t think deeply about the motivation of the girl in front of him. Looking at her fierce and wronged appearance, he couldn''t help teasing her and said, "no. But I don''t know where your home is? What''s your name? I don''t know the most basic information. How can I propose marriage at your home?"


    Ji Qin saw that Jiang Zehan''s attitude was OK. After all, she put away some of her tusks.


    She said to Jiang Zehan, "my name is Ji Qin, my home..."


    Speaking of this, Ji Qin paused.


    Her home? Her home is in Fengchao!


    But Feng Chao couldn''t go back, and she didn''t think about it.


    But as far as the original body is concerned, Ji''s family is not her home. The parents in that family are not her biological parents, but a group of beasts that can eat people.


    As for the original biological parents Mo family, she still has to go and see what the Mo family is like.


    Thinking of this, Ji Qin said, "I don''t have a home yet. I''ll tell you when I have a home!"


    Jiang Zehan always felt whether the girl in front of him was teasing him, but there was no sign of lying when he saw the girl talking.


    "Ji, Qin. Qin."


    Jiang Zehan spit out Ji Qin''s name word by word, and subconsciously spit out the word "Qin Qin".


    Although the girl in front of him is fierce, why does he think she needs pain?


    Jiang Zehan''s voice was quite pleasant, with a trace of deep coldness in the warmth.


    When he called Ji Qin''s name, especially when he called the word "Qin Qin", Ji Qin couldn''t help trembling.


    How does she feel that her name, said from this man''s mouth, sounds so good?


    It sounds better than when the crown prince called her Qin Qin.


    Ji Qin fell into a blur again. When she was awake, Jiang Zehan was raising his hand and provoking her chin. There was a silk danger in her deep eyes and said, "what are you thinking?"


    This woman, under him, distracted from something else?


    And, like, more than once?


    Being stared at by Jiang Zehan with such dangerous eyes, Ji Qin didn''t know why, and suddenly felt a little guilty.


    She subconsciously wanted to avoid Jiang Zehan''s eyes, but Jiang Zehan forced her to hold her chin.


    The next second, Jiang Zehan''s lips and teeth stuck to her lips.


    Gentle and cold kiss, with a little overbearing.


    When she first touched the kiss, Ji Qin was stunned.


    But with the deepening of Jiang Zehan''s kiss, Ji Qin didn''t think about it. Suddenly, she opened her shell teeth and bit Jiang Zehan''s lip.


    When he was with Ji Qin, Jiang Zehan seemed to have a deep resistance to Ji Qin.


    At this meeting, in the face of Ji Qin''s attack, Jiang Zehan didn''t know whether he didn''t expect it. He didn''t hide for a moment, so he was seeded by Ji Qin.


    The smell of blood spread from his mouth.


    Jiang Zehan''s gradually blurred eyes suddenly shed a dangerous smell.


    However, the pain of eating the lip did not let him loosen Ji Qin, but let him deepen the kiss.


    But then, the man''s action was a little rampant.


    With such a rude action, Ji Qin couldn''t help thinking of the scene that Jiang Zehan had just been happy with her under the condition of traditional Chinese medicine.


    At that time, she was forced. How could she be willing?


    Even now, she couldn''t help but have a blockage in her heart.


    She wanted to bite the man again, but this time, the man held her shell teeth in advance, so that she couldn''t seed at all.


    Her teeth lost their aggressiveness, and she attacked the man with her hands and feet.


    But now Jiang Zehan has taken precautions against Ji Qin.


    Before, Jiang Zehan could block all Ji Qin''s attacks in a confused state, not to mention now?


    Therefore, Ji Qin used to attack with some skills. In fact, he is still very aggressive to ordinary people.


    But in the face of Jiang Zehan, all her actions were like ying house.


    Even if she tried her best, she still looked soft in front of men.

 Chapter 449

    Easily, she was subdued by men.


    At this time, under the imprisonment of Jiang Zehan, Ji Qin instantly became a immovable wolf.


    However, although the resistance is ineffective, Ji Qin has been resisting.


    Her lips were held by Jiang Zehan, but she was still crying against her.


    Her fierce eyes have been staring at Jiang Zehan.


    Even gradually, there were tears swirling inside.


    The sobs from her lips seemed to be more aggressive.


    Jiang Zehan''s eyes are deep. It seems that no matter how Ji Qin resists, he won''t let go and has been teasing Ji Qin.


    But after seeing Ji Qin''s tears, he couldn''t help feeling a bitter taste in his mouth.


    Although he liked the woman''s hug in his arms, he released Ji Qin in a moment.


    Ji Qin was immediately free and wanted to do something to Jiang Zehan.


    But at this time, Jiang Zehan had got up from bed and seemed to want to leave.


    Looking at this scene, I don''t know how, Ji Qin''s heart was suddenly worried.


    For a moment, she forgot what Jiang Zehan had done to her. Looking at the man who was about to leave her, she jumped up from bed and grabbed Jiang Zehan from behind.


    Although the tone was still a little fierce, there was some reluctant meaning in it: "where are you going?"


    The man''s firm and broad back suddenly paused.


    Jiang Zehan seemed to be stunned, and then looked back. In his deep eyes, there was still a threat.


    Looking at Ji Qin in front of him, Jiang Zehan almost didn''t give her time to react, so he put her at the head of the bed.


    Their distance is only a short distance at this time.


    With a cool breath, Jiang Zehan threw himself on Ji Qin''s cheek and opened his lips and said, "hard to get? Hmm? One moment he asked me to propose a marriage, another moment he refused me. Now I''m going to go and save me? Hmm?"


    He raised his hand again and touched the very bright lips of the woman at this time. His voice and color seemed to be confused like the lips of the woman: "which one is the real you? Huh?"


    In fact, he doesn''t think Ji Qin is ying hard to get, because every act of Ji Qin is very real and can''t see any affectation.


    However, she is not hard to get, how to exin her abnormal behavior?


    Jiang Zehan said and transferred his finger belly to the corner of Ji Qin''s eye.


    It was a pair of bright almond eyes, but not round, thin, with a good-looking radian, eye tail, and a thin beauty mole.


    On the whole, it is flexible and attractive.


    At this time, Ji Qin''s eyes were still watery, as if they were left by the tears that had just swirled in her eyes.


    And, thinking of what had just happened, in fact, Jiang Zehan''s heart inevitably aroused a faint anger.


    Didn''t this woman approach him on her own initiative?


    I took the initiative to ask him to propose marriage once? To marry him?


    But what did she do when he went to get close to her? Resist. Keep resisting!


    The girl was flexible and stubborn. At first, he thought that the girl''s refusal to him was just ying.


    But gradually, he found that it was not.


    This woman is resisting him fiercely and really resisting his closeness.


    Although Jiang Zehan is very interested in Ji Qin, he is also considering being responsible for her after sleeping with her.


    But in the end, it''s just a woman we just met. Since Ji Qin resists him so much, he doesn''t insist.


    Moreover, he had a sudden ident at the charity party. He didn''t know what was in it, so he still needed to check it.


    So he put down Ji Qin and was ready to leave.


    Although his heart is very angry, he doesn''t want to force others.


    But when he was about to leave, Ji Qin suddenly came to pull him again.


    At the moment Ji Qin came to pull him, before Ji Qin''s hand touched him, he didn''t think that he wanted this woman''s retention so much.


    Almost at that moment, his extinguished fire was ignited in an instant, making his heart more warm than when he had just been.


    So he went back without thinking.


    Ji Qin. Good. She has provoked him now.


    Ji Qin did not expect that he would stretch out his hand to pull Jiang Zehan.


    Although one second ago, because Jiang Zehan forced her, she felt very angry and wanted to resist herpulsion.


    She''s Ji Qin, not a woman you can touch casually.


    Jiang Zehan was drugged and forced to touch her uncontrobly. She can choose to forgive him this time and solve what has happened.


    But once, Jiang Zehan has no traditional Chinese medicine, which doesn''t mean he can force her!


    However, why is Jiang Zehan so powerful that she has no power to recruit and teach in front of him?


    Although she is not Jiang Zehan''s opponent, although resistance may not have any effect, she still wants to resist! Try your best to resist!


    She thought so, so she did.


    When Jiang Zehan forced her, she was a hundred unwilling.


    But when she saw that Jiang Zehan was leaving, she looked at his back. Somehow, she suddenly felt a sense of reluctance from the bottom of her heart.


    She didn''t know where she came from, but it was this reluctance that made her unconsciously pull Jiang Zehan.


    The bottom of her heart was obviously unwilling to let Jiang Zehan go.


    But why?


    Is it because of as like as two peas of Jiang Zehan''s Royal Highness?


    When she didn''t want Jiang Zehan to go, Ji Qin was really surprised by herself.


    Even now, Jiang Zehan reached her to the head of the bed and said such warm and ambiguous words to her at such a close distance. She still didn''t respond.


    "What hard to get? How can I save you? Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Do not know what reason, Ji Qin chose to deny.


    However, when Jiang Zehan''s finger belly swam away at the end of her eyes, her tone at this time, although it sounded fierce, seemed to have gradually lost confidence.


    At this time, not only did Jiang Zehan put the finger belly at the end of her eyes cold.


    Her back was pushed to the bedside of the room. The bedside was made of wood. Under that touch, she also felt that her back was cold.


    It was nothing, but it was the cold that made her realize that she seemed to be talking to Jiang Zehan in a vacuum?


    And before Ji Qin could figure out what to do, Jiang Zehan''s eyes sank again after hearing Ji Qin''s words.


    In Jiang Zehan''s heart, anger seemed to rise again.

 Chapter 450

    However, he used to show a gentle image to people, so his anger was suppressed in the gentle appearance at this time.


    He put Ji Qin''s hand at the end of his eye and released it.


    He leaned against Ji Qin''s body and loosened it.


    Then, his voice and color seemed to catch ayer of cold and said, "since there is no retention, shall I go?"


    At this time, Jiang Zehan''s voice and color obviously caught ayer of unhappy breath. He seemed to be suppressing something, as if he was about to explode at any time.


    At this time, although he said he was leaving, he used an interrogative tone.


    Not only that, after he released Ji Qin, his turning movement was obviously much slower than that just now.


    But Ji Qin didn''t see the deep meaning of Jiang Zehan''s various actions.


    When Jiang Zehan said she was going to leave, she subconsciously pulled Jiang Zehan: "don''t go."


    At this time, Ji Qin directly took Jiang Zehan''s hand.


    However, Jiang Zehan''s hands are cold. Ji Qin''s body at this time bes cold because Jiang Zehan''s body leaves.


    Although Ji Qin''s clothes had long been torn apart by Jiang Zehan, she had been in the quilt when she was in bed, so she didn''t feel so deep.


    But now she got up and there was really no cover on her.


    Ji Qin was born in the Phoenix Dynasty. He received a different education from people in this era. He was influenced by it since childhood.


    Therefore, for the matter of naked wood, her degree of shame is destined to be higher than that of women in this era.


    So when she realized something, her face turned red with shame.


    At this time, Jiang Zehan had no intention of leaving.


    For Jiang Zehan, a person either doesn''t choose. If he chooses, he will recognize it and won''t give up easily.


    At the beginning, he might have doubts about Ji Qin.


    But just now, he had obviously aroused interest in Ji Qin.


    Once this interest rises, it will not dissipate easily.


    For the first time, when Jiang Zehan wanted to leave, if Ji Qin didn''t keep him, he might really leave.


    But this time, Jiang Zehan pretended to go. Even if Ji Qin didn''t keep him, he wouldn''t go.


    However, when Ji Qin asked him to stay, the corners of his mouth could not help but evoke a radian.


    And as soon as he looked back, Ji Qin suddenly blushed. He took it for granted that Ji Qin blushed because of her. At the moment, the smile on his mouth couldn''t help getting deeper.


    He reached for Ji Qin.


    Ji Qin is very thin. When he falls into his arms, he can circle it with one hand.


    It seems that Ji Qin still wants to resist. Jiang Zehan''s action can''t help getting bigger.


    His finger fell on Ji Qin''s hot body, felt the temperature on Ji Qin, hooked his lips, and his eyes were full of danger. He said, "since you''re here, don''t want to hide. Even if you hide any farther, I''ll catch you back."


    He touched Ji Qin''s waist and abdomen with a very bony touch. He couldn''t help frowning and opening his lips. He swept Ji Qin''s body with a deep and hot sight and said, "Why are you so thin? Hmm? You don''t have enough food and clothing at home?"


    Ji Qin was already shy because she was naked at this time.


    She is not a pinch person, but some things can''t break through her ideological imprisonment. After experience, she still has to be shy.


    She wanted to struggle. After thinking about it, she didn''t struggle in the end.


    This one is, with Jiang Zehan''s strength, now Jiang Zehan wants to hold her so much that she just wants to hide. I''m afraid she can''t hide.


    Second, her naked body struggled again. In Jiang Zehan''s arms, she would feel more shy.


    However, she was already blushing. After Jiang Zehan approached her, she couldn''t help blushing even more.


    After listening to Jiang Zehan''s words, she couldn''t help feeling hot. At the same time, for the first time in her life, she made a decision and had the idea of shrinking back.


    What do you mean, since she''s here, don''t want to hide? Even if she hides far away, Jiang Zehan will catch her back?


    How did she feel like she had fallen into a trap?


    She suddenly regretted her decision to marry Jiang Zehan.


    However, if you don''t marry Jiang Zehan, will you... Abolish him?


    Thinking of the word "waste", she subconsciously looked under Jiang Zehan.


    At this time, Jiang Zehan didn''t wear any clothes. Ji Qin immediately felt whether there was any foreign matter in his eyes.


    At the same time, she felt her brain hot, as if there was some heat flowing out of her nose.


    However, she didn''t care, because at this time, it seemed that some pictures that shouldn''t have been broken in came into her mind.


    No wonder... No wonder her body hurt so much when she was in bed! original!


    Originally, Ji Qin had forgotten the pain in her body. At this time, I don''t know why, she suddenly felt a faint pain again.


    At the same time, the fever in her brain became stronger.


    Shame! Shame! What did she see? What just happened?


    Can someone answer her? Why did shee to this era to experience so many strange things?


    She hasn''t blushed like this in her life, has she?


    "How much do you like me? Hmm? My nose bleeds. If you still want it, I don''t mind..."


    In his ear, Jiang Zehan''s voice sounded with some provocation and charm.


    Ji Qin recovered and saw Jiang Zehan wiping her nose blood with a paper towel.


    Her head was confused. What happened?


    She subconsciously reached out and touched under her nose. Sure enough, she also touched the blood of one hand.


    Suddenly, Ji Qin felt his blood flowing back.


    Of course, she knows why she has nosebleed. She just saw something, and then her whole head got hot. She still remembers


    no She doesn''t remember!


    no She doesn''t remember!


    Jiang Zehan wiped the blood under Ji Qin''s nose, held Ji Qin''s hand and wiped the blood off her hand for her.


    A woman''s hands are very thin, and some are abnormally thin, just like her body.


    And it seems that women''s hands seem a little rough.


    The reason why it looks like Jiang Zehan''s hands are not smooth. Although he works in and out of the office, he can''t touch any dirty work, but ording to the rules of the Jiang family, in order to strengthen his body, he has been learning martial arts since childhood. He has learned Chinese martial arts steadily and practiced it every year.


    Jiang Chenxi, the three brothers of the Jiang family, practiced untilter. Because he was a star and needed to shape his body, he gradually stopped practicing.

 Chapter 451

    Jiang Chuanbai devoted himself to medical research and practiced less than him.


    But he has never stopped practicing martial arts until now.


    However, he is gentle, so ordinary people can''t see that he practices martial arts.


    But his hands are thicker than ordinary people.


    It''s also thicker than Ji Qin''s.


    He said Ji Qin''s hands were rough,pared with ye shuisu''s hands.


    Although Ji Qin''s hand shape is not bad, even if his hand is quite rough, it is also very good-looking.


    But looking at her hand will give Jiang Zehan a feeling that the girl in front of him has suffered a lot.


    At the same time, looking at the girl''s thin body and pale face will also give her this feeling.


    But the girl''s smart eyes made him feel that the girl was carefree and stubborn.


    Suffering body, free and easy soul.


    He seemed to see something quite contradictory in the girl again.


    He couldn''t help saying: "I''m so thin, but I usually eat less and wear less?"


    In fact, Jiang Zehan looked at the girl''s thin, which was different from ordinary people.


    Now Jiang Zehan is very gentle, but in such tenderness, Ji Qin can feel that there is a kind of power hidden.


    But after Jiang Zehan became more gentle, the feeling that she would be eaten by Jiang Zehan was put aside by her.


    She tried to calm down for a while before her brain stopped burning.


    Only then did she stop thinking about those strange pictures.


    But her blush was still.


    At this time, after getting along, Ji Qin is not disgusted that Jiang Zehan is not forcing her with violence. On the contrary, it seems that he does not resist his approach.


    It''s also like when he wants to leave, she doesn''t want him to leave


    However, as like as two peas in the imperial prince, she is a man who has proved that this is not her royal highness.


    Then how could she not resist his approach


    Ji Qin''s little head couldn''t figure it out. She really couldn''t figure it out, so she didn''t want to.


    Hearing Jiang Zehan makeints about her, she remembered the inhuman treatment that the original owner had never interrupted from the beginning of the years.


    All the dirty work and tiredness are under the pressure of her small body. I don''t say it. I have to bear the mental torture of beating and scolding every day. When it''sing, I have to force poor her to marry an old bachelor and force the original owner to death... Can such an original owner not be thin? It''s a miracle that she can live until now!


    Ji Qin fell into his thoughts and didn''t think much. He sneered and said, "it''s more than eating less and wearing less. It''s God''s gift to live to the present!"


    Ji Qin''s resentment in her words at this time is undisguised. Of course, this is her resentment against her original experience.


    Jiang Zehan looked at Ji Qin and said, "Oh? What''s the matter? Have you been wronged?"


    Ji Qin continued to sneer: "it''s more than injustice? It''s better than a pig or a dog! But I''ll soon..."


    Ji Qin seemed to want to say something, but after remembering something, she shut up in time.


    She restrained her emotions about the original experience, then waved her hand to Jiang Zehan and said, "forget it, it''s no use telling you. You won''t understand."


    Jiang Zehan didn''t want to say when he saw Ji Qin, and he didn''t force it.


    But looking at Ji Qin''s eyes, he couldn''t help feeling a little more profound and distressed.


    His hand that wiped Ji Qin''s blood seemed to be more gentle, as if he wanted to rub the girl into her bones and hurt.


    However, he didn''t say much.


    It seems to be a moment of silence, but the warm and ambiguous breath in the room has not dissipated. On the contrary, with the passage of time, every second, the warm and ambiguous breath needs to be more general.


    During the whole process, Ji Qin''s fever never stopped.


    Although Jiang Zehan did not show it in his face, his heart has never jumped so fast as today.


    "Dong Dong."


    "Dong Dong."


    Every time he jumped, he couldn''t help but want to taste the girl in front of him.


    However, it can be seen that the girl in front of him seems to be a little afraid of him, so he doesn''t want to be too rude to her.


    But it''s OK to tease.


    After wiping all the girl''s nosebleed, Jiang Zehan seemed to have a dangerous smell in his soft voice and said, "it''s so easy to be shy and have to be with me for a long time in the future. What can I do? If you go on like this, don''t you have to look at me and can''t stand it in the future? Huh?"


    Jiang Zehan didn''t say everything he wanted to say, but Ji Qinpletely understood what he was saying.


    In fact, from the words of thendy outside the house, to the words of Jiang Zehan now.


    Ji Qin is a phoenix Dynasty person. In that dynasty, don''t say so direct words. Even before husband and wife, she spoke very implicitly, okay?


    Where can she listen to such words?


    Moreover, it is clear that Jiang Zehan is flirting with her!


    Ji Qin is really thin skinned. Although her face was not thin in the Feng Dynasty, her face was almost thin into paper after she came to this era.


    In fact, for Jiang Zehan, he thought he hadn''t said anything, but Ji Qin''s face was even more red.


    Jiang Zehan wanted to tease Ji Qin. Seeing her reaction, he couldn''t help feeling more interesting.


    He raised his hand and touched Ji Qin''s cheek. On it, Ji Qin blushed and felt some burning touch. As soon as he touched Jiang Zehan''s cold finger abdomen, this burning touch directly entered Jiang Zehan''s chest.


    However, Jiang Zehan suppressed the fire in his chest.


    On his face, he looked quite gentle. He went down along Ji Qin''s cheek, touched Ji Qin''s body, opened his lips and said, "are you shy? Hmm? In the future..."


    But at this time, before Jiang Zehan finished, Ji Qin knocked off Jiang Zehan''s hand, raised his eyes and looked at Jiang Zehan.


    After seeing the light in Jiang Zehan''s deep eyes that seemed to tease her, she wanted to say something, but she swallowed it again.


    Her strength of not admitting defeat rose at this time. Her face turned red, but she said stubbornly: "who says I''m shy? Who says I can''t stand seeing you? I have a nosebleed, that''s..."


    Before Ji Qin could find a proper reason for himself, Jiang Zehan interrupted him. He hooked his lips and his voice still sounded gentle: "aren''t you shy? Can''t you stand it? It seems that I''m worried too much? Qin Qin''s bearing capacity is very good? Huh?"


    Jiang Zehan picked up Ji Qin''s hand and put it on his body.

 Chapter 452

    Just like he just touched Ji Qin''s body all the way from his cheek.


    He also took Ji Qin''s hand and drew gourds from his cheeks and neck.


    The movement on his hand is very gentle, and the strength is just enough to take Ji Qin''s hand to walk upstream of his body.


    His lips are hanging upward, the smile on his face and his voice are gentle, hidden in a faint danger, tempting and deep danger: "Qin Qin, don''t be afraid, don''t be nervous..."


    The seductive voice, together with the unusual touch on her hands, put Jiang Zehan''s strong body in front of her. Ji Qin only felt that she was heating not only her body, but also her whole soul.


    Now, she really wants to p herself.


    Don''t you just admit that you are really shy when you see him? Don''t you just bow your head in front of him?


    Is it so hard?


    Other things may be OK. Even if she has a hard mouth, she can still do it.


    But it''s just a matter of love. She''s really... Just hard spoken!


    A lot of things are too different from Fengchao!


    Now that she''s here again, how does she end up?


    You can''t beat her. No matter what moves she does, she must have been controlled by this man before she makes a move.


    However, she doesn''t think this man will let her go easily.


    This man, now, is really dangerous!


    However, danger is danger. Seeing that the man took her hand and wanted to go down more and more, she didn''t hesitate and directly shook off the man''s hand.


    The man took her hand at this time, and it didn''t use any strength. She easily shook it off.


    Jiang Zehan still looked at Ji Qin with a smile.


    At this time, after shaking off Jiang Zehan''s hand, Ji Qin could feel Jiang Zehan''s burning eyes looking at her.


    But instead of looking at Jiang Zehan, she turned her eyes to Jiang Zehan''s neck.


    Then she reached out and touched Jiang Zehan''s neck.


    Jiang Zehan watched Ji Qin''s actions all the way and didn''t stop her.


    He thought that although the little woman in front of him had been shy and her face had turned red into persimmon, her look had always been deliberately pretending to be fierce.


    Although thisbination makes the little woman in front of me quite lovely.


    But Jiang Zehan saw her fierce and touched his neck. He thought, is this woman angry and wants to pinch him?


    Thinking of this, Jiang Zehan''s eyes could not help showing a touch of danger.


    Although he was not afraid of her pinch, his little woman could not strangle him with her small arms and legs.


    But before they get married, his little woman is going to murder her husband, which is not good.


    Jiang Zehan thought that the dangerous smell in his eyes seemed to wrap Ji Qin.


    But to Jiang Zehan''s surprise, Ji Qin put her hand to his neck and didn''t pinch him.


    Instead, he pulled hard, and then pulled away the ne from his neck.


    It was a piece of jade that Mr. Jiang had worn to him since he was a child. He said it could ensure peace. He never took it off since he put it on.


    Now looking at this ne falling into the hands of a woman, he couldn''t help looking curiously at the woman in front of him. What does this woman want to do?


    And, just when Jiang Zehan was curious, what Ji Qin said next immediately surprised him.


    After Ji Qin took the ne off his neck, he took it in his hand and looked at it. Then he nodded and said, "the jade is round and good."


    Jiang Zehan was curious: "you know jade."


    Ji Qin was nomittal: "I know a thing or two." he said again, "this jade is wrapped in pulp. Have you been wearing it for a long time? It''s just right."


    Jiang Zehan was curious again, and his eyes were deep: "are you interested in this jade?"


    It''s not that he was reluctant to give up this jade, but it was given to him by old man Jiang since childhood. The jade of Jiangchuan Bai and jiangchenxi are still there. If his jade is missing, then


    If the woman wants any jewelry, he will give it to her as long as he can afford it.


    But he has been wearing this jade for many years


    Jiang Zehan was thinking. Ji Qin suddenly said, "well, I like it. It''s your object. It''s just right to make a keepsake. I''ll give it back to you when youe to marry me."


    Of course she was serious about asking Jiang Zehan to marry her.


    Since she is already Jiang Zehan''s person, and Jiang Zehan is a little dangerous and doesn''t look easy to provoke, she doesn''t hate her, she doesn''t resent his proximity, and even she doesn''t want him to leave.


    Although, they just met once.


    Is it because she is already his man?


    As like as two peas brother of Feng Dynasty, Jiang Zehan is the same as her brother?


    These are not important for the time being.


    She doesn''t want to deceive herself.


    Moreover, in the Feng Dynasty, her education has always been like this.


    After she came to this era, she can ept new things, but some things have been deeply rooted for more than ten years and are not so easy to change.


    Now that she is with Jiang Zehan, everything that should be carried out in the future should be carried out.


    It seemed that the way she and Jiang Zehan opened was not quite right.


    But some have been done in advance, so other etiquette things need to be added next.


    For example, keepsakes between men and women, such as engagement and marriage.


    At this time, Ji Qin spoke seriously, and Jiang Zehan listened carefully.


    Jiang Zehan was stunned after listening to Ji Qin.


    Keepsake?


    In fact, the first time he saw Ji Qin, although the girl was pitifully thin, the girl always gave him a very ssical feeling.


    It''s a very pure ssic without any impurities. Sometimes, looking at Ji Qin, he even feels that Ji Qin is like a personing out of an ancient painting.


    But in the end, Ji Qin is a living person standing in front of him, so he still pays more attention to Ji Qin himself and doesn''t care too much about the pure ssical temperament of Ji Qin.


    However, Ji Qin''s temperament is ssical. What does Ji Qin tell him now, keepsake?


    A keepsake of engagement?


    Isn''t this kind of thing only found in ancient times?


    Although Ji Qin mentioned that he wanted to marry her, somehow Jiang Zehan felt a sense of satisfaction.


    But Ji Qin''s token words surprised him a little.


    However, what Jiang Zehan didn''t know was that Ji Qin was even more surprised by him and was still behind.


    After receiving Jiang Zehan''s jade pendant, Ji Qin took another look at himself.


    Although Ji Qin blushed at the thought of his naked fruit in front of Jiang Zehan.


    But at the moment, her focus is not here.

 Chapter 453

    She looked around at herself and thought.


    He looked around the room again.


    Then, she took a pair of scissors on a small table beside the bed, and then "click" a pair of scissors and cut a wisp of green silk on her hair.


    Ji Qin''s hair is very natural ck without any pollution. Although her hair is a little yellow because of her long-term malnutrition and fatigue, but also because of her long-term work, her hair has a beautiful luster. Although her hair is thin, it is also tough.


    After cutting off her hair, Ji Qin cut off another corner of her clothes and skillfully tied a knot to her hair.


    Then, she handed the knotted hair to Jiang Zehan, and naturally said, "I don''t have anything suitable on me now. Just give you a strand of my hair as my keepsake. Don''t worry, give you the keepsake. I won''t default on my marriage with you."


    Ji Qin took all his words for granted, and all his actions went smoothly. Even Jiang Zehan felt that Ji Qin''s hands were so skillful and his knot was so beautiful.


    But what else?


    When Jiang Zehan held the hair as a keepsake in his hand, there were 10000 questions floating and messy in his heart.


    "Qin Qin, are you from across?"


    Jiang Zehan couldn''t help asking. When talking to Ji Qin, his voice always has a special tenderness, although this special tenderness also contains the existence of power.


    However, he just asked unintentionally.


    Because he felt that Ji Qin''s behavior was too retro.


    It''s OK to give her his jade pendant as a keepsake. He can understand. He''s afraid he''ll break his promise?


    But now, what does it mean to give him a strand of her hair as her keepsake? And vowed to tell him she wouldn''t default?


    Ji Qin''s words mean very well. He likes them very much, which shows that Ji Qin puts it in her heart to marry him.


    But how could he still think that it would only appear in ancient times when he cut green silk and gave it to his lover?


    In fact, there has never been such a person around Jiang Zehan. No, Jiang Zehan doesn''t even dare to think that there are such people in this era.


    So he really felt strange about Ji Qin''s behavior at this time.


    It''s absolutely novel to Ji Qin.


    He always has a feeling that Ji Qin is not like what he saw. There are still many things he needs to explore about her


    He is willing to explore and is very interested in this exploration


    At this time, when Jiang Zehan was cluttering Ji Qin''s hair in the wind, Ji Qin was stunned after listening to Jiang Zehan''s words.


    Listen to Jiang Zehan say so, can you see her life experience?


    Of course, she knows what crossing means. She didn''t know it before. Now she knows it through the memory of the original owner, so at the beginning, her description of her resurrection is crossing.


    However, her crossing was a secret she had never told anyone. How could Jiang Zehan see it?


    In the Phoenix Dynasty, people who are not our own race will be xenophobic, and they will kill strange things directly.


    People in this era are all people of this era. Only she, Ji Qin, is from the Phoenix Dynasty.


    So if people know that she is an alien of this era, she can''t guarantee what kind of ending she will have.


    So, suddenly, she was also messy, and there was some confusion in her eyes.


    These expressions of hers were captured by Jiang Zehan.


    In fact, he didn''t know what Ji Qin was thinking, because he said it casually. Even he didn''t believe in crossing.


    But he asked Ji Qin keenly, "what''s the matter? What are you thinking?"


    Jiang Zehan''s eyes were burning, and Ji Qin didn''t even dare to look into his eyes.


    Ji Qin was already flustered. When Jiang Zehan looked at him, he couldn''t help being more flustered.


    But soon, she covered up the panic at the bottom of her eyes and said, "no, nothing."


    Then, in order to cover up her panic further, she wanted to find something to do, so she subconsciously put Jiang Zehan''s ne on her neck.


    However, Ji Qin said she didn''t think about anything. Everyone can see that she has something on her mind, especially Jiang Zehan, who is very sensitive to her.


    Since Ji Qin said he would exchange keepsakes, Jiang Zehan had no opinion.


    Although this form is a little special, but speaking of it, they are just together. They reallyck a formal form. That''s all right.


    Anyway, for Jiang Zehan, he thought the girl in front of him was very interesting. For the first time, he seemed to taste the feeling of heartbeat.


    Since the girl also wants to marry him, they sleep and are responsible for each other, he doesn''t mind being with the girl.


    Jiang Zehan has never received gifts from girls. Even from childhood, he has many suitors and many gifts in front of him.


    But for those gifts, he solved them directly without looking at them.


    He doesn''t need rotten peach blossoms. He won''t pay any attention to the people he doesn''t like, but for the people he likes, he likes them for a long time.


    So he won''t ept those women''s gifts.


    Now, what Jiang Zehan didn''t expect is that he received a wisp of hair as a gift for a girl for the first time in his life.


    Moreover, this strand of hair is the wedding letter given to him by the girl.


    This gift is very special and meaningful. He holds it, well, it feels good.


    After all, what''s good about those vulgar gifts? He just likes this kind of things from the people he likes. When he holds them, it seems that there is temperature. It seems that he can touch the owner of the gift directly through the gift


    Jiang Zehan''s eyes darkened and put away the gift.


    Seeing that Ji Qin has put his ne on his neck and that he has been wearing it for more than 20 years, the jade ne full of his breath and taste is now touching Ji Qin''s skin. Jiang Zehan''s mouth can''t help but arouse a slight smile.


    He raised his hand and took Ji Qin into his arms. Looking at Ji Qin''s panic when wearing the ne, he couldn''t help but want to tease her again.


    What should I do? It seems that he has only known the girl for a while, and he has be more and more fascinated with the girl.


    This is a feeling he has never experienced. The deeper he explores, the more unknown and dangerous it is. But Jiang Zehan likes this feeling.


    His finger belly gently whirled on the girl''s small chin and said, "what are you afraid of? Hmm? Are you shy to wear my ne? What are you shy of?"


    It seems to be a gentle sound, but it is still bursting with a power, as if Ji Qin can be swallowed at any time.

 Chapter 454

    Jiang Zehan said, whirling in the belly of Ji Qin''s chin, as if he had moved faster.


    A hot temperature passed through Ji Qin''s chin and spread to Ji Qin''s whole body. Such a temperature also spread in Jiang Zehan''s body.


    Ji Qin is not used to intimacy. He is easily provoked by Jiang Zehan''s actions. Of course, Ji Qin can''t stand the smell of Jiang Zehan alone.


    When Jiang Zehan''s thoughts have drifted to other ces, Ji Qin''s thoughts still stay at the time of wondering whether Jiang Zehan has known her identity as a phoenix Dynasty person.


    After all, she thinks it''s serious, so she needs to think more.


    Because of this, Ji Qin''s mood is still quite flustered.


    But she also heard that Jiang Zehan seemed to have shifted his attention to another ce?


    So just in time, she took advantage of this gap topletely transfer Jiang Zehan''s thoughts and let him no longer think about whether she passed through or not!


    In fact, until now, Ji Qin didn''t think clearly where she had leaked.


    However, she knows that as a phoenix Dynasty person, in this era, she needs to be more careful in the future.


    Because it is necessary to transfer Jiang Zehan''s thoughts and let Jiang Zehan not connect her panic with the doubt whether she passed through.


    So Ji Qin didn''t directly refuse Jiang Zehan''s ridicule, but raised her eyes and suddenly stared at Jiang Zehan and said, "I... can''t I be shy? Can''t I be afraid? It''s a major event in my life. I''ll just give myself to you? Can I not be shy? Really, I''m confused about the future..."


    In order to prove that she is really just shy, Ji Qin''s tone of voice is deliberately softened.


    Ji Qin''s change was a sudden change in his painting style, and Jiang Zehan almost didn''t respond.


    Originally, Ji Qin''s face was red and her eyes were smart, which was already quite provocative. It was like this that he could directly attack Jiang Zehan''s heart.


    However, although Ji Qin''s body was in this situation before, she had always been very stubborn and had a hard mouth. Although she was also very cute under such contrast, it alleviated some of her provocative temperament.


    But now it''s different. Ji Qin doesn''t go deliberately. He looks like he''s still pitying me.


    Now she not only softens her voice, but also softens her body, just to cooperate with the role she is shy now.


    But this is Ji Qin. Why don''t people stop and want to eat her directly?


    In short, when Jiang Zehan saw Ji Qin''s change, he couldn''t help but get his eyes deep and whirling in the belly of Ji Qin''s chin, and he couldn''t help bing more affectionate.


    He couldn''t help it. Jiang Zehan''s voice became more emotional. His deep eyes reflected Ji Qin''s appearance. There was some luster in them. He said, "you''re shy? You''re afraid? When I just asked me to propose a marriage, why not? Hmm? You didn''t know what marriage meant at the beginning, and now you know?"


    In fact, Jiang Zehan''s words are not exaggerated. Ji Qin was very aggressive when he asked him to propose marriage at her house. He looked like he could go to Ji Qin''s house. Ji Qin gave him a great gift.


    At that time, he was not disgusted with Ji Qin''s behavior.


    But now think about it, propose? Why is this behavior so retro?


    His future little wife will not live in an uncivilized ce, will she? That''s why?


    Ji Qin is actually not used to her appearance. It''s torture for her who wants to be frank.


    In her eyes, what is shy and doesn''t exist! Exists or does not exist!


    But now not only to admit that she is shy, but also to pretend to be shy, which really makes her ufortable.


    However, who let Jiang Zehan almost see that she was from Fengchao? In order not to be regarded as an alien by people of this era, she had to pretend first.


    Still, Jiang Zehan in front of her at this time really doesn''t disgust her.


    And after all, she''s already his man.


    Ji Qin was not so wholehearted, but he still answered Jiang Zehan''s words: "of course I know what marriage stands for. Marriage is to be absolutely loyal and absolutely love after it is concluded once, just like me and you. Since I have been with you and since I don''t abandon you, I will be your wife!"


    This is something deeply rooted in Ji Qin''s experience in the Feng Dynasty. Afterparing these concepts with the marriage concept of this era, she said her ideas.


    She learned about the world through the memory of the original owner. Although people in this era should be more liberal in the rtionship between men and women, men and women can be very close together even if they don''t get married.


    This is very different from the Feng Dynasty.


    However, in the identification of marriage, there is little difference between this era and the Phoenix Dynasty, that is, orthodox marriage is also the marriage recognized by the mainstream of society. It is a two person for life, and it also needs absolute loyalty.


    Therefore, she also fully expressed her views on marriage.


    Jiang Zehan ignored what Ji Qin had said to abolish him. Looking at Ji Qin''s serious, firm and meticulous appearance when he mentioned marriage, he was directly fascinated by the girl''s appearance for a moment.


    If Ji Qin''s words at this time are not mixed with any false words, it seems that he is not so serious about his attitude towards marriagepared with Ji Qin.


    For example, he thought that Ji Qin was going to marry him even after sleeping with him, but he still didn''t know the identity background of Ji Qin. In addition, even if he liked Ji Qin, he still had a little doubt about Ji Qin''s purpose of getting close to him.


    He thought Ji Qin was not very old, and it was the first time when he was with her. He thought that such a little girl would not have any definite understanding of marriage, at least not very firmly believe that marriage was nothing to her.


    But obviously, he was wrong.


    No matter what Ji Qin said, the firmness in Ji Qin''s eyes when talking about marriage has moved Jiang Zehan.


    It was a very strange feeling, as if he was in this materialistic world, as if he suddenly saw a paradise and a treasure in this clearly impetuous world.


    This paradise, this treasure, has not been polluted by all the filth of the world. She is so firm that she believes everything in her eyes and practices everything in her eyes. Even if all this, everything she thinks precious and taken for granted, has long been despised in the eyes of others.

 Chapter 455

    However, after marriage is concluded once, we should be absolutely loyal and absolutely love.


    This seemingly in sentence is something that many people can''t do at all.


    But when Ji Qin said this, Jiang Zehan saw absolute firmness in Ji Qin''s eyes.


    It was also this firmness that pulled Jiang Zehan in like a.


    Then, just as Jiang Zehan thought, the woman in front of him seemed to be gorgeous, but in fact, there were countless treasures on her, waiting for him to explore.


    Now, he seems to have explored one of the treasures.


    He doesn''t know what others think, but Jiang Zehan himself has been deeply attracted.


    In fact, for Jiang Zehan, in this world with chaos everywhere, he is also a clear stream in the world.


    Although they have outstanding conditions, such as appearance, life experience, ability, money and status.


    These things are enough for him to have a lot of things.


    Like women. Even if he doesn''t take the initiative to find women, arge number of women will line up to find him.


    People have desires. In the world of material desires, it is easy to get lost in the sound and color of dogs and horses.


    Especially when you don''t look for temptation and temptationes to you.


    So in today''s capital, there are many childe brothers who spend everything their parents gave them, and then live a very happy and indulgent life.


    Is this a good life? Nature has its good ce.


    Otherwise, how could so many people flock to it? Even if the world is about to die out, there will still be people who want to have fun.


    However, for Jiang Zehan, he doesn''t like or rare such a life.


    Xu was born to be purer than others. Maybe the people around him, such as his grandparents, parents... Are firm and single-minded images. Maybe he was born smart and can see many things that others can''t see.


    So when he was very young, he was sure what he wanted.


    At least emotionally, he knew that all he wanted was a pair for life.


    Even though the outside world is prosperous and there are many temptations in the world, he still wants to keep the purend in his heart.


    So since he was a child, although he was surrounded by a lot of women, he didn''t feel it as long as it wasn''t what he liked. No matter how good the other party''s conditions were, he wouldn''t give the other party even a sidelong look.


    Because he knows that as long as he loves, he can''t look back and will love forever.


    Therefore, his love will only be given to those who can really approach his heart.


    Now, the person who can enter his heart appears, which is Ji Qin.


    Just as he always confirmed what was right in other things in his life, when Ji Qin appeared, he also confirmed that she was right.


    In his heart, he also has that firmness to Ji Qin. Now that he has started, he will not end it easily.


    This firm nature is very precious, because it is the only thing. As long as it is the only thing, it is precious.


    Butpared with Ji Qin''s, Jiang Zehan felt that it seemed a little worse.


    Because ording to Ji Qin''s words, once she has determined to be with him, she has determined to marry him forever. She is very determined to be alone in the future.


    Although Ji Qin is just talking now, Jiang Zehan can be sure from Ji Qin''s eyes that she really thinks so and is really so pure.


    Because Jiang Zehan himself also keeps such a purity, he also knows that in Ji Qin''s heart, this purity is still.


    And Ji Qin''s purity is even more than his purity.


    In this world, few people can really touch Jiang Zehan''s heart, because he knows what he wants too early, and when he is in this materialistic world, he knows too well what kind of evil is mixed with some people''s behaviors.


    For example, those women who are close to him say they like him, and their bodies seem to be close to him, but he clearly knows that the so-called love of these women is conditional. For example, what they like is his face or his identity.


    And the eyes of these women are not pure. He knows at a nce.


    For example, in shopping malls, there are a lot of interest disputes. Getting along with the people here, you can''t find a pure job.


    All people have something to say. All people smile at you on the surface, but they don''t know what they are thinking. The motivation and goal of all their actions only point to one point, that is, interest.


    With these people, it is impossible to find a pure job.


    Jiang Zehan, as the sessor of Jiang, has been in contact with these people all year round.


    Although he has always let himself be alone, not let himself fall into their vortex and collude with them.


    But he often walks by the river. He walks with these people every day and sees more dirt. Sometimes, he almost doesn''t know what purity is because he can''t see it.


    In shopping malls, many times, he must wear a mask tomunicate with people like the people he hates. After taking off his mask, where should he go?


    The world can only see that the Jiang family is in his hands. Compared with the Jiang family of his parents, they have gone to a higher level. Everyone is praising his youth, promising, outstanding and excellent means.


    But who knows what he experienced behind his back?


    Everyone has never had a female partner around him. They have also said that his eyesight is too high and he can''t see any women. Some even maliciously specte about him and say whether he has any hidden physical or mental diseases.


    But who knows, facing the world alone, he also had lonely times, but he never easily gave himself up. However, he still wants to keep a beauty in his heart. He wants to wait until a girl he is willing to love, and then he gives his love to her.


    If you can live with Meimei and enen, who wants to be alone all the time?


    I just haven''t found the man.


    And Jiang Zehan, all along, that is, he didn''t find the beauty he wanted in his heart, so he never started.


    But now he seems to have found it.


    Found a purity, a purer than his, a purity that can reach his heart. This purity is Ji Qin.


    Although a little stubborn, Ji Qin has no impurities in his eyes.


    Said to marry him, really just have a stick in my heart, so I want to marry his Ji Qin.

 Chapter 456

    Ji Qin''s persistence is even more than his.


    He seemed to see a real purend in the chaos he had always seen.


    This purend is still Ji Qin.


    Sure enough, it''s a treasure. He was right.


    Jiang Zehan''s mood became more gentle. There was no subconscious danger of tenderness in it.


    Even his thick fingers whirling on Ji Qin''s chin seemed to melt into Ji Qin''s chin.


    Jiang Zehan looked at the man in his arms and said softly, "Qin Qin, do you have absolute loyalty and absolute love for me?"


    Ji Qin seemed to be induced by Jiang Zehan, but he didn''t feel much.


    She nodded and said, "well, my loyalty to you is absolute."


    There is no doubt about this. Since Ji Qin chose Jiang Zehan at the beginning, and she was already with Jiang Zehan, she wouldn''t have another man.


    Although she had a prince''s fiance when she was in the Phoenix Dynasty, it was fate. Now that she hase to the world and made a new beginning, she will continue this beginning.


    Although the beginning was too dramatic, she hasn''t even figured out how all this happened. But all this has happened.


    Ji Qin continued, "my love for you is..."


    At this point, Ji Qin stopped.


    Just now she said absolute loyalty and absolute love, which means her definition of marriage, not Jiang Zehan.


    Now that she has decided to marry Jiang Zehan, she will be absolutely loyal to him, which is no problem.


    However, if she wanted to say her absolute love for Jiang Zehan, she hesitated in an instant.


    Does she love Jiang Zehan?


    How is that possible? After all, she and Jiang Zehan have just met.


    Although marriage needs absolute love, her marriage with Jiang Zehan started too suddenly. How can love start suddenly together?


    What''s more, she has a fiance in Fengchao, and she has liked her fiance since childhood for a long time.


    Because Jiang Zehan and her as like as two peas in Feng Dynasty, she sometimes can not even tell whether she is in the Phoenix fiance or Jiang Zehan in this era.


    But in the end, they are not alone.


    Therefore, if she says she loves Jiang Zehan now, of course she can''t say it.


    So her words stopped.


    The pause of Ji Qin''s words soon attracted Jiang Zehan''s attention and soon pulled him out of his thoughts.


    Originally, he fell into a dream, and the root that led him into the dream was Ji Qin.


    He thought he had found his beauty.


    But at this time, Ji Qin led him out of his dream again.


    Because Ji Qin now means that she doesn''t love him.


    Looking at Ji Qin''s hesitation, he didn''t know what he was thinking. In Jiang Zehan''s thoughts, there was a dangerous luster.


    Now, he can''t understand this woman again. It is clear that one second ago, this woman vowed to marry him and said that in her eyes, marriage is absolute loyalty and absolute love.


    The next second, she couldn''t even say she loved him.


    what do you mean?


    What is he in her mind?


    At the moment, Ji Qin has left a deeper mark in Jiang Zehan''s heart, so no matter what Ji Qin is in, Jiang Zehan won''t let her go.


    He pinched Ji Qin''s finger belly under his chin and used some strength again. Ji Qin felt a little pain, which also reflected from her thoughts.


    "Again." Jiang Zehan''s eyes were filled with dangerous light, pointing to Ji Qin''s chin. At the same time, his other hand wrapped around Ji Qin''s waist and whirled her waist, saying.


    Ji Qin felt that the air around her seemed to be getting tense. She asked, "what again?"


    "Once again, I don''t know what I''m thinking in my arms." Jiang Zehan said.


    After listening to Jiang Zehan''s words, Ji Qin remembered that she was just thinking about her Royal Highness the crown prince in the Phoenix Dynasty. She couldn''t help it, so she became guilty. Her eyes dodged for a moment and didn''t dare to look at Jiang Zehan''s eyes.


    Jiang Zehan saw Ji Qin''s evasion in his eyes, and the dangerous fire in his heart couldn''t help rising even more.


    Ji Qin''s thin waist was still tightly wrapped in his arms. He whirled in the finger belly of Ji Qin''s chin, and suddenly moved up to Ji Qin''s lip.


    The lip p was naturally more sensitive than the chin. Suddenly, Ji Qin''s body trembled slightly.


    Jiang Zehan did not stop his whirling of Ji Qin''s lips. His fingers and abdomen, like his eyes at this time, had a deep desire for Ji Qin. His eyes tightly locked Ji Qin and said: "Qin Qin, as I said, since you''vee, don''t try to escape. I''ll get you back wherever you go. You''ll be my wife, so you should have absolute love for me. You can not love me now, but you must love me in the future. You must love me more every day, every hour and every moment in the future until I fill your heart, You can''t hold anything anymore. Your love for me is absolute. Moreover, your love for me can never be reduced or stopped. "


    Jiang Zehan said, every word is from the heart, every word is what he is thinking.


    Speaking of it, he just met Ji Qin for the first time. If Ji Qin says he loves him very much now, it seems false.


    Although Ji Qin doesn''t say he loves him now, it means Ji Qin doesn''t love him, which makes him ufortable.


    Because he has identified Ji Qin, then only Ji Qin, and Ji Qin should also belong to him, only to him, whether it is her people, her heart, her love.


    But it doesn''t matter. After all, he and Ji Qin only met on the first day.


    He can give Ji Qin time and wait until the day when Ji Qin falls in love with him and deeply falls in love with him.


    As long as Ji Qin is thest, he can wait.


    However, this waiting is not without inside and purpose. In the process of waiting, he should see that Ji Qin''s love for him is increasing day by day and moment by moment. Finally, there are more and more love, so much that he can''t fit it anymore.


    His side has never received love. It''s not that he doesn''t need love, but what he needs is Ji Qin''s love.


    Now Ji Qin appears, then he won''t let go.


    He wants Ji Qin to belong to him,pletely to him.


    Even if she doesn''t belong to him now, one day, she will belong to himpletely.


    In this process, he wants to see that Ji Qin loves him more and more day by day.


    Jiang Zehan said, his deep eyes locking Ji Qin all the time.


    When ites to Ji Qin''s heart, his hand also probes into Ji Qin''s heart.

 Chapter 457

    And the heart is also the chest


    When Jiang Zehan''s hand finally reached over, Ji Qin couldn''t help crying out: "ah!"


    Then her face turned red and her body seemed to turn a lot red.


    She stared at Jiang Zehan like a hasty little rabbit, but her mouth seemed to show the tusks of a wolf.


    Although it looks fierce, it is actually very cute.


    Jiang Zehan didn''t imprison her very tightly at this time. Ji Qin jumped out of Jiang Zehan''s arms after being frightened, and then looked at him warily and guarded him like a wolf: "what do you want to do?"


    Even if she has been with Jiang Zehan, even if she has decided to marry Jiang Zehan, but this kind of thing can only be done after marriage. They haven''t married yet, have they?


    Moreover, she is still not so open about that kind of thing. Moreover, she is not so familiar with Jiang Zehan.


    However, just when Jiang Zehan said such a long paragraph to her, Ji Qin was actually attracted by Jiang Zehan''s attractive and in-depth words.


    Even when he said that, she knew that she was going to marry him in the future. She was also thinking about whether she really wanted to think about how to gradually fall in love with him bit by bit, and then have absolute love for him, because this is also necessary in marriage.


    Only a marriage with absolute love willst long. What she learned in Fengchao, she said.


    But she was still thinking. She was thinking that the man in front of her was about to be her husband. Did she want to be gentle with him, but at this time, Jiang Zehan''s hand touched her.


    That touch almost made her jump.


    In fact, she was startled and jumped away from Jiang Zehan.


    Big pig w! Are men of this era so impolite? So you don''t talk about Ford? He''s not married yet. What did he touch her?


    After she jumped away, she sat on the side of the bed, put her hand down and just touched her clothes on the bed.


    She was ashamed that she hadn''t put on clothes in front of Jiang Zehan. Now she felt the clothes and put them on quickly.


    But he is still in his heart because of Jiang Zehan''s behavior just now.


    Feeling the ce where her body was touched by him, she seemed to have a burning feeling. In her heart, she immediately scolded Jiang Zehan again.


    What a man who doesn''t talk about Ford!


    Fortunately, she also said that his gentleness was very simr to his Highness the prince.


    Will your Highness the prince act like him before he gets married? no Absolutely not!


    Ji Qin scolded in her heart, wearing clothes.


    At this time, looking at the woman in front of him so red and resisting him so much to leave, his men were empty.


    Then, he also approached the woman. Ji Qin retreated several steps before retreating. He walked slowly for two steps and arrived.


    As he approached Ji Qin, he said, "did I say to make you love me more and more? Hmm? You run away from me more and more? Hmm?"


    Jiang Zehan''s posture is tall and strong. He belongs to the type of dressing to show his figure and undressing to have meat.


    He didn''t wear clothes at this time, and his strong posture appeared in front of Ji Qin.


    He approached Ji Qin step by step, as if he were in danger step by step.


    Ji Qin is dressing and sees Jiang Zehaning.


    Know that no matter what Jiang Zehan does now, she is not an opponent.


    She bit her teeth and finally pressed down her heart of resistance. The only thing is that the closer Jiang Zehan gets to her, the more she steps back while wearing clothes.


    Ji Qin clenched her teeth and said, "I love you, but when I''m not married, can you stop touching me?"


    It''s a question, but it''s clearly amand tone.


    What else? She''s running away from him more and more. A man who doesn''t keep his virtue. He''s so maniptive to her. Can she do if she doesn''t run away? Do you stand and wait for him to go further?


    Moreover, how can there always be a dangerous smell on this man? Although it looks gentle, it''s actually dangerous!


    She has always been a fearless miss of the grand master''s residence. When she meets him, she can always be suppressed!


    The hotel room was very small. Ji Qin stepped back and soon came to a corner.


    Jiang Zehan was still close to her at this time.


    And after seeing that she had no way back, he seemed to slow down his steps towards her, making her suffer from the feeling that the danger was getting closer and closer.


    "Don''te here! Do you hear me? Stand! What''s the matter? Wait until you get married!" Ji Qin said fiercely, but when she faced the man who absolutely suppressed her, in fact, she had no confidence in her heart.


    For Jiang Zehan, how can Ji Qin let him stand? If it''s something else, maybe it''s OK. He can listen to Ji Qin. After all, he''s not unreasonable.


    But it happened that Jiang Zehan would not agree to anything if he asked Jiang Zehan not to get close to Ji Qin.


    "Don''te here? Did I tell you that if you came, I wouldn''t let go?" Jiang Zehan scratched his lips slightly.


    It''s impossible to tell him not to go there.


    After waiting so long, he finally waited for Ji Qin toe, so that he wouldn''t pass if he couldn''t say it?


    However, Ji Qin said not to touch her if she was not married. How could he feel quite cute?


    At the same time, his very tight heart was also rxed.


    He was also a little upset because after he touched Ji Qin, Ji Qin hid from him like a gue God.


    But when he knew that Ji Qin could not touch her because he was not married, his unhappiness dissipated.


    Sure enough, is Ji Qin a treasure cultivated in the uncivilized world? It was another ancient idea that burst out of her mind.


    She said this, still very pure, is her inner thoughts.


    However, no matter what Ji Qin thinks, he feels very cute, and so does this idea.


    significant. His future little wife is very interesting.


    The room was small after all. No matter how slow Jiang Zehan walked, he soon forced Ji Qin in front of him.


    Ji Qin was very thin and looked very thin in front of him. He supported the wall with one hand and looked at the woman who was tossing like a little wolf in front of him with the other hand. Seeing that she still had a little clothes on, he was nervously buttoning her buttons.


    But in the ce where her little hand buttons, there is a tempting gap to attract people.


    Ji Qin obviously doesn''t want Jiang Zehan to touch her again, or he wants to touch her.


    As Ji Qin said, even if they have exchanged keepsakes and made a private life like people in ancient times, now they have an engagement.


    But they haven''t married yet, so he still can''t touch Ji Qin.

 Chapter 458

    Although he found this statement a little funny. But since Ji Qin is so unwilling


    Then the more he wants to tease Ji Qin!


    Jiang Zehan supported the wall with one hand andpletely imprisoned Ji Qin between him and the wall. They can''t move easily. They all have their own breath with each other.


    The air in the room seemed to get hotter as soon as it circted to them.


    Jiang Zehan grabbed Ji Qin''s hand that was buttoning, so that the button on her chest could not be buttoned. He nced at Ji Qin at will, and his sight fell on Ji Qin''s red face that had never fallen down.


    He hooked his lips, locked Ji Qin with his deep eyes and said, "but I just want to possess you before marriage. What should I do?"


    He touched the jade ne on Ji Qin''s neck that belonged to him and had been worn by him for more than 20 years. He lifted Ji Qin''s long hair and smelled it on the tip of his nose. It was a good smell and a natural fragrance. It was just the one he liked and the one that easily fascinated him.


    His smile deepened and his eyes deepened. He said, "since he is already my fiancee, should he exercise my fiancee''s duties? Huh?"


    Jiang Zehan teases Ji Qin. Looking at Ji Qin who wants to refuse and doesn''t know how to refuse, like a wolf with tusks, an abnormal sense of satisfaction suddenly rises in his heart.


    At this time, looking at Jiang Zehan is to challenge her bottom line. However, Jiang Zehan will refuse what she says. Ji Qin''s tusks that have been shining all the time seem to be brighter.


    A man who doesn''t keep Ford! Can''t she understand what she says?


    Ji Qin was about to say something when the door was broken by a loud noise: "bang!"


    Then a man broke in and said, "Jiang Da Shao..."


    The man seemed to want to say something, but after seeing the scene in the house, he was stunned.


    What did he see? It''s said that Jiang Zehan, who has not been close to women, is now... Well, with bare arms, pressing a woman who vaguely sees her figure to the corner of the wall?


    Moreover, looking at him, he seems to enjoy and devote himself very much?


    The person who broke in was Gao Lang, who found Jiang Zehan at all costs under Fu Linnan''s order.


    All the data of emperor Zun hotel had been destroyed. When he started to check there, he didn''t find any information at all.


    Therefore, he changed his way, took the emperor Zun hotel as the center, and used a lot of manpower to check all the cameras nearby to see if there was any figure of Jiang Zehan.


    Finally, after his unremitting efforts, constantly adding people and expanding the search scope, he finally saw the suspected figure of Jiang Zehan in a taxi through the camera at an intersection.


    After confirming that it was him, he brought people all the way.


    When I was just at the gate of the hotel, I was regarded as a gangster by thendy here, which scared her out of her blood.


    But it doesn''t matter. It''s good to have found Jiang Zehan now.


    However, obviously, something big happened at ye shuisu''s charity party today.


    Not only if ye shuisu was not saved by a mysterious person, she would have a big event. Even the missing Jiang Zehan must be carefully investigated in order to know what happened to him.


    And not only that, the venue of tonight''s charity party is dizun Hotel, and this hotel is a hotel under Fu''s banner.


    Logically speaking, it should be more difficult to have an ident in your own territory.


    But this time, in the emperor''s Hotel, ye shuisu and Jiang Zehan were taken away without anyone''s knowledge. Needless to say, all the video materials were destroyed. Even the most top hackers could not be recovered, because the other party used the most top hackers when they destroyed them.


    There must be a problem.


    Moreover, it must be a matter of using no small force.


    What''s the problem and what''s the dispute in it? It''s still under investigation.


    However, since there was such a big thing in dizun Hotel and Jiang Zehan disappeared from there, he thought that after he finally found Jiang Zehan, he should see Jiang Zehan in danger.


    But what happened? He looked at Jiang Zehan as if he was not in danger, but also looked at the messy and beautiful degree of the room, and there were still some sweat stains on Jiang Zehan''s perfect figure.


    Clearly, Jiang Zehan is happy, okay?


    Gao Lang''s brain is short circuited for a moment. After all, even if he thinks Jiang Zehan may not be in danger, he can''t imagine that he will see this scene of Jiang Zehan. ording to legend, isn''t Jiang Zehan not close to women? No matter what beautiful celebrities, as long as theye to him, they must be rejected by him mercilessly.


    Because ye shuisu once told Fu Linnan about it, Fu Linnan also said that he would send Jiang Zehan the best woman or... Man.


    But now


    Gao Lang was in a mess for a moment. After all, what he saw was too different from what he thought.


    And at this time, I saw someonee in.


    Jiang Zehan turned his head sideways. His smiling face was suddenly only angry. He said angrily, "get out!"


    Hearing this, Gao Lang also reacted.


    His face was unnatural for a moment, and then respectfully said, "yes."


    Then he quietly withdrew.


    Yes, if he should get out of this situation, he shouldn''t appear.


    After Gao Lang withdrew, the room seemed silent for a moment, and the atmosphere condensed.


    But soon, warm ignorance rose between Ji Qin and Jiang Zehan.


    They were still looking at each other, and a warm current came out between them.


    Ji Qin took a deep breath and said, "Zehan, someone is looking for you."


    Ji Qin decided to call Jiang Zehan after considering it.


    After all, now they have exchanged keepsakes and had an intimate rtionship. It''s too strange to call.


    But they haven''t got married yet, and they just met. They haven''t had that kind of close rtionship, so it''s not good to call them too strange.


    In this era, there is no identity address mark.


    So now her name for Jiang Zehan is Zehan, which is just right.


    It''s not that Ji Qin was careful and superfluous, but when he was in the Phoenix Dynasty, he was more careful about the rtionship between men and women.


    And her rtionship with Jiang Zehan is also unusual, so she inevitably wants to think more.


    However, Jiang Zehan felt that when his name was called out from Ji Qin''s mouth, it should always be particrly pleasant to hear.


    Ji Qin, on the other hand, tied the buttons on his body when Jiang Zehan went to talk to Gao Lang.


    And she looked up at the moon in the sky and calcted the time in her heart.


    After thinking of something, her eyes shed, thinking that it was time for her to go.

 Chapter 459

    Mo yu''er and Ji''s father and mother owe her a debt. It''s time to repay some!


    However, Ji Qin frowned again. Now Jiang Zehan is still in front of her. With the man''s attitude of holding on to her now, is it really that she wants to go?


    Ji Qin was thinking. After listening to Ji Qin''s words, Jiang Zehan picked up her chin, circled her finger belly gently and said, "well, Qin Qin, people have gone, and now there are only two of us left."


    When Ji Qin''s name was read out from Jiang Zehan''s mouth, it also had a better tone, even with a temptation.


    His deep eyes still locked Ji Qin.


    When he looked at Ji Qin, he couldn''t help smiling again.


    Like the woman in front of him, whenever he looks, he can easily arouse his emotions.


    Ji Qin was a little nervous when facing Jiang Zehan. After all, she didn''t want him to get too close, but he wanted to get too close to her. In this way, the two of them naturally had a conflict, but under such a conflict, because Ji Qin couldn''t beat Jiang Zehan, there was no way to Jiang Zehan.


    But now, whether she has a way or no way to Jiang Zehan, or she is more nervous in the face of Jiang Zehan''s teasing.


    The question now is, she''s leaving. Looking at Jiang Zehan, there''s no chance to let her go. What should she do?


    The reason why she wants to leave can''t be said to Jiang Zehan.


    If so, is it against thew to harm people in this era? Moreover, thews of this era seem to be more stringent.


    So, if Jiang Zehan really knew what she was going to do when she left, would he call the police and catch her?


    rm is a new word she knows in this era.


    So now, what should she do?


    Ji Qin''s mind turned 18 turns, but on her face, she didn''t show anything. She only said to Jiang Zehan, "Zehan, it''ste at night and we haven''t got married. We can''t live together. Why don''t you leave first? Or, if you don''t want to go, you can stay here and I can go. OK?"


    Ji Qin said in a softer tone than the ferocious tone he had always spoken to Jiang Zehan.


    Because now, she is trying to discuss things with Jiang Zehan. You can''t be cruel to Jiang Zehan at the beginning, so don''t things have to be yellow?


    And I''m not sure whether Jiang Zehan will let her go, so she''ll try to ask first? Look at Jiang Zehan''s attitude.


    However, whether Jiang Zehan agrees or not, she always has to find a way to leave. Ji Qin thought.


    After all, this is the only chance for Mo yu''er and Ji Fu and Ji Mu. If they miss it, they won''t.


    Mo yu''er and Ji Mu how Ji Mu treated the original owner. She inherited the original owner''s body and memory, which are still vivid now.


    She must avenge this revenge! Otherwise her name will not be Ji Qin!


    Ji Qin had a lot of thoughts in her heart. Because she was in her own thoughts now, she didn''t know that when she thought, Jiang Zehan had all her expressions at this time.


    Ji Qin thought of a lot of things at this time, so her expression was also very rich at this time.


    Jiang Zehan took all Ji Qin''s expressions into his eyes. Of course, he didn''t know what Ji Qin was thinking at this time, but just guessed.


    However, when Ji Qin told him to leave, his whole person had raised a dangerous smell like a hedgehog, as if every pawn from him had to eat Ji Qin.


    He finally found such an interesting little thing. Even if he was only a few steps away from her, he didn''t want to. Now, Ji Qin still wants them to separate directly? He left the room, or she left the room?


    Isn''t it because he feels so easy to talk to this little thing that she feels that she can let him go if she wants to, and leave him if she wants to leave him.


    Jiang Zehan''s deep eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a more dangerous smell radiating out.


    Looking at Ji Qin after saying that he wanted to leave, he still didn''t know what he was thinking. He had hung him aside. A fire rose in his chest. It was not anger, but a simple fire.


    Again, again, when Ji Qin was in his arms, he didn''t know what to think, and then he seemed to forget him.


    Speaking of Jiang Zehan, there are many girls chasing him from small torge, which shows that as a man, he should have great charm for women.


    Usually those women are running after him. He doesn''t give them a chance and doesn''t look at them more.


    Howe when Ji Qines here, he is standing in front of her and teasing her. She can still be distracted?


    And I''ve been distracted more than once.


    Can''t help but feel a sense of frustration in Jiang Zehan''s heart in front of Ji Qin, but his desire topletely get Ji Qin''s heart is also stronger.


    For the first time, when Ji Qin refused his closeness on the grounds that they were not married, he thought it was fun.


    The second time, when Ji Qin asked him to leave on the grounds that they were not married, he didn''t think it was fun at all.


    Because he doesn''t want to go and leave Ji Qin.


    This woman is about magical, isn''t she? Otherwise, somehow, he was so attracted to her? Jiang Zehan thought.


    Looking at Ji Qin, a pair of watery eyes kept turning. I didn''t know what I was thinking. I didn''t lift my eyes to look at him until it was a long time.


    After looking at him, her eyes seemed a little fierce. A momentter, she looked at him with some expectations.


    Looking at Ji Qin''s changing thoughts, Jiang Zehan thought a lot in a moment.


    Ji Qin, what does that mean? Kill him what? Because he hasn''t let her go yet?


    What do you expect? Expect him to let her go quickly?


    This woman, before she had a good start with him, thought about how to leave him from time to time?


    Aren''t they going to get married? Don''t you want absolute loyalty and absolute love?


    At this moment, Jiang Zehan''s mind didn''t know what he thought. He opened his lips and said to Ji Qin, "since we can''t get married, we can''t be together. Why don''t we go and get the license tonight. Hmm? Qin Qin, how about it?"


    Jiang Zehan''s voice and color are quite gentle, but in fact, there is an imperceptible danger in his voice and color.


    Anyway, if it''s his little wife, what''s the difference between early andte?


    However, Ji Qin wanted to let him go on the grounds that he was not married. Now he said he was going to get married, it depends on Ji Qin, and he won''t let him go!

 Chapter 460

    Because the time is a little tight, Ji Qin has been waiting for Jiang Zehan''s answer after putting forward the request to let Jiang Zehan go, hoping that he''d better promise her.


    But she waited for a long time, and finally she waited for Jiang Zehan to answer?


    What do you mean that since they can''t get married, they can''t be together, so they''ll get their license tonight?


    Is the point of her speech that she and Jiang Zehan can''t get married?


    Yes, she and Jiang Zehan must get married, but they are not in a hurry, okay?


    The point she just talked to him was that she wanted him to leave! Or he can let her go!


    In short, don''t dy her to do her business!


    Ji Qin smiled: "it''s sote now that the Civil Affairs Bureau doesn''t open the door." so anyway, she''s leaving tonight!


    Through the memory of the original owner, she also knows themon sense that the Civil Affairs Bureau does not open the door at night.


    After listening to Ji Qin''s words, Jiang Zehan didn''t move, but he seemed to press Ji Qin more tightly. He hooked his lips and smiled: "it doesn''t matter. I can let them open the door."


    "...." Ji Qin didn''t know whether he could still open the door at night, but since Jiang Zehan said so, that''s ok?


    However, this is not the point!


    The point is, Jiang Zehan said so. How can she answer this so that she can leave safely next?


    Ji Qin nced out of the window again. She just saw the height of the moon outside the window, and then converted the hour in her heart.


    Her open cheek was held back by Jiang Zehan with his finger belly.


    In fact, Ji Qin wants to say, is her head fun? Jiang Zehan has always been entrusted, picked and whirled.


    However, before her words came out, Jiang Zehan looked at her and said, "it''s not good outside the window. Look at me."


    Ji Qin looked obediently at Jiang Zehan.


    The face, which was as handsome as sculpture, gentle and seemed to burst out with a kind of power, fell into her eyes.


    She admitted that Jiang Zehan was good-looking. After all, it was this face. She had loved it for many years in the Phoenix Dynasty.


    This face ispletely on her aesthetic point.


    But now is not the time for her to appreciate Jiang Zehan''s face!


    When looking at Jiang Zehan''s deep eyes, Ji Qin felt a strong danger. She wanted to do something. At this time, she was a little afraid.


    Why does this man always give her such a strong pressure?


    However, fear is fear. If something needs to be done, that is what needs to be done.


    Although Jiang Zehan didn''t say it directly, it seems that she just rejected her proposal to leave, and she couldn''t find a reason to refute for the moment.


    But in that case, don''t me her for being rude next.


    Ji Qin is trying to make Jiang Zehan dizzy. She knows medical skills and human acupoints. As long as she meets a specific acupoint of Jiang Zehan, even if Jiang Zehan is more powerful, she is sure to make Jiang Zehan dizzy. After all, no matter how powerful, he is also a mortal body, isn''t he?


    Jiang Zehan had not been dealt with before because Jiang Zehan was very sharp. Even if she had that heart, she didn''t even have the chance to get close to Jiang Zehan''s acupoints.


    Now, her rtionship with Jiang Zehan is closer. She thinks of a way. If she is careful, Jiang Zehan won''t find out what she wants to do to Jiang Zehan.


    In this way, she can make Jiang Zehan dizzy unconsciously.


    Thinking of this, Ji Qin raised her eyes and smiled softly at Jiang Zehan. She thought she was perfect, but she didn''t know that Jiang Zehan had already seen the cunning hidden in Ji Qin''s smile.


    After all, Jiang Zehan has been wandering in the mall since he was a teenager. How many old foxes can''t escape Jiang Zehan''s eyes.


    What''s more, Ji Qin had already passed through before he reached the hairpin in the Feng dynasty?


    Even if Ji Qin is smart by nature, he is still not Jiang Zehan''s opponent in some things.


    However, Jiang Zehan didn''t expose Ji Qin, so he looked at what Ji Qin wanted to do.


    Ji Qin gave Jiang Zehan a soft smile, raised her hand and put her slender hand on Jiang Zehan''s shoulder.


    Ji Qin is really thin. If not for her bright eyes, her unhealthy thin will give people a rather bad impression.


    However, her bright eyes at this time made her whole person live immediately. How many women can''tpare with her.


    At this time, in her bright eyes, it looks charming and soft. In fact, the cunning hidden inside is deeper and deeper.


    Her lips also aroused a soft and charming smile matching her eyes. She said softly to Jiang Zehan, "OK, I don''t look out of the window, look at you. How can my fiance look so good?"


    Ji Qin''s words said that there was sincerity and an imperceptible cunning in her praise.


    And in her eyes, when she praised Jiang Zehan like this, there was a glimmer of brilliance.


    Although it seems that Ji Qin is a little abnormal, Jiang Zehan''s heart is still filled with joy when he hears Ji Qin praising him so much.


    Many people praised him, and many praised him better than Ji Qin.


    But only when Ji Qin praised him so much did he never feel so happy.


    Look, when praising him, you have to add "her fiance". It seems that a simple sentence can easily arouse people''s heartstrings.


    The truest and purest thing is the best, such as his fiancee Ji Qin.


    While listening to Ji Qin praising him, he also keenly saw that Ji Qin''s hand moved to a part of him.


    But he pretended not to see it and said, "well, go on."


    Ji Qin paused and went on? Well, is this for her to praise him? This man... She is willing to continue! don ''t worry!


    However, she still blinked and continued: "it''s worthy of my Ji Qin''s man, this handsome face and vigorous body..."


    As she spoke, the smile on her lips seemed to hook even more.


    Then her hand exerted a force somewhere.


    Just when she thought Jiang Zehan was about to fall down.


    At this time, there was a loud bang at the door.


    The door of the small hotel is not very good. No matter when Gao Lang just broke in or when someone broke in again, it will make a very violent noise.


    At the same time, it is the sound that indicates that no matter you want to make love or do something else, as long as the sound starts, all you have to do will be interrupted.


    Like now.

 Chapter 461

    Seeing that Ji Qin''s n is about to seed, she has met Jiang Zehan''s acupoints and is about to press it down.


    As long as you press it, Jiang Zehan will fall down as she nned.


    However, with the sound of the glottal, Jiang Zehan immediately moved his body and looked outside the door. She pressed Jiang Zehan''s hand, which was also biased and pressed on another acupoint of Jiang Zehan.


    Immediately, Ji Qin had a lump in her heart and the whole person was about to crack.


    By pressing the wrong acupoint, Jiang Zehan will not fall down, and the other acupoints will bring him different pain.


    In this way, Jiang Zehan will find that she is doing "harm him", right? After all, Jiang Zehan''s acumen is beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    Ji Qin was thinking. At this time, a noisy female voice sounded outside the door. The female voice eximed: "is there any justice? Yu''er, why are you so poor! My aunt didn''t see you, how did youe here? Something so... Shameful happened again!"


    Jiang Zehan was originally naked. After hearing someone break in, he took a dress and put it on him.


    Ji Qin was still worried about whether Jiang Zehan would find her careful thinking. When she heard someone''s cry, she suddenly got a pimple in her heart.


    Feather?


    Are you talking about Mo Yuer?


    Moreover, although she has only crossed for one day, how does she feel that this female voice is a little familiar?


    Ji Qin was standing in a corner of the room. Of course, he was forced by Jiang Zehan.


    In this corner, there is a wardrobe next to it, which blocks the dim light of the room, making the light in this corner even darker.


    Ji Qin was in this dark ce. Through the gap between Jiang Zehan''s arms, she looked at the ce where the voice originated. She didn''t know. She was really shocked at the sight.


    She thought the voice was a little familiar, so she subconsciously looked at the door.


    But when she saw what the man at the door looked like, her heart was shocked.


    The woman who was crying at the door was about thirty or forty years old. Her dress was a bit of ady''s temperament. She wore exquisite makeup, and no matter how exquisite her makeup could cover up the deep meanness in her face.


    Just like her little aunt in Feng dynasty!


    Yes, this woman as like as two peas, is one of the most famous women in the world. She is the same as the aunt in the Imperial College.


    And the temperament is also very simr!


    If this woman didn''t wear modern clothes and look at her smart and mean appearance, she would think that this woman is her little aunt in the Phoenix dynasty!


    However, it is still a little different, that is, this woman''s behavior is more dissolute than her little aunt in the Phoenix Dynasty.


    Yes, debauchery.


    Her little aunt in Feng Dynasty is a wild woman.


    Even in the Feng Dynasty, where the etiquette and rules were so dead, her little aunt still had a very dissolute nature and was still doing very dissolute things.


    Since her mother married into the grand master''s residence, she led her to live in the grand master''s residence because her mother''s mother''s family was weak and her mother was poor for such a sister.


    In fact, Ji Qin has always wondered why there is such a big difference between the daughter raised by the same family, her mother and aunt.


    Mother''s family is not a big family, but her mother has been verypetitive since childhood. Among her peers, piano, chess, calligraphy and painting are top. In her era, as long as there were talentpetitions and her mother participated, her mother must be the one who won the crown.


    And her mother was born dignified and handsome. She was a good girl that everyone praised.


    Then his father met her and fell in love with her at first sight.


    Although his father''s family was much more prominent than his mother''s family, his mother was only famous in those years, and the disciples of the grand master''s residence never cared about the lintel.


    So when my father and mother were together, they still received a lot of blessings. Many people said that they were a perfect couple.


    Her father and mother were very happy after marriage. Even now, Ji Qin can think of many pictures of her father and mother''s love.


    But now that she is in a different world, she doesn''t know when to see her father and mother again


    Her mother is so dignified and beautiful that she does not lose any of thedies in Fengchao.


    But the sister of her mother''spatriots, her little aunt, said that she was reckless, which could not be described in a word.


    Not long after her mother married into the grand master''s house, her mother''s home was killed. A fire burned a home to ashes. Only her little aunt who was not at home at that time survived.


    My aunt had a bad reputation since she was a child. When her mother''s reputation of being dignified and talented spread, her reputation spread was wanton.


    I always flirt with beautiful men. I heard I''ve been to a male brothel.


    She did all these things secretly. After all, no one dared to put such things on the surface. Although her mother''s home is small, it still has a certain reputation in the local area. Her family is also a home of reading for generations, but the family style is rtively open.


    However, even if it is opened again, the youngdy who is raised by the family can''t go to the male brothel.


    Her little aunt often walks by the river. How can she keep her shoes wet? Finally, the story of her going to the male brothel spread all over their small town.


    All people, when referring to her mother''s home, whenever they praise her mother''s modesty, they will scold her little aunt for being naughty.


    Such a little aunt, ten miles and eight streets know her reputation for debauchery. When she reaches the age of marriage, naturally no one dares to marry her.


    Even if her mother''s family is still famous, although she was born of a concubine, she is also an orthodox youngdy, but no one dares to marry her.


    She is only a month younger than her mother.


    When her mother wantonly married into the grand master''s house and her father, she could only bring a door-to-door son-inw into the house and was ridiculed. Compared with her mother, she is down and out.


    However, she asked for it. It has nothing to do with anyone.


    Later, the fire at home burned not only her mother''s home, but also her little aunt''s door-to-door son-inw.


    So overnight, the mother and aunt all lost their mother''s family.


    Her little aunt was even worse and became a widow.


    However, is it miserable? It is said that even after she found her son-inw to marry, her little aunt never stopped looking for a man outside.


    In this way, even if she dies a door-to-door son-inw, she doesn''tck men.


    However, seeing that she was only one person at that time, her mother kindly took her to the grand master''s house.


    Maybe it''s because this sister is too lonely. Her mother provides her with delicious food and drink. The expenses in the grand master''s residence are decided by her mother, who is at the same level as her mother.

 Chapter 462

    In the grand master''s residence, as long as her mother has it, she has it all.


    Although her grandfather and grandmother were very kind to her mother, her father was also very kind to her and regarded her as a family.


    But the Taishi mansion is a big family with sister-inw.


    Her sister-inw was also dissatisfied with her aunt''s good expenses in the grand master''s residence.


    But the mother still pitied the only sister, who was lonely, and suppressed these discontent.


    However, it doesn''t matter. After all, the Taishi mansion has been in charge of the family with the help of her mother since her mother married.


    In the Supreme Master''s residence, grandma and grandpa are on the side of their mother. It''s useless for others to say anything.


    However, in the end, the government has gossip about her mother, and her mother is still under certain pressure.


    However, this was originally the matter of her mother''s and aunt''s generation. As a young generation, she should not be clear.


    The reason why she knows so well now is entirely because of that one thing.


    Speaking of it, it really makes people angry!


    Her little aunt has been a dissolute person since she was a child. No matter what happened, she didn''t change her temperament.


    Later, there was a big change in her mother''s family, and her debauchery still hasn''t changed.


    After living in the grand master''s residence, although mother knew what kind of person her sister was, she had told her to do everything else, that is, she could not bring men into the grand master''s residence.


    Of course, her aunt promised well, but the dog can''t change eating shit. In fact, can she do it?


    Of course not!


    In the end, it''s not better than at home. She obviously restrained a little, but secretly, when she went to find a man, she still went to find a man, and secretly took it to the grand master''s residence.


    Moreover, she thought no one knew what she had done, but in fact, how many people there were in the grand master''s residence. When a person was talking about a thing, she didn''t know how many people had chewed the root of her aunt''s tongue.


    The grand master''s residence has always been a house with strict rules and the most courteous. Suddenly, there is such a strange person, and everyone will spit on him to death.


    However, in the end, she also knows that this is in the grand master''s residence, so even if her little aunt did do some things, she still converged a lot.


    With the help of her mother''s help in the covert mediation of her aunt, she told her aunt again and again that these things should not bemitted again. Eventually, although the whole teacher''s government knew everything about grandma''s grandmother, except for her grandmother and grandfather, aunt Xiao also lived in the Imperial College.


    However, her little aunt is her mother''s sister. Her mother not only had a good reputation before she was married, but also has a good reputation after she married to the grand master''s residence because she is polite and generous to others.


    But after the little aunt entered the grand master''s residence, her reputation for debauchery still had a certain impact on her mother''s reputation.


    However, the mother did not me the sister for this.


    In fact, if the mother''s reputation was not very good since childhood, and the mother''s mother''s family has been so strange for a hundred years, I''m afraid the reputation of the mother and her family will be destroyed by her.


    Later, at the instruction of her mother again and again, her little aunt stopped for a period of time.


    She stoppedpletely. Not only did she not secretly bring men to the grand master''s residence, but she didn''t even go out to find men.


    But this pause is the beginning of what she wants to do.


    Because this time, she somehow fell in love with her father!


    Three days or two, he deliberately said to his father, winking and giving handkerchiefs.


    The father knew that his mother was in pain for her sister, so he didn''t say anything more. He just hid from her little aunt from now on.


    Because he was afraid that his mother would be sad, his father didn''t tell his mother about it, but secretly a man was too tired of her little aunt and took all the responsibility.


    But then something more extreme came.


    Her little aunt saw that her father couldn''t take it down. No matter what method she used, her father just didn''t take the bait.


    So she just did a big thing.


    If her father didn''t like her, she would cook cooked rice with her father. At that time, did her father like her?


    Moreover, he had to cook cooked rice in front of everyone. In this way, his father couldn''t rely on it.


    So she chose the day of her mother''s birthday.


    On this day, she was more attentive to her mother than ever before. She kept filling her mother with wine, saying nice words and what she said. She would correct herself and be a good woman in the future.


    In the end, this is her sister, the only family member left in the world by her mother''s family, so her mother was very happy when she heard her aunt say so.


    Plus it was her birthday, she drank a few more sses of wine.


    By evening, she was drunk.


    So at this time, the climax came.


    After her mother was drunk, her aunt helped her into the room.


    However, at that time, after supporting all the servants, the little aunt did not help her mother into her mother''s room, but helped her mother into her own room.


    Then she changed into her mother''s clothes,bed her mother''sbed bun, then put on her mother''s jewelry, sprayed her mother''s perfume, went into her mother''s room, went to her mother''s bed, and waited for her mother''s man, that is, her father came back.


    Father also drank some wine that night. When he held her little aunt, he already felt that something was wrong.


    Because of the love between his father and his mother, although Fengchao can have a concubine room outside his wife, his father has only his mother from beginning to end.


    And he only loves his mother and knows every detail of her, including her smell and her temperament. And what his mother gave him, no woman can give him that feeling.


    Although aunt as like as two peas, as like as two peas, she is all alike in clothes and makeup, and even the smell is very much alike.


    The little aunt is the mother''s own sister and looks a little simr. After dressing up like this, she may really be regarded as a mother in the dark bed.


    But even so, although my father was a little confused after drinking wine at the first sight, he mistook my aunt for my mother.


    But when he hugged his aunt, he found that the woman in his arms was not the woman he thought.


    Because even if the little aunt can imitate again, the feeling that the mother gives her father and the natural dignity of the mother are unmatched by the natural slut of the little aunt.


    Don''t say it''s iparable, even it''s very different.


    Moreover, the mother has a unique body odor, aunt thought she sprayed her mother''s perfume, can rece her mother, in fact, not at all.

 Chapter 463

    So my father found the problem at once.


    Father only loved his mother, so when he found that he held another woman, the wine woke up.


    After waking up, he immediately recognized that the woman in front of him was a little aunt, not a mother.


    My father was disturbed by my aunt at that time. He had been very upset for a long time. Now I was angry to see that my aunt dared to climb his bed like a mother.


    He angrily scolded his aunt: "bastard!"


    He angrily rebuked and tried to push his aunt away.


    However, before he could finish these things, my aunt suddenly shouted, "brother-inw, please be gentle! Brother-inw, please be gentle!"


    This was originally a game set up by my aunt for my father. The purpose was to force the father whom she liked to be with her somehow.


    So after she tried her best to climb her father''s bed, of course, it wasn''t just that. She also kept a back hand.


    That is, she not only climbed her father''s bed, but also ordered people to attract many sister-inw in the grand master''s house.


    So when they heard what was happening in the room, the sisters inw listened andmented with relish outside.


    What she said was nothing more than gossip about the perfect couple of her father and mother. She also said her little aunt in passing.


    What do you mean? My father won''t take concubines anymore. Isn''t there another woman now? Man, there is no affectionate person.


    He also said that his father never took concubines. He used to like such a naughty woman as my aunt.


    What''s more, the mother and aunt are sisters. Although they look different outside, they still have the same ce inside. For example, now they are going to work together.


    He also said that there would be a happy event in the grand master''s residence soon.


    In the end, if my aunt and father are in the room, it is a private matter.


    After hearing something outside, these sister-inw didn''t break in. They just talked andughed outside andughed wantonly.


    However, they talked a lot of gossip together and didn''t worry about the size of their voices, so the father in the room could hear them clearly.


    At this time, my aunt did something bad. She had drunk her mother and wouldn''t let her participate. After all, how could her n seed when her mother participated?


    But she didn''t want her mother toe in, but there was a sister-inw who didn''t mind watching.


    There is no airtight wall in this world.


    My aunt did a lot of ugly things in the grand master''s residence, but she always lived well because of the protection of the grand master''s residence.


    And if she gets on well, she will always attract some people''s envy.


    In addition, what my aunt does is often made fun of. Someone in the Imperial College has been sending someone to stare at my aunt for a long time. As long as she finds out what she has done too much, she will take it out and spread it for fun.


    Therefore, my aunt seems to be just a clown, and it has nothing to do with her weight in the grand master''s residence.


    But the sister-inw with good deeds sent people to stare at her from morning to night just to make fun of her.


    So about the n that the little aunt wanted to calcte her mother, before the little aunt implemented it, a sister-inw smelled some clues.


    However, she didn''t say after smelling clues. She just waited for things to ferment finally, and the little aunt had climbed into her father''s bed.


    Secretly, she went to her aunt''s room to relieve her drunk mother, and then pretended to be kind to send her back to her room. In fact, she wanted her mother to bump into the scene of her father and aunt, and then make things big. Then she could watch the excitement with other sister-inw.


    Although the Supreme Master''s residence is a residence with strict rules, most of the people here are good and abide by etiquette.


    But there are still many people in the Taishi residence, and there are also many sister-inw. Women, there are always a few people with broken mouths and nosy.


    So, in a word, it just started.


    When his father heard his sister-inw talking outside the house, he looked at the woman in front of him. He clearly knew that he had held the wrong person. He just met her and immediately loosened it. Even one of her hair didn''t mess up.


    But the woman, knowing that he had discovered her plot and that he had rejected her, still approached him and deliberately shouted what he seemed to be touching her, so that people outside the house could misunderstand her.


    The father was really angry, and regardless of the woman in front of him, he kicked the little aunt away with one foot.


    Although his father is a civil servant, he has practiced martial arts. My aunt is just a woman. Where is his opponent?


    So after my father kicked me, my aunt was kicked away directly. People hit the table and the bones were about to break.


    She cried out in pain, "ah!"


    This time, her cry is the real cry.


    However, her father did not care about her. If you don''t see that my aunt is my mother''s sister, with his foot, my aunt is a weak woman. He can kick her to death!


    My father didn''t even give a Yu Guang to his already embarrassed little aunt. He heard more and more discussions outside. Although his voice was not loud, he was a martial artist, so he heard it more clearly.


    He is about to go out in a hurry. He wants to rify the matter, suppress it and prevent it from spreading out.


    It wasn''t that he was afraid of what the sisters inw said, but it was the words of women, and he didn''t care at all.


    He was afraid that these remarks would reach her mother''s ears and that her mother would be sad.


    After all, one is her favorite husband and the other is her beloved sister. How can she not be sad when such thingse out?


    Father can''t see his mother sad, and he''s afraid of her sad.


    So if something happens, he will stop here. If anything happens, he will solve it. Don''t bother his mother.


    Therefore, although he was very angry about today''s matter, he still wanted to solve it himself first. Don''t let his mother know that his disciples added tears to her.


    He thought so, so he opened the door to deal with the sisters inw.


    As a result, he opened the door angrily. The first thing he saw was looking at his mother in tears.


    At that time, the father was stunned and exined to his mother: "Qing''er, it''s not like this! Yu Xin and I had nothing at all! I thought it was you in bed, and I just... Qing''er, don''t get me wrong, I didn''t do anything. I just approached Yu Xin and found something wrong with her, so I didn''t do anything to her at all!


    Yu Xin''s cry just now... It''s not me. She''s deliberately wronging me! Qing''er, you must believe me. My sincerity to you can be learned from heaven and earth. I said I only love you, so I only love you. If Yu Xin didn''t enter the door, wear your clothes and pretend to be you, I wouldn''t even give her a look!


    No matter how Yu Xin seduces me these days... Qing''er, don''t get me wrong. I don''t tell you these things because I''m afraid you''re sad. Yu Xin and I are absolutely innocent! I''ve never seen Yu Xin in the eye. Qing''er, my eyes are only you and there are no other women. Qing''er, you know, you must not misunderstand... "

 Chapter 464

    In fact, my father is a very rigorous person on weekdays. He is an official in the court and handles affairs in the court very well, which has been recognized by many people.


    At ordinary times, he treats people coldly. People who don''t know him have hardly seen himugh, but he will be particrly gentle when facing his mother.


    He is so strict that he can speak incoherently when he is talking to his mother.


    If you see your father doting and being so careful when facing your mother, for fear that something will make your mother sad, and then see your father''s coldness in the face of others, you can''t believe it''s the same person.


    However, this is the father''s only love for his mother.


    However, his father''s words were incoherent, and his mother listened to his father''s words and looked at all this in front of her, and immediately understood what had happened.


    Her mother looks quite weak, but in fact, she has strength in softness, and her real integrity is not even lost to a man.


    If not, the grand master''s residence, after being handed over to her, could not be so well organized just by her kindness.


    The little aunt has gone too far in the grand master''s residence, which has aroused so much discussion from her sister-inw. She doesn''t have a little wrist, and she can''t protect her little aunt so well because she reads some family affection.


    She usually treats people gently, but it''s her habit.


    But that doesn''t mean she''s soft at heart. She''s easy to bully.


    Facing the father''s exnation, the mother didn''t say anything, even from beginning to end, she didn''t say a word.


    It was just that the sisters inw who were talking all the time, who always looked at their mother and felt that their mother had no airs. At this time, looking at their mother''s silence, they were afraid to speak, and even stopped talking.


    Just subconsciously, they didn''t know what was pulling them. They stared at everything in front of them.


    Yu Xin, the little aunt, came out at this time.


    After being kicked by her father, she almost crawled out, looking very embarrassed.


    She climbed to her mother''s feet.


    The mother looked at her beloved sister. Now she came out of her room in her clothes and jewelry. Her face still seemed to have her usual sense of wave.


    She couldn''t help feeling a little funny.


    This is her sister who takes into ount her sister''s family affection and treats her heart and lungs?


    She said how she''s been doingtely? It turned out that she had a crush on her man and began to indulge her man!


    Moreover, the n was so careful that she was first supported, then came to her room, and then asked her sister-inw to testify. Why, do you want to be the hostess of the Imperial College? The man who owns her? Take her ce?


    Her mother is actually smart, but she generally doesn''t show it, but her mind is actually very transparent. She can''t see Yu Xin''s trick at all.


    What was mother''s mood at that time?


    It''s like picking up a very down-to-earth poisonous snake on the roadside. Because this poisonous snake has something to do with itself, it''s kind to keep it and give it all good things. The requirements for it are not high. Just live well.


    Even if this poisonous snake indulges in debauchery, it will always cause trouble to her from time to time and cause some trouble to her, but she thought about that little old love and thought it was OK. This poisonous snake should change.


    In this process, no matter if she didn''t have this poisonous snake, she would be much easier, or if someone reminded her from time to time not to keep this poisonous snake around.


    She was still thinking about her old love with the poisonous snake. She thought that the poisonous snake was as poor as herself and had no rtives in her mother''s family, so she was kind enough to keep it by her side and teach it carefully.


    So day by day, but who can admit that the poisonous snake not only didn''t appreciate it, but also jumped up and bit her!


    It''s OK to bite her. Now it''s found that she''s ungrateful. It seems that nothing has happened. It still spits snake letters and opens its tusks to you.


    This is Chengen Chengduo. Do you think she won''t do it?


    After the little aunt climbed to her mother''s feet, although such a serious thing had just happened, her mother was so good to her little aunt. She not only didn''t know how to be grateful, but also seduced her father and calcted her mother.


    But the little aunt raised her face as if nothing had happened at this time, and unexpectedly aroused a pale smile to her mother. In that smile, there was a wanton wanton: "sister, I don''t have it. It''s all my brother-inw..."


    She cried, thinking that she had always been tolerant of her mother. This time, as before, no matter what mistakes she made, she woulde to wipe her ass.


    But this time, my mother didn''t tolerate her.


    Hearing her calling her and hearing that she wanted to argue, he pped her directly and said, "shut up!"


    Of course, my mother knows my father and believes in him. At the same time, she also knows my aunt and what she will do.


    So from what happened to now, she did not me her father, because she knew that her father was not wrong.


    But aunt, some things touch the bottom line, she will not forgive.


    The little aunt was pped by her mother and directly fanned half her face. She was stunned. She had been so kind to her sister that she would beat her?


    And the mother pped and pped, not only the little aunt, but also the onlooker''s sister-inw.


    Because usually she looks very kind to her mother. Although she keeps the whole grand master''s house in order, her grandmother hasn''tpletely delegated power. They thought it was her grandmother''s credit.


    Therefore, they always think that their mother is a good soft persimmon, and usually, they just have any requirements at home. As long as they are not too excessive, their mother will ept them.


    But they never know that their mother can beat people?


    And the momentum of her beating is still strong? Scared them all?


    Sometimes, the outside is much softer, which really makes people think that your inside is also softer.


    But in fact, the hard things in the bones will always be hard.


    It may not appear at ordinary times, but once it appears, it must also have a deterrent effect.


    For example, her mother is now.


    However, after the little aunt was beaten by her mother, she was very unconvinced immediately. She really couldn''t believe that her mother who had been so good to her would beat her.


    Besides, why did mother beat her? Isn''t she usually nice to her?


    Since she is so kind to her and all sisters, she wants to work with her. What''s the matter? Good things, shouldn''t sisters share them together?


    Obviously, my mother has always been kind to my aunt. At this time, my aunt looked into her mother''s eyes, but she was filled with hatred.

 Chapter 465

    She stared angrily at her mother and said, "sister, you didn''t ask me to take my heart off and find someone to be together safely, and then you would decide for me? Now I like my brother-inw, why don''t you agree? Moreover, my brother-inw and I really like it. I like my brother-inw, and my brother-inw also likes me. Just in the room, my brother-inw still treats me..."


    "Shut up!"


    It was liangba who pped the fan on my aunt''s face. My aunt was stunned by the fan.


    Her two faces were swollen. She had been hurt when her father kicked her in the room. Now she was pped by her mother. She just felt her head buzzing.


    After the little aunt said these words, without waiting for her mother to say anything, her father was angry and said, "nonsense! When did I like you? It''s obviously you..."


    Before his father could exin anything, his mother stopped him and said, "husband, I believe you."


    There is no need for too many words. As long as this sentence represents everything.


    My father was afraid that my mother would be sad. Now that my mother is so reasonable, he is moved and distressed.


    The only sister who has done such a thing now is her mother''s only sister.


    There was a firmness in the mother''s eyes. While the father was moved, he felt distressed and said, "Qing''er, Yu Xin..."


    My father was worried that my mother couldn''t deal with it well, but now, my father wanted to say something, but my mother stopped him.


    At present, she shook her head at her father, and then put away the softness in her eyes. When she looked at her little aunt again, there was only cold in her eyes.


    She looked coldly at the resentful woman in front of her and said, "Yu Xin, I didn''t expect my kindness to you to cause you to be so cruel! I have eyes. What''s going on today? Needless to say, I can see it!


    I want you to find a man, so that you can find someone to live a good life, and live a normal life in the future. Don''t have nothing in the end! I think of you wholeheartedly, not to let you seduce my husband!


    Say that my husband likes you. If you really think my husband likes you, you don''t have to put on my clothes, wear my jewelry and dress up as me before you dare to go to my bed!


    Don''t bother. I designed such a big y on my birthday today! Attract everyone to see you, and you have a chance to win. Really count on my husband! "


    "Yu Xin, as my sister, I pity you for your loneliness, but now I have done my utmost to you! Somebody, pull Yu Xin down and lock him up!"


    If she wasn''t afraid of so many people around, things would have made a big deal. She was afraid of damaging her husband''s reputation. Now she didn''t want to say a word to Yu Xin.


    After all, she was so cruel that even if she had anything to say to her, how could she listen?


    Some people have no heart. No matter how they cover it, they have no heart.


    Yu Qing is the head of the family. Now her momentum has been fully distributed. As soon as her order is issued, someone will soon drag Yu Xin.


    Yu Xin''s body is still very painful. There is no room for resistance at all.


    She was dragged away by servants like a dog, but she was still very unconvinced. She shouted to Yu Qing, "let go of me! Yu Qing, sure enough, your kindness to me was false! Sure enough, your previous gentleness was pretended! Now your true face has been revealed? I knew that this is your true face! Let go of me! Let go of me! Why do you catch me!"


    "Shut her up!"


    "No! Let go! Sister, I made a mistake! Put... HMM..."


    After all, the little aunt was dragged to the wood house and locked up, and this matter made a lot of noise, even her grandfather and grandmother knew it.


    Grandmother and grandfather, as two respected old people, naturally have their own concerns on weekdays. They won''t be bothered by some small things at ordinary times, and no one dares to bother them.


    About the little aunt, they just know that there is a woman who looks uneasy in the house, but if the woman is the mother''s sister, they didn''t say anything more.


    They also don''t know about the excessive things my aunt has done before.


    But now, after what happened on Mother''s birthday, they knew everything.


    Not only did my aunt seduce my father that night, but also my grandparents knew about a widow who brought a strange man to the grand master''s house.


    This matter was finally settled by my grandmother.


    At that time, my grandmother was very angry, because it was not just about my aunt. If something happened to the grand master''s residence, it would discredit the whole residence. Didn''t it make peopleugh at the grand master''s residence?


    The grand master''s residence has always had a good reputation. How can it be so discredited?


    Besides, it''s not over yet.


    It was precisely at this time that a family came to the door to find the trouble of the little aunt and pay for her life.


    And what happened here?


    This is about my aunt''s debauchery again.


    Little aunt, whether in her mother''s house or after her mother''s house was destroyed, she came to the grand master''s house under the protection of her mother. One thing that has not changed is her wild nature.


    Speaking of it, my aunt is a little pretty. No matter where she goes, there are always a lot of men who are wowed by her.


    In the long run, in fact, my aunt has long been infected with that disease.


    And the disease she contracted will still be contagious.


    So many men who have been with her since she was here have been infected.


    This disease is not serious, but it is also serious, because it often leads to physical difort.


    But it''s not too serious, because although such difort affects people, it won''t die, but it will make people ufortable. Moreover, the disease can''t be cured at present.


    However, it is hard to tell what this disease is, so many people, after suffering from this disease, will suffer from it, and dare not say more. Even if the disease will cause pain, they dare not say more. Who will say such an unspeakable thing?


    However, although the patient is ill, there is generally no big problem.


    But this is generally said.


    If the patient had other diseases, but as soon as he contracted this disease, other diseases became worse, and even killed people, it would be hard to say.


    Now, her little aunt has such a problem.


    Not long ago, my aunt went out of the Taishi mansion again. After a tryst with a man, she infected her disease to the man.


    It was nothing. After all, my aunt also had this disease, and she didn''t do much herself.

 Chapter 466

    But it happened that the man was in poor health and could not be greatly stimted, so when his aunt infected him with the disease, his other diseases were induced to rpse, and at that time, the man died.


    It''s ok if the dead is an ordinary person. After all, the little aunt is protected by the grand master''s house, and this kind of thing can''t be said to be the little aunt''s side. The man must be wrong. Who let him cheat?


    But it happened that the son of an official died. Although he was a son of an official, he loved him very much and was the only son of the official.


    Or, if the man didn''t have a jealous wife, the matter might not end up like that.


    However, this man has everything. She has a jealous wife. What this jealous woman hates most is that her man goes outside to cheat.


    So, after the man died, the jealous woman died her own man. She was particrly sad and resented why she had such a hard life. She married well among her sisters. Why did her man die at a young age? In this way, doesn''t she be a widow? Of course she can''t bear it. Isn''t she going to beughed to death?


    However, who can she me for the bad health of the man she chose?


    This is her original idea, because at this time, she doesn''t know the real cause of death of a man, so even if she wants to me someone, she can''t find the object of me at all.


    Butter, the doctor diagnosed her man again and told her that a man must not live, and her man could have lived longer if he had not contracted willow disease.


    Hearing this, the jealous woman was in a hurry.


    You know, this is a jealous woman. After she found this man, let alone let him find it outside. Even concubines must be her choice and ugly.


    As far as she knows, all the women her men have had are free from willow disease.


    After all, she has no willow disease, and the woman she chose for her man has no willow disease.


    So if a man will get willow disease, he must have gone out to steal fish!


    The jealous woman didn''t tell her husband when she lost her husband. She also knew that the man who saw her dead had cheated.


    This is undoubtedly a double blow to her. How can she stand it?


    Even if her man is still alive, she will never bear it. She will turn it upside down, so that women outside can no longer covet her man.


    What''s more, now her man has died of willow disease because of this adultery, and she has be a widow because of this. In the future, she will be ridiculed by the world?


    She can''t stand it! She can''t stand it!


    She must stir her up more!


    It is said that women are detectives when they are involved in things rted to their men. This sentence is a good argument for this jealous woman.


    The dead man, knowing that there was a jealous woman in his family, was of course very careful not to be discovered when he was cheating outside.


    However, when the jealous woman went to check, she soon found that the woman who had recently been with this man was her little aunt!


    To say her little aunt, when looking for a man outside, there is only one standard, nothing else, as long as she is handsome and makes her happy.


    After all, she is not a prostitute. She doesn''t want money with men, but she likes to find men. She doesn''t want to be happy. What does she want?


    And her little aunt still looks good. There are more men sleeping and have amorous feelings. In addition, in the Phoenix Dynasty, few women are so active, and they don''t have to give money or be responsible. As long as they are liked, they can leave when they are finished.


    Such a good thing, as long as the man is seduced by his aunt, there are few unsessful,


    So when her little aunt was in the capital, she colluded more with men. Whoever had a better husband had to guard against her.


    So when the jealous woman heard about her little aunt, it was easy to know who she was and where she was.


    So soon, in the anger of the jealous woman, she took her man''s body to the Supreme Master''s house to find an exnation.


    To say that jealous women may have no other ability, the greatest ability is to make trouble.


    When she was at the gate of the grand master''s residence, she was crying, making trouble and hanging herself. She used all her housekeeping skills.


    When she''s making noise there, it''s called a big one.


    Her cry is a vivid one.


    I don''t know. I thought it was the taishifu who died.


    What sheined about in the Taishi mansion was nothing more than adding fuel and vinegar, saying: "Master Qingtian! How could there be such a poisonous woman and bitch as Yu Xin! Just be shameless and cheat with my man in broad daylight. I know my man is ill and that he will die if he is infected with willow disease. Yu Xin, a bitch, has willow disease and has to touch my man. It''s not her cheap. It''s her poison. She wants to kill my man! Is there any reason Ah! Is there any justice in the Imperial College? If I don''t give my dead man a statement, I''ll take my man here. Oh, my God! Yu Xin, a poisonous woman, why don''t you pay for my man''s life! "


    In fact, the purpose of this jealous woman in the grand master''s house is also very clear. Between the lines, she just wants her little aunt to die.


    After all, in addition to saying that her little aunt is cheap, the most critical point is that her little aunt is poisonous. She said that her little aunt knows that the jealous man is ill and deliberately infects him with willow disease, which is to let her man die.


    In the Phoenix Dynasty, if it''s just cheating, no one will take care of it. At most, someone reported the case under another name, and the Yamen came to warn. After all, if cheating is guilty, then the brothels in the Phoenix Dynasty will not exist.


    Of course, it''s not that cheating is right, but in the general environment of the Phoenix Dynasty at that time, people generally abide by etiquette. There are still few such cheating.


    Therefore, there is no coercion. This kind of thing you love and I wish, thew of the Phoenix Dynasty, really doesn''t care.


    But if you love me, no one cares about cheating. Intentional homicide is different. Once convicted, it will be divided by capital punishment.


    So the jealous woman said so much to make her little aunt convicted of intentional murder and capital punishment.


    But in fact, her little aunt looking for a man is just for fun. A man is happy and she is happy. Most men don''t want trouble and she doesn''t want trouble.


    So if you really know that the man who slept with the jealous woman will kill him, coupled with the jealous woman''s temperament, such a big thing has happened now.


    If I had known so, her little aunt would not be involved with that man.

 Chapter 467

    So her little aunt deliberately murdered this man, which is absolutely nothing.


    But really speaking, this man died because of her little aunt.


    In a word, this matter was so noisy by the jealous woman, and it was also a dead man and an affair. Soon, the whole matter spread.


    At the beginning, it was in that small ce near the Taishi mansion that there was a lot of noise.


    Later, the whole capital was talking about it.


    At that time, the people in the capital originally said hello to each other as soon as they met.


    But after the news about her little aunt spread, the people in the capital asked each other: "there is a human lifewsuit at the gate of the grand master''s residence, do you know?"


    "Why don''t you know? It''s the younger sister of the youngdy of the grand master''s residence. It''s called a wave. The man who sleeps in bed sleeps to death. Now his wife is making trouble in the grand master''s residence!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At that time, it was not too much to say that everyone in the streets of the capital knew it.


    However, this scandal spread from the vicinity of the grand master''s residence to the whole capital. We all know that there is another reason.


    Originally, after the jealous woman made trouble at the gate of the grand master''s house, the grand master''s house should face up. After this matter rose to the grand master''s house, it was not just her little aunt''s business, but the whole grand master''s house.


    Therefore, when the jealous woman''s trouble at the gate of the grand master''s house came into the grand master''s house, all kinds of things in the house were managed by her mother. If it had been in the past, it would first reach her mother''s ears.


    But at that time, the little aunt seduced her father was known by her grandmother. At the same time, her grandmother knew what the little aunt had been doing these days. Although her mother had taught her to take care of the little aunt, at that time, her grandmother was still angry and called her to her side. At the same time, she used her that she was not good at managing the house.


    At this time, the story of jealous women making trouble came in, which directly passed through her mother and spread to her grandmother''s ears.


    Grandma was already angry because of the bastard things she had done before. Now she knew that because her aunt had caused human life and her wife had found the grand master''s residence, she was even more angry and almost fainted.


    But grandma is still a grandmother. She hasn''t experienced anything since she was a child? Of course, I''ve never experienced such a bastard.


    However, she soon calmed down. Knowing that someone had made trouble, she put down the matter in the house and dealt with it first.


    It''s about the reputation of the grand master''s residence. She doesn''t dare to be vague, so she asked someone to bring the jealous woman in. She should use the power of the grand master''s residence to make it private. Let her stop making trouble. Anyway, she can''t involve the reputation of the grand master''s residence.


    But the jealous woman is unreasonable and unreasonable. Ordinary people always give her some thin noodles when they see that this is the grand master''s residence, but she doesn''t want to. She just says that she wants to let her aunt die and ruin her reputation.


    However, the immortal of my aunt may have nothing to do with the grand master''s residence, but if my aunt is ruined, the reputation of the grand master''s residence will be affected.


    Of course, this was not allowed by her grandmother, so she still held people and reasoned with them.


    Originally, with her grandmother''s ability, just a shrew and a jealous woman, she still had a way to deal with it, but it took some time.


    As a result, at this time, another thing happened.


    The dead man is amon son of an official and an only son. He is usually very spoiled.


    The official rank is not high, but he is a capital official, so he also has some influence in the capital.


    After knowing that his only son had died, the official was of course very sad.


    After knowing that his only son''s death was caused by his aunt, he wanted to gouge out his aunt.


    However, my aunt lived in the grand master''s house at that time.


    A man''s jealous wife is not sensible. As long as she isfortable, she dares to directly provoke the taishifu.


    But men''s fathers are different.


    It''s a capital official in the end, so I still know that they are the same officials, and the opposite is the grand master''s residence, so it''s better not to touch some things.


    So even if his only son died, he was a little afraid of the grand master''s house. He was wondering whether to make trouble in the grand master''s house.


    And he was still thinking that the jealous wife over there had already gone in.


    After all, the man still wants to avenge his son. Now that he has torn his face with the grand master''s house, he doesn''t care.


    The jealous wife here is being advised by her grandmother. She is about to stop making trouble.


    The father over there went directly to the criminal department and sued his little aunt.


    For a while, this is a case of murder and romantic debt. In this way, the whole capital knows.


    Grandma had wanted to start with the jealous wife and let it not spread.


    But who can admit that on the other side, not only the whole capital knows the name of the little aunt, but also the whole capital knows the grand master''s residence except the little aunt.


    At this point, no matter what grandma said to her jealous wife, it was obviously useless.


    Looking at the jealous woman who had been persuaded to stop making trouble, grandma finally settled down and raised her anger again.


    But there is no way.


    She can only let the jealous wife leave first. After all, she still wants to make trouble, that''s it.


    So far, the matter of my aunt has not been settled. The reputation of the whole Taishi mansion has been smelled by my aunt.


    At that time, grandma was so cold that she couldn''t eat.


    The Centennial reputation of the grand master''s residence. Who doesn''t praise the grand master''s residence? I didn''t expect to be stained by this woman.


    But the little aunt''s business is not over here.


    To say, because of my aunt''s wild nature, although she has many rotten peach blossoms, she sleeps more men, some are married men, and of course, more women offend.


    Originally, it''s not a glorious thing for their own men to cheat, so most women won''t say it. When they encounter it, they will only break their teeth and swallow it in their stomach.


    However, these women''s tolerance does not affect their hatred of their aunts.


    In particr, after their own men slept with their aunts, men contracted willow disease, and then infected them with willow disease.


    Originally, they are also ashamed to talk about this kind of thing. Moreover, it''s not good for them to directly say that it''s my aunt''s pot.


    But the official appealed to the Ministry of punishment. The whole capital knew that my aunt had willow disease and infected many men.


    Can''t they know where their willow diseasees from?


    In fact, they don''t feel well after they are infected with willow disease, but they are actually good family women and never mess around outside. Only because their husband is infected by the wave hoof of their little aunt, they suffer unspeakable pain.


    For what?


    Think again that her husband is her own man, but she sleeps with her aunt.


    In the past, they saw this kind of thing is what you love and I wish, and my aunt also had the background of the grand master''s residence. In addition, it was a scandal, so they didn''t say it outside or go to trouble with my aunt.

 Chapter 468

    But now, there are several women who have suffered from their little aunt. They are not only sleeping husbands, but also infected with willow disease. Today, they sit together andin together.


    Comining, they were notfortable. Together, theybined several women who were also harmed by their little aunt and went to the Ministry of punishment to sue her for seducing a married husband and harming people''s body.


    There is no crime of seducing a married man, but harming people''s body is a crime. However, in thew of the Phoenix Dynasty, this crime is not called harming people''s body, but intentional murder.


    Of course, although my aunt did harm them, my aunt didn''t mean it.


    But it doesn''t matter. The criminal department finally took the case.


    And the fact that my aunt killed that man was making a lot of noise in the whole capital. Now there are so many women suing her. My aunt''s name is even more famous in the capital.


    In the streets of Beijing, there are more voices talking about aunts.


    "Yu Xin from the Supreme Master''s residence, there is no one with such a wave of women. So many women have been hurt by her willow disease. How many men has she slept?"


    "Don''t you know her now? She used to be from Baicheng. She was famous in Baicheng before she came to the capital with her sister! It''s said that she had a husband in Baicheng, but she was burnedter. But when her husband was there, she seemed to be fooling around outside... Why didn''t such a cheap woman burn her?"


    "If I say, the men who got the willow disease deserve it! Who let them cheat outside! But I pity their wives. Some innocent women are now like this..."


    "Is Yu Xin still a broom star? It''s said that before her sister brought her to the capital, the Yu family were burned to death. Only she survived. How many grams will it take to harm people like this? It''s said that the youngdy of the grand master''s residence treated her very well and took in an orphan girl, but this wave woman seduced her brother-inw in the grand master''s residence! Tut tut! Tut tut! There are people in the residence I don''t know if her brother-inw has an affair with her! "


    "I heard that Yu Xin came from a widow. Has she been like this for a long time? I''ve never seen such a woman!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There are all kinds of voices talking about Yu Xin in the capital, and even more people talk about it. Some children learn from each other, and swearing begins to use Yu Xin''s name.


    "You son of a bitch, dare to bully me! When you grow up, your wife is Yu Xin!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In short, for a time, the story about my aunt became more and more intense in Beijing.


    In fact, it''s not wrong for my aunt to end up like this.


    Was she the one who used to hook up with a married man? Yes.


    Once upon a time, was it her husband who was still fooling around outside? Yes.


    After she infected people with willow disease, did she kill people? Yes.


    Are those innocent women in good families unlucky? When their husband slept with her, they caught the willow disease that is ashamed to speak and difficult to cure? Yes.


    So even if she was sued, even if they exaggerate, but my aunt still deserved it.


    But the grand master''s residence and mother are more wronged.


    The mother took the little aunt back to the grand master''s residence, but she was poor. Moreover, the mother was very different from the little aunt since childhood. The mother was absolutely dignified and the little aunt was absolutely dissolute. After the little aunt entered the grand master''s residence, the mother just thought of her and wanted her to live better.


    The grand master''s residence only took in the little aunt. His hundred year reputation is still good. Most of the people inside are also very good. They can afford the praise of people outside. What the little aunt does has absolutely nothing to do with the grand master''s residence.


    But now that my aunt''s reputation is rotten in the whole capital, when people mention the things that my aunt has done, there are always many people who have to mention my mother and the grand master''s residence by the way.


    What is innocent suffering? That''s it.


    At this point, my aunt was locked up in the firewood room of the grand master''s residence. After knowing these things, she didn''t seem to care much. She just shouted that the charges that the official and those women sued her in the criminal department were false. She didn''t deliberately kill or murder. She was wronged.


    But yes or no, no one wants to care.


    Everyone in the Taishi mansion has been harmed by her. Anyone in it was supposed to be the glory of the Taishi mansion. Now they are recognized as the Taishi mansion, and they have to hide.


    Neither my grandfather nor the officials in the government dared to go to the court.


    Grandma was angry at home, and her mother''s face was very white in the whole process, but she still insisted on taking care of her grandmother.


    The whole Taishi mansion was in a mess because of this matter.


    Later, when the Ministry of punishment came to interrogate my aunt, the Supreme Master''s office didn''t stop it and directly asked me to take the person away.


    Before that, because her aunt seduced her father, she had been beaten by her grandmother. When she was taken away by the Ministry of punishment, her body was no longer healthy.


    But no one cares about her now.


    Because her mother left her alone, no one in the Imperial College would take care of her.


    Later, grandma recovered from her illness, and everyone saw the reputation of the Taishi mansion for a hundred years. In addition, her grandfather wrote a medical code at that time, which shocked the whole Feng Dynasty.


    Under the great reputation of the grand master''s residence, my little aunt was forgotten.


    After all, it''s just a romantic affair in the backyard. It can''t bepared with Grandpa''s masterpiece of medicine.


    In the whole process, in fact, the mother was also a victim. She not only watched her only living sister seduce her husband, but also ruined her reputation in the capital for nothing.


    However, when the little aunt was in the grand master''s residence, the mother still had more protection for the little aunt. Therefore, after this incident, the grandmother still asked her mother for a year''s stewardship. In fact, she also knew that her mother had been hit and let her cultivate herself well.


    However, in less than half a yearter, the steward of the Taishi mansion returned to her mother, because in the past few years when she gave the steward of the Taishi mansion, her mother not only kept the whole family in order, she was a woman, but also knew some business. The industry in the Taishi mansion originally had a good ie and expenditure, but as soon as it fell into her mother''s hands, there was a bnce after her mother operated it, Therefore, the mother in the Taishi mansion can not be easily reced.


    And her little aunt, after entering the Ministry of punishment at that time, she did kill people and innocent women.


    Whether she is intentional or not, the final malignant result has been caused, and it is because of her.


    However, the matter of my aunt was noisy again. A senior official of the Ministry of punishment ordered to deal with it well, so my aunt was sentenced to death not long after she was arrested in the Ministry of punishment.


    No one has any objection to such a judgment.

 Chapter 469

    Because in everyone''s eyes, my aunt is a rotten person, and she did harm people. She shoulde to such an end.


    After all the people who discussed this matter knew the end of the little aunt, they just joked and passed. At the same time, they also taught their children not to be such a person as a little aunt, otherwise they would end up with the death penalty when they grow up.


    All people, when this judgment, just a joke of gossip.


    The people of the grand master''s residence, because of this matter, have long been more reluctant to see my aunt. They know what will happen to my aunt. They don''t even want to talk about her, for fear of being unlucky again.


    The people of my aunt''s family have been burned to death, so no one cares about her.


    Only mother.


    After getting the judgment result of the little aunt, the mother gave her only rtive in the world because the little aunt was her mother''s family. Even if the little aunt did something wrong, she still remembered the little aunt in her heart.


    After all, for the mother, the little aunt is not only the little aunt, but also the thoughts left by the whole mother''s family.


    The reason why she treated her little aunt so well in the Imperial College was that she added all her thoughts to her mother''s family to her little aunt.


    However, her mother''s family had all died and was burned to death by a fire. Except for her aunt, there were dozens of people in the whole family.


    When the news came, my mother really couldn''t bear it. At that time, my aunt really thought about all her mother''s family.


    But now, my aunt has been sentenced to death. All her family members are going to die.


    Even if the little aunt may really die, and even the little aunt calcted her, she still couldn''t bear to think of it.


    So, the day before my aunt''s execution, she quietly went to the prison of the Ministry of punishment alone.


    She went to see her aunt. If she could, she was even willing to do all she could to save her aunt''s life. If she wanted, she could.


    Of course, this needs to be when my aunt is worth saving.


    However, the final result told her that my aunt was not worth saving! She''s not only not worth saving, but also damn it! Damn it, a thousand times!


    So, where did my mother know from her childhood aunt when she was in prison?


    At that time, my aunt died before the execution, after my mother came out of prison.


    It is said that hemitted suicide. The hairpin stabbed directly into his heart and died.


    My aunt cherishes her life. Even before the execution, she can live one more day, but also one more day.


    That''s what happened to her all her life.


    Live a shameless and dry life, and die shameless and dry.


    To muddle along is to let her die. She doesn''t want to.


    So why did she kill herself after her mother visited prison?


    At that time, after her mother came back from prison, she was in a trance. When she saw her aunt seducing her father, she didn''t look like this. When she knew that her aunt was going to be sentenced to death, she didn''t look like this.


    But when she came back from prison, she was in a trance.


    The reason why she knew what happened during her mother''s visit to prison was that at this time, she happened to go to her father and mother and heard the conversation between her father and mother.


    At that time, when she didn''t hear what her mother said outside her father''s room, she didn''t know that people could be vicious.


    But when she heard her mother say those words, she knew, and the whole person was deeply shocked.


    What did she hear?


    It turned out that her mother was in a trance when she came back from prison, not because of anything else, but because she knew a big secret from her aunt''s mouth.


    That is, the mother''s family died in a fire. It was not an ident, but man-made! The fire was set by my aunt!


    At that time, my aunt drugged everyone at a family banquet, and then artificially pushed down all the candles, leading to the fire. She also said that the fire was caused by ident.


    After she set the fire, she ran out quietly. When the fire could not be saved, she ran back secretly.


    Pretending to be very sad and pitiful, I''m actually very happy.


    Because she set the fire just to let them die. Now they are all dead. Can she be unhappy?


    Later, after the mother received her aunt from the grand master''s house, she actually suspected the fire.


    Because Yu''s house was not built in a remote ce where no one was there, even if there was a fire identally, no one should have escaped except the little aunt who was not in the house at that time.


    After all, with such a big fire, as long as someonees around to save it, it''s not that one or two people can''t save it, right?


    But no one was saved.


    The fire in Yu''s house started in the center of the house. When someone found it, it had spread from outside to arge area.


    And coincidentally, when the fire broke out, everyone was in the center, and no one, even one, escaped.


    Of course it''s not normal.


    After what happened at that time, my mother also went home.


    At that time, the government also came to see her and concluded that no one escaped because all the family banquets in the government were drunk.


    "But some people in the house never drink! My second aunt and little brother..." the mother asked hoarsely. Her tears had dried up and she was about to lose her voice.


    The official''s humanitarian: "the Osmanthus fragrans around here just opened. The Osmanthus fragrans and the things in the wine they drank at that time had an anesthetic effect. People who didn''t drink alcohol just smelled the Osmanthus fragrans and wine, and fainted at that time, so they didn''t escape."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mother has been speechless. She can''t believe that the Yu family will be killed. However, it has happened. What can she do?


    Finally, the whole case of Yu''s house ended with a ten-year prison sentence for the wine seller.


    But what if the wine seller goes to jail again? All her family can''te back.


    Finally, the mother can only bury these dead souls, hold her little aunt in pain, and then, pity her little aunt''s loneliness, and take her back to the grand master''s house.


    Although my mother believed the government''s judgment at that time, she did not continue to study the matter.


    But in fact, there has always been a seed of doubt in her heart. That is, she is always thinking, why did everyone in the Yu family die, and only her aunt didn''t die?


    This seed of doubt has been buried in her heart since she knew the bad news of the Yu family and returned to Baicheng.


    However, she never said, asked, told or asked anyone, whether it was the government or my aunt.


    Because she didn''t dare to say or ask, she was afraid of hearing the answer she didn''t want to hear.


    If she doesn''t say anything or ask anything, she can deceive herself. Everything that happened is an ident, it''s the fault of the wine seller, and there''s nothing else

 Chapter 470

    But after all, self deception is just self deception. When the truthes to the surface and the blow ising, it will stille.


    After taking my aunt back to the grand master''s house, my mother never asked my aunt about the extermination of Yu''s house.


    She didn''t think about it herself, but poured all her thoughts on her mother''s family into the survivor, aunt, as usual, and treated her better day by day.


    However, when the fire is about to spread, paper can''t wrap it.


    Even if the mother doesn''t ask, it has happened. One day, it will take the initiative toe to the door.


    The day before my aunt seduced my father, my mother went out and met an old acquaintance in Baicheng.


    After seeing his mother, the old acquaintance was very happy and took his mother to the teahouse for a chat.


    The two old people met and got along quite happily, but when their mother was about to leave, the old acquaintance suddenly looked dignified. He grabbed his mother, looked around and whispered to her, "be careful Yu Xin. I saw her running out of the back door that day. She was also in the house, but she ran out alone."


    Be careful of Yu Xin. She was also in the house when the Yu family caught fire that day, but she ran out alone.


    This sentence, like thunder, burst into my mother''s mind.


    Many memories that had been sealed by her ran out.


    She had to face many doubts and everything she didn''t want to face.


    Mother''s face became ugly. Even for a while, she didn''t know where she was.


    It was after the old acquaintance called her several times that she reacted.


    The mother is the mother in the end. Even if her heart is pale, she still quickly suppresses her emotions.


    Then, as soon as her painting style changed, she smiled, but her smile was a little white.


    She said to her old acquaintance, "well, I know what you said. Xin''er told me. She said she went to find someone to put out the fire because she was confused. It took a long time to call people. Xin''er has always med herself for this."


    After saying these words, the mother bit her lower lip to prevent her emotions from leaking out and her fear from being seen.


    In fact, where did Yu Xin tell her about it? Yu Xin told her at that time that she had been outside the house and didn''t go back to the house until the fire in the house was almost over. She trembled and said that she was afraid. Her poor appearance almost convinced her mother.


    But the little aunt was her sister, the only surviving sister, and her mother finally believed it.


    However, fake is fake after all.


    Even if the mother didn''t expose it herself, her old acquaintance hade to remind her of the truth.


    The fact may be there. Now there are old acquaintances to remind her and give her a fatal blow. What about the future? What else would remind her?


    The old acquaintance heard her mother say so. Her mother covered it up very well. She didn''t see her mother''s strange mood, so she left it behind.


    She just doubted that it was the massacre. She had no chance to say it before. It''s hard to say. Now that she saw her mother, she thought about it and reminded her.


    Later, the old acquaintance left without saying a word to his mother.


    However, even an outsider could see that there was a problem with the extermination of the Yu family.


    As a member of the Bureau, with her understanding of her aunt and her mother''s innate intelligence, how could she not see anything?


    She kept everything under pressure and didn''t want to face the truth, but her old acquaintance tore it all apart.


    The mother didn''t show anything in front of her old acquaintance, and even helped her little aunt to tell a lie.


    But when she returned to the grand master''s residence alone, she still couldn''t hold on.


    Scenes of the past emerged. She knew that her aunt might die, but what should she do when her aunt really died?


    But, perhaps, everything is not what she thought?


    Even when the fire broke out, my aunt was really in the house, but maybe she escaped from the house alone and went to move rescue soldiers?


    Just like what she said, because my aunt''s brain was too confused, she didn''t move back in time to save the soldiers, so she came back veryte.


    And the reason why my aunt lied to her, maybe she was just afraid?


    After such a terrible thing, my aunt should be afraid.


    My aunt must be very sad, too.


    The motherforted herself,forted herself, and even believed herself. The panic she had scattered with her old acquaintance has now be a good medicine to save herself.


    She saved herself with her own lies! Oh!


    But in any case, even if the mother lied to herself, at this time, her heart was blocked, but she was relieved in an instant. Originally, extreme fear rose in her eyes, but now she still suppressed it.


    No matter how cruel the truth may be, some things are good as long as they look good on the surface.


    The so-called self deception is just that.


    At this time, the mother naturally experienced some pain for no reason, even if no one knew the process, even if the pain was finally hidden by her, but some things existed.


    However, even if the mother had experienced some pain this time, even if the mother''s heart suppressed her strong doubts about her aunt, for the mother, since this sudden thing was suppressed, it would be suppressed. Originally, she would not and would not mention it again.


    Even on the next day, at her birthday party, her little aunt came to her and drank to her, she could still feel that she had a deep sisterly rtionship with her little aunt.


    However, she was drunk that night, who can know whether it was because her aunt deliberately drank more wine for her, or she wanted to get drunk herself?


    Drunk, she doesn''t have to face reality.


    Although, she has always been reluctant to face the reality.


    However, if she doesn''t look for reality, reality wille to her after all.


    On the night when she was ready to get drunk and everything passed, the little aunt put on her clothes, dressed up as her and went to her husband''s bed.


    Under the guidance of her sister-inw, she caught all this right.


    Yesterday, she suffered a great blow.


    Today, another blow came one after another.


    What sisterhood?


    What dependence?


    What pity her loneliness?


    It''s just a dream she cast for herself!


    If, yesterday, she didn''t meet an old acquaintance and didn''t say those words, if, that night, she didn''t drink so much wine and her brain was so flushed


    She may still choose to take good care of her sister in front of her, her sustenance to all her mother''s family.


    No matter what she did wrong, she is willing to forgive her, she is willing to teach her well, and she is willing to wait for her to change


    However, there is no if!

 Chapter 471

    There seemed to be some resentment, which was finally vented from her mother''s chest.


    When the woman in front of her still wanted to exin to her clumsily, she pped her in the face.


    This p, with all her strength, fanned and swollen half of my aunt''s face.


    Everyone thought that because she knew that her little aunt seduced her husband, she finally couldn''t bear it, and finally started on her doting sister.


    A p is not enough, but two more ps.


    He even put his sister in the wood house.


    This is a rare thing for her who has always been kind. What''s more, these are done by her sister who has always loved her so much that her sister-inw has a problem.


    However, the sisters inw thought that it was understandable. After all, their beloved sister seduced her beloved husband and perhaps wanted to take her ce. I don''t know what else to doter.


    Who can stand it?


    But the mother knew that the reason why she beat her little aunt was that her little aunt shamelessly seduced her father, but there were other reasons.


    As for the other reasons, she didn''t dare to think, really didn''t dare to think.


    Butter, some things should be faced, or to face.


    After my aunt wasughed and scolded by the whole capital, was taken to the Ministry of punishment and sentenced to death, my mother thought a lot.


    Finally, she decided not to deceive herself. No matter what the truth is, at least she needs to know what the truth is.


    She''s going to check on that year.


    Or let her be sure that the fire was an ident.


    Or let her know who hurt her family!


    Whoever it is, she needs to know!


    She will never be false again!


    With the wisdom of my mother, the means of the grand master''s residence, and the relevant people in that year are still there, the scene after the fire in that year has not been cleared.


    Therefore, the final investigation results came out soon.


    Sure enough, what happened that year was man-made, not a natural disaster!


    The problem was still in the wine everyone drank at the family dinner that night. It was not wrong to give a conclusion that year.


    When the fire broke out, those who drank wine were drunk, unconscious and unable to escape.


    Those who didn''t drink alcohol did smell the sweet scented osmanthus outside the house and a vtile odorponent in the wine before they gradually lost consciousness and finally died in the fire.


    Everything is the same as it was then, no problem.


    The problem is that the ck frost, which will cause illusion after smelling with osmanthus, was not added by mistake! It was only after someone gave the money to sell wine that he added it!


    At that time, it was right that the wine seller was greedy for money, but after he took the ck frost given to him by a stranger and determined that there was no harm in adding the ck frost to the wine, he added it.


    He just took the money at that time, and didn''t think of anything. Afterwards, he didn''t care. He directly added Wushuang to a batch of wine to be sold.


    I never thought that after this batch of wine was sold to Yu''s house, there was a fire that night and the dead.


    And the reason why there was a fire in Yu''s house and no one ran out was because of the ck frost in his wine!


    If you add the ck frost alone to the wine, you won''t have any problems, even at all.


    But when the ck frost and sweet scented osmanthus smell together, it will make people hallucinate!


    Originally, even if these are together, they won''t die.


    But if, after being set on fire, these hallucinogenic people don''t know to move and don''t escape after being burned by the fire, they will die!


    ck frost is notmon, but many people know it. No one thinks it has anything. The same goes for wine sellers


    But who ever thought that after he put ck frost into the wine because of money and listened to strangers, it would lead to such a disaster?


    In fact, he knew what the stranger wanted to do when he spent money to add something to the wine. After all, which normal person would do this if he had nothing to do?


    But when he thought that ck frost was not arsenic or poison, what could he do?


    He just made this money.


    But who ever thought that such a disaster would happen?


    The wine seller was just a wine seller. After knowing that his wine indirectly killed people, the government sentenced him to ten years'' imprisonment. Without saying anything, he confessed directly.


    After all, it was his fault that killed dozens of people in the Yu family. Even if he didn''t mean it, he must not be the culprit, but he must have something to do with him.


    So ten years in prison, he admitted.


    Even because of these dozens of lives, if he is not sentenced to some prison, he is not at ease. He knows that he needs to atone in prison.


    However, when the Yu family''s extermination just happened, he said that he identally spilled the ck frost in the wine sold to the Yu family. He didn''t expect human life. He didn''t mention that strangers gave him money and asked him to add things to the wine.


    But now, when his mother tried the case again and asked him again, he said everything.


    He said that the reason why he didn''t tell the stranger before was that the stranger warned him not to tell him about the money given to him by the stranger, otherwise he and his family would die.


    Also, if he said that he identally spilled ck frost into the wine, his crime in the Yu family''s extermination case is just an unintentional loss, which will be given a lighter sentence.


    If a stranger is confessed by him, the whole case will be a murder case, and dozens of people have been murdered. It is an absolute big case. If a stranger can''t escape, he will be sentenced more seriously.


    So he took the crime into his own unintentional loss.


    However, after he was imprisoned, he often thought of dozens of people in his family because he was greedy for money. He was always guilty and couldn''t sleep at night. He spent every day in fear. He had had enough of this torture.


    So this time, when his mother asked him about what happened in those years, he told everything about that year: "I''m guilty! I didn''t identally spill the ck frost in the wine sold to the Yu family, but someone gave me money and asked me to spill it!


    I''m guilty. I know the stranger is upset and kind-hearted. I''m also greedy for money. As a result, I killed dozens of lives of the Yu family! I''m in prison now. I have nightmares every day and dream that the Yu family wille and ask me for my life. I hate and regret. It''s no use for me to regret again!


    The man who gave me the money said that if I gave him up, he would make me look good. Let hime and make me look good! I live too painful, I''m guilty!... "


    He had been in prison for several years when he was selling wine. Looking at his face full of wind and frost, we can see that he was very painful and suffering.


    For her mother, when she heard the wine seller say all this, she also knew that she was one step closer to the truth, and one step closer to the truth that might make her tremble and suffer

 Chapter 472

    Facing the cry of the wine seller, mother seemed calm.


    It seems that the closer to the truth, the calmer the mother appears.


    Her voice was also quite calm. She asked the wine seller, "do you remember the stranger who gave the medicine?"


    The wine seller shook his head and nodded again. His expression was in a trance and said, "I always remember his appearance and never forget it." when he said this, his expression seemed to show a trace of panic, and then said, "but he was wearing a mask and only showed his eyes. I only remember that he was a man and his body was very thin..."


    "Man?"


    Mother''s pupils contracted.


    She seemed very calm. Then she ordered someone to bring her paper and pen. Then a few times, her mother drew a man.


    Mother has a lot of talents, and painting is also one of her. With a few strokes, she can draw a person vividly.


    After painting, he looked at the person on the portrait in front of him and hesitated. Then he took the portrait to the wine seller and asked him, "is it this person?"


    At this time, my mother''s voice was hoarse.


    The wine seller just nced at the portrait, nodded and said with certainty: "it''s this man! I''m sure! Although I haven''t seen him take off the lower cover, I remember these eyes. They''re so simr! It''s him! I always remember!"


    It was this stranger who made the wine seller bear the sin of his life, so he looked very excited when he saw the portrait of this man appear in front of him.


    It was this stranger who appeared in his tavern that night when he was about to close and gave him some money and a bag of ck frost


    Soon after, he never escaped from sin again.


    This man, how can he forget! He''s afraid he''ll remember it until he dies! Even at a nce, he can recognize him as a whole! Because of the passage of time, he thought of him day by day, thought of his nightmare, and had already engraved him in his bones!


    At this time, the more excited the wine seller was and the more certain he was to testify against the person in her portrait, the colder his mother''s heart was.


    It''s him.


    It''s her!


    It was her little aunt who killed the whole family! Destroy the Yu family!


    It was her own sister who killed all their families like her!


    Her portrait is Yu Xin in men''s clothes!


    There is no suspense. Everything is clear.


    Mother didn''t know how to get out of the cell.


    The wine seller was sentenced to another ten years. When the sentence came down, he seemed very happy.


    But so what?


    The day out of the cell was the same as the day in the cell. It was gloomy.


    Everything seemed to be the same, but my mother felt that the sky seemed to be brighter.


    As soon as she raised her hand, the portrait in her hand didn''t know where it was going. After her mother knew the truth, her heart seemed very calm and unusually calm.


    Even she didn''t think why she was so calm.


    But when she looked at the sky and somehow saw her father, mother... All her rtives in the sky, her tears still flowed down.


    "Father, mother... Children are unfilial! Children are unfilial!"


    The mother suddenly looked up to the sky and screamed. Her whole body knelt on the ground, tears flowing, flowing


    Boom!


    It also rained at this time, and there was a thunderstorm, which drenched her mother''s tears, misery and sadness into the rain.


    Tomorrow is the time for my aunt to execute.


    Mother changed into clean clothes. After returning to the capital from Baicheng, she went directly to the prison of the Ministry of punishment.


    No matter what others say, no matter what she finds out, she wants to hear from her... Sister, tell me all about it.


    Mother went to the prison of the Ministry of punishment and didn''t even need her to ask.


    When the little aunt kept asking her mother to save her, her mother didn''t speak, but looked at her.


    It seems that I want to show everything I haven''t seen enough in my life.


    The little aunt didn''t care that her mother looked at her. Seeing that her mother didn''t speak, she always begged her mother. She said she was wronged and that her mother must save her


    The mother still kept silent and let the little aunt kneel in front of her and cry.


    Until


    The little aunt cried, "sister, I''m your only rtive in the world..."


    "Pa!"


    With the little aunt''s words, the mother gave her a hard p and threw it at the little aunt.


    The p was so fierce that her mother didn''t even think she had so much strength.


    She not only pped her little aunt''s face with blood, but also made her half body fall down.


    The little aunt didn''t fan. She turned around and wanted to say something to her mother.


    But before she could speak, her mother had taken the lead.


    Mother''s voice was very calm, mixed with a small cold: "I went to see the wine seller in Baicheng who was not far from Yu''s house. She told me that it was you who hurt Yu''s family."


    Mother''s expression seemed to be very calm until she said thest two words. There was a sharp de in her eyes.


    My aunt was always very noisy. She even heard her voice alone in the whole cell.


    But when the mother said this, the little aunt was like a madman, but now she doesn''t.


    She became unusually strange and quiet.


    She didn''t even need her mother toe up with any evidence. Suddenly, she said in a dumb voice, "you know."


    There had always been a dissolute smell on my aunt, but at this moment, I don''t know why, she suddenly put away all the dissolute smell on her.


    Just like a real good family woman, just like she has always been like this, people can''t see any ws.


    "Pa!"


    The calmness of the little aunt aroused her mother''s anger. She pped her hard and threw it at the little aunt.


    "Beast!" mother scolded.


    The mother wanted to raise her hand to beat her little aunt, but at this time, she was pped twice and her face was covered with blood, but she didn''t passively bear her mother''s p as before.


    She raised her hand and sped her mother''s wrist.


    Even if she was tortured in the prison of the Ministry of punishment, her strength was not small.


    "I am a beast, you are my sister, what are you?" the little aunt smiled and looked at her mother.


    The mother''s anger was more aroused. She wanted to open her little aunt and hold her hand.


    But at this time, the little aunt suddenly stood up, and then a strange sneer came up at the corners of her mouth.


    This sneer seemed to have told all her miserable life.

 Chapter 473

    But hasn''t my aunt always lived with her sex? Even if others have scolded her badly, isn''t she still living in the direction of others scolding her?


    Isn''t she always wave and happy?


    At this moment, what is sheughing at? Sad what?


    What''s so sad about her?


    No one knows the answer, but perhaps mother knows the answer.


    Because when the mother saw her little aunt''s sad smile, her eyes suddenly turned red and filled with tears.


    She was going to hit her aunt hard, but at this time, she stopped.


    Also at this time, when the little aunt looked at the tears in her mother''s eyes, her smile seemed more gorgeous and miserable.


    Suddenly, before my mother reacted.


    The little aunt grabbed her mother''s hand and took a hairpin from her mother''s head.


    Then she took her mother''s hand and stabbed the hairpin into her heart.


    The blood sprayed out, sprayed on the mother''s body, and dyed the mother''s white clothes red.


    Mother was stunned and stood in ce, unable to move.


    Looking at the little aunt falling down in front of her, she didn''t help. In her eyes, she seemed to see the little aunt and couldn''t see anything.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    The little aunt suddenly looked up and smiled.


    Smile, with a dissolute, but also with a serious. Very dissolute, very serious.


    The blood seeped out from the corner of my aunt''s mouth. My aunt kept holding her mother''s hand, and my mother kept stabbing her heart with a hairpin.


    The little aunt and her mother are very close. They are dressed in white and red, as if their hearts are connected.


    The little aunt still smiled. She smiled and said to her mother, "Yu Qing, sister, do you know why I want to kill Yu''s family? Because of you!"


    "Do you know why it''s because of you? Because I don''t want you to live a good life in the capital alone. I want to go with you, but my father and mother won''t let me. I have to kill them all and leave me alone before you take me to the capital."


    "Sure enough, I bet right! Sure enough, I killed them all, and you took me to the capital!"


    "Sister, my good sister, you know why I killed them, don''t you? My, dignified and beautiful, good sister."


    The little aunt said, and when she said thest sentence, the smile on the corner of her mouth suddenly shed a smell of terror and bloodthirsty.


    Looking at this scene, my mother''s pupils suddenly increased in horror.


    Then, before she could react, the little aunt held her mother''s hand and the hairpin. Suddenly, she stabbed it harder into her heart.


    "Pooh!"


    The little aunt vomited blood directly, vomited a gorgeous red flower, all on her mother''s face.


    The little aunt''s mouth was still hung with a bloodthirsty smile. Her gorgeous and terrible posture was as bloodthirsty as the blood she vomited.


    My aunt''s pupils began to dte.


    Mother looked at this scene, a drop of crystal tears silently dropped down and hit the dirty floor of the cell, as if it made a clear sound.


    "No..."


    The mother stared at her little aunt, as if she wanted to say something, but her voice was silent.


    Time seems to be at rest.


    At the moment of dying, the little aunt hooked her hand to her mother, as if she wanted to say something to her mother.


    Although she didn''t forgive her family''s death and her little aunt, her mother subconsciously came together.


    My aunt''s body was leaning back. When my mother leaned over, I heard my aunt gently open her lips in her ear with herst voice: "my brother-inw tastes good..."


    Another trace of anger overflowed from mother''s eyes.


    The mother still wanted to say something to her little aunt, but at this time, the little aunt had fallen to the ground. She was dressed in red and had a hairpin in her heart. Her pupils werepletelyx. She was dead and could no longer hear what her mother said.


    But mother, still with anger, finished the rest: "shut up!"


    With that, she threw away her white clothes that had been stained with a lot of blood and went out of the cell.


    When she first took a few steps, she paused and looked back at her aunt.


    Finally, there was aplex sh in her eyes. After that, she left without looking back and never looked back.


    Seeing his mothering out with blood all over his body, a yamen servant asked with concern, "madam, what happened..."


    Mother didn''t even look at the Yamen.


    At this time, any emotion in her eyes disappeared, leaving only cold, and her voice had no temperature at all: "Yu Xin is dead. She was afraid of crime andmitted suicide."


    The Yamen didn''t say anything more.


    The matter of the little aunt is making a lot of noise in the whole capital. Of course, he knows what happened to the little aunt.


    Therefore, she had no doubt about her mother''s saying that her little auntmitted suicide.


    Anyway, she''s just a condemned criminal who will be executed tomorrow. Anyway, she''s going to die tomorrow. What if she died a day earlier today?


    But my mother is the youngdy of the grand master''s residence. She is a very famous dignifieddy in the whole capital.


    Don''t scare her about what happened in prison.


    From leaving the prison of the Ministry of punishment to returning to the Supreme Master''s residence, my mother kept moving forward and forward without looking back.


    Her eyes were filled with emptiness. No one knew what she was thinking, maybe she didn''t think of anything.


    But when she saw any red satin on the roadside, she always seemed more absent-minded for a moment.


    Mother maintained such a state and entered the gate of the Taishi mansion.


    She went to investigate the extermination of Yu''s house in that year without telling everyone, so her mother went out all day. No one knew where she had gone, and no one knew that she had met her aunt. Also personally witnessed the death of my aunt.


    When mother got out of the prison, she put on another coat and wrapped herself. No one knew that her coat was full of blood.


    Until she put one foot in her door.


    "Boom."


    As she closed the door, there was another thunder in the sky, and then it rained again.


    The thunderstorm was not as heavy as the heavy rain at the door of Yu''s house, but it was intermittent and not quiet, as if it wanted to cover up something.


    As soon as mother entered the door, the whole person''s tight string rxed in an instant.


    She sat down like a man without bones.


    She was confused, and the whole person seemed to have been greatly hit and lost consciousness.


    But in her unconscious, there seemed to be a slight smile on her mouth.


    In the smile, it seems to be with a touch of ridicule.


    Father came in the room at this time. She saw her mother sitting on the ground like a lost soul. After watching her sit down, the blood on her clothes was also revealed.


    He couldn''t help being frightened and said to his mother anxiously, "Qing''er, what''s the matter with you? What happened? Don''t scare me!"

 Chapter 474

    When I saw my father and vaguely heard his voice, my mother gradually recovered.


    Her eyes, which had lost their look, gradually recovered their look.


    However, at the moment when her pupils focused, she jumped at her father in an instant. She held her father tightly, like holding some life-saving straw.


    Then all her fears were vented from her pupils. She sobbed, "husband, husband, Xin''er killed it! Xin''er killed it! The rest of the family is full!"


    "Why? Why? What grudges does she have? Why doesn''t she even let go of the Yu family!"


    "Sweet scented osmanthus fragrance in August. Our ancestors loved sweet scented osmanthus. Many sweet scented osmanthus trees are nted in the house of the Yu family. Every August, only the sweet scented osmanthus fragrance of the Yu family is the strongest in Baicheng. Some people in Baicheng even came to see the sweet scented osmanthus of the Yu family."


    "When osmanthus fragrance overflows the house, the Yu family also has a tradition. They will hold a family banquet on the night when osmanthus flowers bloom most and osmanthus fragrance is strongest, to show that the Yu family will fragrance for generations, live forever and never die..."


    "But who would have thought that the sweet scented osmanthus fragrance that year would kill the whole family!"


    "Husband, why? Why? Why? Why?"


    "Qing''er, don''t be afraid. I''m by your side. I''m by your side."


    Mother''sints in the room were heard by her at this time.


    That night, the mother said countless reasons. She felt that the mother seemed to be asking her father, but she was not asking her father at all. Even she didn''t know who she was asking.


    She seems to be shouting a kind of catharsis, an invisible catharsis.


    That night, Ji Qin went to the room to find her father and mother. She can''t remember.


    She only remembered that thunderstorm night. When she heard her father and mother talking in the room, she seemed to hear too many secrets.


    If she hadn''t listened to her mother, she might never dare to think of these secrets.


    She knew it was bad to listen to the corner, and she knew that her mother might not want to be heard.


    But at that time, when the magic boxes were opened one by one in front of her, she couldn''t help stopping and continued to listen until her mother seemed to have no strength to shout, question and speak.


    Until, the thunderstorm outside was getting bigger and bigger. The thunder seemed to be roaring. Gradually, these thunderstorms filled Ji Qin''s ears. Ji Qin couldn''t hear what his mother was saying anymore


    About everything about the little aunt, the reason why she can describe apleted story now is that in addition to listening to her mother''s constant discussion this night, andter, the wind about the little aunt passed, and the sister-inw in the grand master''s house sometimes began to talk about the secret of the little aunt, and then she knew it.


    Otherwise, as a younger generation, no one will tell her about such things.


    Is my aunt hateful? Of course, she was hateful. She did not abide by the etiquette of that era. To a heinous extent, she not only discredited the Yu family, but also the grand master''s residence.


    Of course, her most hateful thing is that she has never told anyone since her mother mentioned it to her father that night, and she just happened to hear about her aunt setting fire to more than one family.


    No matter why my aunt did it, one thing is very certain, that is, the Yu family is my aunt''s mother''s family and the family that raised her. She must have had good memories in the Yu family.


    But it was those people who got along with her day and night. She had to kill them. It was enough to see how heinous her aunt''s cruelty was.


    And on weekdays, when my aunt lived in the Taishi mansion, she also got along with her. My aunt didn''t seem to like her very much and wasn''t very close to her.


    But my aunt has many romantic affairs and is harsh to servants. Many things have no bottom line, but they are also very real.


    Many things add up, it''s not too much to say that she is a mean poisonous woman.


    But that night, listening to what her mother told her father intermittently, she seemed to know that her aunt''s malice didn''t say first. Her debauchery seemed to have a reason


    "Yu''er, why are you so pitiful! You lost your body to Jiang Dashao now. Your pure body is gone! What will you do in the future?"


    Yu Xinna of this era brought Ji Qin back to the present reality again with a slightly meanint.


    But just now, in her mind, a lot of fragments about Yu Xin in the Phoenix Dynasty had passed.


    She doesn''t know what connection Yu Xin of this era has with Yu Xin of the Phoenix Dynasty, what Yu Xin of the Phoenix Dynasty has done, and whether Yu Xin of this era has also done it.


    All she knows is


    Ji Qin took another look at the ce where Yu Xin was in the dark. This look gave Ji Qin a feeling. Even if it was a different era, Yu Xin in this era was too simr to Yu Xin in the Phoenix Dynasty.


    Ji Qin certainly feels strange about this.


    But soon, another new idea came out of Ji Qin''s mind.


    That is as like as two peas as like as two peas in Feng Dynasty, then there will be a pair of people who are exactly the same as her parents in Feng Dynasty.


    Thinking of this, Ji Qin''s eyes lit up, and her mood couldn''t help bing more happy.


    After crossing, her most reluctant in Fengchao is her parents. Her fiance in Fengchao has to stay behind.


    From the current situation, Fengchao is afraid that she can''t go back, but if she can see the same people as her parents in Fengchao in this era, she


    Ji Qin couldn''t resist the excitement when he thought of such a scene.


    However, speaking of this era, Ji Fu and Ji Mu have determined that they have nothing to do with her parents.


    This is as like as two peas in her father.


    ording to this rtionship, Mo Yuer''s current parents, that is, her actual parents, are actually rted to her parents in the Phoenix dynasty!


    From this point of view, after understanding tonight''s affairs, Mo''s family, she must go!


    After seeing Yu Xin of this era, Ji Qin''s thoughts simply floated through several bends.


    The mood in her heart was alsopletely revealed on her face. Because she had too many thoughts for a moment, she even forgot that she originally wanted to put down Jiang Zehan in front of her.


    After Jiang Zehan noticed that someone had broken in again and put on a dress, he wanted to look back and see who had no eyesight to see break in.


    As a result, he first took Ji Qin''s various expressions in his eyes.


    He is very interested in Ji Qin. It seems that he is very interested in anything that happens to her.

 Chapter 475

    For the rich expression on her face at this time.


    What is this wolf like girl thinking now? She seems happy?


    Ji Qin is now immersed in his own thoughts, and Jiang Zehan is fascinated by Ji Qin''s rich and colorful expression.


    Looking at Ji Qin''s smile, Jiang Zehan couldn''t help but arouse a smile.


    Then, Jiang Zehan''s hand caught Ji Qin''s rising mouth.


    The thick finger belly whirled Ji Qin''s lips, and Jiang Zehan''s lips seemed to be sticking to Ji Qin involuntarily.


    Ji Qin was so fascinated by the discovery of the new world, and she was more or less familiar with Jiang Zehan, so she didn''t notice that Jiang Zehan''s lips were stuck with a warm and confused smile.


    until.


    "Click, click!"


    After Yu Xin, a reporter rushed in immediately.


    Of course, Mo Yuer had already prepared this, and Yu Xin was also one of the ns.


    Unfortunately, what they don''t know is that it''s not Mo Yuer but Ji Qin who is with Jiang Zehan now!


    The camera sh lights Ji Qin''s eyes and Jiang Zehan''s eyes.


    Ji Qin was frightened by the sh. She looked at one side and wanted to see something.


    As a result, her head did not turn to her side. Instead, she moved, and her lips just fit with Jiang Zehan''s lips.


    "Click, click!"


    The reporter''s camera also recorded this scene.


    Before Ji Qin and Jiang Zehan could react, the reporter had pressed him with a microphone: "Mr. Jiang, Miss Mo, please leave the charity party in advance. When everyone is worried about you, even Miss Mo''s aunt is worried about chasing you, but you are dating here. Do you have anything to say?"


    Ji Qin saw someone at this time and hurriedly left Jiang Zehan''s lips. She also wanted to break away from Jiang Zehan''s arms, but Jiang Zehan surrounded her waist and couldn''t move again.


    Before Jiang Zehan and Ji Qin could answer the reporter anything, Yu Xin came in, still in a grievance cry tone, and said, "Yuer, my aunt has been looking for you, but I can''t find you!


    Someone saw you with Jiang Dashao. I just knew that Mr. Gao was looking for Jiang Dashao, so I wanted to follow him and see if there was you around him. As long as I found you, I could rest assured. Unexpectedly, you were really with Jiang Dashao!


    The room is still so messy. Yu''er, tell your aunt if you have been bullied. My aunt will decide for you! Yu''er


    Ah, you, who are you? "


    Yu Xin has been talking to herself. She doesn''t know that the woman in front of her is not Mo yu''er at all.


    Although I don''t know what Mo yu''er said when calcting Jiang Zehan this time, he didn''t go to the good hotel and came here.


    But it doesn''t matter. Just find them.


    Who doesn''t know that Jiang Zehan is not close to women in the whole capital.


    If Mo yu''er hadn''t calcted Jiang Zehan this time, would he touch women?


    So although she changed her ce, Yu Xin took it for granted that the woman in front of her was mo yu''er''s.


    So when the woman inside stood in the backlight and she couldn''t see her face at all, she still walked in all the way ording to her words with Mo yu''er in advance, and had been using Jiang Zehan of sleeping Mo yu''er.


    Only when this matter is settled, and then it bes big, can the next thing continue.


    Yu Xin thought her n with Mo yu''er was sessful, but unexpectedly, when she came closer and saw the face of the woman around Jiang Zehan, she was stunned.


    The woman around Jiang Zehan is not Mo Yuer at all, but a strange woman!


    Therefore, it is not Mo Yuer who has a rtionship with Jiang Zehan now!


    What they photographed was not Mo Yuer at all!


    Isn''t her n with Mo Yuer in vain?


    Ji Qin didn''t like Yu Xin very much, either in the Phoenix dynasty or in this era.


    When Yu Xin came in, she didn''t even look at her face and said she was mo yu''er.


    Plus, she saved Jiang Zehan from Mo Yuer before.


    So looking at what happened in front of her, she probably knew what Mo yu''er wanted to do before he fainted Jiang Zehan and took him away.


    Do you not only want to have a rtionship with Jiang Zehan, but also make this rtionship public, so that Jiang Zehan has to be with her?


    This method is a bit simr to that used by Yu Xin in her previous life to seduce her father on her mother''s birthday.


    So Mo yu''er''s calction of Jiang Zehan is actually Yu Xin''s share?


    As like as two peas who had been involved in her life, Ji Qin could not find out what the principle was.


    For example, Jiang Zehan in front of her, Mo Yuer before, and Yu Xin now.


    Originally, she felt a little confused about everything here after wearing more and more clothes in this new world.


    But suddenly, she began to look forward to what would happen next.


    Jiang Zehan is her man now. Mo Yuer doesn''t want to take it away, whether in Feng dynasty or in this era! Yu Xin doesn''t want to disturb the game!


    Ji Qin didn''t worry about whether Jiang Zehan was holding her at this time. She raised her eyebrows and said to the surprised woman in front of her: "who am I? Don''t you know? I don''t know why you keep calling me yu''er? What do you always say, yu''er is with Zehan, and what do you mean?"


    Ji Qin smiled with a gentle smile.


    Her words didn''t seem to say anything, but they were actually directed at Mo yu''er and Yu Xin''s dirty n.


    Yu Xin was confused when she saw Ji Qin. Now she is even more confused when Ji Qin asks.


    However, her reaction was fairly fast, and she soon realized that this was not the ce she should stay. Since the n failed, she''d better leave early.


    However, in front of the girl, how can she look at her and dislike her a little?


    And Jiang Zehan should have been drugged by Mo Yuer now. She also clearly received the news that Mo Yuer had seeded in drugging.


    But now it is not Mo Yuer who is with Jiang Zehan, but the woman in front of him. Is it


    Yu Xin doesn''t like to be questioned by others. The girl just questioned her, and it''s still a difficult question to answer.


    So before she left, she said to Ji Qin, "young girl, don''t think about climbing a man''s bed."


    Mo yu''er must have taken the medicine well and was taken first by the girl!


    Otherwise, how could it be such a coincidence that Mo yu''er should be here now, but the girl is here?

 Chapter 476

    Ji Qin can certainly hear that Yu Xin is mocking her. This woman is really like Yu Xin in the Phoenix Dynasty. She has sharp teeth and sharp mouth and is mean!


    Ji Qin hooked her lips and replied impolitely, "you can''t climb a man''s bed when you are young. Can you do it when you are old? Some people can''t climb Zehan''s bed. Don''t you disagree?"


    The previous sentence is about Yu Xin himself. Since Yu Xin in the Phoenix Dynasty has so many simrities with Yu Xin in this era, she bet that Yu Xin is the same wave as Yu Xin in the Phoenix Dynasty.


    Still want to talk about her? Let''s see if we can do it!


    Herst sentence is a metaphor for Mo yu''er.


    Mo yu''er remembered all the scenes of seducing Jiang Zehan in bed before! And in the Phoenix Dynasty, Mo yu''er remembered the scene of robbing her fiance and pushing her off the cliff!


    And Yu Xin, Mo Yuer is going to climb Jiang Zehan''s bed. She is helping to design Jiang Zehan. She is so talkative when she is with Jiang Zehan.


    It''s not likable!


    After being said by Ji Qin, Yu Xin somehow got dry.


    But why should she be dry? Why does she think the girl in front of her is scolding her? But how does this girl know what she did?


    Moreover, Ji Qin took advantage of Mo yu''er and slept with Jiang Zehan. This was originally Mo yu''er''s. she said Ji Qin, and Ji Qin dared to talk back?


    What else does Yu Xin want to say. At this time, Jiang Zehan''s cold eyes swept to Yu Xin and the reporter.


    They were shocked immediately.


    Then Jiang Zehan stared at Yu Xin coldly. He first hugged the thin Ji Qin in his arms and said, "she is my fiancee. Who are you?"


    He looked colder again and asked Yu Xin, "what do you mean by Yu Er? Who is it?"


    Jiang Zehan knew he was unconscious at the charity party. When he woke up again, he was already in bed with Ji Qin.


    He must have been calcted, but he doesn''t know yet, but of course he will check it.


    But now he hasn''t checked, the two people who suddenly broke in in front of him seem to have given him a lot of information.


    And a reporter came. The water in it was obviously deeper.


    Just now, the name that the woman has been shouting in front of her is yu''er.


    The reporter just asked him about Miss mo.


    The viin in his arms is Ji Qin. The names and surnames said by women and reporters have nothing to do with the viin in his arms.


    But Yuer, Mo, Mo Yuer.


    So it''s Mo Yuer who calcted him at the charity party?


    He knew Mo Yuer. Although he had never looked at her, it seemed that this woman had been around him in various ways, so he was a little impressed by the name.


    Moreover, the Mo family is also a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine. They have a little contact with the Jiang family, although not much.


    Jiang Zehan is not impressed by such boring things as women. Mo Yuer has appeared around him too many times since he was young, so he has such an impression of her.


    But he knows about any business he has dealt with in the mall.


    But, no, with the power of the Mo family, how can Mo Yuer get him away from the charity party?


    Andter, he appeared on Ji Qin''s bed. What''s going on?


    Jiang Zehan did not doubt Ji Qin, and now he is not absolutely innocent.


    But he absolutely won''t hurt Ji Qin, and it''s possible that Ji Qin was also hurt in his bed, and the main purpose should be him.


    Of course, he guessed thetter. He was just wondering why Ji Qin appeared in his bed for no reason.


    As for the former, he is almost quite sure.


    For one thing, although Ji Qin looks fierce, he is actually very simple and has no bad heart for him.


    Second, in the hotel where he and Ji Qin are now together, he has aplete grasp of the surrounding environment and can grasp the overall situation, so this ce is not a ce to harm people at all.


    In fact, he wanted to ask Ji Qin why he was with him when he woke up.


    But just patronizing tease Ji Qin, I forgot this.


    However, what happened now seems to have allowed him to infer something.


    Without waiting for Yu Xin to say anything, Jiang Zehan pressed Yu Xin and the reporter, "are you mo Yuer''s people? Mo Yuer asked you to calcte me?"


    That''s about it.


    And listen to Yu Xin''s words just now, it seems that he is in bed with Mo yu''er?


    So Mo yu''er wants to have sex with him?


    When Jiang Zehan woke up, he knew he must have been drugged.


    So it was mo Yuer who drugged him?


    Originally, they nned to be drugged. Was he with Mo Yuer?


    But somehow, he became Ji Qin?


    Just for a moment, many thoughts had floated through Jiang Zehan''s mind.


    At this time, in addition to holding Ji Qin tighter in his arms, the cold light in his eyes became more and more serious.


    He must look into what happened at the charity party tonight!


    Yu Xin and the reporter were startled into a cold sweat under the gaze of Jiang Zehan.


    Who can tell them what happened?


    Isn''t Jiang Zehan not close to women?


    Also, what about Mo Yuer, who should have slept with Jiang Zehan?


    Yu Xin now has many questions in her heart. When she heard Jiang Zehan say that the woman in his arms is Jiang Zehan''s fiancee, she couldn''t help but be surprised.


    When did Jiang Zehan have a fiancee? Have you heard from the outside?


    Since Jiang Zehan already has a fiancee, what is mo Yuer still calcting about Jiang Zehan?


    Yu Xin''s eyes couldn''t help looking more at Ji Qin in Jiang Zehan''s arms.


    In addition to feeling that the girl''s eyes are very watery, there is also the impression that she is thin and earthy.


    If Ji Qin''s dress at this time is a little normal, perhaps Yu Xin will no longer doubt the identity of the girl in Jiang Zehan''s arms.


    After all, Jiang Zehan himself has indicated that this is his fiancee. What else can anyone say?


    Of course not.


    However, the woman in front of me is too earthy, isn''t she? Her flowered clothes almost made her think she had crossed the countryside decades ago.


    And she was so thin and malnourished that she never had enough to eat.


    So Jiang Zehan''s fiancee can''t eat enough?


    The girl''s whole body can see with a pair of eyes. Will such a girl be Jiang Zehan''s fiancee?


    But the girl had just shared a room with Jiang Zehan, and it was obvious that something had happened.


    There is no doubt about it.

 Chapter 477

    Therefore, Jiang Zehan''s rumor of not being close to women is because he doesn''t like inverted celebrities and likes local girls?


    Or did the girl dress up like this just to cater to Jiang Zehan''s taste?


    After all, her appearance and dress up are really a little unspeakable. She is still outstanding with that dignifieddy temperament.


    And I don''t know if she''s dazzled. It''s obviously the first time she saw this girl. How do you feel that she looks familiar?


    abnormal. It''s not normal.


    Yu Xin was really a little messy at this time. Everything in front of her seemed too unexpected.


    Ji Qin knows that Yu Xin is looking at her, but she looks at her with her lips.


    After Yu Xin''s sight of Shangji Qin, she always felt that the girl''s sight seemed to be different from the ordinary sight.


    It''s like the girl''s vision can see through her.


    Yu Xin has always been a personal genius. I don''t know why. At this time, she was a little flustered in the face of Ji Qin''s sight.


    However, before she could think more, Jiang Zehan''s cold voice came out again: "I''m asking you. What''s your rtionship with Mo Yuer? Did Mo Yuer calcte me?"


    When Jiang Zehan read out Mo Yuer''s namepletely, Yu Xin could only sigh that it was over.


    Now, Jiang Zehan hasn''t figured it out. Has Jiang Zehan discovered her plot with Mo Yuer?


    You know, it is well known that Jiang Zehan is brilliant in business. And his position in the capital is not low.


    Now he knows that Mo yu''er calcted his words, then Mo yu''er


    Just thinking about it, Yu Xin couldn''t help shivering.


    However, she quickly reacted.


    Whileforting herself that she was all right, she smiled at Jiang Zehan: "Jiang Dashao, did you misunderstand something? I just saw that yu''er disappeared at the party and Jiang Dashao you disappeared with me. I thought you two were together... Jiang Dashao, don''t be angry. I was too worried about yu''er, so I misunderstood you and yu''er. Since yu''er is not here, I''ll look elsewhere! Don''t bother , Mr. Jiang, I made a mistake! "


    Yu Xin said she was going to step back.


    This ce is absolutely impossible to stay. If Mo Yuer''s n fails somehow, she should leave quickly to avoidplications.


    However, just as Yu Xin was about to leave, Ji Qin suddenly called out, "aunt, did you find the wrong ce? I know where Mo yu''er is. At the charity party, I saw Mo yu''er secretly following behind Zehan. I don''t know what to do. I just saw Mo yu''er around here. Why don''t you look around here?"


    Obviously, Yu Xin was trying to get rid of what she had just said. She pushed Mo Yuer and her n for Jiang Zehan awaypletely.


    However, she witnessed the whole process of Mo Yuer and Yu Xin''s n for Jiang Zehan, and Mo Yuer and Yu Xin in this era are obviously not good people.


    Do they want to get rid of bad things now?


    over my dead body!


    She is now speaking to remind Jiang Zehan that the woman in front of him and Mo Yuer are not simple. Jiang Zehan should not be cheated by them.


    Ji Qin is of course kind at this time, just to remind Jiang Zehan to pay attention to Mo Yuer and Yu Xin. If they calcte, it is likely that there will be no good results.


    But the result was that after listening to Ji Qin''s words, Jiang Zehan didn''t pay attention to Mo Yuer and Yu Xin, because he didn''t believe half a word what Yu Xin said. He wasn''t so stupid. He could be cheated after being calcted.


    It was at this time that Jiang Zehan noticed Ji Qin.


    His eyes narrowed slightly. His eyes were deep. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He said to Ji Qin, "Qin Qin, have you been to the charity party?"


    Although Ji Qin is really simple, she is probably not simple. The two do not conflict.


    What Jiang Zehan said at this time sounded ordinary, and there was some tenderness in it.


    But after hearing this, Ji Qin somehow felt a sense of danger.


    But she didn''t think much. She directly replied to Jiang Zehan, "well, I went to the charity party. I saw it in the video and thought it was fun, so I went."


    If she hadn''t gone, Jiang Zehan would have been calcted by Mo Yuer, and Jiang Zehan''s sister would be very dangerous.


    Speaking of it, I don''t know what happened to ye shuisu. Did Fu Linnan go to save her?


    Although the news that ye shuisu and Fu Linnan used to watch the meteor shower in a hot-air balloon has been popr all over China, Ji Qin doesn''t watch the news, and she has been in the room with Jiang Zehan, so she doesn''t know what happened outside, and she doesn''t know that ye shuisu has long been saved.


    Remembering the dangerous scene at that time, Ji Qin was about to say something to Jiang Zehan.


    At this time, Gao Lang broke in again from the outside and said to Jiang Zehan apologetically, "Jiang Dashao, just didn''t pay attention and let others slip in. Are you okay? Do you need help?"


    Although when Gao Lang first came in, he saw that Jiang Zehan was with Ji Qin, and he immediately withdrew, he didn''t leavepletely, but stayed at the door of the hotel and reported peace to Fu Linnan and ye shuisu. He wanted to wait and see first.


    In this process, when he reported to Fu Linnan, Yu Xin and the reporter slipped in.


    He came back after the report. After a while, he asked if there was anything unusual in it, and his men reported it to him.


    Hearing this, he came in again immediately.


    Yu Xin and the reporter followed him before. He also knew, because Yu Xin said that Mo yu''er disappeared with Jiang Zehan. They were worried about Mo yu''er, but they couldn''t find it, so they wanted to follow him and see if Mo yu''er was there when he found Jiang Zehan.


    Yu Xin is very good at acting. Gao Lang believed what she said at that time.


    Plus it''s not a secret to find Jiang Zehan. Since Yu Xin wants to follow, he let them follow.


    When he first came in, Yu Xin didn''te in.


    Now, when they went in when he called, he thought they were looking for Mo Yuer, so he didn''t care.


    But he didn''t care at first. Then when he thought about it, he remembered that Yu Xin still had a man with him. The man seemed to have a camera in his hand?


    And when he went in, Jiang Zehan was with a woman.


    But how could Jiang Zehan be with a woman in such a remote ce when he suddenly disappeared?


    After all things are connected, he always thinks more and more wrong.

 Chapter 478

    So after thinking about it, he decided toe first.


    As a result, as soon as I entered the hotel, I saw Jiang Zehan''s door open.


    When he walked in again, he saw Yu Xin and the reporter holding a camera here.


    Originally, he was just skeptical. Seeing this scene, he knew what had happened.


    Dare you, he brought two restless and kind wolves to Jiang Zehan?


    When Gao Lang spoke to Jiang Zehan, his sharp eyes were directed at Yu Xin and the reporter.


    Yu Xin knew that the n had failed and was already on pins and needles here, but Jiang Zehan was asking her, so she couldn''t go either.


    Now seeing Gao Langing over and feeling his sight, she also knew that she was only afraid of being stared at by this one again.


    In the end, she and Mo yu''er calcted Jiang Zehan. Although they did not seed, now she can feel that what she and Mo yu''er did can''t hide.


    Of course she was flustered.


    At the same time, thinking about what Ji Qin just said to her, she was also thinking, is what Ji Qin said to her true? She said she saw Mo Yuer around here?


    Mo Yuer is around here?


    For Ji Qin, the fiancee recognized by Jiang Zehan, she doesn''t know why. She always seems to feel that Ji Qin is targeting her, but she has no evidence.


    But in the end, this is not a ce to stay for a long time. It''s important for her to leave first, then find Mo yu''er, and then think of a way.


    Yu Xin thought that in the sight of Jiang Zehan and Gao Lang, she smiled and said, "it seems that I''ve found the wrong ce. Since Yu Er is not here, I''ll go first! I''ve found the wrong ce!"


    With that, she was going to leave directly.


    Gao Lang looked at Yu Xin''s back and saw that Jiang Zehan didn''t say anything. He didn''t stop her. He just looked at her back and warned: "since Mo Yuer is not here, you''d better stay away from here!"


    For those with ulterior motives, some warnings should be given or should be given.


    Yu Xin knew that she could leave. Although she felt quite embarrassed aftering here today, she also had a little hatred in her heart. How could she be with Jiang Zehan? It''s not Mo Yuer?


    But after all, she didn''t say anything more. It''s good to know that in this case, she can go.


    So she said, "yes, let''s get out of here!" and waved to the reporter to go.


    Then, she took the reporter to the car when she came, and then motioned the driver to drive away quickly.


    In fact, she was a little afraid of Gao Lang and Jiang Zehan, because she knew that after knowing that she and Mo Yuer yed tricks on Jiang Zehan, if they wanted to, they were afraid that they could really crush her and Mo Yuer to death. Even if they were not allowed to die, they could easily cause great trouble to them.


    In these two people, although Gao Lang is only one of Fu Linnan''s side, so is he.


    So when Gao Lang asked her to stay away from here, she immediately did it. She just wanted the driver to send them away so that they could not see her, and then just forget her.


    As for Ji Qin just told them that Mo yu''er was nearby, she listened to it at that time. Now she has long forgotten it.


    For her, it''s still the most important to stay away from Jiang Zehan and Gao Lang.


    After that, you should think about what to do next.


    In fact, Ji Qin really didn''t cheat her. Mo Yuer is nearby.


    Fortunately, Yu Xin is not looking for Mo yu''er near here, otherwise it is likely to bring trouble to Ji Qin.


    After Yu Xin and the reporter left, the room suddenly became much empty.


    Especially around Ji Qin and Jiang Zehan, Yu Xin and the reporter were standing near them. Now their surroundings are empty.


    What followed was that the warm and ambiguous atmosphere around rose even more.


    Ji Qin was still held in his arms by Jiang Zehan, and his heart beat fast with the naked eye.


    But at this time, she couldn''t help thinking. She still had something to do. The time was tight and was interrupted by Yu Xin. Why did Yu Xine at such a bad time? Why don''t you wait until she''s gone?


    How should she get rid of Jiang Zehan now?


    Ji Qin thought with a headache.


    Gao Lang knows that he shouldn''t stay here at this time. He''s just worried for a moment. Come and have a look. It''s OK.


    He said: "Jiang Dashao, I just let them in because I didn''t pay attention. But I''ll check their affairs. Jiang Dashao can rest assured."


    Jiang Zehan answered.


    Gao Lang was about to leave, but after thinking about it, he stopped again and said to Jiang Zehan, "young Jiang, now miss Ye has been rescued by the young master. Don''t worry."


    Jiang Zehan was very indifferent in the whole process, but after hearing Gao Lang mention ye shuisu, his pupils suddenly shrink.


    At this time, he loosened Ji Qin, came to Gao Lang and asked him, "what did you say? What happened to shuisu?"


    He thought he was the only one who had an ident at the charity party. Unexpectedly, did ye shuisu have an ident?


    "Besides shuisu, who else has an ident?" Jiang Zehan said nervously to Gao Lang.


    He should have thought that this charity party was for ye shuisu. If someone had an ident, it was probably not him alone.


    Moreover, the venue of this charity party is dizun Hotel, which is owned by Fu.


    Some people do it in this hotel, no doubt under Fu Linnan''s eyes. Those who can do it have great courage and influence.


    Although he''s all right now, he''s not sure what''s going on with the others.


    Speaking of it, he really didn''t know anything about the ident.


    Although Mo yu''er was involved, he didn''t understand how he had an ident and how he was with Ji Qin.


    Gao Lang just thought that Jiang Zehan might not fully know what happened at the charity party, so he spoke and told him.


    Now, Jiang Zehan just doesn''t know what else happened at the charity party.


    Gao Lang hurriedly said to Jiang Zehan, "the people who did it to you this party just moved you and miss Ye. Everyone else is fine. Now miss Ye has been saved by the young master, and she is fine. Don''t worry, Mr. Jiang. It is Miss ye who is worried about you, so the young master asked me toe to you. Now I have reported peace to her."


    Gao Lang told Jiang Zehan all the key points. Jiang Zehan was relieved when he knew that no one had an ident.


    He breathed a sigh of relief. He was nervous about his family.


    He asked Gao Lang again, "what happened to the charity party? Have you found the reason?"


    He wanted to know who moved him and ye shuisu, and what moved them.

 Chapter 479

    Many things don''t seem simple.


    And he won''t let him and ye shuisu go.


    Gao Lang said, "it''s found out that this matter is rted to miss Hanxue and Fu Erye. The young master is already dealing with it."


    Jiang Zehan nodded.


    Fu Hanxue again. Of course he knows that Fu Hanxue has a festival with ye shuisu, but how long has Fu Hanxue just fallen? It''s really not idle toe to calcte ye shuisu so soon!


    Jiang Zehan said again at this time: "I think this matter seems to have something to do with Mo Yuer. You can also start to check from her."


    Gao Lang nodded: "yes."


    At this time, Jiang Zehan seemed to think of something again. He looked behind him and was about to say something: "and celery..."


    But he found that at this time, Ji Qin had disappeared behind him.


    Ji Qin didn''t know when he left while he was talking to Gao Lang.


    Jiang Zehan had already seen that Ji Qin wanted to leave him. He didn''t expect that she would take advantage of the loophole and be so impatient.


    At this time, Jiang Zehan still held a strand of hair left by Ji Qin in his hand. It seems that Ji Qin''s breath still remains in that strand of hair.


    Jiang Zehan gently rubbed the strand of hair, and the corners of his mouth could not help but hook up.


    Gao Lang stopped when he heard what Jiang Zehan said. He couldn''t help asking, "what else is there, Jiang Da Shao?"


    At this time, Jiang Zehan did not continue to say what he had just said, but said, "nothing." the faint smile on the corner of his mouth did not decrease.


    Gao Lang didn''t say anything. At this time, he also found that Ji Qin didn''t know when to leave.


    After thinking for a while, he still said to Jiang Zehan, "Jiang Da Shao, the girl just with you..."


    In fact, Gao Lang follows Fu Linnan. Fu Linnan often runs to the Jiang family, and he often follows. Therefore, he still knows something about the Jiang family.


    In his memory, there were no women around Jiang Zehan.


    The woman who had just been with Jiang Zehan, he guessed that she should be new to Jiang Zehan.


    The woman was with Jiang Zehan at the time of the ident, so he just wanted to ask Jiang Zehan if she had any questions about today.


    However, before he finished speaking, Jiang Zehan interrupted him and said, "don''t worry about her."


    With that, a faint smile came up at the corners of his mouth.


    At this time, Ji Qin, who was being talked about by Jiang Zehan and Gao Lang, ran away from Jiang Zehan, quickly entered the ce where she had ced Mo Yuer, and quickly brought out Mo Yuer who was still sleeping.


    Then, after observing the situation around, she determined that Jiang Zehan was not around and there were no suspicious people around. She stopped a car and walked away quickly with Mo Yuer.


    Looking at the scenery outside the house gradually passing by, looking at the closer and closer to the destination ahead, the corners of her mouth randomly aroused a yful smile.


    At this time, Jiang Zehan and Ji Qin had their own thoughts. The whole capital, or the whole country of China, was not peaceful at this time.


    Of course, the root of this restlessness is all kinds of things that have happened to ye shuisu and Fu Hanxue today.


    I have to say that a lot has happened today just for ye shuisu and Fu Hanxue.


    First, thepetition between the two greatly overturned people''s views on the two, and determined that ye shuisu was the one who won the GERT Diamond Award.


    Then there was the charity party held by Ye shuisu in the evening. It was a good party, but a lot of strange things happened.


    For example, first ye shuisu was misunderstood as having a bad private life, and then learned that all these words that belittled ye shuisu were calcted by Fu Hanxue. He also knew that Fu Hanxue was the one who liked to be with old men, and then Fu Linnan gave ye shuisu a romantic meteor shower


    All these things, all kinds of things, all kinds of ups and downs, are more wonderful than they watch TV dramas.


    All kinds of things also satisfy everyone''s gossip heart.


    Until now, the night is getting deeper and deeper. The video of Fu Hanxue and the old man has been stopped. The meteor shower Fu Linnan put on ye shuisu has also been finished. There is still no peace on China''swork, and all kinds ofments are still raging.


    "Tonight''s meteor shower is really wonderful! You can put arge film!"


    "Envy? Envy is useless! You don''t have such a rich, dedicated and romantic fiance as Fu Shao!"


    "I hope I can meet a man who loves me so much. I don''t need him to be rich. As long as he loves me..."


    "Wake up! Wake up! There''s everything in the dream!"


    "Upstairs, do you want to be so mean?"


    "I just want you to wake up. Not everyone can be ye shuisu! Take out a GERT Diamond Award first!"


    "Fu Shao doesn''t like ye shuisu because she won a prize, okay?"


    "Yes! But why are you all talking about ye shuisu? Didn''t you talk about Fu Hanxue?"


    "That disgusting woman, what do you have to say? If she''s not talented, she''s still disgusting and has a special hobby. Forget it. She''s harming ye shuisu again and again and treating allizens as fools? It''s still my Su Su. She''s the most lovely! I''m pink. Don''t rob anyone with me!"


    "Su Su? Do you want to call it so disgusting? Did Fu Shao agree with you?"


    "Yes, did you call Su Su? Did I call Su Su?"


    "In other words, you say, why is Fu Hanxue so disgusting? In fact, even if she is not so talented, she actually looks good. Isn''t it good to be a famousdy? Why do you do this? It''s harmful and likes old men. She knows thatpared with Cai Hua, she can''tpare with ye shuisu. Is it ck?"


    "Go! Su Su won''tpete with her! Do you match her with Su Su? Some people are just ambitious! They are not delusional about their own things and don''t look at their own pounds! Disgusting people are disgusting people!"


    "I also think Fu Hanxue is disgusting. Speaking of it, she made me lose money! I''m angry about this. Why did I blind and believe her at the beginning?"


    "It''s good to know that I''m blind! However, I actually lost money, but I''m not sad because Su Su donated my money to people in need. I''m very happy."


    "Well, you''re all so. Aren''t you afraid of Fu Shao''s jealousy?"


    "Ah! What immortal couple are Fu Shao and Su Su? I envy them so much!"


    "Speaking of it, Fu Hanxue actually has a good figure, ha ha ha!"


    "Why are you talking about Fu Hanxue again? Bad luck! Go! Go bad luck!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    So the people talked.

 Chapter 480

    When talking about ye shuisu, it was all praise and envy.


    When ites to Fu Hanxue, it''s hard to say. After all, not only does everyone no longer believe Fu Hanxue''s character and know that Fu Hanxue actually has no top-notch ce, but also after the live broadcast of the picture of Fu Hanxue with those old men, everyone makes more mockery of Fu Hanxue.


    Fu Hanxue, who originally wanted to be a fairy and be the first, now everyone will think she is dirty and unlucky when they mention her.


    However, when everything is settled, not only Fu Hanxue haspletely died socially among the people, but even Fu Hanxue himself is almost crazy,pletely crazy.


    When she was broadcast live with those old men, Fu Hanxue was drugged twice the amount they had nned to give ye shuisu.


    So at that time, Fu Hanxue was unconscious of what she had done.


    But when she woke up, she knew what she had done.


    Needless to say, she already knew that she had been broadcast, just as she wanted to broadcast ye shuisu.


    Because although she didn''t realize it in the process.


    But before she was drugged, she knew that she had been taken to the room by Fu Linnan, and ye shuisu had been rescued by Fu Linnan.


    Until now, Fu Hanxue still doesn''t understand why Fu Linnan has been led away by Fu''s illness. In such a short time, how did Fu Linnan know that ye shuisu had an ident and then rescued her?


    Why did you save ye shuisu and hurt her?


    Ye shuisu should be saved and spoiled. Should she be killed and trampled?


    no She''s not convinced! She''s not convinced!


    She wants revenge! And revenge!


    But how else can she take revenge?


    "Bang bang!"


    Fu Hanxue has smashed all the things in the house, but she still doesn''t get angry, but she has nothing to smash at hand.


    At this time, there was a knock at the door.


    Fu Yiyu stood at the door with a gloomy face and knocked twice impatiently.


    Fu Hanxue looked at the door and saw Fu Yiyuing. She also stopped smashing things.


    Her eyes are red, with hatred and reluctance.


    When she came to Fu Yiyu, tears immediately came down: "Dad..."


    However, as soon as she spit out a word, Fu Yiyu pped her hard and threw it at her.


    "Pa!"


    Fu Yiyu has great strength, and Fu Yiyu''s body is much stronger than Fu Hanxue, so he pped Fu Hanxue. Fu Hanxue was immediately stunned, and his eyes filled with more tears. He looked at Fu Yiyu puzzled, and his hatred seemed to be deeper in his eyes.


    She has be like this. Why did Fu Yiyu beat her?


    Why is the world dealing with her?


    But why is ye shuisu so happy?


    While she was suffering, Fu Linnan was watching the meteor shower with her!


    Why? Why? Why on earth is this?


    She should be praised as a princess! Why ye shuisu, that bitch!


    She worked hard for so long, why did she have nothing?


    Why? Why?


    Who can tell her the answer!


    Fu Hanxue had a strong resentment in her heart. Now Fu Yiyu still beat her. When she looked at Fu Yiyu, she added more resentment.


    Fu Hanxue seemed to want to say something to Fu Yiyu, but before she could say anything, Fu Yiyu pped her again: "stare at me? Stare at me? Bitch! You dare stare at me! Look at what you''ve done! Look at what you''ve done!"


    After Fu Yiyu pped her, she seemed to be still angry. He pulled Fu Hanxue''s hair, pulled her up and threw her to the ground: "bitch! Bitch! I let you stare at me!"


    "Ah! Let me go! Let me go! What did I do? What did I do?"


    Fu Hanxue cried out in pain and screamed.


    Originally, Fu Hanxue had a lot of anger and fire in her heart. Now her cry is also her vent.


    The fire on Fu Yiyu''s body was sent out by beating Fu Hanxue.


    However, with Fu Yiyu''s strength, he didn''t hit Fu Hanxue a few times, and Fu Hanxue was ck and blue all over.


    She can''t stand it anymore.


    Originally, she also spoke against Fu Yiyu and vented herself.


    But at this time, her body can''t stand it, and she can''t vent herself.


    Gradually, she could only cry for mercy while crying in pain and said, "Dad, forgive me! I''m wrong! Please forgive me! I''m wrong! It''s all my fault!"


    Fu Hanxue said so. In fact, she didn''t think it was her fault.


    She thought she was right.


    However, she is not wrong. Why did she end up so miserable?


    Why?


    She can''t find the answer! can''t find!


    But she hates ye shuisu, she hates everything!


    After Fu Hanxue begged for mercy, Fu Yiyu still beat her hard: "what''s the use of being wrong? Can I make up for my loss? You said it well, can you win? What''s the result? What''s the result? I''ve used so many resources for you. You can exchange it for me? Ah?"


    Fu Yiyu said, beating Fu Hanxue.


    Fu Hanxue''s n can be carried out this time. Of course, Fu Yiyu has used a lot of strength.


    He has already managed a lot by virtue of the fact that he can start directly at dizun Hotel, no matter what else.


    He knows that Fu Hanxue is already in a hurry, and he is willing to give Fu Hanxue resources. Because I believe she can make some achievements. She thought Fu Hanxue would have more powerful power when she came to a desperate situation.


    But what happened?


    Now the result is Fu Hanxue''s more powerful power?


    Is the energy that Fu Hanxue burst out after she reached the desperate situation?


    He thought he was stupid. He only saw that Fu Hanxue had failed twice before and chose to believe Fu Hanxue.


    Fu Hanxue is also very disappointing. She is his broom star!


    So he won''t let Fu Hanxue go!


    But is it still useful if he doesn''t let Fu Hanxue go? Now that things have happened, what has failed has failed. What is lost is irreparable. Even if Fu Hanxue is beaten, what can he do? What does it represent?


    Fu Yiyu almost beat Fu Hanxue half to death before he let go.


    In this room, Fu Hanxue had just smashed a lot of things because of her anger, resulting in a lot of sharp fragments on the ground.


    Just now, when Fu Yiyu was beating Fu Hanxue, he didn''t care about anything, and no matter what was on the ground, he swung Fu Hanxue and hit it on the ground.


    So when Fu Yiyu finally stopped the violence, Fu Hanxue was ck and blue all over and almost had no good skin.


    Fu Hanxue was in pain all over, his bones were falling apart, and every piece of skin was full of pain.

 Chapter 481

    But the pain of the body is no better than the pain in Fu Hanxue''s heart at this time.


    Although Fu Yiyu beat her violently now, Fu Hanxue hated Fu Yiyu and ye shuisu even more!


    me ye shuisu! If it weren''t for ye shuisu, how could she end up in such a situation?


    Why should she bear such pain, while ye shuisu has Fu Linnan''s absolute love and happiness?


    me ye shuisu!


    She hates me! I hate it!


    Both physical and psychological sides were severely hit. Fu Hanxue only felt that she was about to burst.


    She Fu Hanxue should be the most shining woman. Why is this the case now?


    Fu Hanxue''s body was trembling and his heart was trembling.


    However, the more severe blow to Fu Hanxue has note yet.


    After Fu Yiyu violently beat Fu Hanxue at this time, although the beatings were not on Fu Yiyu, Fu Yiyu''s body was not damaged.


    However, Fu Yiyu suffered great anger in his heart. In fact, he suffered no less than Fu Hanxue.


    His whole person is going to be angry. If he still has strength, he will continue to beat Fu Hanxue.


    Finally, looking at Fu Hanxue trembling in front of him, he looked gloomy and said in a cruel voice: "Now that things have been screwed up, get out of Fu''s house! You have done so much to Fu Linnan and ye shuisu. Of course, my second uncle has to face his nephew. Tomorrow, I will hold a press conference to lift our adoptive father daughter rtionship. As for your calction of Ye shuisu today, you should be very clear that it has nothing to do with me!"


    Fu Yiyu still held his breath in his heart, but he had calmed down a little and his words seemed calm. However, his face was still gloomy.


    However, Fu Yiyu''s words sounded ordinary, but they seemed to be thundering in Fu Hanxue''s ears.


    Although she knows that if she fails again this time, Fu Yiyu will not give her good fruit to eat, and will not continue to provide her with any help.


    So she was very careful when dealing with ye shuisu this time.


    But unexpectedly, there was a big problem!


    But can she be med?


    She really couldn''t figure out what had happened to make her fall into this situation!


    However, things have happened and everything is irreparable.


    She knew that Fu Yiyu woulde to solve her problem sooner orter.


    But when Fu Yiyu really came to tell her that she waspletely abandoned by Fu Yiyu and lost Fu Yiyu''s help, she couldn''t stand it at all.


    Perhaps, now Fu Hanxue is half beaten to death. She doesn''t think it''s too serious. As long as you give her a breath, she knows she must have the possibility to turn over.


    However, with Fu Yiyu''s help, she may not be able to deal with ye shuisu sessfully. If she ispletely abandoned by Fu Yiyu, won''t she have any possibility to retaliate against ye shuisu again?


    She is a good person. Now she has been hurt by Ye shuisu and has be a dog shouted and beaten by everyone in China.


    However, ye shuisu took advantage of her potential to ascend to the sky step by step, attracted the attention of all Chinese people, and became the most shining woman she wanted.


    And Fu Linnan''s unconditional preference for ye shuisu


    All this should have belonged to her!


    At this moment, Fu Hanxue wants to deal with ye shuisu most.


    The worse she ended up now, she didn''t learn a lesson, no longer dealt with ye shuisu, but still wanted ye shuisu to die.


    Want everything she bears, ten times and a hundred times back to ye shuisu.


    Only in this way can she be reconciled andfortable.


    Fu Hanxue will never admit that she lost to ye shuisu.


    But even so, so what?


    Even if she wants to continue to ruthlessly report thepound leaf shuisu, so what?


    She doesn''t have any capital to fight against ye shuisu now! She can''t even get close to ye shuisu!


    If, as Fu Yiyu said, she wants to terminate her rtionship with Fu Yiyu and Fu Yiyupletely gives up her!


    Although this is the expected result, she can''t ept it!


    After Fu Yiyu said that, he ordered someone to throw Fu Hanxue out.


    No matter what state Fu Hanxue is now and how many injuries she has, whether she will die if she is thrown out, or whether Fu Hanxue is being despised by people all over China. If she is really thrown out, what will happen.


    Fu Yiyu doesn''t care about Fu Hanxue, but he knows that now he wants to let this unlucky broom star disappear in front of him.


    Fu Yiyu''s men are ready to carry Fu Hanxue away.


    The two big and thick men had already put their hands on Fu Hanxue when they were talking, and they were going to drag Fu Hanxue out of the room.


    Fu Hanxue had no strength at this time, and even closed her eyes. She was afraid that she would go to sleep.


    But when she faced the two men who wanted to take her away, she went crazy immediately.


    She scolded two people: "get away! Don''t touch me! Who allows you to touch me!"


    Fu Hanxue doesn''t dare to openly oppose Fu Yiyu. She won''t have any scruples against these two bodyguards.


    At this moment, Fu Hanxue only knows that she must not be abandoned by Fu Yiyu, otherwise she will never turn over again!


    However, if it was Fu Hanxue, perhaps her scolding would make these bodyguards dare not make a mistake.


    Now Fu Hanxue has been beaten like this by Fu Yiyu. In other words, Fu Hanxue is not even as good as a dog in front of Fu Yiyu, and they are Fu Yiyu''s people.


    Do they still care what Fu Hanxue thinks?


    So fu Hanxue told them to roll away. They wouldn''t listen at all.


    Just after paying attention to whether Fu Yiyu has any reaction, they see that Fu Yiyu doesn''t speak. They don''t care what Fu Hanxue is like, so they want to drag Fu Hanxue out.


    Fu Hanxue was already hurt all over. Now he was dragged by two bodyguards and immediately pulled out a path of blood.


    Fu Hanxue bared her teeth in pain and struggled: "let go of me! Get away! You get away! Let go of me!"


    But no matter how she struggled, it was useless.


    Seeing that Fu Hanxue has been dragged to the door, Fu Yiyu is getting farther and farther away from her. Fu Hanxue seems to feel that the opportunity to bring down ye shuisu is getting farther and farther away from her in the future.


    Finally, it seemed that she had made a decision and thought of something. When she saw that Fu Yiyu was going topletely disappear from her sight, she gritted her teeth and said to Fu Yiyu, "Dad, if you give up me now, you will regret it!"

 Chapter 482

    "Fu Hanxue, you''re fine!"


    Before Fu Hanxue finished, Fu Yiyu grabbed Fu Hanxue''s neck and butted her against the wall.


    Fu Han felt suffocated when she was in xueton, but she looked at Fu Yiyu with some confidence.


    Fu Yiyu''s eyes at this time fall into Fu Hanxue''s eyes, but his thoughts float to the distant past.


    That was more than ten years ago. He was still young and did not have such a position in Fu''s family.


    In his generation, the Fu family has three sons. He is the second, except that his third brother is devoted to art and has no intention of business.


    Fu Yiyang, his eldest brother, is Fu Linnan''s biological father and Lin Yiyan''s husband. In fact, he has more business talent than him. He is also what old Fu sees.


    So in Fu Shi, although he got some power, it was still far from Fu Yiyang.


    In addition, Mingming was the first Lin Yiyan he met, the first Lin Yiyan he knew, and he liked Lin Yiyan most.


    But in the end, Lin Yiyan was with Fu Yiyang.


    Therefore, career, love and Fu Yiyang all took away his. Of course, he will not let Fu Yiyang go.


    However, with Fu Yiyang''s intelligence, it is not so simple for him to defeat Fu Yiyang.


    Lin Yiyan chose Fu Yiyang himself. It''s not so easy for him to get Lin Yiyan back.


    So even if he yed a lot of caution, he still didn''t get everything.


    That time was, of course, painful for him.


    However, Fu Yiyang and Lin Yiyan are not happy because of his tricks behind his back. They have even reached the point of breaking up.


    But even so, Lin Yiyan chose Fu Yiyang instead of him.


    No matter what he did, Lin Yiyan chose Fu Yiyang instead of him.


    He remembered that it was a snowy night.


    Once again, Lin Yiyan quarreled with Fu Yiyang because of his trouble behind his back.


    The noise was fierce. Lin Yiyan went up to the roof of Yiyan building.


    It is the tallest building in Kyoto and the one Fu Yiyang built for Lin Yiyan.


    Lin Yiyan was upstairs alone, crying alone and recalling the past alone.


    Fu Yiyu also appeared at that time.


    He originally wanted to take the opportunity tofort Lin Yiyan, warm Lin Yiyan, and then let Lin Yiyan have a greater chance toe to him.


    In the past, because of his friend rtionship with Lin Yiyan, they got along very well, but they just couldn''t go any further.


    But on this day, when he went tofort Lin Yiyan again, he found that the situation was different from before.


    "Remember smoke, don''t me big brother. The matter between big brother and Xiaoya can''t be exined clearly in a sentence or two."


    Fu Yiyu said to Lin Yiyan hypocritically.


    But this time, instead of epting hisfort as before, Lin Yiyan red at him angrily and said to him, "Fu Yiyu, you told Yi Yang that there is still a lingering rtionship between me and you, right?"


    Fu Yiyu was stunned. He knew that Lin Yiyan must have found something and said, "Yiyan, did you misunderstand something? There was nothing between us?"


    Fu Yiyu pretended to be innocent, but the sh of panic in his eyes didn''t deceive Lin Yiyan.


    Some things, Lin Yiyan was only skeptical, but now he ispletely sure.


    Her face became even worse. She said to Fu Yiyu, "Fu Yiyu, I believe you so much. I didn''t expect you to be such a person! I won''t tell you what happened between Xiaoya and Yiyang. Recently, there has been a problem with the project in Yiyang''s hands. You have done something behind your back, haven''t you?"


    Hearing this, Fu Yiyu panicked even more. He didn''t expect Lin Yiyan to know so many things at once.


    And these things can''t be seen at all.


    Fu Yiyu said to Lin yiflue, "Yiyan, do you have any misunderstanding about me? You know I always have a heart for you and I respect my eldest brother. How can I hurt you and my eldest brother?"


    Then Fu Yiyu wanted to get close to Lin Yiyan, but Lin Yiyan opened it: "put away your hypocrisy!"


    Originally, Lin Yiyan was not sure about Fu Yiyu''s action on the Fu Yiyang project, but simrly, seeing Fu Yiyu''s panic, Lin Yiyan was also sure.


    Lin Yiyan used to believe in Fu Yiyu, but at this moment, her trust in Fu Yiyu haspletely copsed.


    At the same time, she remembered that it seemed that Fu Yiyu had always said in front of her about Fu Yiyang and Xiaoya.


    If so, will there be a lot of misunderstandings in many things?


    Thinking of this, Lin Yiyan was in a bad mood because of Fu Yiyang, but at this moment, her mood recovered inexplicably.


    Maybe there will be a turn for the better in many things?


    Thinking of this, Lin Yiyan turned and left.


    Seeing this, Fu Yiyu couldn''t help asking, "Yiyan, where are you going?"


    Lin Yi didn''t return his cigarette butts: "I''m going to find Yiyang."


    Fu Yiyu doesn''t know what Lin Yiyan is thinking at this time.


    I only know that she just said that he moved the Fu Yiyang project.


    Now when Lin Yiyan goes to find Fu Yiyang, will he just talk about the project?


    Thinking of this, Fu Yiyu was afraid.


    He stopped Lin Yiyan and said, "Yiyan, what do you want to do with your brother? There is a misunderstanding about the project..."


    Lin Yiyan gave Fu Yiyu a cold look.


    This time, Fu Yiyang''s project is passive and is likely to destroy Fu Yiyang. She really should remind Fu Yiyang of the problem. Of course, she doesn''t necessarily tell Fu Yiyang who did the project.


    However, Fu Yiyu''s doing this to his brothers and sisters also made her look down upon it.


    Lin Yiyan said coldly, "if you want people to know, unless you don''t do it yourself, let Yiyang check whether there is any misunderstanding. Also, Fu Yiyu, your behavior really makes me sick!"


    With that, Lin Yiyan walked away without looking back.


    No matter how Fu Yiyu blocks Lin Yiyan behind him, Lin Yiyan just doesn''t listen.


    "Yiyan, don''t go! Listen to me!"


    "Fu Yiyu, let me go! Don''t let me look down on you more and more!"


    "Yiyan, you know I love you. Everything I do is for you! You can''t go!"


    "Fu Yiyu, let me go! I don''t love you! I don''t love you at all!"


    "Yiyan, you can''t go! I won''t allow you to go! Even if you don''t love me, I won''t allow you to leave me!"


    "Let go of me... Ah!"


    "Remember smoke! Remember smoke!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Lin Yiyan just fell off the building.


    Because of his pushing, Lin Yiyan fell off the building like that.


    Everyone thought that Lin Yiyan''s fall was because of his suicide and that his lover Fu Yiyangmitted suicide after falling.


    But only he knows that he killed Lin Yiyan!


    He killed Lin Yiyan himself!

 Chapter 483

    However, this has always been his secret. How can others know it?


    Everyone who knows the secret must die!


    Anyone who knows will die!


    Those who still want to threaten him with this secret will die!


    "Fu Hanxue, originally I wanted to save your life. Now, I can only let you die!"


    Fu Yiyu''s strength on Fu Hanxue''s neck is getting heavier and heavier.


    Fu Hanxue threatened Fu Yiyu with Lin Yiyan. She wanted Fu Yiyu to help her make aeback.


    Unexpectedly, Fu Yiyu killed him.


    Fu Hanxue has felt the strong murderous spirit from Fu Yiyu.


    She looked at the man in front of her unbelievably. Her feet were hanging in the air and fluttered: "Fu, Fu Yiyu, kill me, you will kill me, and the evidence of Mrs. Lin will, will..."


    Without waiting for Fu Hanxue to finish, because Fu Yiyu''s strength is getting stronger and stronger, Fu Hanxue has suffocated directly.


    Her eyes were wide open, and she felt through them with her hands. She was out of breath.


    Fu Yiyu loosened Fu Hanxue, and Fu Hanxue''s body hung down like a dead fish.


    Looking at Fu Hanxue''s body in front of him, Fu Yiyu didn''t have any mood fluctuations at all.


    His whole face was so gloomy that anyone who saw him at this time would tremble involuntarily.


    For a long time, he seemed to fall into some memories. The whole person was as gloomy as killing.


    It took him a while to get rid of such memories.


    Then he said gloomily, e here."


    Immediately two bodyguards in ck came in: "second master Fu."


    Fu Yiyu said, "dispose of Fu Hanxue''s body."


    The two men said, "yes!"


    Like Fu Yiyu, these two bodyguards are also extremely ruthless.


    Facing Fu Hanxue''s body is as simple as looking at an ordinary object.


    When the two bodyguards dragged Fu Hanxue''s body away, Fu Yiyu said, "check all Fu Hanxue''s items, including all online ounts. Once you find anything suspicious, destroy it immediately!"


    "Yes!"


    Although Fu Hanxue''s threat to Fu Yiyu is enough to make fu Yiyu afraid.


    Because once this matteres to Fu Linnan and Fu Linnan knows that his mother was killed by him, he will be overwhelmed.


    However, this also needs to go to Fu Linnan.


    For him, it''s just Fu Hanxue, but he doesn''t care at all.


    There are many capable people around him. If Fu Hanxue has any clues in his hand, he can eliminate thempletely.


    If he also epted Fu Hanxue''s threat, I''m afraid these things will be more difficult to solve afterwards.


    A Fu Hanxue is too young for him.


    However, although he felt that after handling Fu Hanxue in this way, he would not pose a threat to him.


    However, Fu Hanxue said so many words before, which made him fall into a downturn.


    Such a downturn makes him want to vent, but he doesn''t know how to vent.


    Killing Fu Hanxue is also one of his vent.


    In the end, Lin Yiyan is the woman he loved, and he killed the woman he loved.


    This kind of thing, anyway, is enough to drive him crazy.


    At this time, the river of city A.


    A dead woman in a sack had just been run into the river.


    As soon as the two bodyguards in ck who dumped the body left, another group of people jumped into the river and picked up the body.


    After opening the sack and determining who the female body in the sack was, someone made a phone call: "Miss ye, I have found it. She has just been thrown into the river. It looks as if she is out of gas."


    "Out of breath?"


    "Yes, we have been staring at Fu Erye here until Fu Hanxue came out. When we saw that they threw a body, we followed and found that it was Miss Fu."


    "You hurry to send Fu Hanxue to the hospital for first aid. If the person is just out of breath, he may be saved."


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    Tonight, it seems destined to be restless.


    In a small mountain vige on the outskirts of Beijing.


    It was a good night, but there was a wedding.


    It was for the old bachelor Wang Er in the vige who asked to marry Ji Qin of the Ji family.


    The bride price has been paid. It''s time to pick up the wedding in the middle of the night. You can give it to Wang Erwang.


    But when the time came, Wang Er hade to pick up the kiss, but the Ji family was toote to hand it over.


    "Lao Ji, it''s time. Why doesn''t Ji Qine out?" Wang Er couldn''t help asking.


    A voice came from inside: "now! Now! The bride is preparing. What''s your hurry?"


    It sounds like Ji''s father and mother are confident, but in the house, they are as anxious as ants on a hot pot.


    Ji''s mother said, "haven''t you found Ji Qin yet?"


    Ji Fu looked for a circle and came back, dejected and said, "I''ve turned over the whole vige three times, and there''s no one at all!"


    "This dead girl, at a critical time, actually ran away from marriage! Where is she?"


    Ji''s father and mother said bitterly. They didn''t find that Wang Er had broken in at this time.


    Seeing that the bride didn''te out, he wanted toe in and have a look. As a result, he heard the dialogue between Ji''s father and Ji''s mother.


    He angrily kicked open the door of Ji''s father''s and Ji''s mother''s house, and then said, "well, you took my bride price and let my bride go!"


    "Give me my bride back now! Or give me a refund!"


    Ji''s father and mother want Ji Qin to marry Wang Er. They not only want Wang Er''s bride price, but also hope that Wang Er will torture Ji Qin to death, so that Ji Qin won''t rob things with their biological daughter.


    So they don''t want to quit Wang Er''s marriage.


    Seeing Wang Er breaking in, they couldn''t help persuading Wang Er: "Wang Er, what did you say? Vigers, even if Ji Qin is not here now, I''ll send Ji Qin to you tomorrow!"


    Wang Er didn''t marry the bride on time, which dyed his lucky time. He was already angry.


    After listening to their words, he didn''t appreciate them at all and said, "Lao Ji, who are you? I don''t know? I''ll believe what you said? I tell you, if you don''t hand over the person to me now, you must give me a refund! Otherwise I''ll smash the Ji family!"


    Then he swung up one side of the chair and began to do it.


    Although Wang Er is old, he is strong and healthy.


    At this time, he was also aggressive.


    Once smashed, it smashed many things of the Ji family.


    Many people around are watching the excitement and pointing out what Ji Jia sells his daughter. Now everything deserves it.


    When Ji''s father and mother heard this, they were ashamed, but it didn''t stop them from doing what they wanted to do.


    "What about people? Or give back your rtives and money!"


    Wang Er''s posture will be smashed.


    Ji''s father and mother hurriedly stopped: "they all said that someone would send it to you. What''s your hurry? This pro can''t retreat!"


    "You want to y rogue, don''t you?"


    Wang Er is not willing to let go, and he is not an easy to provoke.


    This is, a voice sounded outside the house: "Ji Qin is here!"

 Chapter 484

    Ji Qin is everyone''s focus tonight.


    Hearing this voice, the people couldn''t help looking behind them.


    I saw a woman in ck clothes and a ck hat. I couldn''t see her face clearly, but she held another woman in her hand.


    She threw the woman in front and said, "this is Ji Qin. She got drunk at my house and is asleep now. I''ll send her back for marriage."


    The woman thrown over was face up. Everyone vaguely saw that this was Ji Qin through the red light, but she closed her eyes and seemed to have some confusion.


    But when they heard that she had drunk, they didn''t think she had anything.


    Seeing that Ji Qin had returned, Ji''s father and mother were full of confidence and said to Wang Er, "isn''t Ji Qin back? Isn''t your bride back? Do you still withdraw? I tell you, if you have such conditions, it''s a high climb to find Ji Qin! Now you smashed the Ji family. When you marry Ji Qin, you must pay!"


    As Ji''s father and mother said, even if Wang Er has a little money, it''s not easy to marry such a young daughter-inw. After all, who would want to?


    So seeing Ji Qin back, Wang Er really wanted to marry Ji Qin, so he didn''t say anything.


    After making up with Ji''s father and mother, Ji Qin, who fainted on the ground, picked up the sedan chair and left.


    Ji Qin didn''t care about her at all, whether she was dizzy or anything.


    So she was taken away like this, and no one cared at all.


    Ji''s father and mother are eager, and the people in Ji''s vige are just watching the excitement.


    Seeing the sedan chair dressed in Ji Qin getting farther and farther away, they just scolded.


    "The old Ji family is really heartless. Their own daughter is so vile! Don''t even want to face for money!"


    "Isn''t this Wang Er shameless? He''s old and married such a young woman. He''s shameless!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When Ji''s father and mother hear people scold, they don''t get used to it. They just scold back.


    At this time, everyone was thinking and didn''t find the woman in ck who sent Ji Qin back. At this time, in the invisible corner, the corners of his mouth aroused a mocking smile.


    However, after the crowd dispersed, she quietly followed her memory and found a grass crenel in the quiet field. She made do with it all night and waited for a good y.


    There was no one around. She took off her hat.


    By the moonlight, her face was not Ji Qin.


    Ji Qin looked at the direction of the sedan from a distance and sneered: "Mo yu''er, Mo yu''er, you upied my identity as Miss Mo''s family. Since childhood, Ji''s father and mother changed me for you and abused me. Now they still want to marry me to Wang Er and force me to death, so that you can upy the identity of Miss Mo''s family for a long time."


    "The original Ji Qin is dead. Now I meet Ji Qin in the Phoenix Dynasty. I will make you unable to eat. Go around!"


    "Mo yu''er, I didn''t expect that I would change my appearance. I would turn you into me, and then marry you to Wang Er, so that you could eat the consequences?"


    "Just wait for a good y tomorrow morning! You deserve everything!"


    Ji Qin said happily. Since she knew that the original owner had been so wronged, her heart held a mouthful of evil spirit, and now she finally let it out.


    When she was talking to herself, she didn''t find that behind her, there was a dark figure who listened to all her words.


    The next day, the whole people of Jijia vige woke up with a scream.


    The source of the scream was in Wang Er''s house.


    Mo yu''er woke up in a daze.


    Obviously, for a second, she also designed Jiang Zehan into bed.


    Seeing that she was about to seed, she was suddenly broken in by a woman, and then she was knocked unconscious by that woman.


    The next second, when she woke up again, she found herself lying in an old man''s bed!


    And looking at her own appearance at this time, it is clear that she has had something with the old man!


    But how can this be?


    She Mo yu''er, but how can she marry Jiang Zehan?


    "Ah! Help! I''ll kill you!"


    Mo yu''er screamed and said he was going to pinch Wang Er. As a result, Wang Er kicked him to the bed.


    Wang Er said, "Ji Qin, I bought you. You are my man. How dare you hurt me? I won''t kill you!"


    With that, whether Mo yu''er could stand it or not, he hit Mo yu''er directly.


    Mo yu''er felt that he was going crazy.


    And she is a woman in the end. In fighting, she is not Wang Er''s opponent at all.


    Although she was very upset to kill Wang Er now, the reality was that when Wang Er beat her, she had no power to fight back.


    When Wang Er kept calling her Ji Qin, she was stunned and said, "I''m not Ji Qin, I''m Mo yu''er! It''s Miss Mo! You''re dead! You dare to touch me, you must be dead!"


    Although Mo yu''er can''t beat Wang Er, she is used to being unruly and doesn''t forgive people.


    After listening to Mo yu''er''s words, Wang Er stopped beating Mo yu''er, then looked at Mo yu''er and found that Mo yu''er seemed to be Ji Qin.


    Although Ji Qin changed her face when she threw Mo Yuer overst night, let everyone see that she is Ji Qin.


    However, after the change of capacity, if it is impacted, such a change of capacity will still be destroyed.


    Last night, Wang Er and Mo yu''er made great moves, so they gave Mo yu''er Yi Rong.


    Wang Er was stunned. They are all from the same vige. Of course, Wang Er has seen Ji Qin.


    And he married Ji Qinst night, but what about Ji Qin?


    Wang Er only wondered for a moment.


    Looking at the traces on Mo Yuer, he also determined that the person who was with himst night was mo Yuer.


    In that case, it is already his man and his man.


    As for what Mo yu''er said, she was Miss Mo''s family. He didn''t have this concept and didn''t think about it at all.


    Mo yu''er saw that Wang Er finally stopped beating her.


    She looked to one side and saw that her clothes had been torn, and suddenly a sense of hate and shame came up.


    She will take revenge! But not now.


    She didn''t think about anything. She wrapped the nket and rushed out.


    The most important thing now is to ensure that you leave here first and others will talk about it.


    "Wait for me!" Mo yu''er said.


    Just as she ran out of the house, she saw a lot of people around the house, pointing at her.


    When she came out, someone was taking pictures of her.


    Suddenly, Mo yu''er was ashamed.


    Among the people who came to see the excitement outside were Ji Fu and Ji mother.


    When they heard that the Wang family was making trouble, they thought it was Ji Qin.


    But when they saw who rushed out of Wang Er''s house, they were stunned.

 Chapter 485

    What''s going on? Are they right?


    The woman who was obviously spoiled by Wang Er is mo yu''er! It''s their own daughter!


    Originally thought that if Ji Qin made trouble, they would help fight back.


    This will see that it is mo yu''er, and they are all dumbfounded.


    As if the sky had fallen, they rushed up and called, "yu''er, my good daughter, why are you here!"


    Because they were frightened, Ji''s father and mother even talked incoherently.


    Mo yu''er didn''t know where she was. Looking at the rural scene outside the house, she thought she had been kidnapped and trafficked.


    But after seeing Ji''s father and mother, she understood everything in an instant.


    Thinking of just being in the room, Wang Er also called a name, Ji Qin.


    Isn''t the real Mo family daughter Ji Qin?


    Isn''t it that she and Ji Qin''s lives have changed!


    She remembered that what Ji''s father and mother told her was to marry Ji Qin to an old bachelor and kill Ji Qin.


    But from the current situation, it is obvious that she is the one being calcted!


    Originally, Mo yu''er felt hurt and was angry enough.


    Now that she saw Ji Fu and Ji Mu, she couldn''t help getting more angry.


    She didn''t care about anything, rushed up, grabbed Ji''s father and mother''s neck and said, "OK! So you calcted me! I''m Mo yu''er, my name is mo, I''m not Ji, I''ve told you many times, why do you keep pestering me!"


    "You just want to recognize me back, don''t you? You wanted to report me and Ji Qin wrong, but now you want to recognize me back. It was agreed that you wanted to kill Ji Qin, and then give me the golden identity of the Mo family, so that no one can threaten me anymore."


    "Now, you weren''t ready to help me from the beginning! You wanted to destroy me and let mee back to take care of you, didn''t you?"


    "Bah! Don''t even think about it! You changed me to the Mo family, made me the eldest miss of the Mo family, and then changed Ji Qin back."


    "You should disappear in my sight forever, instead of seeing me grow up in Mo''s family. Mo''s family has money, so you want to take a share of Mo''s family!"


    "I''ve already given you money. Aren''t you satisfied? Do you want more?"


    "I tell you, you have ruined me now, and I must make you pay the price!"


    "You deserve to be my parents? I tell you, I won''t recognize you! I''ll strangle you now!"


    Mo yu''er was very excited.


    When did she suffer such a great injustice when she was so old?


    And since she knew she was the daughter of Ji Fu and Ji Mu, she was always very unhappy.


    Now I thought Jifu and Jimu were going to kill her, so she wanted Jifu and Jimu to die.


    And because she had just been stimted by Wang Er, her words were even more unscrupulous.


    Ji''s father and mother were obviously confused when they looked at the scene in front of them.


    Although they are very bad to Ji Qin, they spoil their own daughter.


    When they heard that Mo yu''er misunderstood them, they quickly exined: "yu''er, you misunderstood us. We really listen to you and want to marry Ji Qin to Wang Er. When Wang Er tortures Ji Qin to death, no one will rob you of Miss Mo''s position!"


    "Since childhood, we just hope you are good, otherwise we won''t exchange your identity with Ji Qin!"


    "When Ji Qin was sent to the sedanst night, we clearly saw that the person on the sedan was Ji Qin''s, and we don''t know how to be you!"


    "Yu''er, calm down. There must be some misunderstanding about this!"


    Ji''s father and mother said, and their words were not blocked at all because they were worried.


    They patronize to exin to Mo yu''er, and simply forget that it is in public now. They can''t say what they said about their murder of Ji Qin at all.


    And the fact that they exchanged the identities of Ji Qin and Mo Yuer was also revealed by them.


    Suddenly, the onlookers were shocked to hear that Ji Fu, Ji Mu and Mo yu''er had exposed the events of that year and the current conspiracy.


    What did they hear?


    What kind of conspiracy are these?


    "No wonder the old Ji family are so bad to Ji Qin. It turns out that Ji Qin was changed by them with a richdy!"


    "It''s immoral for Lao Ji''s family to send their daughter to a rich family and use other people''s women as ves at home!"


    "More than that, now that Ji Qin has grown up, they are afraid that Ji Qin will go back and kill Ji Qin!"


    "It''s disgusting! Lao Ji''s family is disgusting! The old Ji''s seed that was changed to someone else''s house is also disgusting!"


    "What Mo yu''er is sleeping by Wang Er now, that''s what he deserves!"


    "I think God can''t see it anymore, so we should punish them!"


    "Fortunately, it wasn''t Ji Qin who had the ident! I looked at Lao Ji''s family, and Ji Qin was a good one!"


    "Isn''t that Ji Qin?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone despised Ji''s father and mother.


    At the same time, they said, and found that there was a man in the crowd who seemed very simr to Ji Qin. After looking carefully, they found that it was Ji Qin.


    Ji''s father, Ji''s mother and Mo Yuer also heard some people''sments. When they heard people mention Ji Qin, they couldn''t help looking in the direction of Ji Qin.


    After seeing Ji Qin, Mo yu''er had already reflected that the girl in front of him was not the girl who stopped her and Jiang Zehan''s good deeds, or who?


    At that time, she looked familiar to Ji Qin. Unexpectedly, she was the real daughter of the Mo family!


    Suddenly, a fire of hatred erupted from her eyes.


    This bitch, damn it!


    Ji Qin originally wanted to see Mo Yuer''s excitement.


    I didn''t expect her to be found.


    She couldn''t hide. She was at a loss when she looked at so many people''s eyes.


    Before waiting for her to think more, Mo yu''er rushed over to her and said, "bitch! You hurt me! I''ll kill you!"


    Now Mo yu''er is still indifferent.


    When she rushed to Ji Qin, she was full of murderous spirit.


    Ji Qin is not afraid of Mo yu''er when she sees this.


    She can deal with Mo Yuer once, and of course she can deal with the second time.


    Seeing that Mo yu''er was about to hit her, she was about to fight back. At this time, someone had blocked Mo yu''er''s fist in front of her.


    The figure was very tall and powerful. It seemed that Mo yu''er fell to the ground with a slight push.


    Of course, Mo yu''er is not reconciled. Originally, she still wanted to fight Ji Qin again.


    But after seeing who just helped Jiqin deal with her, she was all dumbfounded.


    "Ze, Ze Han..."


    Yes, the one who stands in front of Ji Qin now is Jiang Zehan!


    Mo yu''er is thest person who wants to see his embarrassed face!


    But he showed up!

 Chapter 486

    Mo yu''er is afraid to move.


    But Ji''s father and mother looked at the scene in front of them and were angry.


    They said how good it turned into Mo Yuer being calcted. It turned out that Ji Qin was the ghost of the dead girl!


    Now they don''t have the heart to think why Ji Qin does tricks.


    All they know at this time is that Ji Qin bullied Mo Yuer and let their own daughter suffer a great loss. They must make Ji Qin look good!


    "Ji Qin, it''s you bitch! You calcted yu''er! Bitch!"


    With that, they were about to jump on Ji Qin, but before they took two steps, they were stopped by the vigers on one side.


    In the end, there are still few evil people like Ji Fu and Ji Mu.


    The vigers are still very angry when they know what Ji''s father and mother have done.


    They stood in front of Ji''s father and mother and said, "Lao Ji, have a face! Ji Qin is not your daughter. It''s enough to suffer so much here! People, you should have a conscience!"


    But even if the vigers say so, where will Ji''s father and mother have conscience?


    They still rushed to Ji Qin and wanted to give Mo yu''er a bad breath from Ji Qin: "get out of the way! Let me kill that bitch!"


    But among all the vigers, none of them stepped aside at all.


    Instead, they are pushing and shoving Ji Fu and Ji Mu, which makes them suffer a lot.


    Here, seeing Jiang Zehan''s appearance, not only Mo Yuer was stunned, but Ji Qin was also stunned.


    Why is Jiang Zehan here?


    And before she could think more, Jiang Zehan had grabbed Ji Qin''s waist and said, "why? Shouldn''t you be happy to see your fiance so surprised?"


    Ji Qin just smiled.


    Mo yu''er was stunned when he heard the dialogue between Jiang Zehan and Ji Qin: "fiance? You, you..."


    Jiang Zehan took Ji Qin''s waist and looked at Mo yu''er. His eyes suddenly became cold: "Mo yu''er has upied the identity of Miss Ji Qin''s Mo family and wants to kill Ji Qin. You''re very good."


    "Ji Qin is my fiancee now. You and your parents bully my fiancee so much. Wait for jail!"


    Then she took Ji Qin in her arms and walked away without looking back.


    Only Mo yu''er was left stunned and unbelievable.


    "No! Miss Mo and Zehan are all mine! They are all mine!"


    While talking, she struggled to get up and chase Jiang Zehan.


    But Wang Er rushed out at this time, hugged Mo yu''er and said, "where do you want to go? Dare to run?"


    Mo yu''er is not Wang Er''s opponent at all. Ji''s father and mother can''t help Mo yu''er at all, and the vigers only think she deserves it when they see Mo yu''er doing so.


    However, Mo yu''er was struggling, and Wang Er was struggling. After thinking of what Jiang Zehan had just said, she couldn''t help shivering.


    Jiang Zehan said that he would give Ji Qin a head and let her go to jail.


    With Jiang Zehan''s wrist and her help from the Mo family now.


    So at this time, she can only die?


    Thinking of this, no matter what Wang Er did to her, she had no intention to resist.


    In a hotel room in the capital, there was a woman with injuries all over her body.


    At her side, a doctor was treating her.


    After a day and a night of treatment, the woman had no life, but now she finally showed signs of awakening.


    This woman is Fu Hanxue who has gone through hell.


    She opened her eyes with difficulty and saw ye shuisu standing beside the bed in addition to the doctor.


    Ye shuisu still looks so gorgeous and moving. At the first sight of Ye shuisu, Fu Hanxue bes very excited, and his eyes are filled with hate.


    She seems to want to do something, but her physical condition doesn''t allow her to do so at all.


    Ye shuisu looked at Fu Hanxue. She just coldly hooked her lips and said, "Fu Hanxue, you would have died. I saved you. Do you want to avenge the hand that feeds you?"


    Fu Hanxue was in pain all over. She didn''t want to recall what Fu Yiyu had done to her.


    At this moment, she just wants to bite ye shuisu to death.


    However, she has no strength at all.


    Even after she finally calmed down, she said aplete sentence.


    Fu Hanxue said, "ye shuisu, I wish you would die!"


    Fu Hanxue said it fiercely. Even if she was weak now, it didn''t hinder her fierceness.


    Ye shuisu didn''t think much of Fu Hanxue''s words.


    She looked at Fu Hanxue coldly and said, "now I want to crush you. It''s easier than crushing an ant. You''d better be polite to me."


    Then she raised her hand and deliberately pressed the wound on Fu Hanxue.


    Fu Hanxue immediately cried out in pain, "ah!"


    Very sad.


    But ye shuisu didn''t think much of Fu Hanxue''s cry.


    Think about the past life, how much suffering did Fu Hanxue make her suffer? What is this pain?


    Ye shuisu looked at Fu Hanxue as if she were looking at some toy and said, "Fu Hanxue, I''ll give you a chance to live. As long as you tell me what happened between Fu Yiyu and Mrs. Lin, I won''t let you die. How about it?"


    Fu Hanxue doesn''t know how ye shuisu knows about Fu Yiyu and Lin Yiyan. Now she doesn''t want to know.


    She just looked at ye shuisu and said, "do you think I will believe you? You''d better let me go now! Otherwise grandpa Fu won''t let you go!"


    Fu Hanxue is unwilling to bow to ye shuisu. In this world, what she hates most is ye shuisu.


    And she obviously knows how to catch people. She knows that master Fu should be able to hold ye shuisu down.


    However, she still miscalcted.


    Ye shuisu sneered: "Fu Hanxue, you deserve to mention grandpa Fu? In fact, at the beginning, your father imed to die to save grandpa Fu. Your father was the very important reason for Grandpa Fu''s danger at that time? Now grandpa Fu already knows this. You are just the daughter of Grandpa Fu''s enemy. Do you think you are dead or alive, and someone will care about you?"


    Fu Hanxue was stunned after hearing ye shuisu''s words.


    How? This is a secret. Even she identally found it. How could ye shuisu know?


    Why does it seem that ye shuisu knows everything?


    At this time, before she could think more, something seemed to shake in front of her, and then shepletely lost consciousness.


    The thing that swayed in front of her was a hypnotic Ne in ye shuisu''s hand.


    Ye shuisu knew that Fu Hanxue would not cooperate with her.


    Instead of slowly Talking from Fu Hanxue''s mouth like this, I still don''t know whether what Fu Hanxue said is true.


    It''s better to hypnotize Fu Hanxue directly, and then ask Fu Hanxue what she wants to ask.


    The art of hypnosis was written in the book left to her by Wang Jingming, and then she learned it.


    If you want the best effect of hypnosis, it''s best to hypnotize when the other party is in deep doubt.


    Just like Fu Hanxue just now.

 Chapter 487

    At this time, ye shuisu is immersed in the joy that Fu Hanxue has been hypnotized and the truth of many things will surface immediately. He doesn''t find that a tall figure enters at the door of the room.


    Although someone noticed his arrival, no one said anything immediately after he made a silent action.


    After hypnotizing Fu Hanxue, ye shuisu waved to everyone to step down first.


    Everyone left, only the man who had juste in was hidden in the dark, and ye shuisu didn''t find his arrival at all.


    The room fell into a kind of silence.


    After ye shuisu hypnotized Fu Hanxue, Fu Hanxue''s eyes couldn''t help bing blurred.


    Ye shuisu continued to shake the ne in her hand, confusing Fu Hanxue''s thoughts.


    Ye shuisu asked, "tell me all you know about Fu Yiyu and Lin Yiyan."


    Ye shuisu''s words seemed like a magic spell, which immediately came into Fu Hanxue''s mind.


    At this moment, the man in the dark was shocked after listening to ye shuisu''s words.


    He held his breath and continued to watch the development of the situation.


    Fu Hanxue said, "yes, Fu Yiyu killed Lin Yiyan."


    In a word, ye shuisu and the man in the dark were shocked at the same time.


    Ye shuisu knew that there was something between Fu Yiyu and Lin Yiyan. Unexpectedly, Fu Yiyu killed Lin Yiyan!


    The information she got from Mo yu''er earlier was that Lin Yiyan had a rtionship with Fu Yiyu.


    Of course she won''t believe it, but her intuition is not simple, so she will find Fu Hanxue and want to hear the truth of that year.


    Although Fu Linnan seldom expressed it, she knew that he was very concerned about Lin Yiyan''s suicide. In addition, Lin Yiyan and Fu Yiyang had always been at odds.


    Fu Hanxue was unconscious at this time. All her thoughts were controlled by Ye shuisu.


    When ye shuisu asked her this, she didn''t hesitate and directly said what she knew.


    Fu Hanxue said, "in those years, Fu Yiyu always coveted Lin Yiyan and wanted to take Lin Yiyan back from Fu Yiyang."


    "But Lin Yiyan doesn''t mean anything to him at all, but loves Fu Yiyang deeply."


    "So fu Yiyu yed tricks behind his back and deliberately made Lin Yiyan think Fu Yiyu fell in love with another woman."


    "At the same time, he also deliberately let Fu Yiyu misunderstand that Lin Yiyan actually has feelings for him."


    "Fu Yiyu knows that both Fu Yiyang and Lin Yiyan are injured and can''t exin. They just wait for each other to find something wrong because of love."


    "Therefore, although Fu Yiyu''s means are not brilliant, but he has done something about love, he has seeded in provoking Fu Yiyang and Lin Yiyan."


    "During this period, Fu Yiyang and Lin Yiyan both suffered a lot. Lin Yiyan even suffered from depression. Fu Yiyang was depressed and worried about gain and loss every day."


    "But even so, they were not separated, and Fu Yiyu still had no chance."


    "Later, Lin Yiyan himself found that Fu Yiyu had been making trouble behind his back all these years, and Fu Yiyu also destroyed an important project in Fu Yiyang''s hands at that time, in order to hold the beauty and Fu in his hands."


    "Lin Yiyan wanted to report to Fu Yiyang because he knew this, so fu Yiyu killed her."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Bang!"


    Behind him came the sound of a foreign body falling to the ground. Ye shuisu suddenly turned back and saw Fu Linnan standing in the dark at this time.


    After hearing Fu Hanxue''s words, ye shuisu was shocked and was thinking about how to exin all this to Fu Linnan. Unexpectedly, Fu Linnan has listened to everything now.


    When did Fu Linnane here? Why didn''t she know?


    After listening to Fu Hanxue''s words, even she can''t bear the events. Fu Linnan knows this and what to do!


    "Lin Nan..."


    Ye shuisu looked at Fu Linnan who suddenly appeared. For a moment, she suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    After she learned the truth from Fu Hanxue, she wanted to tell Fu Linnan the truth.


    Just because the truth is so sudden and cruel, she hasn''t figured out how to tell Fu Linnan.


    She knew very well that it was rted to Lin Yiyan''s life. If Fu Linnan knew this, he would be crazy.


    However, before she thought of how to tell him gently, he already knew all the cruel truth.


    How can Fu Linnan bear this?


    Ye shuisu didn''t know, but she knew that at this moment, looking at Fu Linnan who was about to go crazy, she had tofort him immediately.


    "Linnan!"


    Ye shuisu rushed to Fu Linnan.


    At first, it was not clear because of the light. At this moment, ye shuisu clearly saw it. Fu Linnan''s eyes were red at this time. It was obvious that he was ill!


    Seeing Fu Linnan, he seemed to want to rush out of the room to do something.


    Ye shuisu quickly hugged Fu Linnan tightly, and then said, "Linnan, wake up. Aunt Lin''s Revenge must be avenged, but not now! We have to think about it in the long run! Let those who do evil pay the price, okay?"


    She knew that Fu Linnan would find Fu Yiyu for revenge after knowing these things.


    Among them, human life will be involved.


    Because the debt of human life can only be paid with human life.


    However, this is not wrong, but it can not let Fu Linnanmit human life under impulse, which is likely to bring trouble to Fu Linnan.


    And Fu Linnan''s appearance now can''t be exposed to people.


    So she must stop him!


    "Let go of me!"


    If someone else appeared in front of Fu Linnan at this moment, Fu Linnan was afraid that he had torn him to pieces first.


    Because no one can stop what he wants to do.


    Especially in the state of his illness, those who block others, die!


    But because the person in front of him is ye shuisu, he can still keep a little reason and let ye shuisu leave.


    However, ye shuisu came to stop him. How could he leave?


    Ye shuisu held Fu Linnan tightly and didn''t let go at all. Looking at Fu Linnan''s current appearance, she was distressed and afraid and said, "Linnan, calm down and I''ll face it with you, okay? We''ll think about it in the long run."


    Ye shuisu bit his lower lip and tried his best to hold Fu Linnan.


    Let Fu Linnan know all the truth unprepared, which is obviously the most terrible thing.


    Howe she hasn''t found Fu Linnan by her side from the beginning to now?


    At this moment, even Wang Jingming''s previous treatment for Fu Linnan is useless!


    However, no matter how strong ye shuisu was at this time, he was not Fu Linnan''s opponent at all.


    Especially now Fu Linnan is in a state of illness. What does he want to do and who can stop it?

 Chapter 488

    After a while, even if ye shuisu tried his best, Fu Linnan broke free from ye shuisu''s arms: "let go of me!"


    Again, when ye shuisu couldn''t stop, Fu Linnan rushed out like that. It''s no use letting ye shuisu stop behind.


    "Linnan!"


    "Linnan!"


    Ye shuisu runs after Fu Linnan, but he still watches Fu Linnan disappear in front of her.


    Someone behind her came over and asked, "Miss ye, do you need help?"


    Knowing that he had no hope of chasing Fu Lin, ye shuisu quickly said to the humanity behind him: e on, give me my cell phone! I want to call!"


    Knowing that the situation seemed urgent, the man quickly gave his mobile phone to ye shuisu.


    Ye shuisu broadcasted Gao Lang''s phone. Just after the phone was connected, she immediately said, "Gao Lang, hurry! Send out everyone and stop Lin Nan at all costs! Otherwise Lin Nan will make a big mistake!"


    When Gao Lang heard ye shuisu say that, of course, he knew something big had happened.


    After asking ye shuisu about his address, he quickly sent someone to find Fu Linnan.


    Although Fu Linnan wanted to do something, he didn''t dare to stop it at all.


    But when ye shuisu said that she was responsible, he dared to do these things.


    Although she has called Gao Lang, she also believes that she should mobilize all her strength. Apart from others, it should not be difficult to bring back Fu Linnan.


    But at this time, she was still shaking violently.


    I didn''t even react for a while. What just happened.


    After a while, ye shuisu stumbled to his feet.


    She was a little shaky and was about to do something.


    At this time, she saw a woman crawling on the ground in a corner not far away.


    Ye shuisu fixed her eyes on Fu Hanxue, who had just been hypnotized by her?


    It should be that her hypnosis was interrupted just now, so fu Hanxue was also awake.


    Trying to escape.


    But Fu Hanxue was hurt all over at this time and wanted to escape. He was also very slow.


    Ye shuisu looked at Fu Hanxue with a cold light in her eyes.


    Fu Hanxue originally wanted to escape quietly, but at this time he also found ye shuisu looking at her.


    She couldn''t help shivering. At the same time, she looked at ye shuisu with a cruel look.


    Before Fu Hanxue could say anything, ye shuisu had ordered: "break Fu Hanxue''s tendons and send her to the dirtiest ce in Southeast Asia and let her live and die!"


    Still want to escape?


    She had already said that she would get back all the evils Fu Hanxue had done!


    Fu Hanxue destroyed everything in her previous life and made her suffer endless pain. At this moment, she should return such pain to Fu Hanxue intact!


    After hearing ye shuisu''s words, Fu Hanxue immediately looked frightened.


    If she stays in Beijing, she may have a chance to make aeback.


    But to turn her into a loser and throw her to Southeast Asia


    "No! Let me go! Ye shuisu, you must die!"


    "Let me go! Ye shuisu, please, let me go this time!"


    "Please, let me go this time. I''ll never rob brother Lin Nan with you again!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye shuisu was in an unstable mood at this time. After listening to Fu Hanxue''s plea for mercy, he just waved his hand and asked people to drag Fu Hanxue away faster.


    Do you know how to beg for mercy now? It''ste!


    Moreover, she doesn''t think Fu Hanxue really begged her for mercy.


    In thest life, when Fu Hanxue dealt with her so cruelly, did she not beg for mercy with Fu Hanxue?


    But what about the results?


    Fu Hanxue doesn''t deserve her forgiveness!


    It''s good that she can save Fu Hanxue''s life.


    But if you give her some other life, once she turns over, it will be a huge cancer!


    Now, she doesn''t care about Fu Hanxue. She only cares about Fu Linnan. What''s the matter now!


    Finally, Gao Lang stopped Fu Linnan.


    The price was that when hundreds of people were dispatched to intercept and couldn''t beat Fu Linnan, it was not easy to seize the opportunity and give Fu Linnan a burst of tranquilizer, so that Fu Linnan could be quiet temporarily.


    However, when he brought Fu Linnan back to ye shuisu, he was still worried from time to time. What if Fu Linnan suddenly woke up again?


    Fortunately, he seeded in bringing Fu Linnan to ye shuisu.


    "Miss ye, can I help you?"


    "No, you all go. I''ll wait with Lin Nan alone."


    "Miss ye, the tranquilizer on the young master may notst long..."


    "I know. You go first."


    Only ye shuisu and Fu Linnan were left in the room.


    At this time, Fu Linnan was in aa.


    Ye shuisu looked at Fu Linnan''s eyelids as if they were moving.


    She hurriedly came to Fu Linnan''s side, massaged Fu Linnan''s acupoints and said, "Lin Nan, I know you want revenge, but revenge can''t be repaid in a moment of excitement."


    "You are so rash to find Fu Yiyu now. In addition to frightening the snake, if Fu Yiyu knows your intention, you will not necessarily seed in revenge, but will be countered by him."


    "You should know how cruel and cruel Fu Yiyu is."


    "Even if he has to pay the price, he can''t take himself in."


    "Otherwise, it''s likely that we won''t even get anything."


    "Linnan, I know you are very sad. I am also very sad when something happens to my aunt."


    "We don''t want revenge anymore. We just want to n for revenge."


    "No matter what, I will always be by your side."


    "Linnan, calm down, everything will be fine."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye shuisu helped Fu Linnan massage the acupoints and said a lot to him.


    At the same time, she is also using the hypnosis method in the book left by Wang Jingming to temporarily help Fu Linnan suppress the disease in his body.


    Under such a three pronged approach, Fu Linnan finally calmed down.


    He opened his eyes, but the scarlet in his eyes had faded a lot.


    He grabbed ye shuisu''s hand and stopped ye shuisu from massaging him.


    Then he pulled ye shuisu into his arms.


    He didn''t say anything, just quietly holding ye shuisu.


    At this time, it was dark outside the window. Fu Linnan looked out of the window, but there was no focus in his eyes, as if he were looking further away.


    Ye shuisu wanted to say something.


    But now Fu Linnan has calmed down and knows that this is not the time to disturb Fu Linnan.


    Since he had no choice to look for Fu Yiyu when he just woke up, he would not look for it now.


    Fu Yiyu is indeed damned, but Fu Linnan must not be allowed to find him when he is not sober, because Fu Yiyu is not a good stubble. If he is careless, he is afraid he will kill him.


    Now, all she has to do is quietly apany Fu Linnan and give Fu Linnan strength in the silence.


    Tell Fu Linnan that no matter when or what happens, she will be with him, which is enough.

 Chapter 489

    Time flows quietly like that, and I don''t know how long it has passed.


    Finally, Fu Linnan opened his lips: "shuisu, in the Fu family, in addition to Grandpa''s pulse, there are many coteral rtionships."


    "Because Fourier is a big cake, many people want to take a share, whether it belongs to them or not. For them, what they want is to get more things."


    "However, one person wants the same thing and another wants it, which is bound to lead to killing."


    "From small torge, I have seen too many such killings, such killings regardless of flesh and blood."


    "Although I also live in such an environment, I also hate such ruthless behavior. When someone offends me, I will treat him in his own way."


    "But when I see something beautiful, I also want to catch it."


    "Second uncle, although Fu Yiyu haspeted with me in the project over the years, I remember that he was really good to me when I was a child."


    "Several times, when I was almost killed by other coteral, my second uncle saved me."


    "It was because of this feeling that even if he moved my caketer, I didn''t want to revenge him."


    "But now, I know that he killed my mother!"


    "Why? Is everything good in the past false?"


    "Sure enough, are people selfish? They are not only selfish, but they don''t hesitate to get what they want, even if they hurt others?"


    "Shui Su, it''s easy for me to kill Fu Yiyu, but some things... Will be scattered again."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye shuisu quietly listened to Fu Linnan''s talk and his deepest mental journey.


    The tiny stars outside the window glittered, and so did the hearts of Ye shuisu and Fu Linnan.


    When Fu Linnan was telling, ye shuisu didn''t say anything. He just listened to Fu Linnan telling everything quietly.


    Until finally, when Fu Linnan finally said that he was tired, ye shuisu gently hugged Fu Linnan and said, "Lin Nan, there is no mistake to repay kindness and revenge."


    "Human nature is alwaysplex, but we should not doubt our own life because of the bad of others, because there are still beautiful things around us, aren''t there?"


    "You can''t erase the beauty that still exists because of a little evil."


    "Linnan, for me, you are one of the beautiful. I think for you, I am also, isn''t it?"


    "In your life, not only Fu Yiyu, but also grandpa Fu, me and the love your mother once gave you..."


    "There are many, many..."


    "So, Linnan, promise me not to forget the light even if you see the darkness, okay?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Just as Fu Linnan confided a lot with ye shuisu, ye shuisu also confided a lot with Fu Linnan.


    Sheforted Fu Linnan and herself at the same time.


    Fu Linnan has undoubtedly seen a lot of darkness, but why isn''t she?


    How miserable was she swallowed by darkness in thest life?


    However, even if she fell into the deep darkness, she still had a ray of light in her heart.


    This ray of light is the beauty she has seen in the world.


    It is this ray of light that makes her reborn from nirvana in endless darkness and finally rush to beauty again.


    In thest life, she and Fu Linnan had been very bitter.


    In this life, she and Fu Linnan will get the final light, won''t they?


    The night is getting deeper and deeper.


    Fu Linnan finally calmed down.


    But at the same time, he did not forget that he had a deep blood feud with Fu Yiyu.


    However, he also followed ye shuisu''s advice and did not let his emotions get out of control because of this matter, and then handled it in the best state.


    Revenge must be revenge.


    So, these two days, Fu Linnan was immersed in the n of how to revenge.


    While ye shuisu watched Fu Linnan''s state stabilize and put down his heart.


    But she also knew that everything was not that simple.


    Fu Yiyu''s was put aside in advance.


    But with Wang Jingming''s ability, Fu Linnan will get sick again with excitement. Fu Linnan''s state is really not optimistic.


    She also remembered that thest life was around this time, and Fu Linnan''s condition would worsen.


    At that time, she felt that the consequences were unimaginable.


    Therefore, she also believes that we must think of a better way topletely cure Fu Linnan''s disease.


    And a better way is hard to have.


    After all, I don''t know how many famous doctors Fu Linnan has found, but the effect is still very little.


    However, she remembered that in the book Wang Jingming had given her before, there was a method of "blood for blood and life for life".


    It is said that any disease can be cured as long as another person is willing to pay the same price.


    Cure thoroughly.


    Of course, this is a great temptation to ye shuisu.


    From the hypnosis of Wang Jingming she studied, the book Wang Jingming gave her is of great use.


    She thought that Fu Linnan''s life was not in danger.


    If she wants to save him, she won''t pay too much.


    Thinking of this and Fu Linnan''s condition at this time, she of course decided to have a try.


    So she asked Gao Lang to keep an eye on Fu Linnan and report anything to her at any time.


    Because she had nothing to do for the time being, she felt that she should first try the ancient method of "blood for blood, life for life" in the book.


    Of course, all this should be done behind everyone''s back.


    So one afternoon, under the pretext of going shopping, ye shuisu quietly went to a secret Hotel and wanted to try this ancient method first.


    Whether it''s useful or not, she already knows this method. She must give Fu Linnan a try.


    In the hotel, ye shuisu didn''t turn on the light in the dark room.


    ording to the method of "blood for blood and life for life" in ancient books, she lit a special candle, cut her arm with a knife, and then let it bleed.


    All the blood flowed into a container.


    This container is also specially made.


    After the blood flowed in, it seemed that something floated out of it, and then condensed into water mist, gathered in one ce. Then, the water mist seemed to condense into some glowing water droplets, and then flowed into another container.


    After entering another container, the glowing water droplets seem to gather together, and then something seems to happen, and then they be dust sized particles.


    But these particles were only the size of dust at first.


    When more and more blood is released from ye shuisu, these particles berger andrger.


    Ye shuisu seems to be bleeding. In fact, she is still suffering a lot.


    This can be seen from the sweat on her forehead.

 Chapter 490

    Finally, when the particles in the second container becamerger andrger to the size of a finger belly, ye shuisu finally stopped bleeding.


    Her whole body waspletely out of support.


    After she gave herself a needle to stop bleeding, she was so weak that she almost fell down.


    However, although she was dizzy at this time, she couldn''t helpughing after holding the pill transformed from blood essence in her hand.


    However, when ye shuisu came to the hotel, the sky outside was still bright.


    But after ye shuisu finished all his actions, it waspletely dark outside.


    But it''s not important. What''s important is that with the pill in her hand, Fu Linnan is likely to be saved!


    Ye shuisu''s lips aroused a rxed smile.


    She was going to have a rest first, and then she went to find Fu Linnan. Anyway, as long as it was good for Fu Linnan''s health, she didn''t lose everything she did now.


    Fu Linnan actually paid a lot for her in her previous life. Now she pays for Fu Linnan. Everything should be.


    Ye shuisu was thinking, when suddenly her hotel door opened.


    Before she could react, several cold muzzle shots had been aimed at her.


    Then, as soon as she looked up, she saw Fu Yiyu.


    Her pupils suddenly widened: "Fu Yiyu, why are you here?"


    Fu Yiyu was wearing sunsses and smoking. Looking at ye shuisu, he took a cigarette and spit it out. Then he said, "it''s impolite. You''re Linnan''s fiancee and I''m Linnan''s second uncle. Of course you want to call me second uncle."


    Ye shuisu only felt sick after hearing Fu Yiyu''s words.


    Lin Yiyan was once a person she respected and Fu Linnan''s mother. Fu Yiyu killed Lin Yiyan and wanted her to call him second uncle?


    And said he was Fu Linnan''s second uncle?


    Where''s his face?


    But why did Fu Yiyue here?


    Fu Linnan''s plot against him is behind his back. Does he already know?


    Ye shuisu thought.


    At this time, Fu Yiyu said again, "my people have been with you for a long time, but you have always been protected, so I can''t start."


    "Unexpectedly, this time you came to this remote Hotel, which made me find a vacancy."


    Ye shuisu was shocked: "what are you doing with me?"


    This time, she deliberately found a ce where no one could find her to "return blood for blood and exchange life for life".


    Unexpectedly, she did seed in avoiding everyone, but she also attracted Fu Yiyu.


    After hearing ye shuisu''s words, Fu Yiyu sneered: "of course I want to catch you. One mountain can''t tolerate two tigers. There must be only one person between Fu Linnan and me. He has no me, I have no him."


    "But Fu Linnan has never had any weakness, so I can''t help him at all."


    "But now it seems that his weakness is you."


    "As long as I control you, Fu Linnan will die without a burial ce."


    Ye shuisu was shocked at Fu Yiyu''s words.


    Even if Fu Yiyu wants to hurt her now? She won''t feel much.


    But what Fu Yiyu has to do now is to hurt Fu Linnan with her!


    She knows how important she is in Fu Linnan''s heart, so she also knows how much threat she will bring to Fu Linnan if she really falls into Fu Yiyu''s hands.


    After all, she always knew that Fu Linnan would give up his life for her.


    No, she can''t let this happen!


    Ye shuisu stood up and wanted to do something to Fu Yiyu.


    But don''t say that as soon as she moved, a gun was aimed at her again.


    Because she had just bled, she couldn''t stand still at this time.


    Ye shuisu looked at Fu Yiyu and said coldly, "Fu Yiyu, Linnan is your nephew. Linnan hasn''t attacked you all the time. Why do you want to kill Linnan?"


    Fu Yiyu smiled and said, "it''s strange that Fu Linnan was born in the Fu family. I''m bound to get what he has in his hand! But Fu Linnan won''t let go, so I have to use some extreme means, such as killing Fu Linnan."


    Looking at Fu Yiyu''s gloomy appearance, ye shuisu felt very bad in his heart.


    She stared at Fu Yiyu and said, "what do you want to do?"


    Fu Yiyu smiled: "it doesn''t matter to tell you. Anyway, you''re in the palm of my hand now. Even if you know, you can''t do anything at all."


    Then he waved.


    Then something incredible happened.


    Ye Shuisu saw behind Fu Yiyu as like as two peas in a woman.


    That woman, no matter her appearance or posture, is at least nine points, even if she looks exactly like her.


    Even after the woman came to Fu Yiyu, she opened her lips and called out, "Fu Erye."


    The voice is as like as two peas.


    Suddenly, ye shuisu was stunned. What exactly does Fu Yiyu want to do??


    However, looking at ye shuisu''s stunned appearance, Fu Yiyu didn''t hide it.


    He directly said to ye shuisu, "can''t you think of it? I''ve been nning something since I knew Fu Linnan had you in his heart."


    "It''s as like as two peas in a person who can make her look exactly like you, through cosmetic surgery and training."


    "Then, use her again to kill Fu Linnan."


    "It is said that love can burn people''s hearts most. Fu Linnan is as smart as his father, but he can''t pass the emotional level, so he deserves to be hurt by me!"


    "Don''t worry, ye shuisu. I''m not sure whether this dummy will seed, so I won''t let you die for the time being."


    "Because you are still in my hand, that is also a chip."


    "So now, you should cherish the time when you are still alive."


    "When Fu Linnan dies, I will send you down to see him."


    "Let you be a pair of desperate mandarin ducks. It''s a gift from me."


    Fu Yiyu said. He didn''t know whether he was talking to ye shuisu or whether he first realized his perfect n.


    After he finished, he smiled a few times.


    Then, he said to the fake ye shuisu: "go, remember everything about ye shuisu and finish your task well. When the task ispleted, your brother''s operation fee wille."


    So, ye shuisu watched the fake ye shuisu, who couldn''t even tell whether it was true or false, walk towards the door.


    Although she didn''t know Fu Yiyu''splete n, looking at the fake ye shuisu, she already knew how dangerous Fu Linnan was at this time.


    Even now, what powerful people are sent to deal with Fu Linnan? Fu Linnan can also take precautions.


    However, if Fu Yiyu did so, it seemed that he sent only one person, but it would make fu Linnan defenseless!


    "Stop!"


    Ye shuisu couldn''t help shouting out after thinking of the terrible consequences that this might lead to.


    The fake ye shuisu stopped.

 Chapter 491

    Then, without waiting for everyone to respond, ye shuisu said to Fu Yiyu, "Fu Yiyu, don''t think your n will seed. Lin Nan already knows all your ns!"


    "Do you know why? Because you think you are dealing with Linnan. In fact, your every move has long been under Linnan''s control."


    "Fu Hanxue is not dead, do you know?"


    "Not only didn''t she die, she also told Linnan everything you did to Aunt Lin."


    "You killed aunt Lin. Linnan won''t let you go."


    "So Linnan has been casting a on you from the beginning."


    "The purpose is to deal with you and catch you all."


    "So, you have long been monitored by Linnan. All your ns will not seed."


    "If you want to deal with me, you will die without a burial ce!"


    Fu Yiyu obviously doesn''t know that Fu Linnan already knows that he killed Lin Yiyan.


    From hearing that Fu Hanxue was still alive, his whole face had changed.


    Knowing that ye shuisu saidter, his whole face became more and more ugly.


    How did this happen?


    If so, he will always be in the light, and Fu Linnan will always be in the dark.


    In this case, Fu Linnan will certainly make him look good! He is not Fu Linnan''s opponent!


    Because he did kill Lin Yiyan, he has always been afraid that this matter will be known, so this is one of the reasons why he must kill Fu Linnan.


    So now when Fu Linnan really knew what he had done to Lin Yiyan, he panicked.


    Just when he was flustered, ye shuisu saw an opportunity and jumped out of the window of the hotel room.


    Her floor is not high, just the third floor.


    In addition, when she was imprisoned by Fu Linnan in thest life, she also did many things like jumping off a building, so she had some experience. Jumping off the third floor didn''t make her any better.


    I just heard the sound of silencing gun behind me.


    Fortunately, however, she caught the time when Fu Yiyu didn''t react, so the silencing gun didn''t hit her.


    After going downstairs, she ran desperately, and Fu Yiyu''s people immediately chased desperately.


    She knows how dangerous she is at this time, and once she falls into the hands of Fu Yiyu, not only she but also Fu Linnan will be in danger.


    But, after all, she is only one person.


    Moreover, in order that the life-saving pills she made for Fu Linnan could not be found, she also deliberately looked for a remote ce and found a ce she was not familiar with.


    So at this moment, even if she ran away, she didn''t know what the right way was.


    Because of this, after running for some time, she ran into a dead end.


    Then there was no road ahead, followed by Fu Yiyu''s people.


    She still holds a cell phone in her hand.


    Because the situation was critical, she had no time to send messages, so she just sent Fu Linnan the word "danger".


    No more, there will be nothing.


    And obviously, she has no chance to do anything now.


    Fu Yiyu was so gloomy at this time.


    Looking at ye shuisu in front of him, although he hasn''t started yet, he can feel that he wants to kill at this time.


    "Ye shuisu, very good!"


    "You almost bluffed me!"


    "If Fu Linnan is really near me, why didn''t he show up when I pointed a gun at you?"


    Fu Yiyu said that he naturally found something wrong with what ye shuisu said.


    However, Fu Linnan already knew that he killed Lin Yiyan, but he knew it was only true.


    Because even ye shuisu knows.


    However, if so, it seems that a confrontation between him and Fu Linnan is inevitable.


    Now, we still have to catch ye shuisu.


    "Catch ye shuisu for me! Just leave her a life. Others. Whatever!"


    With that, he stepped back.


    Someone rushed at ye shuisu with a gun.


    The other party has a gun, there are many people, and there is no way behind.


    She knew she couldn''t hide.


    But even if she died, she would not be used as a weapon to hurt Fu Linnan.


    Ye shuisu thought and said, "you don''t have to do it. Since you can''t hide, I''ll follow you!"


    With that, she walked slowly towards Fu Yiyu.


    There seems to be no action on the surface. In fact, secretly, she has quietly sent a message to Fu Linnan: "Fu Yiyu made a fake me."


    She quickly sent a message. After sending the message, she thought of a way to kill Fu Yiyu.


    However, she has just left. Fu Yiyu has been fooled by her once. Of course, she will not continue to be fooled by her.


    Fu Yiyu said, "do it directly and waste her!"


    He knew very well that ye shuisu was not as simple as he saw on the surface.


    As soon as Fu Yiyu finished, ye Shui''s message had not even been sent out. He shot her.


    Ye shuisu narrowly avoided one shot, but soon the next shot came at her.


    This time, ye shuisu couldn''t escape.


    But the gun obviously hit her arm, but she aimed the bullet directly at her chest.


    If she can''t hide, she asks to die!


    Seeing that the bullet really didn''t enter her heart, the expected pain didn''t hit. Someone fired another shot and knocked out the bullet near ye shuisu.


    Then I saw someoneing from a distance.


    The visitors are Fu Linnan and Gao Lang.


    They each have a silencing gun.


    Before the people around Fu Yiyu could react, they had already solved all of them.


    Fu Yiyu looked at this scene and wanted to hide.


    But like ye shuisu at the beginning, he had no ce to hide.


    Therefore, his head was muzzled by Fu Linnan.


    Suddenly, Fu Yiyu''s legs softened and his gun hung on the ground.


    He looked at Fu Linnan angrily and unbelievably: "Linnan, you..."


    Before he could speak, Fu Linnan shot him directly in the knee, and he knelt directly on the ground.


    Fu Linnan continued to aim the muzzle of the gun at his head and said, "Fu Yiyu, dare to touch my woman, you''re very good."


    Ye shuisu also came to Fu Linnan at this time and said, "Linnan."


    Fu Linnan looked at ye shuisu. In his cold eyes, he immediately brought softness.


    He said to ye shuisu, "shuisu, are you okay?"


    Ye shuisu shook his head. The original heart worried about Fu Linnan was also put down in an instant.


    She was afraid that the fake ye shuisu really appeared in front of Fu Linnan, so it must be a fatal blow to Fu Linnan.


    Ye shuisu turned her eyes to Fu Yiyu, who was kneeling.


    Fu Linnan also looked at him first. His eyes became cold, like cold ice, as if he was going to pierce Fu Yiyu: "since it was sent to the door, it saved me to catch it."


    "Some things, it''s time to end, then it''s over!"

 Chapter 492

    Ye shuisu has told Fu Yiyu what Fu Linnan already knows.


    Looking at Fu Linnan''s icy eyes, Fu Yiyu immediately felt a chill rising from the soles of his feet.


    He knew what he had done, and now his life was in Fu Linnan''s hands.


    Fu Yiyu''s whole body softened at this time. He looked at Fu Linnan in horror and said, "Linnan, the previous thing was not what you thought. There was a misunderstanding..."


    "Oh, misunderstanding?"


    Before Fu Yiyu finished, Fu Linnan made a cold voice.


    It seems that Fu Linnan is very calm at this time, and even there is no anger in his voice and color.


    However, Fu Yiyu was extremely frightened when he looked at Fu Linnan.


    Without waiting for Fu Yiyu to say anything, Fu Linnan picked up Fu Yiyu and left: "if there is any misunderstanding, go to my mother''s grave and say it."


    Fu Yiyu was shot in the leg by Fu Linnan. At this time, Fu Linnan dragged the blood all the way.


    Seeing this, Gao Lang and ye shuisu also followed Fu Lin south.


    At the same time, Gao Lang also called someone to deal with the mess in the alley.


    Fu''s old house, in front of his grave.


    There was a light rain in the sky. It was still night. Everyone had been cleared. The Fu family''s grave looked very sad.


    There was a faint moonlight. Fu Linnan forced Fu Yiyu to kneel in front of Lin Yiyan''s grave. His voice and color were cold and said, "don''t you want to exin? Exin to my mother''s grave."


    Fu Yiyu''s lips trembled as if he wanted to say something.


    At this time, Fu Linnan took out a document and threw it in front of Fu Yiyu. Then his voice and color were colder: "be careful. If you tell a lie, I''ll cut your tongue!"


    On the documents wet by the light rain, Hao Ran is the evidence that he moved the Fu Yiyang project that year.


    There are also somemunication records between him and Fu Yiyang''s rumored girlfriend Xiaoya.


    At this point, what else can be exined?


    Fu Yiyu also knows that Fu Linnan can now find evidence of what he did in the past. No matter what he says now, it doesn''t work.


    He opened his lips and closed them again.


    Now, there is no room for exnation about his killing of Lin Yiyan.


    And now he has fallen into Fu Linnan''s hands. I''m afraid he really has no room for life?


    What should he do now?


    Fu Yiyu thought. Suddenly he saw the name "Lin Yiyan" on the tombstone and looked at her sad grave in the night rain.


    Involuntarily, memories of the past flooded into his heart, and in his heart, he couldn''t help but feel a deep sadness.


    Remember smoke, remember smoke.


    How did you get to this point?


    How could he kill Lin Yiyan himself?


    Clearly, in the past, Lin Yiyan was the one he loved in his heart.


    Clearly, he used to want to be excellent and have more things, but also for Lin Yiyan.


    Because he always thought that he knew Lin Yiyan first and liked Lin Yiyan first.


    Lin Yiyan chose Fu Yiyang because Fu Yiyang is better than him and has more things than him.


    However,ter, he had more things step by step. Why didn''t Lin Yiyan choose him?


    How did hee to this step after walking so far?


    Originally, it shouldn''t be like this.


    What has changed?


    "Yiyan, I''m wrong! I''m wrong! Yiyan!"


    Simply can not lie here, Fu Yiyu began to face the real himself.


    At this time, he also forgot Fu Linnan''s existence in his world. He only saw Lin Yiyan''s tombstone in front of him.


    He, who had always been fierce, remembered the beauty of the past.


    In front of Lin Yiyan''s tombstone, he really suddenly cried like a child.


    "Yiyan, I was wrong. Everything I did was because I loved you!"


    "Why did you choose brother over me? It was clear that I met you first on that rainy night, and it was also clear that I liked you first. Why did you end up with brother!"


    "If I could go back to the past, I would never let you know my brother."


    "In that case, there is no one else among us. Will you choose me?"


    "You''ve been there for more than ten years. I''ve made you go for more than ten years. You must be lonely there?"


    "Brother is not there. Why don''t I apany you..."


    Fu Yiyu''s voice was very loud, but as he spoke, it became smaller.


    It seemed ethereal, and he didn''t know who he was talking to.


    Then, his eyes blurred and looked at Fu Linnan.


    His lips, a faint smile, said: "Linnan, the child who remembers smoke."


    "You know, because you are the child of Yiyan, so in the Fu family, your father was not around, and Yiyan died again. When you were too weak to fight with so many people, I wanted to save you so that you wouldn''t be eaten by those who can eat people."


    "I didn''t want to do anything to you."


    "Butter, your power became stronger and stronger, so strong that I couldn''t deal with it at all."


    "However, the spell has begun again. I can''tpare with Fu Yiyang and now I can''tpare with his son!"


    "So, I tried my best not to let you live."


    "However, if you say uncle and nephew love, I have had it with you."


    "It''s just that some things are lost. I''m afraid I can''t catch them back."


    "It''s like remembering smoke."


    "Now I want to chase her back. I''m afraid I can only chase her with my life..."


    Fu Yiyu said, his voice bing more and more ethereal.


    When Fu Linnan didn''t react again, he grabbed the gun from Fu Linnan''s hand, and then shot himself with lightning speed.


    Then, the blood flow in front of Lin Yiyan''s tombstone couldn''t disperse for a long time.


    Fu Linnan was also full of hatred.


    Now watching Fu Yiyu die in front of him.


    Also fell into thoughts, stood in ce, looked at Lin Yiyan''s tombstone and Fu Yiyu''s body, and didn''t leave for a long time.


    After a long time, Fu Linnan turned around, went out of the cemetery and ordered: "go and deal with the corpses in the garden."


    He left.


    Ye shuisu followed him and saw that Fu Linnan didn''t speak, and ye shuisu didn''t speak.


    Just such a night is doomed to no sleep.


    Fu Linnan seemed to want to go out. He drove alone. Seeing this, ye shuisu directly followed him to the co pilot.


    Fu Linnan obviously saw ye shuisu, but he didn''t say anything. After locking the door, he drove away directly.


    It is alreadyte at night. There are not many pedestrians on the road, only streetmps are shining silently.


    The wheels of the car rolled round and round.


    The atmosphere inside the car was very cold, but there was a faint and unspeakable warmth Lingering between Fu Linnan and ye shuisu.


    It is precisely because of this warmth that Fu Linnan''s body, what kind of cold it was, was finally dissipated.

 Chapter 493

    Along the way, Fu Linnan didn''t speak. Yu Guang of Ye shuisu paid attention to Fu Linnan and didn''t speak when he saw that his lips were tight.


    Finally, the car stopped downstairs in Yiyan. Fu Linnan went up, and ye shuisu followed.


    More than ten years ago, on the roof where Lin Yiyan jumped from here, Fu Linnan stayed alone, and ye shuisu apanied him silently.


    When the wind blew, Fu Linnan''s coat flew up, and ye shuisu watched quietly behind him.


    "Cough, cough, cough."


    With the wind getting stronger and stronger, ye shuisu coughed.


    When Fu Linnan heard this, he was in his thoughts, and then he reacted.


    He turned around, took off his coat and wrapped it around ye shuisu: "I don''t know how to wear more when Ie out."


    At the same time, I also me myself. I should have thought of taking off my coat to ye shuisu when the wind just blew.


    Ye shuisutun felt that he had be warm, but his ufortable feeling had not dissipated.


    Even because of such difort, she was a little unstable.


    Such difort, of course, is not purely caused by the wind.


    Because, before that, she "returned blood with blood and exchanged life for life" made pills for Fu Linnan, which consumed too much energy of her body.


    So that, from just along the way, her body has been very ufortable.


    But even so, she wanted to be with Fu Linnan.


    She raised her head and shook her head at Fu Linnan: "Linnan, I''m fine."


    Because the light at night was very poor, Fu Linnan didn''t see ye shuisu''s pale face.


    She held Fu Linnan tightly and said, "Linnan, no matter what happens, I will always be with you."


    When ye shuisu''s arms came over, Fu Linnan also felt very warm.


    His eyes darkened and said, "don''t worry, shuisu. I''m fine too. I''ll take revenge."


    But many things involved in it are also moving.


    Time seems to have stopped for a while.


    At this time, ye shuisu picked up his toes and suddenly held Fu Linnan''s lips.


    Fu Lin felt a heat in his heart.


    However, before he could react, ye shuisu seemed to send something into his mouth.


    He didn''t hesitate. He swallowed what ye shuisu gave him.


    Then he asked her, "what is this?"


    At the same time, he also felt that what ye shuisu fed him was a little strange.


    He couldn''t tell what the strange smell was. He just felt that there seemed to be something in his body after he fed ye shuisu to him.


    Make his bodyfortable.


    But soon, this feeling disappeared. It seemed that all the Qi poured into every corner of his body and fused with his body.


    "This is..."


    Seeing that Fu Linnan ate the pill, ye shuisu immediately aroused a faint smile on her lips.


    As long as Fu Linnan takes this pill, it''s good.


    The prescription Wang Jingming gave her must be useful.


    However, ye shuisu''s body is very weak.


    The reason why he didn''t fall down all the time was that he was worried about Fu Linnan.


    Now after taking this pill for Fu Linnan, somehow, her worry was gone.


    Then, the breath fell down in an instant.


    Then, as soon as her eyes were dark, she fell down.


    "Shui Su!"


    ¡­¡­


    When ye shuisu woke up again, it was the next day. At that time, the doctor and Fu Linnan stood by Ye shuisu''s bed.


    Seeing ye Shui wake up, Fu Linnan immediately asked with concern, "Shui Su, how are you?"


    Another look at the doctor.


    The doctor hurried over to show ye shuisu.


    After careful inspection, the doctor said, "Fu Shao, the young grandmother just seriously emptied her body. Now after taking medicine, her body has basically recovered. After that, pay attention to rest, and nothing will happen."


    When the doctor finished, he left wisely.


    Fu Linnan asked ye shuisu with concern: "shuisu, do you feel ufortable?"


    Ye shuisu shook his head: "Linnan, I''m fine."


    It seems that she has been treated. Ye shuisu really doesn''t feel that her body has been evacuated before.


    She sat up and seemed to want to say something, but found Fu Linnan staring at her deeply.


    Such eyes seemed to see her through, which made her feel guilty for no reason.


    She couldn''t help dodging Fu Linnan''s eyes, but she still looked at him and said, "Linnan, what''s the matter?"


    She smiled as if nothing had happened.


    But Fu Linnan had seen all her guilty heart in the bottom of his eyes.


    Fu Linnan sat down beside ye shuisu, then stroked her pale cheek and whispered, "it''s all right."


    But he still looked at her seriously and said, "Shui Su, what was the food I gave mest night?"


    Hearing this, ye shuisu couldn''t help feeling more guilty. What she didn''t want Fu Linnan to find out was the secret behind the pill.


    Ye shuisu still smiled and said, "that''s the new pill I gave you. What''s the matter? How do you feel after eating it? Is your body better?"


    Then, the bottom of Ye shuisu''s eyes lit up and he was going to feel Fu Linnan''s pulse.


    She is still very concerned about it.


    About Fu Linnan''s illness, this is the only way she can think of.


    It''s best to let Fu Linnan''s body be cured.


    However, before waiting for her, he looked forward to Fu Linnan''s pulse. Fu Linnan had sped her hand and pulled her into his arms. Then he said, "don''t feel the pulse. My headache haspletely recovered."


    Hearing this, ye shuisu immediately showed her eyes of great joy. She almost forgot that she was still ill. She was so surprised that she was about to jump up and said, "really?"


    Fu Linnan looked very serious: "really."


    Another sentence came down: "so please exin to me, what is the pill you gave me? What is the reason why you are so weak now? You gave me your blood essence in the ancient method, didn''t you?"


    The more he talked about the back, the more serious Fu Linnan was, and the more distressed he was in his words.


    The doctor he found happened to have some research on ancient methods.


    When he learned from the doctor that ye shuisu had achieved that level for him, he was shocked and unbelievable.


    If the pill given to him by Ye shuisu had not been integrated into his bone and blood, he now wanted to dig out the pill and return it to ye shuisu.


    His water sue, why are you so stupid?


    In order to cure him, she didn''t even want her own body?


    Ye shuisu heard Fu Linnan ask, and knew that Fu Linnan must know something.


    She wanted to do everything secretly by herself, and then let no one see the difference.


    Unexpectedly, I happened to meet Fu Yiyu

 Chapter 494

    Later, a series of things happened. She fainted in front of Fu Linnan and was directly discovered by Fu Linnan. Even if she wanted to pretend to be nothing, it was impossible.


    Ye shuisu looked at Fu Linnan affectionately and said, "Linnan, I just want your body to recoverpletely."


    As she spoke, she quietly put her hand on Fu Linnan''s pulse and realized that Fu Linnan''s headache was really well. After that, her heart waspletely put down.


    Her eyes twinkled with stars and looked at Fu Linnan and said, "Linnan, you see, I''m fine now, but my body is a little empty. Just keep it up."


    Then she wanted to stand up, as if to prove to Fu Linnan that she really had nothing to do.


    But after all, she was unwell, and her legs were a little soft. As soon as she stood up, she suddenly became paralyzed again.


    Fortunately, Fu Linnan took her in his arms so that she wouldn''t fall.


    Seeing that the storm had swept through Fu Linnan''s eyes, ye shuisu quickly grabbed Fu Linnan''s neck and kissed Fu Linnan''s thin lips.


    Fu Linnan wanted to say something to ye shuisu, but he was immediately pressed down by Ye shuisu''s kiss.


    Finally, ye shuisu''s pill had been eaten by Fu Linnan, and it was impossible for Fu Linnan to spit it out.


    He can only look at ye shuisu angrily and affectionately and say, "shuisu, I will not spare you if I don''t agree to do anything to hurt myself in the future!"


    It was more affectionate in sound and color, as if to melt ye shuisu, and said, "shuisu, I''m actually very happy. You''re willing to do this for me. In fact, you love me deeply in your heart."


    "But I don''t want you to be hurt, even because of me."


    "You are the girl I protect with my life. Even if one day, who needs to be sacrificed, it will use my life in exchange for your life..."


    "Linnan." before Fu Linnan finished, ye shuisu asked her slender hand to gently sp Fu Linnan''s lips.


    Then, her eyes like stars looked at Fu Linnan and said, "no, Linnan, now your headache is better, and I''m fine."


    "Although the process has experienced some hardships, everything is developing well. The future of me and you must run to a more beautiful distance."


    "Therefore, don''t say that we can''t die or die. We should all live happily."


    At the same time, if she could exchange her life for his next time, she would still be duty bound.


    Ye shuisu didn''t say thest word.


    At this time, Fu Linnan has passionately kissed ye shuisu''s lips.


    At this time, the sun outside the window is just right, and birds are singing.


    Inside, love is spreading slowly.


    In a month.


    Because ye shuisu needs to support his body, and after Fu Yiyu''s "sudden death", many of Fu''s affairs need to be dealt with urgently.


    So the wedding of Ye shuisu and Fu Linnan was postponed for a month.


    On the day ye shuisu and Fu Linnan held their wedding, not only were they holding their wedding, but also Jiang Zehan and Mo Jiqin, Jiang Chenxi and Xu Yurui. The two couples also held their wedding on the same day.


    The wedding was unprecedented.


    The whole imperial capital hung festive flowers and red balloons for their wedding.


    The imperial central square, which hosted the wedding, was extremely luxurious. On that day, all news media were simultaneously broadcasting the grand wedding.


    At the wedding scene, the master of ceremonies said in a warm voice: "from today on, whether you are poor or rich, whether you are healthy or ill, whether you are in good or bad times, you will always depend on each other, love each other, help each other, and never abandon each other all your life?"


    At this time, Fu Linnan and ye shuisu look at each other affectionately, Jiang Zehan and Mo Jiqin look at each other affectionately, and Jiang Chenxi and Xu Yurui look at each other affectionately.


    After listening to the master of ceremonies, they all said in one voice, "I do."


    Suddenly, the field was full of warm flowers, and everyone cheered for it.


    Fu Linnan, Jiang Zehan and Jiang Chenxi brought sparkling diamond rings for ye shuisu, Mo Jiqin and Xu Yurui respectively.


    Suddenly, there was another cheering on the field.


    After the ceremony, it is the part of the banquet.


    Mr. Jiang, Mr. Fu and Jiang Xiangru all came to send blessings to the three couples.


    "Well, when we grow up, we must be together well in the future."


    Everyone was happy for the three new couples, but as they spoke, they couldn''t help crying.


    And these are tears of joy.


    Are tears of happiness.


    Fu Linnan, ye shuisu and others couldn''t helpughing to respond to them.


    At this time, behind Fu Linnan and ye shuisu, a voice sounded: "Linnan, shuisu, dad iste."


    When they looked back, they saw Fu Yiyanging towards them in a neat suit.


    This is a tall middle-aged man with a faint outline of his face, which also shows his handsome youth.


    He came to the distance, as if with the dust, but also with the depth of father''s love.


    This man has never appeared in the public''s sight since Lin Yiyan jumped out of a building andmitted suicide more than ten years ago.


    This time, when Fu Linnan got married, he came back.


    Fu Linnan doesn''t oftenugh. Now it''s time for him tough the most at this wedding.


    He smiled and walked to Fu Yiyang. Although his father and son hadn''t met for more than ten years, they were still close when they saw each other again.


    Previously, because Fu Linnan always thought that Fu Yiyang caused Lin Yiyan''s death, just like all legends, Fu Linnan thought that it was because Fu Yiyang didn''t know clearly with other women outside, so he let Lin Yiyan suffer from depression and then jumped out of a building tomit suicide.


    Even Fu Yiyang thinks so.


    Of course, Fu Yiyang knows that this is not true. Everyone misunderstood him.


    But at that time, Lin Yiyan was dead. Is it really important?


    So he disappeared.


    Until now, Fu Linnan has contacted Fu Yiyang and found out the cause of Lin Yiyan''s death and how many misunderstandings there were between his father and mother.


    Fu Yiyang''s heart knot has been untied a lot.


    The estrangement between father and son suddenly disappeared.


    "Dad." Fu Linnan and ye shuisu called at the same time.


    Fu Yiyang was originally smiling, which would make himugh deeper. He handed the gifts in his hand to the two newlyweds and said, "this is the gift dad prepared for you. Happy wedding."


    I saw two new couples behind me and said, "I didn''t know there were other people here who got married. I''ll make up for their gifts."


    With that, he just nced at the other two couples behind him, turned his eyes back to Fu Linnan and ye shuisu, and said with a smile, "OK, stay together all your life."


    Then, looking at Fu Linnan and ye shuisu in front of him, he seemed to see himself and Lin Yiyan


    After all, he smiled.


    Fu Linnan and ye shuisu looked at each other after hearing Fu Yiyang''s words. Suddenly, the love in their eyes burst out. They opened their lips at the same time: "yes, we will live forever."


    ¡­¡­


    At night, the emperor capital, which had been celebrating all day, was booed by everyone and blessed by everyone.


    The three couples were put into their new house: "the bride and groom have entered the cave!"


    There was joy.


    The correct chapter of "showdown, I regenerate the group pet!" will continue to be updated on the green bean novel website. There are no advertisements in the website. Please also collect and rmend the green bean novel website!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!